《My Substitute CEO Bride》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 [I have recently found enlightenment in the depths of my contemtion. I need to go to the farthest reaches of the South Sea to break free from my restraints, and I don¡¯t know when I will return. [You have been cultivating on the mountain for over 15 years, and your divine skills have matured. Don¡¯t let them go to waste. [I am old friends with Herman Lewis of Jonford City. In the past, we had arranged a marriage contract for you with the eldest daughter of the Lewis family. Once you see this letter, you can head down the mountain to fulfill the marriage contract. Once you¡¯re married, you must serve Mr. Lewis as you would serve me and not take this lightly! [If your path to immortality is blocked, the Lewises can still guarantee a worry-free life for you¡­] On the summit of Tili Mountain, Nash Calcraft looked at the letter left on the stone table with a pendant ced on top. He had no parents and had been living with his master on the mountain to cultivate since he was young. The old man treated him like his own child. Once his master broke through his restraints, it would be the moment of his ascension to immortality. Nash did not expect that before leaving, his master would arrange for his life to be taken care of so clearly. He felt a tingle in his nose, and tears welled up in his eyes. Since his master had given him an order, he dared not disobey. Hence, he packed his belongings, tidied up the courtyard once again, bowed three times, and walked toward the foot of the mountain. ¡­ In the dense forest of Tili Mountain, a figure moved as fast as lightning, shing and maneuvering among the trees. The figure leaped, light as a swallow, andnded on the mountain road. Nash adjusted his clothes, not panting nor blushing, and looked up at the midday sun. Although Tili Mountain was close to Jonford City, it would probably take until midnight for him to run there on foot. Just then, a car came speeding from a distance. Nash¡¯s mouth curled up, and he stood in the middle of the road while waving his hands. The sound of urgent braking echoed, and the car narrowly avoided hitting him. The car door swung open, and an angry woman in a jacket stepped out. Just as Nash was about to greet her, the woman angrily shouted, ¡°Are you insane, standing in the middle of the road like this?! Do you want to die?¡± Nash awkwardly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t get so angry, prettydy. Are you going to Jonford? I¡¯m hoping to hitch a ride.¡± ¡°Hitch a ride, my *ss. Get lost!¡± Skadi Zabel red at him angrily. ¡°I really have an urgent matter to attend to and need a ride.¡± Nash quickly took out a few crumpled bills from his pocket. ¡°I can pay¡­¡± The five bucks he held was half of his worth. ¡°Who wants your measly change?¡± Skadi was about to start cursing, but a cold voice came from the car. ¡°Forget it. Just let him in. We can¡¯t waste any more time!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Hera Lewis, who was in the front passenger seat, furrowed her eyebrows. She was already pressed for time, and now she encountered trouble on the road. This guy seemed a bit dim-witted. If they refused to let him in the car, who knew how long he would drag this. Skadi nced at Hera, then red at Nash, saying, ¡°You¡¯re lucky my best friend is so amodating¡­¡± Nash nced at the woman in the passenger seat. She had jet-ck shoulder-length hair that fell freely on her shoulders. Her skin was as white as snow, and her eyes were as picturesque as ake in autumn. She even wore a blue dress that entuated her well-proportioned figure. ¡°What are you staring at? Get in the car quickly¡­¡± Seeing Nash eyeing her best friend, Skadi immediately scolded him sharply. ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Nash snapped out of it and did not pay attention to the tigress. He quickly climbed into the back seat and closed the door. Skadi red at him fiercely, stepped on the elerator, and drove toward Jonford. Through the rearview mirror, Skadi looked at Nash who was wearing coarse linen clothes and furrowed her brows. She asked, ¡°Are you from Tili Mountain?¡± Nash nodded politely. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ve been on the mountain since I was little, living with my master. I usually farm and help others deal with troublesome matters.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just stay on the mountain? Why the hell are you heading to Jonford?¡± Nash chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m heading down the mountain this time to look for my fiance.¡± Upon hearing this, Hera and Skadi both looked at him through the rearview mirror. Skadiughed without restraint. ¡°You? You have a fiance?¡± Nash spoke seriously, ¡°Of course. Not only do I have a fiance, but she¡¯s also the eldest daughter of the Lewis family!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Skadi jerked the steering wheel and almost hit the guardrail. ¡°Stop bluffing. How could the eldest daughter of the Lewis family be your fiance?¡± Skadi nced at Hera beside her. Hera also had a puzzled look on her face. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I¡¯m telling you the truth!¡± Nash had a proud smile on his face. The lifelong dream of his buddies from the vige at the foot of the mountain was to do well in university and marry a beautiful and rich woman. To them, that was the pinnacle of life. Meanwhile, this dream had easilye true for him. Hera, who had been silent the whole time, smiled and said, ¡°The Lewises¡¯ eldest daughter will never marry you!¡± Nash was taken aback. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get to the Lewises¡¯ ce!¡± Hera chuckled lightly. Who was the eldest daughter of the Lewis family? Why, of course, it was none other than her eldest cousin. She was currently in a romantic rtionship with the eldest son of the Watson family, the wealthiest family in Jonford. How could she possibly be interested in a country bumpkin? Hera could not help but feel a little disappointed. Despite also being a daughter of the Lewis family, she was worlds apart from her eldest cousin. No matter how hard she worked or how outstanding she was, she was still transferred to a distant ce that was far away from the center of the Lewises¡¯ empire. The best resources had always gone to her cousin. Even if she was ipetent, she still held a high position in thepany. Now that their grandfather was seriously ill, her eldest uncle would take full control of the Lewises once he passed away. As for herself, she would never have a chance to turn the tables. Suddenly, there was a loud noise. The small car instantly lost bnce. Skadi quickly stepped on the brakes to stabilize the car. Hera, still trembling, asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Skadi got out of the car to inspect and frowned while saying, ¡°It¡¯s a t tire. A bastard scattered nails on the road!¡± Nash, sitting in the back seat, looked out the window and asked, ¡°Are those people your friends?¡± Skadi and Hera looked up, and their hearts tightened up instantly. On the deste road, a group of burly men dressed in ck suits walked slowly toward them with iron bars in their hands. There were more than 20 of them. Soon, the group had reached the front of the car. Hera remained calm and got out of the car, standing beside Skadi. She looked at the group of people and questioned, ¡°Who are you people?¡± They did not answer but instead formed a circle, trapping the small car in the middle. Hera calmly stepped back. Skadi slowly took off her jacket and threw it on the ground. Her phoenix-like eyes stared at the group, and she coldly snorted. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± In the next second, she dashed toward the crowd. Nash¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Tell her toe back¡­¡± Skadi¡¯s Heavenly Cirction was at Stage Three, indicating that she had practiced internal martial arts. However, these ck-d individuals were at Stage Four of the Heavenly Cirction, indicating that their strength was greater than Skadi¡¯s. Hera raised her hand to interrupt, ¡°Skadi once won the martial arts championship. You don¡¯t need to worry about her. Stay in the car and don¡¯t move. This matter doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± Just as she finished speaking, there was a muffled sound, and Skadi let out a cry of agony. The leader of the ck-d men had grabbed her by the neck and mmed her down forcefully. ¡°Ack¡­ Pfft¡­¡± Skadi¡¯s nose and mouth were bleeding, and she instantly lost her fighting ability. ¡°This¡­ This can¡¯t be possible.¡± Hera, who had just been calm andposed earlier, suddenly felt a chill sweep over her body. Skadi was her best friend and bodyguard, and she was the martial arts champion of Jonford City. However, in just one encounter, she was disabled by the opponent? Who in Jonford City had the capability to send out so many skilled fighters? Before she could figure it out, another ck-d person attacked her from behind and grabbed her by the neck. The tremendous pressure made her kneel directly on the ground. The leader of the ck-d men drew a sharp dagger from his sleeve. A cold glint shed over, and Hera trembled as she swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Wait¡­ Can you at least let me know why? Did my uncle send you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know once you¡¯re dead.¡± The voice of the ck-d man was icy-cold. Looking at the other party¡¯s emotionless gaze, Hera bit her lip tightly, her eyes filled with unwillingness. She refused to die like this. There were still many things she had not done in life. She had not gotten married, and she still had to take care of her parents in their old age¡­ Nheless, she had no power to resist. The sharp dagger drew closer and closer, and she closed her eyes in despair. ¡°Gentlemen, could you all leave me a bit of dignity here and let her go?¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 It was Nash¡¯s voice. He was leaning against the car window, pretending to be frightened as he looked at the group of ck- d men. Hera turned around and shouted at him, ¡°This is none of your business! You¡¯d better hurry and go¡­¡± There was actually someone else in the car? The leader of the ck-d men was startled. He looked up and just happened to meet Nash¡¯s gaze. He had not sensed this kid¡¯s presence at all. This kind of stealth technique was extraordinary, not something an ordinary person could do. The leader of the ck-d men¡¯s eyes revealed a cold glint as he coldly said, ¡°Deal with him!¡± Meanwhile, Hera looked at Nash with guilt. These people were after her, and they were definitely here to kill and silence her. This poor guy probably would not be able to escape either. One of the ck-d men yanked open the car door and reached out to grab Nash¡¯s cor. ¡°Hey!¡± Nash let out a helpless sigh. The next moment, infinite killing intent burst out from his pitch-ck eyes. His fierce face was covered in ayer of frost, and his once youthful and sunny demeanorpletely transformed into a chilling coldness. A loud noise rang out just then. The chest of the ck-d man caved in, and he was sent flying like a cannonball. Nash was like an arrow leaving the bow, his momentum as fierce as thunder. He moved as gracefully as a butterfly through flowers, instantly rushing into the crowd. Like a dragon emerging from the sea, there was an overwhelming force that came with a single flick of his hand. Wherever he went, a strong gust of wind rose, and the energy was as sharp as a de. ¡°Attack¡­! Attack together¡­¡± The leader of the ck-d men took two steps back, his voice slightly trembling. However, as soon as he was done speaking, he saw all of his subordinates fall down one by one. Within ten seconds, 20 well-trained assassins were all defeated! ¡°This¡­ This isn¡¯t possible.¡± The leader of the ck-d men widened his eyes, a chill running up his spine. The young man in front of him was still standing by the car. There was a gentle breeze blowing, and his clothes fluttered with the wind. The murderous intent from earlier hadpletely disappeared, and it was as if he had never made a move. Such an unrestrained aura was definitely not something he could handle on his own. The leader of the ck-d men swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty. He suddenly took a quick step toward Hera. Now, his only chance of survival was to take Hera hostage. However, as soon as he took a step forward, Nash¡¯s figure instantly vanished. The leader of the ck-d men suddenly felt a slow and subtle breath behind him. ¡°Drats¡­¡± His heart sank, and for a moment, he seemed to sense the presence of the Grim Reaper. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Stage One, Stage Two¡­ Stage Five, Stage Six¡­ Stage Eight, Stage Nine? This kid¡¯s Heavenly Cirction was at Stage Nine? A Grandmaster Realm Martial Artist! How could Tili Mountain have a Grandmaster Realm Martial Artist? Nash ced a hand on his shoulder. His tone was gentle and calm as water as he said, ¡°Kneel!¡± In an instant, the divine voice reached his ears. The leader of the ck-d men felt his liver and galldder shatter, his eardrums explode, and his blood vessels burst as if a thunderbolt had exploded beside his ear. His body felt as if a mountain was pressing down on him, and his legs forcefully knelt to the ground. Two deep pits were smashed into the asphalt road, and the knees of the leader shattered. He let out a heart-wrenching scream, ¡°Ahhh¡­ Ahh¡­!¡± He knew he was doomed today, and falling into this kid¡¯s hands was probably worse than death. He clenched his teeth, and the poison sac hidden in his gums instantly ruptured. Nash frowned, reaching out to pinch his lower jaw, but it was toote. ¡°What a pro!¡± asionally, while dealing with tricky tasks overseas, he would encounter simr situations. He did not expect to encounter this level of a professional assassin in Jonford. Hera stared nkly at the ck-d men lying on the ground, her pale lips trembling slightly. Her almond-shaped eyes moved slightly as she looked incredulously at the man in front of her. Sunlight bathed him, and his messy hair fluttered in the wind. There was a faint smile hung on the corner of his thin lips. It was warm and reassuring, instantly calming her fearful heart. It was as if nothing had happened just now. After a while, Hera regained her senses and looked at Nash, asking, ¡°What¡­ What exactly do you do for a living?¡± Nash was taken aback and smiled, saying, ¡°I¡¯m a farmer.¡± The corner of Hera¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. A farmer who could deal with 20 people in ten seconds? She was not in a state of mind to dig deeper into it now and quickly stood up, running to Skadi¡¯s side. She held her in her arms and anxiously asked, ¡°Skade, are you¡­ are you okay?¡± Skadi¡¯s face was as pale as paper. She could feel her internal organs shifting, but she still gritted her teeth and murmured, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine!¡± Nash walked over, bent down, and said, ¡°She has internal injuries, and her aura and blood are flowing in reverse. I¡¯ll have to treat her.¡± ¡°You can heal too?¡± Nash nodded. ¡°As a martial artist, it¡¯s only natural to know some medical skills.¡± ¡°Then, please.¡± Hera bowed repeatedly. Nash extended his fingers and tapped the middle of Skadi¡¯s navel, below it, and the back of her head three times. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Skadi immediately spat out a mouthful of dark blood before herplexion improved significantly. The stabbing pain in her internal organs was also greatly relieved. ¡°Skade, how do you feel now?¡± Hera asked hastily. ¡°Much¡­ Much better.¡± Skadi touched her chest in astonishment, feeling deeply shocked. She was well aware of the severity of her injuries just now. Even if she were taken to the hospital, she would likely end up in the ICU. However, with just a few gentle taps from this guy, most of her injuries had healed. With such ability, perhaps even Jonford¡¯s very own renowned physician would pale inparison, right? Nash said casually, ¡°I only stopped the bleeding for you and adjusted your aura and blood flow. However, your muscles and meridians are damaged, so you still need to rest for some time!¡± ¡°T-Thank you.¡± Skadi no longer showed any trace of contempt, and her gaze at Nash now held a hint of wariness. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll go change the spare tire. Let¡¯s hurry over to Jonford after that.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Hera quickly agreed. Watching Nash¡¯s busy figure, Skadi gently tugged Hera¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Hera, this person is very powerful, and he¡¯s also your sister¡¯s fiance. You should be careful around him!¡± Although this man had helped her, Hera was her best friend, after all. Nash¡¯s origins were unknown, so it would not hurt for her friend to be cautious. ¡°Yeah, I know. It¡¯s always good to be cautious!¡± Hera smiled. This man probably did not have any ill intentions toward her. Otherwise, there would have been no need for him to save her just now. Her cousin had powerful connections and would never take notice of this kid. There was no need to be on guard. Suddenly, she froze and thought of something. ¡°Skadi, how does his strengthpare to your grandfather¡¯s?¡± Skadi pondered deeply for a moment. With squinted eyes, she said, ¡°I can¡¯t see through his strength, but I can be certain that he¡¯s more than ten times stronger than my grandfather!¡± Hera gasped upon hearing this. Even whenpared to Mr. Zabel? He was the president of the Jonford Martial Arts Association! This guy was more than ten times stronger than him?! Hera stared intently at Nash. She secretly plotted something in her mind¡­ Soon, Nash finished changing the spare tire, and this time, Hera took the wheel. Inside the car, Nash fiddled with his phone and asked, ¡°By the way, do you know how to get to 128, Dilvert Road?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Hera said with a smile. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that too much trouble for you?¡± ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m actually heading to my grandfather¡¯s ce, so we¡¯re headed the same way.¡± Nash was taken aback. ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s ce? Then you¡¯re¡­?¡± 128 Dilvert Road was the location of the Lewis family¡¯s residence in Jonford. Could this beauty be his fiance? Hera smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s formally introduce ourselves. My name is Hera Lewis, the second youngdy of the Lewis family!¡± ¡°The second youngdy? Then you¡­ Are you my¡­ sister-inw?¡± Hera nodded. ¡°You can think of it that way!¡± He chuckled. ¡°It seems I¡¯m somewhat destined to be a part of the Lewises. I even met my rtives on the way over.¡± He patted his chest and said, ¡°From now on, we¡¯re family. If you have any difficulties, just let me know and I¡¯ll help you solve them.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ Brother-inw!¡± Hera forced a smile. She could not help feeling a bit jealous. Even the marriage partner arranged for her cousin was so powerful. When would her grandfather start taking notice of her? In the afternoon, the three of them finally arrived at the Lewis Estate. The Lewis Estate was adorned with lights and decorations hanging high. As soon as Hera entered the hall, she saw her father. She took a deep breath, collected her thoughts, and approached him, asking, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t Grandpa gather all the family members to discuss his will because of his critical condition? What¡¯s going on here?¡± She had no intention of revealing what had just happened to her father so as not to worry him. Upon seeing his daughter return, Harrison Lewis could not even fully rejoice before reluctantly exining, ¡°I don¡¯t know what your grandfather is up to either. He said there¡¯s an important guest coming today. He wants to finalize his will as well.¡± As he spoke, Herman came out surrounded by a group of people as he leaned on his cane. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Nash looked up and saw a woman standing beside Herman. She was tall, and her face was caked with heavy makeup. Although she was an exquisite beauty, she fell slightly shortpared to Hera¡¯s natural beauty even though she currently had zero makeup on. She must be Helena Lewis, the Lewises¡¯ eldest youngdy. Hera quickly stepped forward and greeted, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Meanwhile, her eldest uncle standing behind was instantly astonished upon seeing her. However, it was only for a moment before his expression returned to normal. Even so, Hera still noticed it. Seeing his granddaughter, Herman nodded with a smile. ¡°Hera, why did you just arrive?¡± Hera was about toe up with an excuse, but Helena said contemptuously, ¡°Grandpa informed everyone about thisst night, yet you still arrivedte. It seems you didn¡¯t take Grandpa¡¯s words to heart at all!¡± Hera hurriedly exined, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. We almost got into a car ident on our way back, but luckily, he helped us out.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Nash. Helena sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t your excuse a little toome? Are you sure you weren¡¯t just hanging out with this wild man and forgot about the time?¡± ¡°Please be merciful with your words, Helena. This person has no rtionship with me, and he¡¯s actually¡­¡± ¡°If he has nothing to do with you, then why don¡¯t you kick him out? Today¡¯s private banquet is for the Lewis family members. Why is an outsider present?¡± Helena interrupted Hera, then nced at Nash, feeling even more disdainful when she saw his shabby appearance. Herman followed her gaze and was suddenly taken aback. Although this person was dressed inly, his physique was robust and full of vitality, with prominent temples and a strong aura. He must be a master. Herman asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s your name, young man?¡± Nash stepped forward, bowed deeply, and politely said, ¡°I¡¯m Nash Calcraft of Tili Mountain, a disciple of Master Johnathan Calcraft. I came down the mountain this time to fulfill a marital alliance with the Lewises on the orders of my master. My master instructed me to regard you as my teacher and father!¡± After speaking, he took out the pendant left by his master and handed it over. ¡°Oh my, oh my. I knew there was something about your vigorous appearance. So you¡¯re the beloved disciple of Master Calcraft!¡± Herman was extremely excited. He leaned on his cane and staggered over to Nash, tremblingly holding his hand. ¡°I received a letter from your master yesterday, and I¡¯ve been eagerly awaiting your arrival. This ce will be your home from now on. Don¡¯t be too polite with me. If you want anything, just let me know¡­¡± Herman was talking continuously, and his aged face was full of smiles. His previous imposing demeanor could no longer be seen. Hera¡¯s eyes flickered, and she was filled with astonishment. Grandfather actually valued Nash this much? Could it be that he was today¡¯s esteemed guest? ¡°Alright then. I won¡¯t be polite with you, Mr. Lewis!¡± Nash scratched his head with a smile, surprised by Herman¡¯s high regard for him. ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d distribute the family assets today?¡± Helena, who was impatiently waiting on the side, held her grandfather¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Hurry up and distribute them. I have things to doter. Make sure you give me Lewis Corporation!¡± Herman did not get angry at her audacious words. Instead, heughed heartily. ¡°It¡¯s all for you. And today, I¡¯ll also settle one of your life¡¯s major events.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Helena was taken aback. Could it be that Grandpa knew about her rtionship with Kai Watson? Herman held Nash¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Helena dear, this is your fiance, Nash. You two should go ahead and get married today!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Helena yelled. The Lewis family members were also puzzled. Herman usually doted on Helena the most, and everyone thought he would choose a wealthy and prominent young man for her, not someone who could not even afford a suit! ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Helena stomped her foot and scoffed angrily. Herman frowned slightly. ¡°Helena, don¡¯t fool around. Nashy here is a rare talent among men. You¡¯re lucky to be able to marry him.¡± Helena forcefully pulled away from her grandfather¡¯s arm and said angrily, ¡°Rare talent among men?! Look at his shabby appearance; he¡¯s obviously a peasant. I refuse to marry this country bumpkin!¡± When Nash heard himself being belittled, the smile on his face gradually faded. ¡°Since Ms. Lewis is unwilling, then let¡¯s forget about it! However, we Calcrafts are self-sufficient on the mountain. I¡¯m not as miserable as Ms. Lewis presumes!¡± He indeed did not have much money now, and the money he earned from overseas missions was all donated to build schools in nearby impoverished mountain areas. Nheless, he possessed great skills, and if he truly wanted to make money, it would not be difficult. ¡°What? Are you saying that you¡¯re not interested either now?¡± Helena disdainfully rolled her eyes and revealed a diamond ring the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg on her finger. ¡°See this? It¡¯s an engagement ring Kai Watson gave me. It¡¯s worth 700 grand. You can¡¯t afford it even if you farm your whole life, am I right?¡± ¡°Engagement?¡± Herman¡¯s brows furrowed. Helena did not hold back and bluntly said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already epted Kai¡¯s proposal. The Watsons are the top aristocratic family in Jonford. Once I be Mrs. Watson, I¡¯ll surely support the Lewises. Then, the Lewises can also be a prestigious family!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Upon hearing these words, Herman became so angry that he nearly had a heart attack. Pointing at Helena, he angrily scoffed. ¡°You foolish girl¡­ Return that to the Watsons!¡± Herman¡¯s eldest son, Hubert Lewis, stepped forward to persuade him, ¡°Dad, Kai has already given his betrothal gifts, totaling nearly 300 million plus 1.5 billion dors in investment. In what aspect is this boy better than him? Why insist on this marriage contract?¡± Herman raised his hand and pped Hubert across the face. ¡°Utterly foolish! How could that useless person from the Watson familypare to Nash?¡± Hubert covered his cheek, infuriated, but there was nothing he could do. Helena felt that her grandfather was simply unreasonable and coldly said, ¡°In any case, I will never marry that useless person. I¡¯ll marry whoever I want!¡± Herman trembled with anger, and his chest surged with fury. Seeing this, Harrison quickly approached and supported Herman to calm him down. Hera had mixed feelings in her heart. It was the first time she had seen her grandfather being so angered by Helena. Throughout her life, no matter how much trouble Helena caused, Grandpa never once punished her. He was reluctant to scold or hit her. If she wanted the stars in the sky, Grandpa would pluck the moon for her if he could. Why was Grandpa so insistent on Helena¡¯s marriage today? If Grandpa truly favored Helena, should he not have gone along with her wishes? Why then? Soon, Hera suddenly lifted her head, her gaze tightly fixed on Nash. Grandpa could agree to anything Helena wanted, except for this matter. That was because Grandpa did not favor Helena but instead the title of Nash¡¯s fiance. Hera clenched her fists, and a bold idea emerged in her heart. She was willing to take a gamble. She would bet on her remaining life and everything she had. ¡°Since Helena is unwilling to marry Nash¡­ I¡¯ll marry him!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the disputes came to an abrupt halt, and everyone from the Lewis family turned their gaze to her. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 The entire living room fell into silence. Skadi¡¯s eyes widened, and her jaw dropped. Was Hera being too reckless here, trying to snatch her cousin¡¯s husband? If this got out, how could she continue working at thepany? ¡°Nonsense!¡± Harrison¡¯s face turned pale, and he immediately stepped forward to pull Hera back. The Lewises¡¯ marriage contract clearly stated that it should be Helena. He wanted Helena to marry Nash because if she married the wealthy Watsons¡¯ scion, his eldest brother¡¯spany would receive a 1.5 billion investment and could go public immediately. At that time, all of the Lewises¡¯ resources would also be given to his eldest brother. Meanwhile, his family wouldpletely lose the opportunity to turn things around. ¡°I¡¯m not being reckless here. Helena said that we should marry whomever we want! The Lewises have a marital contract to fulfill. We can¡¯t go back on our promises, can we?¡± Hera shrugged off her father¡¯s hand, her tone resolute. ¡°You little¡­¡± Harrison raised his hand, wishing he could p some sense into his daughter. He was fighting for the family¡¯s fortune precisely for the sake of his precious daughter. How could she not understand? ¡°Harri, calm down for now!¡± Hubert had just been thinking about how to help his daughter escape, and now that Hera had taken the initiative, he naturally had to seize this opportunity. A smile filled his round face. ¡°Hera is also considering Dad¡¯s reputation here. The marriage contract was set by Dad. If my daughter marries into the Watson family, the Lewises will benefit greatly. And if your daughter marries Nash, Dad will get to keep his honor. Isn¡¯t this a win-win situation?¡± ¡°I think Berty¡¯s idea is excellent!¡± ¡°Yes, I support Berty too!¡± ¡°We¡¯re all family here. We should live in peace!¡± Their rtives all nodded and echoed one after another. After all, if Helena married into the Watson family and obtained the 1.5 billion investment, their fates would also change. Harrison¡¯s face became extremely gloomy. Helena¡¯s name was clearly written on the marriage contract, so why should his daughter marry Nash? Hera saw her father¡¯s reluctance written all over his face and pleaded in a low voice, ¡°Dad, believe me this one time, just this one time. As long as I marry Nash, Grandpa will definitely support our family¡¯s company!¡± She had always believed in her own thoughts. Grandpa was so tolerant of her cousin because of Nash. If she married Nash, their family would definitely receive Grandpa¡¯s attention. Harrison looked at his daughter¡¯s solemn eyes and said bitterly, ¡°Rara, this isn¡¯t some child¡¯s y. It¡¯s a lifelong decision that will affect your happiness!¡± ¡°Let our daughter choose her own happiness. Why are you so concerned with this?¡± At this moment, a woman dressed in a long gown, looking elegant and noble, walked over. She grabbed Hera¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I support your decision. Your judgment is definitely better than mine!¡± As she spoke, she even shot Harrison a re. She used to be the beloved gem of a prestigious family in Jonford. However, after choosing to be with Harrison, she was abandoned by her family. She thought Harrison would aplish something, but he ended up achieving nothing for most of his life. She saw a transcendent quality in Nash. Even Herman himself said he was exceptional, and there must be a reason for that. Hence, she fully supported her daughter¡¯s decision. Harrison could sense his wife mocking him. His thin face turned crimson, but he could not utter a single word for a long time. ¡°My mom¡¯s the best!¡± Hera happily hugged her mother¡¯s arm. Herman finally regained hisposure. He slowly looked at Hubert and his daughter, saying with resentment, ¡°I gave you a chance, yet you two tossed it away. You¡­ You will regret this!¡± Regret? The only thing Hubert would regret doing was if he married his daughter to this mountain peasant! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He secretly sneered in his heart and casually said, ¡°We¡¯re all just thinking of the family¡¯s interests. Since my niece has agreed to marry Nash, let¡¯s consider the matter settled!¡± His tone carried a sense of authority as if he were the head of the Lewis household. Herman had no strength left to argue against Hubert¡¯s family. He looked at Nash with a guilty face and trembling lips. He said, ¡°Nashy¡­ You see, this¡­¡± Instantly, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Nash. Especially Hubert, who said, ¡°Hera manages a pharmaceuticalpany. Although it¡¯s poorly managed and has incurred losses for two consecutive quarters, she still earns over 15,000 every month. If you marry her, you won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing in the future!¡± The implication was for Nash to know his ce. Nash¡¯s face was full of frustration. He was originally supposed to marry the Lewises¡¯ eldest youngdy, but now he had to marry his sister-inw? Herman thought Nash had difficulty making a choice, so he said in a deep voice, ¡°Nashy, don¡¯t feel pressured. Just pick one. No matter who you choose, even if I have to risk my own life, I¡¯ll ensure that you two get married!¡± Nash nced at Helena and saw the disgust in her eyes. Her gaze at him was like she was looking at a fly that just flew out of feces. On the other hand, Hera¡¯s eyes were clear with a hint of hope in them. In terms of looks, the two were not much different. Hera did not wear any makeup, but she exuded a natural beauty. However, in terms of character, there was a world of difference between Helena and Hera. Hera stared at Nash without blinking, even clenching her fist and shaking it, as if threatening Nash to choose her. Nash¡¯s lips curved upward as he looked at Herman and said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to disobey my master¡¯s command. If it weren¡¯t for this marriage contract, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have bothered the Lewises. My master instructed me to treat you as my elder, Mr. Lewis, so I¡¯ll choose ording to your wishes!¡± He handed the decision-making power to Herman. After all, the marriage contract was arranged by Mr. Lewis and his master. Even if they wanted to make changes, it had to be Mr. Lewis¡¯ decision. Herman had observed Nash¡¯s gaze on his two granddaughters just now. He noticed that Nash lingered a bit longer on Hera, and it seemed that they had some connection. It was unlikely for Helena to marry Nash unless he resorted to extreme measures. Nash allowed him to make the choice for him to leave him with an ounce of dignity. This young man truly understood social etiquette well. After a moment of silence, Herman looked at Hera and said, ¡°Hera, you and Nash should go get your marriage certificate!¡± As soon as this remark was uttered, Hubert¡¯s family felt relieved. The weight of this engagement had been suffocating them. They did not dare to make the rtionship between their daughter and the Watsons¡¯ eldest son public. Today, they finally found relief. On the other hand, Hera felt somewhat stunned at this moment with aplex mix of emotions in her heart. Earlier, she was worried that Nash would choose her cousin. Now that Grandpa was trying to match her with Nash, she was feeling somewhat confused. She had never been in a romantic rtionship before. Now, there was suddenly a man in her life. How would they get along in the future? Did she only agree to marry him for her own benefit? ¡°In addition¡­ I bought a sea-view vi in Royal Bay. This vi will be Hera and Nash¡¯s new home!¡± Then, Herman turned his head and looked at a well-dressed young man who was theirwyer. He said, ¡°Mr. Zoel, make the change of ownership on the property¡¯s deedter!¡± Mr. Zoel showed a half-smile and nced at Hubert and Helena, responding, ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Lewis!¡± ¡°Royal Bay?¡± ¡°The old man actually bought a house in Royal Bay?¡± ¡°Hubert¡¯s suffered a huge loss!¡± The rtives whispered to each other. Royal Bay was a neighborhood owned by Royal Group, with prices starting from around 50 grand per square meter, on par with that of the most expensive property in the country. Did the old man use all his savings to buy a new house for Helena? ¡°Dad¡­ When¡­ When did you buy a house in Royal Bay?¡± Harrison¡¯s face turned green. All the vis in Royal Bay had long been snatched up by the wealthy and powerful. Even a random vi there was worth tens of millions. In recent years, thepany had not been doing well, and Herman¡¯s savings were barely over 70 million. He really used all his savings to buy a house! Helena¡¯s face darkened, and she immediately said, ¡°Grandpa, the name on the property¡¯s deed must be mine, right? Mr. Zoel, there¡¯s no need to change the name. Just hand over the deed to me!¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The vis in Royal Bay started at a minimum of 1,000 square meters. ording to current housing prices in that area, it would be at least 50 million dors. Helena thought that since this vi was bought by Grandpa for her, she would never let it go. Herman nced at Helena with a cold expression and said, ¡°I made it very clear. This house is for Nash and his wife. Since you don¡¯t want to marry Nash, this house has nothing to do with you!¡± Helena noticed how her grandfather¡¯s attitude toward her had made a 180-degree turn and immediately approached him while acting cute. ¡°Grandpa¡­ The people living in Royal Bay are all influential and dignitaries. If I can live there, I can also establish more connections for us, right?¡± That was all secondary. The main reason was that the Watsons had also bought a house in Royal Bay. If her parents lived in Royal Bay, they could strengthen the rtionship between the two families. Herman shook off Helena¡¯s hand. ¡°My mind is made up. You don¡¯t need to say anything more!¡± Helena calling off the marriage had left him utterly humiliated. If it were not for Nash being understanding, he would not know how to exin it to Master Calcraft. The reason he doted on Helena before was that she was Nash¡¯s fiance. Now that Nash¡¯s fiance was Hera, he would no longer pay attention to Helena¡¯s family. ¡°Grandpa..¡± Helena¡¯s eyes turned red, and she looked like she would burst into tears at any moment. Before, every time she acted spoiled, her grandfather would agree to all her conditions. Now, it seems like that trick would not work anymore. ¡°Mr. Zoel, go and handle this matter immediately!¡± Herman firmly instructed theirwyer, Mr. Zoel. ¡°I understand, Mr. Lewis!¡± Mr. Zoel said as he left with his briefcase. Helena felt utterly hopeless, and she looked at Hera and Nash with a resentful gaze. She could not fathom why her grandfather valued this country bumpkin so much. Hubert¡¯s face turned sinister, and a hint of murderous intent appeared in his eyes. Meanwhile, Nash subtly nced at Hubert. When Hubert saw Hera arriving earlier, a brief moment of surprise shed in his eyes. Combined with the rtionships between the two families, Nash had already guessed who the mastermind behind those assassins was. Hera tightly grasped her mother¡¯s arm and looked up, saying, ¡°Mom, I was right, wasn¡¯t I? Grandpa values Nash, not Helena!¡± The fact that Grandpa gave away the Royal Bay vi was enough to show Nash¡¯s importance in his heart. She had previously fantasized about running thepany well and buying a vi for her parents in Royal Bay in the future. However, reality was often cruel. In the past two quarters, thepany¡¯s profits had decreased by several times. If things were to go on like this, thepany would undoubtedly go bankrupt within two years. Now that Nash was her fiance and Grandpa valued Nash so much, he would surelye to their rescue. ¡°My daughter has struck gold! Unlike some people who can¡¯t do anything right and have no vision!¡± Lauren Mare looked at Nash from a distance and found him more and more pleasing to the eye as she looked at him. Meanwhile, Harrison¡¯s mouth was twitching on the side. ¡®Just spit my name out, why don¡¯t you? Why beat about the bush?¡¯ At this moment, Herman had already pulled Nash to the seat to have a meal. Hubert had found an excuse and left angrily. Then, Helena approached Hera. She looked arrogantly at Hera and sneered. ¡°Hera, don¡¯t think that getting a vi means you¡¯re the apple of the Lewises¡¯ eye now. I let you have that vi! And that worthless trash, he¡¯s just garbage that I rejected! You just picked up my trash! Wait until I marry Kai. I¡¯ll show you what a crow ispared to a phoenix!¡± Helena vented all her anger out on Hera. Listening to the unbearable mockery, Hera trembled all over and stared at Helena, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t push it too far, Helena! I¡¯ve already been very tolerant of you!¡± For so many years, she had endured Helena¡¯s insults and abuse. Now that she had finally risen above it all, she had no intention of continuing to endure in silence. Harrison stood in front of his daughter and squinted his eyes, saying, ¡°Helena, you¡¯re already a grown- up. You should keep your bad habits in check!¡± Perhaps it was because Herman had spoiled Helena too much in the past, so he never dared to speak too harshly. Lauren pushed Harrison aside and stared at Helena coldly, saying, ¡°Helena, aren¡¯t you going too far?¡± Helena felt uneasy when she was met with Lauren¡¯s cold gaze. Lauren came from an influential family and graduated from Capiton University of Finance and Economics. She exuded the aura of a businesswoman. If it were not for Lauren, her father would have already brought down their family¡¯spany long ago. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you people can staycent!¡± Helena sneered and left confidently. Lauren turned to Hera and said, ¡°Hera, your character is too much like your father¡¯s¡ªindecisive and hesitant. You should spend more time in the finance department and see how I handle things!¡± Hera wiped away her tears and nodded with pursed lips. At the dining table, Nash had toasted drinks with Herman three times in a row. Herman could not handle the alcohol and became dizzy after three sses, even his speech turning slurry. ¡°Nashy, I apologize to you and your master for the matter of the engagement!¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too harsh on yourself, Grandpa. Marriage isn¡¯t something that can be forced, and compared to Helena, I think Hera is more outstanding. I should thank you for choosing a good match for me!¡± Nash said with a smile. ¡°Hahaha¡­ To be able to sessfully turn my fault into praise, you¡¯re truly worthy of being Master Calcraft¡¯s disciple. You¡¯re indeed a talented student from a renowned teacher. Hera is fortunate to be able to marry you!¡± Hermanughed heartily, and his wrinkles softened a bit. ¡°Come, fill my ss. I¡¯ll toast my grandson-in- law three more times!¡± ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t drink anymore!¡± Harrison hurriedly came over and nimbly took away Herman¡¯s ss. Herman¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m feeling happy today. What¡¯s wrong with having a few more drinks?¡± Then, Nash looked at Herman and noticed his yellowish and lifelessplexion. His swollen eyes and pale lips were signs of poor gastrointestinal health. ¡°Your health is more important. We can drink next time!¡± Nash smiled and continued, ¡°If you trust me, Grandpa, let me take your pulse!¡± Harrison suddenly became more excited. ¡°You also practice medicine?¡± Herman red at Harrison. ¡°Nashy is the disciple of Tili Mountain¡¯s Master Calcraft. Why are you so surprised by him having medical skills?¡± Harrison¡¯s mouth twitched. His father often mentioned Master Calcraft. Yet who exactly was this Master Calcraft? If he was such a big shot, why was his disciple dressed so poorly? ¡°It¡¯s just an old health problem of mine. I just need to take some medicine. There¡¯s no need to worry, Nashy!¡± Herman waved his hand, not intending to let Nash examine him. Nheless, Nash saw a tinge of bitterness in Herman¡¯s eyes. Herman refused to let Nash examine him because he was worried about what Nash would find out. Nash smiled and said, ¡°Well, if you ever feel unwell, you must tell me, Grandpa!¡± When he spoke, a fleeting glimmer passed through his eyes. He had already fully seen the condition of Herman¡¯s stomach. It was a stomach tumor, and a malignant one at that. Did the Lewises have no idea? ¡°Hahaha¡­ Definitely¡­ Definitely¡­ Let¡¯s eat quickly, or the food will get cold!¡± Herman merelyughed it off. Nash did not say much and started eating as well. It had been three years since hisst mission, and he had not eaten meat in three years. After three rounds of drinks, Hera¡¯s family left the vi with Nash. Herman saw them off outside and reminded them, ¡°You two should get married and obtain your marriage certificate as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The process of changing the property deed¡¯s title for Royal Bay still needed to go through a series of procedures. Hera nned to let Nash temporarily stay at her house. Ever since Grandpa¡¯s illness became more severe, Harrison and his wife had been staying by his side. ¡°Dad, Mom¡­ I¡¯ll head back now. Call me immediately if there¡¯s anything!¡± Hera waved her hand out the window. Harrison nodded with his hands behind his back. Then, Lauren instructed Skadi, ¡°Skade, drive carefully on the road!¡± Skadi smiled sweetly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lauren. I drive very steadily!¡± Lauren noticed the bloodstains on Skadi¡¯s teeth and the band-aid on her forehead, but before she could ask further, Skadi stepped on the elerator and drove away. She frowned, and a frosty expression gradually appeared on her face. Seeing this, Harrison approached and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lauren took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Hopefully, I¡¯m just overthinking!¡± He smiled, then asked, ¡°What do you think about this matter?¡± ¡°If only you had half of Dad¡¯s insight, you wouldn¡¯t have allowed your older brother to bully you to this point! Lauren rolled her eyes at Harrison. Harrison sighed helplessly, ¡°Next time, leave me with an ounce of dignity in front of Nashy!¡± She retorted, ¡°When our daughter was getting bullied, you didn¡¯t even have the guts to let out a fart. Now you want to talk about dignity?¡± After saying her piece, she added, ¡°Miracle Doctor Tanner is returning to Jonford soon. Let¡¯s have him take a look at Dad!¡± ¡­ In the northern suburbs of Jonford, which was also known as Northjon, were fourrge industrial zones. Each industrial zone housed dozens of smallpanies. The Lewises owned two medium-sizedpanies. One was Baroque Electronic Technology Co., Ltd. which was under Harrison¡¯s name, and it was primarily focused on chip production. While the otherpany, Rococo Technology Co., Ltd. was managed by Hubert, mainly producing mobile phones. Herman was still the chairman of bothpanies. In the third industrial zone of the northern suburbs, there was a Baroque Technology branch with over a hundred employees. Hera was the general manager of this branch. Skadi parked the car at the entrance of the industrial zone and smiled, asking, ¡°Hera, do you want to take your man to see your empire?¡± Hera looked at Nash through the rearview mirror and saw him sleeping with his head propped up. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take him home to get some rest first¡­¡± Skadi licked her lips, then said with a smirk, ¡°Should I help you buy a few boxes of rubber?¡± ¡°Is the factory running out of gloves?¡± Hera looked outside the car window toward herpany. Skadi rolled her eyes, saying, ¡°Come on! I was talking about condoms!¡± Hera immediately blushed and covered Skadi¡¯s mouth, saying, ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about?¡± This best friend of hers was great in every way, except for being too carefree and saying whatever came to her mind. Although Hera had decided to be with Nash, they had just met, and it was too soon for them to have any physical rtionship. Skadi chuckled. ¡°You have a bachelorette¡¯s pad with only one bed. You can¡¯t make your fiance sleep on the couch, right?¡± ¡°I¡­ I can sleep on the couch!¡± Hera said, feeling flustered. She had never brought a man to her own ce before and had not considered it much. Skadi giggled and drove toward Hera¡¯s residence. After parking the car in the public parking space, Skadi handed the keys to Hera andmented, ¡°Now, someone else will protect you. You don¡¯t need me anymore. I hope he treats you as gently as I do!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ You¡¯re my dedicated driver. If you give me the car keys, how will you go back? Are you gonna walk? Pick me up early tomorrow!¡± Hera did not take the keys. She opened the back door and nudged Nash gently. ¡°Ah¡­ Where is this?¡± Nash rubbed his messy hair and looked around with sleepy eyes. Hera whispered, ¡°This is my ce¡­¡± Nash looked at the residential building with more than 20 floors and eximed, ¡°Your home is huge! Are you saying I can just be andlord here and collect rent for a living?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°What? I¡¯m only renting one apartment here!¡± Hera exined helplessly. Nash instantly looked disappointed. ¡°My dream of collecting rent is shattered!¡± Skadi chuckled uncontrobly. ¡°Nash, is your master very powerful?¡± ¡°Of course, my master is as great as a Terrestrial Immortal!¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive. Then he must have a lot of money, huh?¡± Skadi looked at Nash with admiration on her face. Although Nash was powerful, his skill in bragging seemed even stronger. After all, he was her savior, so she could not just expose him. ¡°Um¡­ My master doesn¡¯t have any material desires. He donates all his money to build schools in the mountains. Before he left, he gave me ten dors!¡± Nash exined in embarrassment. Skadi remembered when Nash took out those crumpled bills from his pocket, and a smirk appeared on her face. She knew very well that for someone as capable as Nash, earning money would be effortless. At this moment, Hera had brought Nash to the apartment. It was a fully furnished space of about 70 square meters. There was a gray carpet, a pink two-meter bed, and a fluffy stuffed toy lying on the bed. In front of the floor-to-ceiling window was a drying rack with a row of clothes hanging on it, including some intimate garments. The translucent pink underwear made from ice silk fabric was particrly eye-catching. Nash averted his gaze and secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°I haven¡¯t prepared slippers for you, so you can wear mine for now!¡± Hera said as she handed Nash a pair of spare slippers. She suddenly noticed that Nash¡¯s face was turning slightly red. She immediately thought of something and quickly put away the intimate garments hanging on the clothes rack in her closet. Nash took off his worn-out size 43 shoes and changed into size 36 slippers, his heels jutting out. It was his first time entering a woman¡¯s house, and he felt ufortable. He sat on the sofa, feeling a bit at a loss. Hera handed a bottle of drink from the refrigerator to Nash and said, ¡°Here¡­ Drink it!¡± She was very nervous, even more nervous than when she announced to her grandfather that she was going to marry Nash. Nash took the drink, quickly gulping down more than half of it. Hera tried her best to restrain her inner nervousness and then carefully sat next to Nash. The two remained silent, and the atmosphere became awkward. Just then, Hera¡¯s cell phone rang from inside her bag that had been ced on the coffee table. She awkwardly said, ¡°I¡­ I need to take this call¡­¡± Nash nodded and then took out a flip phone from his pocket. Upon opening up his contact list, he saw some strange names. Prince of the Sand Country. Beautiful Grim Reaper of the Gorgeous Country. Butcher of Dard. Queen of Yerusia. ¡­ There were more than a hundred contacts like these! Hera took out her phone from her bag and nced at it, immediately frowning. Without hesitation, she rejected the call. However, the next second, the phone rang again. Hera held the phone and walked up to Nash, handing it to him and cautiously asking, ¡°Can you answer this call for me and say I¡¯m not here?¡± Nash nced at it and saw the name ¡®Hunter Hill¡¯ on the caller ID. He picked up the phone and pressed the answer button. ¡°Hera! You finally answered my call. There¡¯s a ball tonight, and I want you to apany me!¡± ¡°My wife is asleep!¡± Nash said casually. Hera¡¯s eyelids twitched, and a blush crept up her cheeks. This¡­ Was that not too straightforward? There was a clear moment of silence on the other end of the phone, which was quickly followed by a man¡¯s roar. ¡°Who the hell are you?! Why is Hera¡¯s phone in your hands?!¡± Nash¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Hera¡¯s mine, so go looking for another woman!¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 After saying those words, Nash immediately hung up the phone. Hera pursed her lips and curiously asked, ¡°How did you know he¡¯s a suitor?¡± Hunter was the son of the Hill family in Jonford. The Hills were Baroque¡¯s biggest client. Ever since Hunter came to the branchpanyst week to inspect the production line, he had been relentlessly pursuing Hera. Hera had heard about Hunter being an extreme yboy a long time ago. He had slept with not just one or two but dozens of women. Nash chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. It¡¯s only natural for you to have several suitors!¡± Hearing Nashplimenting her, Hera¡¯s face became even redder. However, the two of them started to open up and have longer conversations. After getting to know some basic information about each other, Hera took Nash out to buy some change of clothes. Once they entered the elevator, Hera did not waste any time. Her fingers flew across her phone¡¯s keyboard as she sent a message to a three-person WhatsApp group. Rara: [Dad, Mom, I¡¯m taking Nash out to buy some clothes!] Harrison: [If this is about PDA, there¡¯s no need to tell us. If it¡¯s about money, talk to your mother!] Lauren: [I just wired you 50 grand. Go get some good clothes in the city and don¡¯t let others look down on us!] Harrison: [50 grand???] Lauren: [Any objections?] Harrison: [No, no, of course not!] Hera then received a message about a change in her ount bnce. Her original bnce was 100 grand, and her current bnce was 150 grand. Hera smiled happily and immediately replied in the group chat: [Thank you, Mommy. Love you!] Hera was 1.68 meters tall, while Nash was nearly 1.9 meters tall, so he could easily see Hera¡¯s chat content. It seemed that his future mother-inw was quite generous toward him. His lips curled up, and a warm feeling flowed through his heart. Birds of a feather flocked together, indeed. Helena¡¯s family was undoubtedly snobbish. Meanwhile, Hera¡¯s family truly epted him, a poor son-inw. It seemed necessary to use some connections to quietly support the Lewises. The two of them arrived outside theplex, and Hera hailed a taxi. ¡°Mister, we¡¯re going to Jonford Fashion City!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll cost you 30 bucks!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The taxi driver recognized Hera as an owner of apany at first nce and demanded a fare of 30 dors without hesitation. ¡°30? Why you¡­ Forget it, 30 bucks it is!¡± After all, Hera was the general manager of thepany, so she should not be too bothered about the 30 bucks fare. She opened the car door and made an inviting gesture, saying, ¡°Get in, my good sir!¡± Nash pointed to the nearbymercial street and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a clothing store over there? Why go to the city center?¡± Hera smiled and said, ¡°Those are all low-end brands. As my fiance, you should get some clothing from high-end brands!¡± Nash took Hera¡¯s arm and walked toward themercial street, saying, ¡°Clothes are for modesty and improving one¡¯s image, not for showing off andparing with others!¡± His master had taught him since he was a child that shallow water was noisy, and deep water was quiet. If he wanted to achieve great things, he had to learn to be low-key and steady. Hera chuckled and said, ¡°Are you trying to help me save money here?¡± Nash pouted. ¡°Are you rich?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hera was caught off guard by the question. She had 150 grand in her ount, of which 80 grand was to be used to settle payments with suppliers, leaving her with only 20 grand in avable funds. If her mother had not given her the 50 grand, she would not have dared to suggest taking Nash to high- end stores to buy clothes. Hera pursed her lips and said, ¡°As you might¡¯ve noticed, my older cousin is snobbish. If she sees you wearing cheap clothes tomorrow, she¡¯ll definitely mock me again!¡± Nash held Hera¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Speak respectfully to those who deserve respect and ignore those who don¡¯t. Why care about other people¡¯s opinions?¡± Hera lowered her head and looked at the distinct joints on his knuckles. Her face turned red, and her heart seemed to be pounding like a drum. She looked up at his sharply defined profile, not daring to breathe too loudly. The two quickly arrived at themercial street and headed toward a Haier Men¡¯s store. Just then, a van stopped on the side of the road. The doors opened, and a dozen masked men with baseball bats walked out. Nash frowned and said, ¡°You go in first. I have to use the restroom!¡± Hera was chatting with her best friend on the phone at the moment. Without much thought, she walked straight into the store. Meanwhile, Nash turned around and walked toward the group of masked men. His aura suddenly changed, his gaze turning as sharp as a knife while his presence was like a fierce dragon emerging from the sea. This group of thugs was not even a tenth as capable as the assassins before. With just a single movement, they all groaned and fell to the ground. Nash casually lifted one of the masked men and questioned, ¡°Who sent you?¡± The masked man was frightened out of his wits and said, ¡°M-Mr. Hunter sent us!¡± ¡°Hunter Hill?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s him¡­ He wants to see the corpse of the man who¡¯s beside Ms. Hera!¡± ¡°So, you were nning to kill me?¡± Nash narrowed his eyes and interrogated. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± ¡°Go back and deliver a message to Hunter. If he provokes me again, I¡¯ll emascte him!¡± Nash said coldly. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll definitely deliver your message!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Nash threw the masked man five meters away, attracting the attention of passersby. He then turned around and walked toward the Haier Men¡¯s store, but suddenly, he turned his head and nced at a Rolls-Royce parked in the dark on the side of the road. After just one look, he withdrew his gaze and entered the store without looking back. The group of masked men got into the van and drove away. In the back seat of the Rolls-Royce on the side of the road, a burly middle-aged man squinted and asked, ¡°Did he notice us?¡± Sitting next to him, an elderly man with silver hair but a spirited demeanor nodded. ¡°He probably did!¡± The burly man was astonished and asked, ¡°Are you sure his medical skills are extraordinary?¡± The old man shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not. Herman Lewis has advanced stomach cancer and probably won¡¯t live for more than half a month. Let¡¯s observe for a while longer!¡± Two hourster, Hera and Nash returned to the apartment carrying arge pile of clothes. There were three shop assistants following behind them, also carrying several bags in their hands. ¡°Do you always buy clothes so extravagantly?¡± Nash sat on the sofa, staring at the bags of clothes scattered all over the floor. If he had not stopped her, Hera might have emptied the entire store. They got over 30 sets of clothes, each costing over 100 dors. Hera innocently said, ¡°My mom gave me 50 grand to buy you clothes, but I only spent eight grand!¡± Nash was taken aback. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it five?¡± At that moment, the doorbell rang. ¡°Your shoes have arrived¡­¡± Hera immediately went outside to open the door. Three or five shop assistants were holding stacked shoe boxes that almost reached the ceiling. Hera hurriedly got busy stacking the shoe boxes on the shoe cab. Leather shoes, sneakers, cloth shoes, slippers, and sports shoes¡­ There were over 20 pairs. Nash held his forehead with one hand,pletely dumbfounded. When did she buy all these? When he was dealing with those thugs? Hera returned to the side of the sofa, exhausted and out of breath. She fanned herself with her hand while searching for a set of pajamas for Nash. ¡°You go take a shower first¡­ I need to rest for a while!¡± Nash took the pajamas and walked into the bathroom. Before long, the sound of rushing water could be heard from the bathroom. Hera nced at the ss door of the bathroom. She could see a silhouette. Upon noticing Nash¡¯s muscles, she quickly grabbed a sofa pillow to cover her eyes, her face turning red with embarrassment. Oh my goodness¡­ Was there not a shower curtain? Why did he not draw the shower curtain? Ten minutester, Nash walked out of the bathroom wearing loose-fitting pajamas. Hera blushed and handed him a hairdryer. ¡°Do you know how to use it?¡± ¡°I lived in seclusion in the mountains, but I¡¯m not some mountain savage!¡± Nash took the hairdryer, and seeing Hera¡¯s blushing appearance, he smiled and asked, ¡°Your face is so red. Did you take a peek at me while I was showering?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ As if! I¡­ I¡¯m just feeling hot!¡± Hera quickly grabbed a set of pajamas from the wardrobe and rushed into the bathroom. She closed the ss door and shower curtain before leaning against the door and taking deep breaths. It felt as if she had been caught peeping at someone taking a shower. After a while, Hera finally regained herposure and looked at the red underwear draped over the sink. She widened her eyes and asked herself aloud, ¡°He¡¯s not asking me to wash this, is he?¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 After drying his hair, Nash sat on the sofa and took out his phone to continue browsing through the contact numbers. When he heard the sound of watering from the bathroom, he turned his head to look. Unfortunately, he could not see anything. He could not help but mutter, ¡°We¡¯re about to get married. Why is she still putting her guard up against me?¡± He lowered his head and found a phone number saved as ¡®Chatty Skye¡¯. As soon as he dialed the number, someone answered immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for your call like I look forward to the stars and the moon at night, Nashy. It¡¯s been three years since west saw each other, and my longing for you is like the surging river, continuous and overflowing, forever unstoppable like¡­¡± ¡°Shut up¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± ¡°Did you make any progress on the information I asked you to investigate?¡± Nash asked in a calm tone. ¡°I did find something, but¡­¡± ¡°Spit it!¡± Nash¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°20 years ago, a fire broke out in Young Family Vige. At that time, Master Calcraft happened to be passing by Young Family Vige while traveling down the mountain. He rescued two people from the fire, a child of about two years old and an old man! The following year, Master Calcraft came down from the mountain to practice medicine and brought along a toddler who had just learned to walk. From this, we can deduce that the child who escaped from the fire was you, Nash!¡± ¡°What about the old man?¡± Nash squinted his eyes and asked. ¡°The old man is none other than Herman Lewis!¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Nash asked in a slightly hoarse voice. ¡°An entire vige was burned, and no one escaped. Someone must have wanted to eliminate everyone, right?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t found any information about that yet¡­ If I do, I¡¯ll inform you immediately, Nash!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nash hung up the phone and slowlyy down on the sofa. Ever since he could remember, he had thought that his master was his grandfather. He had asked about his parents, but his master never said a word. For over 20 years, his identity had always been a mystery. It was not until three years ago when he was entrusted to help the Skyes deal with the fifth-ranked assassin on the hit list, the Dark Dragon King, that he became acquainted with Theo Skye, the eldest son of the Skye family. He learned that Theo managed dozens of detective agencies in the country, and Nash willingly put up a 150 million dor reward just to investigate his own identity. However, due to this matter, his master had forbidden him from leaving for three years. After this investigation by Theo¡­ everything was exined clearly. The reason why his master never mentioned his identity was that all of his family members had perished, and his master was worried that he would lose his sanity due to hatred and fall into the path of darkness. It was not until Nash achieved sess in his cultivation that his master allowed him to look for Herman. That was why Herman treated Nash as his own. Just then, the bathroom door opened. Hera walked out wearing a set of pink pajamas, with a towel wrapped around her head. She approached Nash, blushing and with her hands behind her back. ¡°Um¡­ I identally washed your underwear until it fell apart¡­¡± Nash¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Didn¡¯t I throw it in the trash can?¡± That pair of underwear had been worn for three years and was already in a sorry state. If it were not for the three-year ban imposed by Master, he would have had at least a pair of good underwear. ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t throw it in properly!!!¡± Hera almost died of embarrassment. She thought Nash left his underwear there for her to wash. Who knew how many years he had been wearing that underwear, just a little rub and it turned into fibers! Nash tilted his head and looked at Hera¡¯s hands behind her back. She immediately turned away to avoid his gaze and then ran toward the trash can. After a while, while applying a face mask, she said, ¡°Tonight, you sleep on the bed and I¡¯ll sleep on the couch!¡± Nash smiled inwardly and pretended to be surprised as he said, ¡°I¡¯m your fiance. Shouldn¡¯t we sleep together?¡± Hera¡¯s breathing halted. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not ready yet!¡± His lips curled up, but he sighed sadly. ¡°Actually, I know that you¡¯re just using me to get your grandfather¡¯s inheritance.¡± Hera panicked. She turned her head and desperately tried to exin, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ I¡­¡± He simply closed his eyes and pulled a thin nket over himself. He was not one to believe that Hera would fall in love with him at first sight. Besides, there was no real emotional connection between him and Hera. Him marrying Ms. Lewis was just to fulfill the engagement set by Master. ¡°Nash¡­ It¡¯s really not what you think¡­¡± Hera came over and squatted next to the sofa, her voice choked with sobs. She wanted to exin it, but she realized she did not know how to start. In fact, Nash¡¯s thoughts were not unfounded. She did want to marry Nash to gain her grandfather¡¯s attention and revive Baroque. However, she discovered that her feelings for Nash were not as simple as wanting to gain benefits. When Nash said those words, Hera unexpectedly felt a pang of pain in her heart. Her eyes turned red, and tears even welled up in the corners of her eyes. Nash opened one eye and noticed Hera crying. His heart immediately softened, and he quickly coaxed her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I was just teasing you. Feelings need to be developed slowly. Even if you let me sleep with you, I won¡¯t get on the bed!¡± Hera rubbed her eyes and asked with a teary voice, ¡°Really?¡± He nodded. ¡°Of course. Love has a process. We¡¯ve only known each other for a day, so I¡¯m not even interested in you yet!¡± Hera broke into a smile through her tears, ¡°Then¡­ you can¡¯t get angry and start imagining things!¡± ¡°I got it, my dear Ms. Hera!¡± Nash drew out his words, seemingly a little impatient. Hera did not pay attention to these details and went back to bed to share her daily life with her best friend. The next day, early in the morning, Nash was startled awake by a dull sound. He turned his head and saw Hera lying on the floor. Strangely enough, she did not wake up. He got up and walked to the edge of the bed, where he carefully lifted the woman up. His palm supported her smooth and tender legs, causing ripples in his heart. Her fair and delicate corbone, and her legs, which were as smooth as butter, provocatively challenged Nash¡¯s self-control. In the prime of his youth, Nash swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Then, he ced the woman back on the bed, covered her with a nket, and changed into sportswear before heading out for morning exercise. Around eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Nash returned to the apartment after finishing his run. Hera had already prepared breakfast. ¡°Oh drats¡­¡± Hera looked at Nash with embarrassment and said, ¡°Um¡­ I-I forgot to make breakfast for you¡­¡± After all, she had been alone for over two years, and suddenly, there was another person at home. Plus, she did not see him when she got up in the morning, so she instinctively only made breakfast for herself. Nash walked toward the bathroom and casually said, ¡°You can eat by yourself. I¡¯m not hungry yet!¡± After freshening up, shaving, and putting on a white shirt and suit, he tied a tie around his neck. Nash¡¯s demeanor instantly changed as he looked at himself in the mirror. At this moment, he looked like a wealthy son from a prominent family. His slightly curly hairstyle had a charming messiness that was more appealing than meticulously-styled hair. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. His pitch-ck eyes were deep and clear, and the features on his well-defined face were perfect. When Nash walked out of the bathroom, Hera subconsciously looked up. As soon as she nced over, she was stunned. Was this the same sloppy Nash Calcraft from yesterday? He looked exactly like the cool and domineering type of guy that countless women dreamed of in their hearts! Nash sat down at the dining table and yfully waved his well-defined fingers in front of Hera¡¯s eyes. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve captivated you with my good looks?¡± Hera blushed. She picked up the milk, took a few sips, and then said, ¡°Be careful when you sleep at night. I¡¯m afraid that one day, I won¡¯t be able to resist and eat you up¡­¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 It was 50 minutes past eight. Skadi drove to the outside of the apartment and, as usual, made a phone call to have Herae down. It was not until 9:20 that Hera finally hobbled out of the residential area in her high heels. Nash followed behind with his hands in his pockets and asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to take a look at it?¡± Due to elevator maintenance, they had to take the stairs, and Hera identally sprained her foot in her rush to save time. ¡°I have an important client to see at 9:30, and I can¡¯t afford to waste any more time!¡± Hera gritted her teeth and endured the pain. He smirked and said, ¡°Well, why were you being so slow, then? It took 30 minutes just for you to have breakfast and put on makeup¡­¡± She pouted and did not reply. It was all because this man had been staring at her while she ate breakfast. Normally, she would scarf it down to save time, but today, she had to savor each bite. Plus, he even watched as she applied makeup. When had she ever done makeup in front of a man before? As they walked out of the residential area, they saw Skadi leaning against the car door in a ck leather jacket. She was wearing sunsses and had her hair tied back in a ponytail, exuding a heroic and elegant aura. When she saw Hera and Nashing out, she lowered her sunsses and gave Nash a meaningful look. ¡°Nash Calcraft, don¡¯t you understand how to cherish and protect women? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s painful for women when it¡¯s their first time?¡± Nash was puzzled. ¡°What first time?¡± ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Skadi stepped forward and helped support Hera. ¡°Hera, do you want to take a day off and rest at home?¡± Hera blushed and red at Skadi. ¡°Stop making things up. I just sprained my foot while going down the stairs!¡± ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll go buy you some painkillerster!¡± Skadi acted as if she knew everything there was to know. Well, it was normal for women to be a little shy. She refused to believe that nothing had happened when a man and a woman were alone together. Hera instinctively went to open the passenger door, but Skadi grabbed the door handle and said with a smile, ¡°You should sit in the back now¡­¡± After saying that, she helped open the rear door and forcefully pushed Hera inside. Nash got into the car from the other side. Skadi closed the door, pped her hands, and then sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Hold on tight. We¡¯re in a hurry today, so I might drive a bit faster!¡± Hera looked down at her ankle, which was now swollen. Nash caught a glimpse of her pained expression and spoke up, ¡°Let me take a look at it. If it¡¯s a bone misalignment, it needs to be treated promptly!¡± Without waiting for her consent, he grabbed her delicate and fair ankle and ced it on his own leg. Hera was wearing a knee-length skirt, and her ankle felt like a cotton ball. Nash was amazed at the smooth touch. ¡°Ah¡­ Gentler¡­¡± Hera felt severe pain in her ankle, and she bit her rosy lip as she let out a painful cry. Her small hand tightly held onto her skirt to prevent it from riding up. Skadi nced through the rearview mirror and eximed, ¡°You really sprained your foot?¡± Hera replied irritably, ¡°What else could it be?¡± Skadi smiled but did not say anything. It seemed she had misunderstood the two of them. Nash removed Hera¡¯s high heel, holding her ankle in one hand and her foot in the other as he gently twisted it. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Hera was wearing thin, delicate socks, so she could clearly feel the warmth of Nash¡¯srge palm on her sole. ¡°It¡¯s a bone misalignment! Bear with the pain for a moment!¡± Nash stared at her fair ankle and spoke in a deep voice. She immediately tightened her grip on her skirt and pleaded, ¡°Can you please be gentler¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna count to three. Are you ready?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Hera broke out in a cold sweat and quickly took a deep breath to adjust her emotions. ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Ack¡­!¡± Nash exerted force with both hands, and Hera heard the sound of bones rubbing against each other along with her own scream. Was he not supposed to count to three? She was not ready yet¡­ Tears streamed down Hera¡¯s face as she clenched her teeth and red at Nash resentfully. ¡°Try moving your ankle around¡­¡± Nash released Hera¡¯s foot, and she quickly retracted it, attempting to move her ankle. It did not hurt anymore¡­ She looked at Nash with a tearful smile and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore¡­¡± His lips curled slightly as he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to rx. The Baroque subsidiary branch was at Northjon, the Second Industrial Zone. Hera, apanied by Nash and Skadi, hurriedly arrived at the business conference room. There were office clerks in professional attire tidying up the desks. Hera looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Yates?¡± The clerk replied, ¡°Mr. Yates received a phone call and left. He said he¡¯s canceling all coborations with ourpany!¡± Hera¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°C-Canceling all coborations?¡± She sat on the chair in a daze. Mr. Yates was a major client of Baroque. Baroque¡¯s stability relied heavily on Mr. Yates. How could he cancel all coborations now? Was it just because she waste? Skadi patted Hera¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Hera, don¡¯t worry just yet. Mr. Yates is an old client. Even if he wants to cancel all coborations, he¡¯ll have to inform us in advance. You should call him and apologize first¡­¡± Hera immediately took out her phone and dialed Mr. Yates¡¯ number. The call was answered, but the other end hung up immediately. She tried calling again, only for the call to be answered and immediately hung up once more. She opened WhatsApp and sent Mr. Yates an apology message. However, only one tick appeared. Hera feltpletely hopeless and said with teary eyes, ¡°Mr. Yates has blocked me. What should I do now?¡± Even Skadi furrowed her brows and said, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be happening. Mr. Yates is a broad-minded and magnanimous person. How could he cancel all coborations and block you just because you¡¯re late?¡± Nash, sitting on the couch, casually asked, ¡°Could someone be manipting things behind the scenes?¡± First, Helena¡¯s family wanted to harm Hera. Yesterday, they offended the eldest son of the Hills family. Last night, a Rolls-Royce was parked by the roadside. The people inside the car were clearly tracking him or Hera. Hera had quite a few enemies! ¡°Kai Watson¡­¡± Hera suddenly mentioned a name. Then, she turned to look at Skadi. ¡°Kai is Yates Group¡¯s investor. He must have said something to Mr. Yates!¡± Kai was none other than the Watsons¡¯ eldest son, the crown prince of Jonford¡¯s top wealthiest family. Plus, he was also Helena¡¯s boyfriend. Yesterday, Hera had aplete falling out with Helena, so she could have asked Kai to cancel the coboration between Baroque and Yates Group. It seemed that Helena was trying to push Baroque into a dead end. Hera clenched her fists, her eyes filled with intense resentment. ¡°Ms. Lewis, Ms. Helena has arrived!¡± The office clerk who was cleaning earlier informed her at the door. Hera replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not seeing her¡­¡± She had just messed with herpany, so she was probably here to ridicule her. ¡°Since she¡¯s here, why not meet her? You¡¯re showing weakness by refusing to face her. It¡¯ll only make her morecent!¡± Nash casually said while folding his legs. Hera hesitated and looked at Skadi. She took over the subsidiarypany in her sophomore year, and it had only been two and a half years until now. She was uncertain about many things and would usually consult her father and mother. It was only when Skadi joined thepany that she had someone to make important decisions with. Skadi nodded and said, ¡°Nash is right. The more she suppresses us, the more we should show fearlessness!¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Upon hearing that, Hera adjusted her mindset and went to see Helena with Nash and Skadi. In the general manager¡¯s office, Helena was casually sitting in Hera¡¯s office chair. She was ying with her diamond ring that cost 700 grand on her hand while spinning in the chair. Hearing footsteps outside, a yful smile appeared on her lips. Hera walked into the office and calmly looked at Helena, asking, ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± Helena did not rush to answer but instead looked at Nash, who was dressed in a tailored suit. After his makeover, Nash had a charisma and appearance that rivaled Kai. A hint of jealousy shed in Helena¡¯s eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a useless person like you to look somewhat presentable in a suit¡­¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Nash looked at Helena with a cold gaze and said, ¡°Watch your mouth. Yesterday, I let it slide because of our engagement, but now that there¡¯s been a change, I won¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson on behalf of Mr. Lewis if you continue with your insolence!¡± He was not like Hera, who would swallow her pride when insulted by Helena. This was a warning. It would not be so simple next time! Helena mmed her hand on the desk, about to explode in anger. However, she remembered her father¡¯s words fromst night. The assassins sent out were definitely not handled by Skadi. Both Hera and Nash appeared at the same time yesterday. It was highly likely that Nash was the one who killed those professional assassins. Seeing Helena angrily pounding the table, Skadi sneered and said, ¡°Ms. Helena, this isn¡¯t Rococo. We won¡¯t tolerate your arrogance¡­¡± As she spoke, she twisted her neck and cracked her knuckles, making a bone-cracking sound. Hera gained confidence from the situation and stepped forward, saying, ¡°Please get out of my seat¡­¡± Helena stared coldly at Hera. Perhaps it was because of the trauma Helena had given her in the past few years, Helena¡¯s chilling gaze made Hera¡¯s heart tremble. However, as soon as she thought about Helena meddling with her business, a strong and assertive aura gathered in her gaze as well. The two cousins locked eyes, neither giving in to the other. Nash minded his own business. He casually folded his legs and had no intention of intervening. Hera had no position in the family before, which led to her cowardly personality If she wanted to establish herself in the business world, she had to toughen herself up. After 30 seconds of staring at each other, Helena slowly stood up from the chair. With Nash and Skadi present, she did not dare to push her luck too far. She had ruined her engagement with Nash, and Grandpa would surely focus his attention on Hera. From her point of view, Hera was nothing more than a dog that relied on others. Hera sat in her chair, looking calmly at Helena as she said, ¡°If you have something to say, spit it out. If not, please don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m working!¡± Helena secretly adjusted her mindset, and a faint smile appeared on her heavily made-up face. ¡°Hera, Yates Group has canceled their coboration with Baroque. Your profits next month will probably be in the negative, won¡¯t they?¡± It was she who had orchestrated the cancetion of the cooperation between Yates Group and Baroque through her boyfriend. To the eldest son of the wealthiest family in Jonford, Mr. Yates was nothing. Her purpose ining to Baroque was to witness her younger cousin in despair. ¡°You¡¯re not cut out for doing business. You might as well change professions! Since you took over Baroque, the profits have been declining year after year. Grandpa¡¯s health is already poor, and if things continue like this, he¡¯ll eventually be driven to his death by your whole family!¡± Helena continued to provoke Hera with her biting and sarcastic remarks, causing Hera to tremble with anger. Just when Hera was at a loss, her phone on the table vibrated It was a message from her mother. After reading the message, Hera took a deep breath and lifted her gaze, saying, ¡°Baroque doesn¡¯t have just Yates Group as our client. While it¡¯s regrettable to lose a client like Yates Group, we¡¯ll have new clients!¡± ¡°New clients? Baroque¡¯s chips have long fallen behind the times. Besides a few car and phone companies still producing old-school products, who else needs your family¡¯s chips?¡± Helena¡¯s face was beaming with a smile, and the corners of her heavily made-up eyes formed crow¡¯s feet. Hera¡¯s lips curved into a light smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, dear cousin. Drake Group has decided to ce an order for a batch of car chips from ourpany!¡± This was a client that Hera¡¯s mother had brought in through the Mare family¡¯s connections. Although the partnership had not been fully confirmed yet, it still gave her great hope. ¡°Drake Group? I remember now, you have an uncle who works as a business manager at Drake Group! It must be Lauren who humbly pleaded with the Mare family to secure this order, right? But still¡­ don¡¯t get too excited! I forgot to tell you, Kai has a close rtionship with the eldest son of Drake Group!¡± After saying this, Helena swayed her slender waist and walked away. What she meant was obvious. Her coboration with Drake Group would be impossible! ¡°Helena¡­¡± Hera stood up with red eyes while trembling. There was fear and anger in her eyes, but more than anything, there was helplessness. Her mother had been driven out of the Mare family, and she could only imagine the sacrifices her mother had made for this coboration. If Helena continued to let Kai meddle in this, all of her mother¡¯s efforts would be in vain. Helena stopped at the door. Then, she turned around and looked at Hera with a smile, saying, ¡°Do you need anything else, dear cousin?¡± Hera¡¯s lips trembled, and she was unable to utter a word for a while. Helena could see that Hera had already lost, and she felt extremely relieved. In a calm and unhurried manner, she said, ¡°If you want toplete that coboration with Drake Group, it¡¯s not impossible. Just kneel down and beg me¡­¡± ¡°Helena Lewis, you¡¯re asking for it¡­¡± Skadi could not bear it any longer. Hearing Helena ask her best friend to kneel down and beg, she exploded with anger and clenched her fists as she rushed forward. ¡°Get lost!¡± It happened in the blink of an eye. A young man outside kicked open the office door. The red door immediately mmed into Skadi. Skadi¡¯s fist punched through the door, but there was a dislodgement at her shoulder. Her right hand and shoulder were dislocated. Skadi frowned, holding her shoulder as she looked at the young man. This young man had silver hair, and he wore a white suit and oversized sunsses. He was one of Kai¡¯s top ten ruthless subordinates¡ªAlbino. At only 24 years old, he had already won three championship titles in the International Mixed Martial Arts Fighting Competition. The explosive force in that kick just now was enough to prove that his strength was not inferior to her grandfather¡¯s. ¡°Skadi¡­¡± Hera, who was pale-faced, came to Skadi¡¯s side. Her lips trembled, and her mind went nk. Skadi gritted her teeth and forcefully adjusted her shoulder with her left hand. She managed to reset the dislocated bones herself. She moved her right arm and looked fearlessly at Albino. Although she knew this person was very powerful, she could not show any fear. With Nash here, she believed that Nash would eventually take action. This was the first time Helena had seen Albino make a move. When she saw Skadi¡¯s arm getting dislocated by Albino in one move, a look of delight appeared on her face. If she had known how formidable Albino was, why would she have relented to Hera earlier? ¡°Have you made up your mind, dear cousin? As long as you kneel down and beg me, I won¡¯t hinder the cooperation between Baroque and Drake Group!¡± Chapter 11 Helena looked at Hera with the posture of a victor. The contempt in her eyes grew stronger. She wanted to crush Hera¡¯s dignity and let her know who the future of the Lewis family truly belonged to. Nash¡¯s deep gaze fixed on Hera, curious to see how she would handle the pressure that Helena had brought upon her. Hera stood motionless in her spot. She did not want her mother¡¯s efforts to go to waste. Even if she gained her grandfather¡¯s attention, what good would it do? Even if Nash knew martial arts, what difference would it make? The pressure of being the target of the wealthiest family in Jonford was simply too much for them to bear! Even the Mares, where her mother came from, were nothing but ants before the Watsons. She slowly took a step toward Helena, each step feeling like she was walking through a muddy swamp. It became immensely heavier. From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of disappointment on Nash¡¯s face. Hera felt a bitter pang in her heart. Perhaps she should not have acted impulsively yesterday. If she had not proposed to marry Nash, he would not havee to the office today. He would not have to witness her being humiliated. It took Hera a full minute to walk four or five meters forward. Skadi gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Hera, you can¡¯t kneel¡­ Perhaps you can afford to lose your dignity, but what about Uncle and Aunt? Have you considered them at all? And Nash¡­ do you want him to be unable to hold his head up in the entire Lewis family?¡± Her hysterical screams left her voice hoarse. Then, she looked at Nash, ¡°Nash, do you want your fiance to kneel before another woman? Are you still a man?¡± Nash remained calm,pletely unaffected. He had only known Hera for a day. Whether she was using him to gain the family¡¯s attention or for other reasons, he still had an iplete understanding. Moreover, since Hera wanted to take the lead, she had to learn to face pressure and dominance. If she could not handle even a woman, how would she face stronger business rivals in the future? Was she going to ask Skadi for help and consult her parents every time she encountered difficulties? Judging from the current situation, Hera seemed to havepromised. Nash walked outside in silence. He was unwilling to witness Hera kneeling down. Just as Nash passed by Albino, Albino tilted his head and looked at Nash, sneering, ¡°Is she your woman?¡± Nash remained silent and continued walking ahead. Albino chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t even protect your own woman. You¡¯re more useless than trash!¡± Nash ignored him and reached the door, where he took out a cigarette and lit it. He took a deep drag. A crisp sound of a p echoed from the office. Nash felt his heart tightening. He was only fulfilling the marriage contract under his master¡¯s orders. Why did he feel bad for her? Could it be that he had truly developed feelings for this woman? Nash squinted his eyes, suddenly feeling a wave of guilt. ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me, you b*tch?!¡± Helena¡¯s heavily made-up face now had a clear p mark. Her rosy lips were slightly smeared with foundation. She stared at Hera in disbelief, raging anger surfacing in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it¡­¡± Albino¡¯s face twisted with a sinister expression as he suddenly grabbed Hera¡¯s throat, lifting her off the ground. This woman had clearlypromised, so she should have kneeled on the ground. He never expected Hera to suddenly p Helena. He was ordered to protect Helena, and now the person he was supposed to protect was pped by a seemingly weak woman right in front of him. If this got out, how would he continue to live under Mr. Kai¡¯smand? ¡°You bastard, let Hera go¡­¡± Skadi lunged forward in a swift step, trying to maneuver a flying kick. Albino snorted coldly and kicked Skadi back, sending her flying. Skadi crashed into the office desk. Computer files were scattered all over the floor. At this moment, Hera¡¯s face turned red, and veins were bulging on her forehead. Her nails fiercely dug into Albino¡¯s wrist and the back of his hand, leaving deep crimson scratch marks. Albino turned his head to Helena. ¡°You won¡¯t mind if I kill her, right, Ms. Helena?¡± Helena, full of anger, replied, ¡°Kill her. Kai will cover our backs!¡± Upon hearing this, Albino increased the strength in his hand. However, in the next second, he found all his strength dissipating. At some point, another hand appeared on his wrist. Nash had a cigarette in his mouth and used his other hand to strike fiercely. A palm strike made Albino release his grip on Hera. Hera fell to the ground, stumbling toward the floor. Nash extended his leg and supported the back of Hera¡¯s neck, then he gently ced her on the ground. Albino looked at Nash in disbelief. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± Nash blew a smoke ring and plunged his severed right hand into his right shoulder. Blood sttered everywhere. It was a gruesome sight. ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡± Albino let out a horrifying scream, his face twisted in pain. Nash¡¯s knee then struck Albino¡¯s abdomen,pletely destroying his navel region before forcefully throwing him toward the window. The window shattered, and Albino fell from the third floor onto the hard floor. After struggling a couple of times while hunched over, he lost consciousness. Helena was dumbfounded. She stared nkly at the bloodstains on Nash¡¯s face while trembling with fear. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± 30 secondster, she screamed and ran outside. Nash flicked the cigarette butt and used his finger to flick the shattered window fragments away before walking toward Hera, who sat on the ground in a daze. He did not expect such a twist in the oue. Hera, who had seemingly lost all courage, actually pped Helena in the end. This indicated that she had ovee her fear of Helena. Nash felt satisfied in his heart. He slowly extended his right hand, which was still stained with blood. Hera looked up at Nash and ced her hand in his palm. He pulled her up forcefully and said with a faint smile, ¡°Congrattions on breaking through yourself!¡± Hera lowered her head and cried, ¡°How can you still smile? We might really end up sleeping on the streets¡­¡± She knew very well what her p meant. Helena would surely have Kai stop the coboration between Drake Group and Baroque. As a result, Baroque would go bankrupt next month. Seeing Hera in tears, Nash found her pitiful. He gently pulled her into his embrace and softly said, ¡°With me by your side, you won¡¯t ever sleep on the streets!¡± Hera hesitated for a moment, then looked up at Nash and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Well, I can take you to sleep in motels!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Hera clenched her fist and punched Nash in the chest. In the corner, Skadi emerged from a pile of documents, grinning and saying, ¡°I almost broke my waist, and you two are still in the mood to flirt around?¡± Hera immediately left Nash¡¯s embrace and ran toward Skadi, asking, ¡°Skade, are you okay?¡± ¡°Heh¡­ I won¡¯t die so easily!¡± Skadi leaned against the wall and bent her waist. A cracking sound came from her body. In an instant, she broke out in a cold sweat on her forehead. At the same time, a gleam of determination flickered in her eyes. Albino was at least a Stage Nine expert. However, in Nash¡¯s hands, he did not even have a chance to retaliate. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Nash was lethal with a single move. Who exactly was this guy? Hera took out her phone and made a few calls. Soon, members from the maintenance and environmental departments came to clean up the office. She took Skadi to the medical room to treat her injuries. Nash walked to the corridor and dialed Chatty Skye¡¯s number. ¡°No wonder I was woken up early this morning by magpies chirping. So, Nashy was going to look for me¡­¡± ¡°Do you know about Drake Group?¡± Nash quickly interrupted Theo¡¯s words. This guy just could not stop sycophanting. Chapter 12 ¡°Jonford¡¯s Drake Group?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the new energy carpany my grandfather invested in and created years ago. He didn¡¯t want it anymore, so he handed it over to my father-inw. If you¡¯re interested, I can have my father-inw give it to you!¡± ¡°No. I just need Drake to support Baroque Group!¡± Nash said indifferently. ¡°Understood!¡± Nash hung up the phone and returned to the meeting room. Hera happened toe back with Skadi. Looking at the few new band-aids on Skadi¡¯s face, Nash could not bear it and said, ¡°I think you should go home and recuperate for a while!¡± Skadi¡¯s Stage Four power was simply too weak. That Albino guy was probably at Stage Nine. Since he killed Albino, the Watsons would definitely not let it slide. After all, they were the top wealthiest family, and they might even bring forth some grandmasters. With Skadi¡¯s power, even self-defense would be difficult, let alone protecting Hera. Skadi looked at Nash with caution and said, ¡°What? Are you already sending me away so soon? You don¡¯t trust me to protect Hera?¡± If Nash had acted earlier, she would not have been beaten to a pulp. She could not trust Nash with Hera¡¯s safety. Nash smiled and said, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be responsible for Hera¡¯s safety!¡± ¡°You?¡± Skadi looked at Nash with dissatisfaction. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯d¡­¡± ¡°Suit yourself. You¡¯ve seen it too. The assassins who attacked Hera yesterday were professional killers. The bodyguards around Helena now are all Stage Nines. With your strength, you can¡¯t protect Hera at all!¡± Nasih put his hands in his pockets and said in a casual tone. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me¡­ Our Martial Arts Association also has Stage Nine grandmasters¡­¡± ¡°Skade, why don¡¯t you go home and rest for a few days? Come and protect me when your injuries have healed!¡± Hera helped Skadi tidy her hair and gently persuaded her. ¡°Boo-hoo¡­ Do you dislike me now?¡± Skadi, pretending to be dramatic, cried with a touch of grievance in her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you at all. When I saw that you got injured, I felt hurt too!¡± Hera held Skadi¡¯s hand and exined. ¡°Fine!¡± Skadi stopped crying and then stared at Nash, saying, ¡°Take good care of Hera. If I see that she¡¯s lost weight in a few days, I¡¯ll bring the entire Martial Arts Association to hold you ountable!¡± ¡­ In the CEO¡¯s office of Watson Group, Helena sat on the sofa and cried aggrievedly. The young man sitting on the office chair was on a phone call. Upon hearing the news of Albino¡¯s death, he only frowned slightly. ¡°I see. Recently, arge number of secret guards from the Northern territory have entered Jonford¡¯s territory. It¡¯s likely that important figures wille to Jonford. You must not act recklessly!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Kai!¡± After hanging up the phone, Kai pinched the bridge of his nose. After a moment, he looked at Helena again and asked, ¡°Are you sure Albino didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back?¡± Helena nodded, choking up as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. Albino didn¡¯t have a chance to fight back before Nash twisted his arm, then pierced his shoulder with his arm. Finally, he threw Albino out of the window. The whole process took less than ten seconds!¡± As she spoke, a deep fear appeared in her eyes. She stood up and walked toward Kai, acting spoiled, ¡°Darling, you must get your hands on Nash. I want him to suffer!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the origin of this Nash guy?¡± Kai frowned. He had spent a lot of money to hire ten experts, and any one of them could take on 30 special forces soldiers single-handedly. Plus, Albino had won the International Mixed Martial Arts Fighting Competition three times consecutively. Being able to deal with Albino in ten seconds indicated that this person¡¯s strength was unfathomable. ¡°He¡¯s just a country bumpkin who came from the countryside. He came to my house yesterday, dressed like a beggar!¡± Helena worried that Kai would be jealous, so she did not dare to mention that Nash almost became her fiance. ¡°There are talents among themon folk. You should stop underestimating people!¡± Kai nced at Helena indifferently. ¡°Come on¡­ I got it already! Darling, Drake Group wants to cooperate with Baroque. You must help me stop them¡­¡± Helena wrapped her arms around Kai¡¯s neck and whispered in his ear. Kai embraced Helena and spoke in a maic voice, ¡°You¡¯re my woman. Of course, I¡¯ll help you. But you have to give me a kiss first!¡± Helena blushed and kissed Kai with her hand around his neck. ¡­ In Baroque¡¯s subsidiary, Hera really did not know what position to assign Nash. With Yates Group out of the picture and the hope for coboration with Drake Group basically shattered, thepany would soon faceyoffs. ¡°Didn¡¯t a few security system maintenance engineers just resign? I think I can handle this position!¡± Nashzily sat on the sofa, lifting his eyelids slightly as he looked at Hera, who had a troubled expression on her face. ¡°What?¡± Hera was initially taken aback, then she furrowed her brows and said, ¡°You mean a security guard?¡± She had not realized that Nash had a witty and humorous side to him. ¡°But you¡¯re my fiance. If I make you a security guard, what will others think of me? Besides¡­ you¡¯re so skilled in martial arts and even have medical skills. It would be a waste to make you a security guard!¡± Hera propped her face up with both hands and said helplessly. Nash smiled and continued, ¡°It¡¯s settled, then. I¡¯ll be your driver and part-time security guard. Consider my sry as repayment for the money you spent on buying clothes for me!¡± Hera flipped through the resignation application forms that had been sent by the HR department, and her gaze stopped at the words ¡®security manager¡¯. ¡°The position of security manager is also vacant. You can take up that role, and you¡¯ll be responsible for the security projects of the entirepany. The monthly sry is 1,200 dors! Oh, and¡­ the money for buying clothes was from my mom. You¡¯re not allowed to mention it again in the future!¡± Before long, the former security manager came to sign the resignation letter. Hera insisted that the security manager hand over his work to Nash, or else she would not sign the letter. Reluctantly, the security manager took Nash to familiarize him with the work environment. As Hera watched their receding figures, a look of concern gradually appeared on her face. At that moment, the phone on the table vibrated. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. It was a call from her mother. Hera immediately became nervous and took a while before she gathered the courage to answer the phone. ¡°Mom¡­ Has Grandpa¡¯s condition improved?¡± ¡°Is Nash there?¡± ¡°He just went out. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Your grandpa has been unconscious sincest night. He was brought to the hospital this morning and diagnosed with advanced stomach cancer. He kept calling Nash¡¯s name while unconscious. You need to bring Nash to the city hospital as soon as possible!¡± Lauren said with a heavy tone. ¡°Stomach cancer? Advanced stage?¡± Hera widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Weren¡¯t the previous hospital visits for regr stomach problems? How did it suddenly be advanced stomach cancer?¡± Lauren sighed. ¡°Mr. Dean was your grandpa¡¯srade when they were young, and he told us your grandpa hid his condition from us to avoid worrying us!¡± Hera felt as if all her strength had been drained, and her phone slipped from her hand onto the office desk. Although her grandpa had always valued Helena, he was still her grandfather. Advanced stomach cancer was tantamount to a death sentence. Regaining her senses, she urgently found Nash, and the two of them rushed to the city hospital in a hurry. Hera stepped on the gas frantically, gripped the steering wheel tightly, and constantly maneuvered through the traffic on the road. Nash held onto his seat belt tightly with a rare look of panic on his face. ¡°Hera¡­ Lewis¡­ P-Please don¡¯t worry for now. I can treat advanced stomach cancer!¡± Chapter 13 ¡°Now is not the time for jokes¡­¡± Hera was not in the mood to joke around with Nash now. She knew that Nash had some medical skills. However, her grandfather had already been diagnosed with advanced stomach cancer. At present, there was no medical technology in the world that could cure advanced-stage cancer. 20 minutester, Hera¡¯s car stopped in the parking lot of the city hospital. Nash let out a relieved sigh. That was even more thrilling than when he helped a group of international mercenaries drive a tank five years ago. As soon as they got out of the car, they saw someone pacing back and forth at the entrance of the hospital. Hera rushed over in a hurry. ¡°Dad, Grandpa, he¡­¡± His eyes were red, and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s not looking good. He probably won¡¯t make it through tonight!¡± When Nash approached, Harrison looked at Nash and said, ¡°The old man keeps calling your name as if he has something to tell you!¡± Nash had already heard Hera mention it before. He also guessed that Herman probably wanted to tell him about his origin. They followed him to a ward in the oncology department. Herman was wearing an oxygen mask, and the curve on the heart rate monitor jumped extremely slowly, with a strong smell of death emanating from his body. Compared to yesterday, Herman seemed to have aged 20 years overnight. Nash furrowed his eyebrows. Something was not right! How could his condition be so severe overnight? A faint light shed in his eyes, and he instantly saw through the old man¡¯s body. The malignant tumor in the stomach had ruptured, and his entire chest cavity was filled with tumors. The tumor the old man had yesterday was not this severe. Even if the cancer cells had spread, it would be impossible for the entire chest cavity to be filled with them overnight. Nash narrowed his eyes, and a mission from five years ago came to his mind. Five years ago, his master arranged for him to go to Dard to coborate with local mercenaries to strike a biochemistryboratory and rescue a fellow countryman who was an experimental subject in theboratory. Thatboratory had a biochemical agent that could elerate cell growth. The elerated growth and spread of cancer cells in the old man¡¯s body indicated that someone had injected him with that forbidden biochemical agent. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Hera, with red eyes, held her grandfather¡¯s hand and looked at the lifeless old man, unable to hold back her tears. Harrison leaned over to Herman¡¯s ear and whispered softly, ¡°Dad¡­ Nash is here!¡± The old man¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and then his vacant eyes slowly opened. He opened his mouth, but nothing came out. Harrison pressed his ear against the old man¡¯s mouth but could not catch a single word. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Hubert stumbled into the ward with a chubbier woman by his side. ¡°Dad¡­ how are you doing?¡± Hubert walked to the hospital bed in tears with a distraught expression on his face. The chubby woman also pretended to wipe away tears that were not there and sobbed, ¡°Dad¡­ you can¡¯t die¡­ This family can¡¯t be without you!¡± Sighing, Hubert said, ¡°I can¡¯t make out what Dad wants to say at all!¡± ¡°Dr. Tanner, pleasee in!¡± An old man in a white coat respectfully brought in an elderly man dressed in traditional clothing who was carrying a wooden box in his hands. ¡°Dr. Tanner!¡± Lauren¡¯s face lit up when she saw the elderly man. Dr. Brian Tanner was a miracle doctor. He was Jonford¡¯s number one physician and the vice president of the Jonford Traditional Medicine Association. He was one of the most influential traditional medicine practitioners in the country. He possessed extraordinary healing skills and was capable of curing diseases with his medicine. Brian was over 70 years old, and his silver hair wasbed back. He had a ruddyplexion and sharp eyes and did not have a single wrinkle on his face. He looked at Lauren and then at Mr. Dean, asking in surprise, ¡°Were you two talking about the same patient?¡± Lauren realized that Mr. Dean had also invited Dr. Tanner to treat her father-inw. Mr. Dean was also taken aback. Did old Lewis¡¯ daughter-inw also know Miracle Doctor Tanner? ¡°Dr. Tanner, the situation is urgent here. Please help me take a look at my father¡¯s condition!¡± she pleaded with a mournful face. Brian walked to the bedside, opened the old man¡¯s eyelids to take a look, and then grabbed his wrist to check his pulse. After a moment, his brows furrowed. As soon as he frowned, the hearts of the Lewises and the others also hung in suspense. Nash looked at Brian and felt like he had seen him somewhere before, but he could not recall it for a moment. After all, since the age of 13, Nash had been sent out by his master to earn money. Over the years, he had traveled far and wide and encountered countless people. ¡°Sigh¡­ You should prepare for the funeral arrangements!¡± Brian shook his head and sighed. It was terminal cancer. In today¡¯s world, apart from his master¡¯s master, there was no second person who could cure it. ¡°Boo-hoo¡­ Grandpa¡­¡± Hera threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms and burst into loud sobs. She closed her eyes in heart-wrenching pain. Hubert and his wife directly knelt on the ground, tears streaming down their faces. ¡°All of you go out first. I¡¯ll treat his illness!¡± Nash interrupted everyone¡¯s crying. Upon hearing Nash¡¯s words, Hera trembled all over. What the hell was this guy trying to do? Did he say that he could cure this incurable disease in front of Miracle Doctor Tanner? Was this not a p in Dr. Tanner¡¯s face? Lauren and everyone¡¯s gazes converged on Nash¡¯s face. ¡°Nash, do you even know who Dr. Tanner is?¡± Hubert smirked coldly. ¡°Does it matter who he is in rtion to me treating Mr. Lewis?¡± Nash walked to the bedside. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, he happened to stand in front of Hubert, who was kneeling on the ground. Hubert¡¯s face turned ck, and he immediately stood up and reprimanded, ¡°You ignorant fool, you don¡¯t even recognize Dr. Tanner! My dad¡¯s cancer cells have spread throughout his body. Even Dr. Tanner is powerless. How does a country bumpkin like you dare to speak so arrogantly?¡± Brian casually nced at Nash. ¡°Let him give it a try. Maybe he¡¯s some hidden master.¡± It was not that he looked down on people, but this man was too young, and the patient¡¯s cancer has already spread throughout his body. Apart from his master¡¯s master who wasparable to a Terrestrial Immortal, there was absolutely no other person in the world who could treat this. Mr. Dean frowned. ¡°Who is this young man? Why have I never seen him before?¡± ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s my son-inw, Nash!¡± Harrison introduced him with a red face. What was this kid doing? Even if he wanted to boast about his medical skills, he should not do it in front of Dr. Tanner! ¡°Is he studying medicine?¡± Mr. Dean asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Harrison lowered his head, his voice bing more and more uncertain. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just nonsense, then?¡± Mr. Dean snorted coldly and looked at Nash. ¡°Young man, you¡¯d better leave. You¡¯re not wee here!¡± It was with great difficulty that he managed to hire Miracle Doctor Tanner, and this kid offended him with just a few words. It might not be so easy to invite Dr. Tanner again in the future. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like wasting time with you all!¡± Nash nced lightly at Mr. Dean, then took out a cloth bag full of patches from his trouser pocket. Upon slowly opening the cloth bag, the inside were two rows of snake-shaped needles of varying lengths. The moment Brian saw these snake-shaped needles, his pupils suddenly contracted, and he felt as if he had been struck like lightning. Snake-shaped needles of varying lengths. There were 24 of them. Were they not¡­ his grandmaster¡¯s Divine Needles? ¡°Such youthful arrogance, looking down on everyone! Linda, go call security and kick him out!¡± Mr. Dean was furious. Immediately, a young nurse behind him started to head out. ¡°Wait!¡± Brian tremblingly stopped the young nurse from calling security. If this person possessed the Divine Needles, he might be the descendant of his grandmaster. Should he address him as his grandmaster? Mr. Dean frowned. ¡°Dr. Tanner¡­ This¡­¡± Brian was already drenched in a cold sweat, his mouth dry and his tongue tied as he said, ¡°Let¡­ Let him give it a try¡­¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 14 Divine Needles¡­ Brian had only heard about them from his master. His master had heard about them from his master. His master had followed his grandmaster to study medicine for 20 years and had only witnessed it once. It was said that during that time, the grandmaster used Divine Needles to revive a dead person. Brian had never imagined that he would be able to see Divine Needles with his own eyes in his lifetime. Nash waved his right hand over the needle bag, and all 24 golden needles were lifted and suspended in the air by an invisible force. His palm ttened, and the 24 snake-shaped needles rapidly rotated above his palm. Controlling needles with inner energy! The kid could actually control the needles with his inner energy! Brian¡¯s heart roared, his eyelids twitching uncontrobly. His throat felt like it was being scorched by a raging fire. Even his master had not learned how to control the needles with inner energy, and this young man in front of him had already mastered it? He could now be certain that this person was the grandmaster¡¯s descendant. Nash controlled the needles with his right hand and flicked his left finger. A golden needle, like a living small golden snake, swam irregrly toward Herman¡¯s chest. The needle pierced the middle of Herman¡¯s chest and trembled slightly. Next, Nash continuously flicked out one needle after another. All 24 golden needles were pierced into Herman¡¯s body. All the needles trembled, generating heat and stimting the trigger points. Cancer was one of the most difficult and incurable diseases, and only the Divine Needling Technique could cure it. Divine Needles looked like gold but they were not. Even so, Nash did not know the exact material. He only knew that Divine Needles could effectively kill cancer cells. Having the property to kill cancer cells alone was not enough. It was also necessary to precisely control the Divine Needles and target the corresponding points. The 24 golden needles varied in length, resulting in different levels of heat and therapeutic effects. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In summary, the Divine Needling Technique was extremelyplex, and even with his exceptional talent, it took him a full six years to thoroughly master it. ¡°It¡¯s incredible! I never thought such a mysterious method existed in the world!¡± Mr. Dean widened his eyes and muttered to himself. The hospital also had a traditional medicine department, and he often saw experienced doctors in the department using dry-needling and moxibustion to treat patients. Nheless, he had never seen such peculiar methods of dry-needling. Even so, Mr. Dean still had some doubts. Was there really a miracle doctor in the world who could cure cancer patients? See, this was a terminal illness that even Miracle Doctor Tanner was helpless against. If he could really seed, it would surely cause a sensation in the entire medical and scientific community. Hera¡¯s beautiful eyes were fixed on Nash¡¯s slender figure, and she whispered softly, ¡°He wasn¡¯t lying to me. He¡­ He can really cure Grandpa¡¯s illness¡­¡± Lauren tightly gripped Hera¡¯s arm, her pitch-ck eyes shimmering with brilliance. She had not misjudged Nash, after all. If her daughter married Nash, the Lewises would definitely rise to the top. ¡°This kid¡­ Does he really possess heavenly medical skills?¡± Even Harrison, who had vehemently opposed his daughter marrying Nash before, could not help but gasp in awe and look at Nash with admiration. Mr. Dean and Dr. Tanner were the towering figures in the medical field of Jonford, and Nash, with his exceptional needling technique, thoroughly impressed the two of them. If Nash could cure the old man, his reputation would spread far and wide. On the other side, Hubert¡¯s and his wife¡¯s eyes were flickering, and there was cold sweat on their foreheads. They clenched their fists, seemingly very worried about Nash curing the old man. Time passed minute by minute. The curve on the heart rate monitor became more active, with each beat exhibiting strong amplitude. After about half an hour, the old man¡¯s heartbeat returned to the normal rate of an average person. A hint of rosiness appeared on his originally lifeless face. Nash waved his big hand and used internal energy to retrieve the 24 golden needles. Just as Nash was putting all the needles back into the needle bag, the old man on the sickbed suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. The oxygen mask was stained with a reddish-brown color, and fragments of flesh could even be seen. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± The faces of Hera¡¯s family turned pale, and they anxiously surrounded him. Seeing this, Hubert breathed a sigh of relief, and a cold smile crept onto his lips. ¡®Thinking that he can cure advanced-stage cancer, does he really consider himself a reincarnation of God?¡¯ ¡°Nash¡­ What did you do to Dad?!¡± The chubby woman walked angrily to Nash¡¯s side and shouted. She did not attend the family meeting yesterday, and after hearing that Grandpa had bought Nash and Hera a vi in Royal Bay, she could not sleep all night. Seeing Nash, she felt intense anger rising within her. ¡°All that blood and rotten flesh are dead cancer cells and tumor fragments. Grandpa is fine now. He just needs some rest and he¡¯ll wake up! Moreover, the elerated spread of the cancer cells in Grandpa¡¯s body was caused by someone injecting him with some kind of biochemical agent!¡± Nash¡¯s sharp gaze swept toward Hubert. Apart from Hubert, he could not think of another suspect. ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Hubert felt the chill in Nash¡¯s gaze, and his muscles involuntarily tensed. The chubby woman could not contain her anger and said, ¡°You bastard, you actually suspect Hubert of poisoning his dad?!¡± Nash narrowed his eyes, looked down at the chubby woman, and coldly said, ¡°Watch your mouth. I¡¯m only warning you once!¡± The chubby woman took two steps back, clearly overwhelmed by Nash¡¯s aura. Brian furrowed his brows and looked at Lauren, asking, ¡°Madam Mare, when did old Lewis¡¯ condition worsen?¡± ¡°It was probably around four or five o¡¯clock in the early morning,¡± Lauren replied. ¡°So, were you taking care of Mr. Lewisst night?¡± Brian continued asking. ¡°The first half of the night, he was taken care of by Hubert and Sister-inw. The second half was, Harri and I took care of him!¡± Lauren said coldly, pointing toward Hubert and his wife. If what Nash said was true, then it must be Hubert and his wife who had done something. Brian looked meaningfully at Hubert and his wife. ¡°The biochemical agent that this miracle doctor mentioned does exist, and once injected into the body, it takes effect within four hours. ¡°From the time the agent takes effect to theplete spread of the cancer cells, it should take about five hours. So, Mr. Lewis was injected with the biochemical agent during the first half of the night!¡± As a well-known expert in the field of traditional medicine, Brian still vividly remembered the shocking experiment that had shaken the world. ¡°You beast¡­!¡± Harrison¡¯s eyes turned red, and he clenched his fist and swung it toward Hubert. The punchnded squarely on Hubert¡¯s cheek, leaving him disoriented and staggering back a few steps. He looked up and roared, ¡°Harrison Lewis, have you gone mad?¡± Since childhood, Harrison had always obeyed him unquestioningly. If he asked him to stand, he would never dare to sit. Yet today, Harrison dared toy hands on him. ¡°Not only will Iy my hands on you, but I will also kill you¡­¡± Harrison pounced, seemingly wanting to vent decades of suppressed anger. Mr. Dean furrowed his brow. ¡°Be quiet in the ICU!¡± Hera quickly stepped forward to stop Harrison. Her eyes were red as she said, ¡°Dad, please stop¡­¡± Harrison halted his steps, angrily ring at Hubert. He said, ¡°Hubert, you¡¯d better give me an exnation for this, or else it won¡¯t be over between us¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the door was suddenly pushed open by two well-dressed bodyguards. Helena entered with a dozen imposing men. ¡°Uncle, what kind of exnation do you want?¡± Chapter 15 Helena stared coldly at Harrison. Her chilling tone caused the temperature in the entire ward to drop several degrees. Seeing his daughter bringing people with her, Hubert suddenly felt more confident and straightened his posture, saying, ¡°Yes, what kind of exnation do you want?¡± ¡°Did you give the agent to Father?¡± If it were in the past, Harrison would have definitely retreated upon seeing so many people, but today, he showed no fear. His eyes locked onto his older brother as he questioned him. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ Yesterday, during the first half of the night, I¡­ I was ying poker with some of our uncles. I thought Dad would sleep until the morning after drinking too much, so¡­ I asked Hannah to help take care of him!¡± Hubert knew he was in the wrong, and his face turned red as he exined, not daring to meet Harrison¡¯s gaze. ¡°Dad, why bother exining so much? Let¡¯s just leave. I want to see who dares to stop you today!¡± Helena coldly scanned the people in the room, and the bodyguards behind her bristled with aggression. These elite bodyguards were all arranged for her by Kai, each of them possessing formidable Stage Five strength. Helena approached Hubert and whispered, ¡°Kai invited us to dinner tonight, so we need to hurry back and get ready!¡± The overweight woman¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Mr. Kai has decided to meet us?¡± Kai was the eldest son of Jonford¡¯s¡¯ top family, someone they could usually only see on television or on their phones. Now, not only did they have the opportunity to meet in person, but they might even have dinner together. How could that not be exciting? Upon hearing that Kai wanted to treat him to a meal, Hubert also felt delighted and immediately said to Harrison, ¡°Harri, we have something to attend to, so we¡¯ll leave first. Since your son-inw is skilled in medicine, we¡¯ll entrust Dad to you guys!¡± After saying these words, he walked out without looking back and followed his daughter. The old man had spent all his money buying the Royal Bay vi, and he had very little money on him. With cash cow Kai as his son-inw, why would he still need to fight for the family assets? At this moment, Brian had already walked up to Nash¡¯s side. He put his hand on his heart and smiled, ¡°Young brethren, did you just use the Divine Needling Technique?¡± Nash had his hands in his pockets and casually nced at Brian before nodding. Brian continued to ask, ¡°Are you from Tili Mountain?¡± Nash nodded again. Suddenly, Brian knelt down on both knees, respectfully putting his hands on his heart. ¡°Your disciple, Brian Tanner, pays respects to the grandmaster!¡± Everyone present was instantly dumbfounded. What¡­ on earth was happening? The renowned Miracle Doctor Brian Tanner actually called Nash ¡®Grandmaster¡¯? ¡°Are you Thomas King¡¯s grand disciple?¡± Nash lowered his gaze and asked Brian, who was kneeling in front of him. Before him, his master had taken in two other disciples. They were his two martial brothers. The eldest martial brother was Thomas King, born in thete 1900s. His medical skills were unrivaled in the world. He served as a royal physician in the king¡¯s court and passed away six years ago at the age of 125. The second martial brother was Francis Dunn. The master had only mentioned this name before, and every time he did, he would sigh deeply. Nash had visited the forest where his second martial brother used to live, and there were many old peach wood stakes and training equipment on-site, indicating that the second martial brother must have practiced martial arts. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Yes, I grew up under Master King¡¯s guidance!¡± Brian¡¯s eyes were slightly red. ¡°Master King¡¯s dying wish was to meet his junior martial brother and his master¡­¡± ¡°You can get up now!¡± Nash stepped forward and helped Brian up, then sighed, ¡°Six years ago, Master took me to visit my eldest martial brother!¡± No wonder Brian looked familiar before. Six years ago, when Master calcted that the eldest martial brother¡¯s time was near, he took Nash down the mountain to visit him. It was only after seeing them that the eldest martial brother passed away, having fulfilled his final wish. Mr. Dean took a while to recover his senses. It was no wonder this person possessed such heaven-defying medical skills at such a young age. It turned out he had a martial-brotherly rtionship with the renowned medical saint, Thomas King. If they could keep this person in the hospital, Jonford Hospital would surely be famous. Thinking of this, he smiled and said, ¡°I have a pack of well-preserved tea that I¡¯ve cherished for many years. Why don¡¯t you twoe to my office for a chat?¡± Brian nodded in agreement, ¡°The chief of the hospital is known for being a master of tea ceremonies. The tea he¡¯s been collecting must have its unique qualities.¡± However, Nash was unyielding and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time today. Maybe another day.¡± Mr. Dean¡¯s face turned somewhat awkward. He was the head of Jonford Hospital, and Brian was a heavyweight figure in the field of traditional medicine. They jointly invited a young person in his 20s to have tea, only to be rejected. Moreover, they did not dare to show any displeasure. Nash came to the bedside and began a pulse diagnosis for Herman. Hera held her mother¡¯s arm and frowned. ¡°Mom, do you believe what Uncle said?¡± Lauren thought for a moment and said, ¡°Although your uncle has bad character, I don¡¯t think he would go so far as to harm his own father!¡± Harrison said, ¡°Could it be Hannah?¡± Lauren nced at Harrison. ¡°Hannah has been with the Lewises for over 20 years. She¡¯s usually so down-to-earth. Do you think she¡¯d dare to poison the old man?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I¡¯ll ask my unclester. Hubert definitely can¡¯t escape suspicion!¡± Harrison said with a grim face. ¡°You¡¯ve truly impressed me today!¡± Lauren stared at Harrison with a look of gratification. She truly did not expect Harrison, who had always been bullied by his brother, to take action today. It must be said that the punch he threw was truly satisfying. Hera saw her parents engrossed in a conversation, so she let go of her mother¡¯s arm and walked toward Nash. Nash had just finished the examination and turned around to meet Hera¡¯s sparkling eyes. Hera¡¯s face turned slightly red as she asked, ¡°Has my grandfather¡¯s cancer really been cured?¡± Nash smiled and said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problem. If you¡¯re not confident, you can leave your grandfather at the hospital for observation for a while!¡± Hera looked up and stared into Nash¡¯s eyes, saying, ¡°Nash, thank you so much!¡± Nash raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Is that all the thanks I get?¡± Hera was momentarily stunned, then she smiled and said, ¡°Then shall I treat you to a big meal tonight, okay?¡± Nash leaned down and whispered in Hera¡¯s ear, ¡°Can¡¯t I eat you instead?¡± His warm breath brushed against Hera¡¯s ear, and her fair face turned red. She lowered her head and dared not speak any further. ¡°Nashy, when will my dad wake up?¡± Harrison walked over and asked at that moment. ¡°Probably tomorrow!¡± ¡°In that case¡­ s-should we leave Dad at the hospital or take him home?¡± Harrison could not decide and awkwardly asked Nash for advice. ¡°You should take him home for recuperation and also investigate who the culprit is!¡± Nash could not quite figure out Hubert. When he was treating Mr. Lewis, Hubert seemed extremely nervous. He appeared to be worried that he would cure Mr. Lewis and expose something. However, when Hubert exined that he could not have poisoned him, he was extremely earnest, even showing a sense of grievance and anger in his eyes. Combining these two points, it could be inferred that Hubert wanted Mr. Lewis to pass away quickly but was too afraid to personally administer the poison, so he found someone else to do it¡­ That woman, Hannah, who was pushed forward by Hubert, was unlikely to be the culprit either. Thinking of this, Nash suddenly looked up and said to Harrison, ¡°Hannah is in danger¡­¡± Chapter 16 Harrison¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately fished out his phone to call Hannah. However, no one answered. Lauren nced at the time. ¡°It¡¯s 15 minutes past five. Hannah should be picking up her nephew at this time!¡± ¡°She usually brings her phone along¡­¡± Harrison replied in a deep voice. After saying that, he called another nanny. ¡°Maria, where¡¯s Hannah?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ She¡­¡± On the other end of the line, Maria sounded like she was choking on her sobs. ¡°What is it¡­¡± Harrison asked anxiously. ¡°Just now¡­ the school called. Hannah¡­ She got into a car ident¡­¡± ¡°Is it serious?¡± Harrison¡¯s face was increasingly gloomy. ¡°Hannah and her nephew died on the spot!¡± On the other end of the phone, Maria burst into tears. Harrison put down the phone slowly. He turned on the speakerphone so everyone could hear. With a pale face, Lauren said, ¡°Nashy, you and Hera take care of Mr. Lewis. We¡¯ll go back to have a look!¡± Hannah had been a nanny to the Lewis family for more than 20 years, after all. In those 20¨Cplus years, she had worked hard and devoted herself to her duties. Now that something had happened, of course, they could not sit idly by. Nash asked Mr. Dean to help the old man through the discharge procedures before taking him back home with Hera. Just as Nash and Hera departed, three luxurious Rolls¨CRoyces rolled by and parked in front of the hospital. The doors opened, and a group of bodyguards dressed in suits and leather shoes exited the vehicles. They were then followed by a lively¨Clooking old man with gray hair. Mr. Dean was shocked to see the old man but greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Watson, what brings you here?¡± Brian also quickly stepped forward. He put a hand over his heart and said, ¡°Mr. Watson¡­¡± This person was Walter Watson, the richest man in Jonford who owned eight listedpanies and whose assets exceeded 14 billion dors. Walter smiled and responded, ¡°I heard you were back. Of course, I came to visit¡­¡± Brianughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m ttered that you remember me, Mr. Watson. Walter¡¯s chain of business involved an extensive range of fields. He had investments in the vast pharmaceutical industries of differing origins in Jonford. Walter sighed. ¡°To be honest, I came looking for you two because of my wife¡¯s illness¡­¡± As soon as he said that, both Brian¡¯s and Mr. Dean¡¯s expressions darkened. Mrs. Watson suffered from a strange disease. She showed a healthy body index but was unconscious despite there not being any sign of brain death. Brian had alreadye looking for the Watsons as early as three years ago. They tried their best but still failed to find out the cause of Mrs. Watson¡¯s ailment. Walter understood everything from both their expressions and was not angry. He just smiled and said, ¡°I heard that your teacher is the imperial doctor of Capiton, Miracle Doctor Tanner. I wonder if I can ask the revered teacher for help?¡± Brian smiled wryly and said, ¡°The old man has not cared about worldly affairs for so many years¡­¡± His teacher was already 90 years old and reached retirement age. Yet, he had been taking care of a certain political figure. His teacher would definitely not help unless it was the few political figures in Capiton who reached out. ¡°Forget it¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s God¡¯s will!¡± Walter said bitterly. Mr. Dean turned to Brian and whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Nash to help?¡± Brian was slightly taken aback, but after thinking about it for a moment, he said, ¡°Mr. Watson, my grandmaster hase down the mountain. Maybe he can cure Mrs. Watson¡¯s illness!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Your grandmaster?¡± Walter was a little dazed. Dr. Tanner¡¯s master was already over 90 years old. If he was Brian¡¯s grandmaster, would that not make him over a hundred years old? He thought of Thomas King, Dr. Tanner¡¯s master¡¯s master, who could also be found in the annals of medical history. The man¡¯s ability must be beyond doubt for him to be part of the same cohort. ¡°Then, might I trouble you to request him for help, Dr. Tanner? If my wife can be cured, I¡¯m willing to pay 11 million in consultation fees!¡± Chapter 17 Walter said with a hand over his heart. Mr. Dean took a deep breath. 11 million. That was equivalent to Jonford Hospital¡¯s profits for one quarter. Dr. Tanner¡¯s consultation fee was only slightly over 28,000 dors. If he earned 11 million, that was equivalent to about 390 transactions. Brian responded with his hand over his heart as well and said, ¡°I¡¯ll inform him about this, but don¡¯t hold out too much hope¡­¡± His grandmaster was a man of cold temperament. He seemed somewhat unreasonable, so he was not sure if he could convince him. Walter thought of the man who was over a hundred years old and could only nod with a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, Dr. Tanner¡­¡± At the Lewis Estate, a group of family members was in the yard. Two corpses, onerge and one small, were ced on the ground on two stretchers. The older one was in their 50s and the younger one was only seven or eight years old. After Nash checked the corpses, he sighed helplessly in his heart. The adult¡¯s chest was sunken, and their heart was crushed. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Half of the child¡¯s head was missing. Even if a master was here, they would not be able to help. ¡°Uncle must have given the order! He was worried that Aunt Hannah would reveal what happened, so he killed her to silence her!¡± said Hera, her expression cold. She looked at Nash after she said that as if to verify whether her guess was correct. Nash said nothing, so Hera had no choice but to walk to her mother¡¯s side. ¡°Hera, you have to watch your words! Hubert is Herman¡¯s own son. How could he hurt his own father?¡± said an old man with white hair. This was Herman¡¯s cousin, Charles Lewis. Now that Hubert had a rtionship with the Watsons, he, of course, wanted to be on Hubert¡¯s side. Hera sneered. ¡°I bumped into a group of hitmen when I was making my way home yesterday. If it weren¡¯t for Nash, you wouldn¡¯t even see me now!¡± She had not wanted to talk about this, but since she was being questioned, she had to expose her uncle. Hearing this, Lauren¡¯s and Harrison¡¯s eyes went wide. Harrison panicked. ¡°Hera¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?¡± It was no wonder that Hera took so long to arrive yesterday. It turned out she had encountered hitmen on the way. Who sent them, though? Hera thought about what happened yesterday and felt a little scared. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry¡­¡± ¡°Is this rted to your grandfather¡¯s poisoning?¡± Cain asked calmly. It was obvious he did not take Hera¡¯s safety seriously. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s rted. I noticed Uncle looking surprised when I came back to the house yesterday! He was surprised that I came back alive, so he must have hired them,¡± Hera said as she looked at Cain expressionlessly. Cain stroked his snow¨Cwhite goatee and questioned with a smile, ¡°Do you have evidence?¡± Hera said, ¡°Both Skadi and Nash can testify!¡± Cainughed. ¡°Skadi is your best friend, and Nash is your fiance. You guys fabricated a lie to nder Hubert. You¡¯re just trying to get all of the family assets, no?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡± Hera said anxiously. ¡°There really were hitmen yesterday¡­¡± She looked at Nash again as she spoke. However, Nash still ignored her. Hera said angrily, ¡°Nash, say something¡­¡± ¡°What can I say?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we run into hitmen yesterday? Didn¡¯t you beat them all up?¡± ¡°I think so!¡± Nash nodded in response. His answer left Hera dumbfounded. What did he mean ¡®I think so?¡± Cainughed and added, ¡°Is it because you two haven¡¯t discussed it with one another yet? Do you want to go back and discuss how to frame Hubert?¡° Chapter 18 Hera was so anxious she almost cried. Nash was really unreliable! If she had known earlier, she would not have stood up and made a fool of herself. Nash turned to look at the severalw enforcement officers at the side. ¡°Are there any results from this case?¡± A middle¨Cagedw enforcement officer in his 40s said, ¡°It¡¯s a traffic ident. The driver was drunk and didn¡¯t manage to stop the car in time.¡± Immediately after that, the femalew enforcement officer beside him gave more detailed information, ¡°The driver is 42 years old and has 20 years of driving experience. He was driving a small truck from a renovationpany at that time, and it was filled with construction materials¡­¡± ¡°Has the driver gone through a physical examination?¡± Nash asked. The middle¨Cagedw enforcement officer replied, ¡°His alcohol test indicates that he was drunk driving¡­ Only those who don¡¯t cooperate with us for the alcohol test get sent to the hospital for blood tests¡­¡± Cain sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t even understand this bit ofmon sense. You truly are a bumpkin from the mountains!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Nash nced at Cain lightly. ¡°Old man, was I talking to you?¡± Cain was startled, but then he cursed angrily, ¡°Bastard, who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡± He was Herman¡¯s cousin. Even Hubert and Harrison dared not act so presumptuously in front of him, so how dare a bumpkin talk to him like that? Nash did bother paying attention to him. He looked at the twow enforcement officers and said, ¡°I once encountered a murder case where the driver used alcohol to kill.¡± Nash¡¯s words sent a slight shiver through the twow enforcement officers. They looked at each other. Then, the middle¨Cagedw enforcement officer said, ¡°We¡¯ll take the perpetrator to the hospital immediately for aprehensive examination!¡± Without wasting any more time, the two left the manor before the sky turned dark. Harrison got someone to send the bodies of Hannah and her nephew to the funeral parlor for cremation. Lauren paid reliefs worth 400,000 to Hannah¡¯s and the child¡¯s families through thepany ount. That night, Lauren received a call while she was eating. She did not say anything about the call, but her face turned pale. Hera asked cautiously, ¡°Is it about the matter with Drake Group?¡± Lauren drank half a ss of her red wine without even looking at Hera. hitmen on the way. Who sent them, though? Hera thought about what happened yesterday and felt a little scared. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry¡­¡± ¡°Is this rted to your grandfather¡¯s poisoning?¡± Cain asked calmly. It was obvious he did not take Hera¡¯s safety seriously. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s rted. I noticed Uncle looking surprised when I came back to the house yesterday! He was surprised that I came back alive, so he must have hired them,¡± Hera said as she looked at Cain expressionlessly. Cain stroked his snow¨Cwhite goatee and questioned with a smile, ¡°Do you have evidence?¡± Hera said, ¡°Both Skadi and Nash can testify!¡± Cainughed. ¡°Skadi is your best friend, and Nash is your fiance. You guys fabricated a lie to nder Hubert. You¡¯re just trying to get all of the family assets, no?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡± Hera said anxiously. ¡°There really were hitmen yesterday¡­¡± She looked at Nash again as she spoke. However, Nash still ignored her. Hera said angrily, ¡°Nash, say something¡­¡± ¡°What can I say?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we run into hitmen yesterday? Didn¡¯t you beat them all up?¡± ¡°I think so!¡± Nash nodded in response. His answer left Hera dumbfounded. What did he mean ¡®I think so?¡® Cainughed and added, ¡°Is it because you two haven¡¯t discussed it with one another yet? Do you want to go back and discuss how to frame Hubert?¡± Hera was so anxious she almost cried. Nash was really unreliable! If she had known earlier, she would not have stood up and made a fool of herself. Nash turned to look at the severalw enforcement officers at the side. ¡°Are there any results. from this case?¡± A middle¨Cagedw enforcement officer in his 40s said, ¡°It¡¯s a traffic ident. The driver was drunk and didn¡¯t manage to stop the car in time.¡± Immediately after that, the femalew enforcement officer beside him gave more detailed information, ¡°The driver is 42 years old and has 20 years of driving experience. He was driving a small truck from a renovationpany at that time, and it was filled with construction materials¡­¡± ¡°Has the driver gone through a physical examination?¡± Nash asked. The middle¨Cagedw enforcement officer replied, ¡°His alcohol test indicates that he was drunk driving¡­ Only those who don¡¯t cooperate with us for the alcohol test get sent to the hospital for blood tests¡­¡± Cain sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t even understand this bit ofmon sense. You truly are a bumpkin from the mountains!¡± Nash nced at Cain lightly. ¡°Old man, was I talking to you?¡± Cain was startled, but then he cursed angrily, ¡°Bastard, who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡± He was Herman¡¯s cousin. Even Hubert and Harrison dared not act so presumptuously in front of him, so how dare a bumpkin talk to him like that? Nash did bother paying attention to him. He looked at the twow enforcement officers and said, ¡°I once encountered a murder case where the driver used alcohol to kill.¡± Nash¡¯s words sent a slight shiver through the twow enforcement officers. They looked at each other. Then, the middle¨Cagedw enforcement officer said, ¡°We¡¯ll take the perpetrator to the hospital immediately for aprehensive examination!¡± Without wasting any more time, the two left the manor before the sky turned dark. Harrison got someone to send the bodies of Hannah and her nephew to the funeral parlor for cremation. Lauren paid reliefs worth 400,000 to Hannah¡¯s and the child¡¯s families through thepany ount. That night, Lauren received a call while she was eating. She did not say anything about the call, but her face turned pale. Hera asked cautiously, ¡°Is it about the matter with Drake Group?¡± Lauren drank half a ss of her red wine without even looking at Hera. Chapter 18. Harrison bowed his head and remained silent. The atmosphere was extremely depressing. Hera¡¯s throat was a little stuffed up. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t handle things well!¡± Lauren poured herself a little more red wine and continued to drink. ¡°Helena came to see me today. She asked me to kneel down to her. Otherwise, the Watsons will end the partnership between Baroque and Drake Group!¡± Hera exined aggrievedly. Harrison mmed a palm on the table. ¡°They¡¯ve gone too far with their bullying¡­¡± Hera shook Lauren¡¯s arm and whined in a teary voice, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t me me¡­¡± Nash felt his heart melt at her soft and distressed voice. This woman was being so coquettish! It was a pity she was not being coquettish to him. Lauren sighed slightly. ¡°You did the right thing. I don¡¯t me you¡­¡± Her daughter was her treasure, so, of course, she would not me her. It was just a pity. Drake Group was one of the top ten enterprises in Jonford. A business partnership with Drake Group would bring Baroque back to life. This was theirst resort. She just did not expect theirst support to be shattered. Nash took a sip of the red wine and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going out for a walk, so take your time!¡± When he went outside the vi, Nash took out his phone and called Theo. ¡°Nash, I swear, this was an ident! My father¨Cinw is suffering from syphilis, and we went abroad for treatment! I already asked my wife to deal with it. She¡¯ll be heading to the Lewises tomorrow¡­¡± Theo did not even bother beating about the bush and immediately exined the situation promptly. Nash hung up the phone immediately. Just when he was about to return to the vi, there was a sudden gust of wind. Nash stopped. He turned around and looked behind him. At some point, a burly man was already standing under a tree across the private road. He was above Stage Nine, a master of martial arts. Nash narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 19 The brawny man said nothing. He just turned around and left. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Nash stepped forward and followed him. A Cullinan was parked on the side of the main road outside the manor. It was the same one he saw when he went shopping with Hera before. The brawny man walked up to the car and opened the door. Nash understood what he meant and got into the car without hesitation. An old man and a middle¨Caged man were in it. The old man¡¯s aura was restrained but also at ease. There was a sense of majesty and kindness. in his eyes. The middle¨Caged man had a beard and exuded a murderous aura. It was an aura that was tempered from being on the battlefield for a long time. The old man put a hand to his heart and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Zakariah Sinir. Hello, young Nash Calcraft.¡± The middle¨Caged man kept things curt and simply said, ¡°Ster Orwell!¡± ¡°Did you look for me for something?¡± Nash said in an extremely indifferent tone as he looked out the car window. He thought these people had been targeting Hera before. Unexpectedly, they were after him. He hated the feeling of being followed. However, he sensed no malice from these people. Otherwise, he would not have wasted his time and taken a seat. Seeing Nash¡¯s indifference, Zakariahughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me Ster. We just wish to get your help in curing an ailment.¡± ¡°Is this how you invite someone?¡± Nash asked coldly. Zakariah felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave hearing how cold his tone was. His expression changed slightly, and he immediately circted his inner energy to resist the pressure Nash brought about. However, in less than three seconds, all his inner energy dissipated. Zakariah¡¯s face was pale as he stared at Nash in disbelief. His strength as a martial arts master was crushed by this young man so easily? When he heard Skadi mention this person¡¯s strength yesterday, he thought she had been exaggerating. Looking at it now, he was much stronger than what Skadi had described! Zakariah put his hand to his heart again. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, he¡¯s a unique individual. You¡¯re the only one who can cure him¡­¡± Nash reeled his aura back in and looked up at the rearview mirror only to catch Ster watching him. Ster looked away and rumbled in a deep voice, ¡°The person you¡¯ll be healing is the warden. of the Northern Territory¡­¡± Nash¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard that. A warden, and one who was in charge of a territory. His power should be monstrous. There were only four wardens in Drakonia. After a moment of silence, Nash asked slowly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°A poison that causes deossification!¡± ¡°A parasitic poison?¡± Astonishment colored Nash¡¯s eyes. He had traveled all over the country and practiced countless medicines, but he had never treated parasitic poison. A poison that could cause deossification was one extremely potent parasitic poison. Once poisoned, the victim¡¯s bones and joints would loosen within one month and start decaying by the second. In three months, the bones would be reduced to ashes. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It was a kind of parasitic poison that made living worse than death. The warden whomanded thousands of troops would be brutally murdered just like that. It was most likely done by his trusted aide. ¡°It¡¯s been 25 days!¡± Ster looked worried. He turned back to look at Nash and asked, ¡°Can he be cured?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I can try¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t put the warden at risk if you¡¯re not fully confident.¡± Ster added coldly, ¡°The Northern Territory is under the warden¡¯s protection. If something happens to him during the treatment, the border will be thrown into chaos!¡± Nash shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Then hire someone else!¡± Chapter 20 ?Chapter 20 Among all the misceneousplex diseases, cancer, and parasitic poisons were the most difficult to deal with. Nash was confident when it came to treating cancer, but he might not be able to treat a parasitic poison. Hospital equipment could still detect cancer, but poison was undetectable at all. Its treatment was even more difficult. Nash opened the door and prepared to get out of the car. "How confident are you?" Ster asked again. "20%!" Nash left without looking back after replying. Ster wentpletely silent. After a long while, he took a deep breath and asked, "Mr. Sinir, what do you think?" Zakariah replied, "We don''t have much time left. It''ll be difficult for us to find someone else apart from him." He paused for a bit before turning to look at Nash''s back as the man disappeared into the distance, then he continued, "The fact that he''s able to cure old Lewis'' stomach cancer is enough to show that his medical skills are terrifying," Nash returned to the living room in the vi. Hera was sitting on the sofa and working, her expression sullen. Harrison and Lauren had gone off somewhere else. "You don''t seem very happy." Nash plopped down next to Hera and nced at the promotional poster for the microchip on herptop. "Our customer loss is serious. Baroque is about to go bankrupt!" Hera closed theptop and leaned back on the sofa. "It''d be great if thepany could bring in a lithography machine that''s capable of producing 7-nanometer chips," she murmured. Nash smiled and asked, "Can''t you just buy one?" Hera smiled wryly. "Baroque Group won''t be losing customers if we could! At present, domestic chippanies can produce 12 to 16nm chips, and Baroque only has a few second-hand 22nm lithography machines! And there''s only one 7nm machine in the entire country!" This was the cause of Baroque''s substantial customer loss. "Is there a difference between a 7nm chip and a 22nm chip?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Nash had remained in the mountain all year round and would only asionally go out to perform the tasks his master assigned. He did not really understand what Hera said. "The smaller the chip, the more advanced the process is to make it. But its energy efficiency would also be better. In this era of active smart devices, backward chip technology will only be eliminated from the game," Hera exined patiently. Nash nodded, half-understanding. "Is the lithography machine you mentioned just now unavable for purchase?" "Our country''s technological progress is rapid. To contain us, other countries adopted a technological blockade and banned the export of high-end lithography machines to our country," Hera said helplessly. "Nashy, Hera, are you two not going back to the apartment tonight?" Harrison came down from the second floor right at that moment. Hera turned to him and asked, "Dad, how is Grandpa doing now? Is he awake?" Harrison shook his head. "He hasn''t woken up yet, but he looks much better. His breathing is also very even now." "That''s good!" Hera smiled sweetly and then looked at Nash. "Do you want to back to the apartment tonight or sleep here?" "Let''s not go back yet. I still have something to ask the old man when he wakes up." "What''s the matter?" Hera asked curiously. "Of course, it''s about our lifelong matters," Nash joked. "Is there even a need to ask him? You''re going to get your marriage certificate tomorrow," Harrison said. Nash could even cure cancer. He would not want to let slip such a powerful son-inw. Hera smiled and said, "I wonder who was the one who looked down on Nash yesterday?" Harrison blushed. "I didn''t look down on him. I just didn''t want Helena to marry the Watsons!" After exchanging pleasantries, Harrison had Maria lead Nash and Hera to the guest room on the third floor to rest. The vi had three floors, and there were four rooms on each. "Hera, Mr. Calcraft, would you like to stay together or..." "Different rooms, please!" "Shall we stay together?" Nash and Hera spoke in unison. Nash was the one who asked to stay separately. Hera looked at Nash in surprise. "You... You really want to stay apart from me?" Chapter 21 Nash smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just showing you respect, lest you have to guard yourself against me tonight.¡± Hera blushed and whined, ¡°Actually, we can stay together but¡­ but you can¡¯t touch me!¡± What she meant by staying together was that they could share the same bed. She was just not ready for anything to happen between them. ¡°I can¡¯t touch you while we sleep together? Are you trying to kill me?¡± Nash shoved his hands into his pockets and walked into the next room. Hera stood there, stunned. Then, she stomped her feet and said, ¡°Just what is going on in your mind?!¡± Nash entered the room and moved to close the door. Smiling, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m a man, so, of course, I think about what men usually do!¡± Just when the door was about to shut tight, Hera lodged her foot between the door and the frame. ¡°Have you never been in a rtionship?¡± Nash was puzzled. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± Hera took a deep breath. ¡°Have you¡­ Have you never considered that guys should show a little initiative?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Do you not intend to ask me for my contact information or something?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Give me your number!¡± Nash nodded and smiled. ¡°Hmph, no!¡± Hera pulled her feet back before turning around and going into her room. Nash was stunned for a few seconds. He then closed the door with a bored expression. Lying on the bed, Nash fished out his phone and looked through his contact list. He located Theo¡¯s number and called him. At this time, on the top floor of a 99¨Cstory building in Capiton, dozens of vividly dressed men, women, and children were having an open¨Cair dinner party. With a wine ss in hand, Lucas Skye said, ¡°Skye Corporation¡¯s profit this month has exceeded the one billion mark. I hope everyone¡­¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Nash¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ Alright, alright. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me¡­ ¡°Wait¡­ You¡­ What did you just say? Get a 7nm lithography machine? ¡°Nash, I can¡¯t manage that. It¡¯s not something that can be solved with money¡­¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Theo answered the call on his phone and could not help retracting his neck when he saw everyone looking at him. Lucas scolded angrily, ¡°You bastard, how many times have I told you that your phone must be turned off when I¡¯m speaking¡­¡± Theo put his hand over the receiver and said with a mournful expression, ¡°Nash is looking for me. I don¡¯t dare to ignore his call¡­¡± When Lucas heard that it was Nash, his heart violently twitched. He put down his wine ss and asked with a smile, ¡°What is Nash looking for you for?¡± ¡°He wants a 7nm lithography machine!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s not impossible!¡± After hesitating for a few seconds, Lucas then said, ¡°I have an old friend who¡¯s unyielding. It might not be difficult for him to get a 7nm lithography machine!¡± ¡°Then¡­ should I agree to Nash first?¡± Theo asked. ¡°Yes. What he has done for us is greater than the value of a lithography machine!¡± Lucas smiled. A few years ago, he returned home from abroad with an extremely important product sample. The dark web dispatched 16 powerful hitmen who were among the top 50 powerhouses to assassinate him and get the sample. Nash had protected him using his own power, and the 16 great powerhouses all fell to his iron fists while he only suffered slight superficial wounds. This kind of power was alreadyparable to the hitmen who stood in the top ten. The Skyes offered one billion to hire Fred then. Fortunately, Nash refused the huge sum and asked them to help investigate his background instead. After receiving his father¡¯s response, Theo quickly said to Nash, ¡°Nash, my dad said he¡¯ll help you out¡­ ¡°A favor? ¡°Oh, Nash, you¡¯re kidding now. What do you mean by fav¨Cmmph¡­¡± Before he could finish talking, Lucas stepped forward and covered his mouth. He gave Theo a hard look and then grabbed the phone before saying with a smile, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, I have to use all of my connections to get this 7nm lithography machine. You have to remember this favor!¡± Chapter 22 ¡°For the next 30 years, I can kill one person and save one person for the Skye family.¡± After getting their agreement, Nash hung up the phone. Hera said that there was only one 7nm lithography machine in the entire country, so the Skyes were not lying to him. Lithography machines cost a lot of money. It should not be a loss for him to offer his services in exchange for a lithography machine. At dawn the next day, Harrison knocked on Nash¡¯s room door when it was still early. Nash got up and opened the door, only to hear Harrison say worriedly, ¡°Nashy, my father has woken up¡­¡± Seeing Harrison¡¯s troubled expression, Nash frowned slightly. ¡°How is the old man?¡± Expression mournful, Harrison replied, ¡°He seems¡­ He seems to have lost some of his memories¡­¡± Nash sighed. ¡°The spread of his cancer was quite serious, and some of it even got into his brain. Part of the brain nerves will be damaged with the removal of the cancer, but his condition shouldn¡¯t be too serious. Even if it¡¯s memory loss, he¡¯ll recover them after some follow¨Cup treatment, so it¡¯s not a big problem!¡± In the next room, Hera opened the door and walked out with sleepy eyes. ¡°Grandpa is awake?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Harrison nodded. ¡°Go wash up first. You can drop by his roomter!¡± 15 minutester, Nash and Hera were standing in front of the old man¡¯s bed. Herman was seated at the head of the bed expressionlessly. ¡°Grandpa, you really don¡¯t remember Nash?¡± Hera asked in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Herman looked at Nash again. His eyes narrowed as he tried to recall the past, but then pain shot through his brain. His eyes were bloodshot, and his face turned grim because of it. Nashforted softly, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to force yourself to remember. You¡¯ll easily cause further damage to your brain nerves otherwise¡­¡± Herman sighed. He then looked at Harrison and said, ¡°You said I hadte¨Cstage cancer and this kid cured me?¡± Harrison nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, Dad. You lost a part of your memory because Nash treated you.¡± Herman snorted coldly. ¡°Nonsense. I just went for a physical examinationst year and you¡¯re telling me I got cancer this year?¡± Even if he got cancer this year, it was impossible for it to be terminal within a year. As if thinking of something, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the three of them. ¡°You lot are trying to kill me and fight each other for the family assets, aren¡¯t you?¡± everyone looking at him. Lucas scolded angrily, ¡°You bastard, how many times have I told you that your phone must be turned off when I¡¯m speaking¡­¡± Theo put his hand over the receiver and said with a mournful expression, ¡°Nash is looking for me. I don¡¯t dare to ignore his call¡­¡± When Lucas heard that it was Nash, his heart violently twitched. He put down his wine ss and asked with a smile, ¡°What is Nash looking for you for?¡± ¡°He wants a 7nm lithography machine!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s not impossible!¡± After hesitating for a few seconds, Lucas then said, ¡°I have an old friend who¡¯s unyielding. It might not be difficult for him to get a 7nm lithography machine!¡± ¡°Then¡­ should I agree to Nash first?¡± Theo asked. ¡°Yes. What he has done for us is greater than the value of a lithography machine!¡± Lucas smiled. A few years ago, he returned home from abroad with an extremely important product sample. The dark web dispatched 16 powerful hitmen who were among the top 50 powerhouses to assassinate him and get the sample. Nash had protected him using his own power, and the 16 great powerhouses all fell to his iron fists while he only suffered slight superficial wounds. This kind of power was alreadyparable to the hitmen who stood in the top ten. The Skyes offered one billion to hire Fred then. Fortunately, Nash refused the huge sum and asked them to help investigate his background instead. After receiving his father¡¯s response, Theo quickly said to Nash, ¡°Nash, my dad said he¡¯ll help you out¡­ ¡°A favor? ¡°Oh, Nash, you¡¯re kidding now. What do you mean by fav¨Cmmph¡­¡± Before he could finish talking, Lucas stepped forward and covered his mouth. He gave Theo a hard look and then grabbed the phone before saying with a smile, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, I have to use all of my connections to get this 7nm lithography machine. You have to remember this favor!¡± Chapter 23 ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s my fiance!¡± Hera felt uneasy. All her grandfather¡¯s memories about Nash were gone. Would he object to this marriage? He could not! She had to go get the marriage certificate with Nash as soon as possible. Herman pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°I see. You guys can go do what you need to do. Harrison, get Hubert and his family toe and see me immediately!¡± Hera turned to look at Nash with a helpless expression on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s head out first¡­¡± Nash said. Hera wanted to cry when the two of them were outside. Despite wanting to cry, the tears were not forming. Hera said, ¡°When it rains, it really pours. I think Grandpa will definitely take back the vi in Royal Bay!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t live in the apartment,¡± Nash said with a smile. ¡°Are you stupid? The heads of the households who can live in Royal Bay are either rich or noble. We can benefit a lot if wetch onto just two or three of them!¡± Hera said angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll write up a prescriptionter to treat the old man¡¯s damaged brain nerves as soon as possible so that he might recover his memories soon.¡± ¡°Yes, you must help Grandpa retrieve his memories as soon as possible. Otherwise, Uncle¡¯s family will definitely take advantage of this time to y their tricks!¡± The two walked downstairs while chatting. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Maria had prepared breakfast and asked the two of them to have some before they left. Hera ate her breakfast absent¨Cmindedly. Meanwhile, Nash went outside to smoke. He followed the corners and arrived at the security room. The security guard was browsing through lewd videos. The security guard heard knocks on the door and looked up but did not see anyone. Just as he was about to sit back down, he heard knocks on the door again. ¡°Which bastard is disturbing my mood?¡± The security guard grabbed the baton from the table and walked out. The moment he opened the door, he felt something sting his neck. Then, he found himself on the stage of a bar, surrounded by beautiful, sexy women. He grinned dumbly and then danced along. Nash walked into the security room. He opened the cover of the back of his phone and pulled out a data cable before plugging it into the port of theputer¡¯s main processor. In less than three minutes, he skillfully made a copy of the nearly three days¡® worth of surveince footage in Lewis Estate. He put away his phone and walked out of the security room. After pulling out the snake¨Cshaped golden needle from the security guard¡¯s neck, his figure then disappeared in a sh. The scene in front of the security guard gradually disappeared. He looked at his empty surroundings, the corners of his mouth twitching. ¡°Did I get off too many times that I hallucinated?¡± Nash returned to the living room of the vi, and Hera was also done with her breakfast. Seeing that Nash had returned, she immediately dragged him outside. ¡°My mother asked the two of us to go to the headquarters!¡± He did not ask any questions and just followed Hera outside the estate. Aw enforcement vehicle was parked at the gates of the estate. Twow enforcement officers dressed in civilian clothes came up to meet them. The middle¨Cagedw enforcement officer extended his right hand politely and greeted, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Calcraft!¡± Nash smiled slightly and shook hands with him. ¡°Good morning!¡± he replied. The young femalew enforcement officer said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, can we talk to you alone?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Nash followed the twow enforcement officers into their vehicle. The femalew enforcement officer took out a recording pen, and after switching it on, she informed, ¡°All our conversations will be recorded from now on. Please answer at your own discretion, Mr. Calcraft!¡± Nash was stunned. ¡°Are you interrogating me?¡± Just as the femalew enforcement officer was about to say yes, the middle¨Caged man immediately exined with a smile, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, don¡¯t get us wrong. We¡¯re just investigating a case of intentional homicide!¡± Chapter 24 He did not actually believe that this man had anything to do with the murder. However, whatever Nash said yesterday about the perpetrator all turned out to be true. They brought the driver who caused the ident to the hospital for aprehensive physical examination the night before, and the result of the examination showed that the driver who caused the ident was suffering from advanced uremia. They immediately interrogated the driver overnight. Under intense pressure, the driver confessed some information. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The driver who caused the ident suffered from advanced uremia and had to go to the hospital for dialysis every now and then. His long¨Cterm dialysis burdened his already impoverished family even more. His wife and children worked from early in the morning tillte at night just to earn more money to treat his illness. However, this illness kept burning through money due to the cost of theter treatment getting higher and higher. In order to solve this problem, the driver who caused the ident epted a task from a special channel. The ins and outs of this matter were exactly as Nash had described yesterday. They even suspected Nash to be in control of the special channel for killers or that he was the mastermind behind the scenes. The femalew enforcement officer said indifferently, ¡°First, take out your ID card and let me see it!¡± Nash fished out his ID card from the pocket inside his suit. The femalew enforcement officer nced at it and said coldly, ¡°Is your ID card fake?¡± The front of a normal ID card usually contained the resident¡¯s photo, name, gender, date of birth, address, and ID number. The details on Nash¡¯s ID card were in order, but only the words ¡®Tili Mountain¡® were written on his address. Nash grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate with your investigation. You can check yourself if my ID card is real or fake.¡± The middle¨Caged man took a look at the ID card and frowned. He then took out an electronic device to check the ID card. Seeing that the ID card was genuine, he handed it to Angelica. ¡°His ID card is fine.¡± There was a look of surprise in Angelica¡¯s eyes. This was the first time in her three years of service that she came across an ID card with an unclear address. [Name: Nash Calcraft. [Sex: Male. [Birth: September 9, 1999. [Address: Tili Mountain.] ¡°Is this all correct?¡± ¡°Could they be incorrect?¡± Nash asked. She read it off his own ID card. How could it be fake? Angelica frowned. ¡°Please answer truthfully!¡± ¡°It¡¯s correct,¡± Nash replied helplessly. Angelica asked again, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the Lewis family? How long have you been with them?¡± Nash replied lightly, ¡°I¡¯m Hera Lewis¡® fiance. I just arrived at the Lewis Estate the day before yesterday!¡± Both the middle¨Caged man¡¯s and Angelica¡¯s expressions changed when they heard that. He only arrived at the Lewis Estate the day before yesterday, yet people had already died. Nash must be rted to this. The middle¨Caged man locked the car door and slowly took out the gun from the holster on his waist. Nash could not believe it when Angelica doubted him. If Nash really did it, he would not have questioned the traffic ident yesterday. Angelica took a deep breath. ¡°Nash Calcraft, I need you to go to the police station with us now! ¡°I provided you with clues to lead your investigation to the real culprit and now you¡¯re suspecting me instead,¡± Neil said gloomily. Angelica shot back coldly, ¡°I suspect you¡¯re the perpetrator behind the scenes. Now, we¡¯ll subpoena you ording to thew.¡± The middle¨Caged man took out a pair of handcuffs. Just then, a bearded man tapped on the car window from outside. Cracks immediately splintered through the entire window. The middle¨Caged man¡¯s expression darkened. He got out of the car with his gun in his hand and pointed it at the bearded man. ¡°Who are you?¡± he shouted. Chapter 25 The bearded man tossed a ck ID card to him. The middle¨Caged man nced at the ID and took a deep breath. He hurriedly put away the gun and raised his hand to salute, ¡°Greetings, Colonel¡­¡® His voice was shaking. Frontier Corps. The ranks were divided into privates, sergeants, majors, colonels, and generals, who were also known as the wardens! The man in front of him was obviously a colonel. He was a true overlord who could mobilize more than 300,000 troops. Seeing her boss¡® behavior through the car window, Angelica could not help but frown.¡± Captain Holt, this guy looks like a fraud at first nce. Have you ever seen a colonel wandering around alone?¡± Jupiter raised a brow, finding some sense in Angelica¡¯s words. He was about to speak when he saw five patrol cars and three other cars belonging to political leaders driving over from not far away. The chief of the Jonford Inspection Office and the governor of Jonford got out of the cars and walked over at the same time. Jupiter¡¯s eyes abruptly shrank. Now that the governor and his immediate boss had arrived, it seemed that the identity of the colonel had been confirmed. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. In the car, Angelica was also frightened by the toon. What was with this situation? Was he really a colonel? Why was he knocking on their car window? Angelica looked at Nash in shock. Was the colonel here for Nash? The chief of the Jonford Inspection Office, the governor, and the group of dignitaries greeted Ster at the same time. Ster frowned slightly. ¡°Who told you toe? Didn¡¯t I say I won¡¯t be seeing anyone?¡± The governor of Jonford smiled awkwardly. ¡°Colonel, we¡­ we wish to meet the warden!¡± Ster scoffed. ¡°Do you think just anyone can meet the warden so easily? Get lost!¡± The intensity of his authority shocked the governor and the chief, driving them a few steps back. Wiping away their cold sweat, the two of them immediately led their people and evacuated the area. Hera had just turned around after ending her call, only to see that Nash still had not gotten out of the car. There were still matters to be attended to at thepany, so she hurried over to the patrol car and asked, ¡°Nash, why are they looking for you?¡± Nash smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. They¡¯re just asking about Hannah.¡± Hera looked at the twow enforcement officers and said, ¡°You can ask me and my family about Ms. Hannah. Nash just arrived at the Lewis Estate less than two days ago. He doesn¡¯t know anything!¡± Jupiter wiped away his cold sweat and answered with a smile, ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s head inside¡­¡± He then opened the door and said, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, you can leave the car now.¡± Since the colonel had mentioned specifically that he wanted to take Nash away, why would he not follow his wishes? Nash stepped out of the car. He looked at Ster and asked, ¡°Is he here?¡± Ster shook his head and said, ¡°I came to you to ask for your contact information!¡± Nash smiled. He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Give me your phone¡­¡± Ster took out a special satellite phone. Nash epted it and input his number. Once he was done, he returned the phone. Ster put the phone back into his pocket without even looking at it. He then reminded him, My boss will arrive in Jonford in three days. Be prepared. You must be on call within three days! Nash nodded and said, ¡°I understand¡­¡± His master had once taken him to the border defense in the Southern Region. At that time, his teacher had treated the warden of the Southern Region¡¯s disease for free. After that, his teacher warned him that he would stand to gain from helping fulfill the aspirations and healing the ailments of those who had made great contributions to the country. Nash never understood what he meant by either of that, though. Ster went toward the Rolls¨CRoyce parked in the distance without looking back. Nash turned his head and nced at the cracks in the patrol car, his eyes flickering slightly. There had not been any fluctuations in Ster¡¯s inner energy, but even without it, he managed to break the window. The fact that he was able to do that meant that his strength should be higher than that of a grandmaster. He could not really put a finger on his cultivation, though. He probably practiced some kind of breathing technique that allowed him to hide his breath.. ¡°Captain Holt, what should we do now?¡° Chapter 26 Angelica cautiously looked at Holt and his squadron. This case was very difficult with how strong this guy¡¯s backing was! Jupiter heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Lewis Estate to look for clues first. He¡¯s not someone we can touch before we find conclusive evidence!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The colonel mentioned his boss just now. Anyone with half a brain would know who he was referring to. There was tremendous pressure, and it turned his legs into jelly. Nash looked at the two of them and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back with you, but you can¡¯t keep me for too long.¡± Angelica returned Nash¡¯s ID card to him and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯d better not be involved in this. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely bring you to justice no matter how big your backer is!¡± With that said, the two of them walked toward Lewis Estate side by side. Nash admired Angelica¡¯s work ethic, but she seemed to have a few screws loose. If he really was the perpetrator, he would not have spoken so much yesterday and made this case a prolonged traffic ident. Hera pulled Nash¡¯s sleeve and dragged him to the side of the road. ¡°There are some troublesome things to be dealt with at thepany, so let¡¯s go back there first.¡± Since they did not drive here yesterday, they could only take a cab over. No cabs stopped for them despite them trying to g one down for a long time. Hera thought of the bearded man just now and turned to Nash, asking, ¡°Who is that bearded old man just now?¡± ¡°An old friend,¡± Nash replied. Smiling partially, she asked again, ¡°Who is he? Is he rich?¡± Nash shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think he has that much money. That car is probably also a rental Ster was a colonel, but his sry was not actually that much. The car certainly did not belong to him. Hera sighed in disappointment. Nash asked with interest, ¡°Do you like money so much?¡± Hera was slightly taken aback. ¡°Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t like money?¡± Nash was stopped by Hera¡¯s own question in return. He had helped his teacher earn billions. In the end, his teacher asked him to donate it all to the impoverished mountainous areas. He did not even have any travel expenses every time he came down the mountain. In order to go abroad to perform tasks, he had to work part¨Ctime at construction sites for half a month just to earn travel expenses. Thest time he came down from the mountains, his teacher left just about ten dors for him. He had also asked his teacher before why he donated all the money. His teacher only responded by saying that money was something outside of the body, and that those who practice the Path should elevate themselves above the world, be content with poverty, and strive for virtue, as well as have no demands or desires of the world. His teacher, therefore, belonged in the category of people who did not like money. Influenced by his teacher, Nash, too, had no interest in money. Thinking this, Nash said, ¡°I don¡¯t like money.¡± Hera smirked and asked, ¡°Is this the reason why you can¡¯t make money?¡± Nash turned to look at her. ¡°To be honest, I make money very easily. If someone asks me to make a move once, it would all start at 150,000,¡± he said seriously. The one hundred phone numbers that he had stored in his contact list were all his former beneficiaries. Every beneficiary was a shocking existence. If needed, these beneficiaries would definitely give him a hand. ¡°Start at 150,000? Do you not have the concept of how much 150,000 dors is?¡± Hera could not help but look at Nash with a smile while still maintaining a dubious attitude toward what he said. One could not im that Nash had no skills as he was adept in both medical and martial arts. However, it was hard to say that he was capable because he still could not afford a decent set of clothes. Just then, a cab stopped in front of them. Hera grabbed Nash¡¯s sleeve, and they both got into the car. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Thepany might be facing a downturn, but I can still afford to support you!¡± Not long after the two left¡­ Chapter 27 Helena and her family rushed to the vi. The family of three arrived at the old man¡¯s room. Seeing that the old man had woken up, the three of them were absolutely depressed. Herman nced at the three calmly, then said to Harrison, ¡°Harrison, go out first¡± Harrison sighed before slowly turning around and heading out of the room in a lonely manner. After two hours, Helena¡¯s family of three walked out of the room with smiles on their faces. The old man had put on a gray traditional garb andbed his hair back. He lookedpletely refreshed. Seeing that his father was not even using a cane anymore, a smile made its way onto Harrison¡¯s face. ¡°Harrison, Dad wants to go talk a walk at Rococo. Would you like toe along?¡± Hubert asked Harrison with a smile. Without even waiting for Harrison to answer, Herman said calmly, ¡°You should go back to Baroque. My body¡¯s already recovered. You don¡¯t have to look for me if you don¡¯t need anything else.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Harrison smiled bitterly. The old man had lost part of his memory, and his focus had once again returned to his eldest brother¡¯s family again. The situation was not looking good for him. Herman followed Hubert¡¯s family out of the vi and happened to see twow enforcement officers outside. Angelica stepped forward politely. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lewis. We¡¯re from the Criminal Investigation and Inspection Office and would like to ask you some things. Is it convenient for you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. My father has important matters to attend to at thepany.¡± Hubert immediately went up to stop the two of them. Helena and her mother quickly helped Herman into the car. Angelica¡¯s expression changed. She was about to retort when Jupiter stopped her. ¡°Haste makes waste. Let¡¯s wait here for them toe back.¡± Both Herman and Hubert were entrepreneurs in Jonford and had incredible influence. If they wanted to ask them anything, they could only abide by their time. Hubert got into the car. Helena then stepped on the elerator, and they left quickly. Herman asked suspiciously, ¡°Why are the people from the Inspection Office looking for us?¡± Rooney pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because of Hannah¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Hannah?¡± Chapter 28 Herman frowned and then recalled that he did not see her this morning. ¡°Hannah went to pick up her nephew yesterday and got into a car ident on the way back¡­¡± Hubert exined. ¡°What?¡± Herman¡¯s expression abruptly changed. ¡°How are they doing now?¡± he asked hurriedly. Hubert wiped his eyes and choked, ¡°They both died¡­ The driver who caused the ident has been caught, and we¡¯ve already taken care of Hannah¡¯s funeral!¡± Herman sighed heavily. ¡°Hannah has worked in our family for more than 20 years. Now that this has happened, you lot can¡¯t treat her family poorly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. We¡¯ll take care of it!¡± ¡°Rooney, didn¡¯t my younger brother and sister pay 140,000 in advance? Give her 210,000ter,¡± Hubert said gently. Rooney pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°How can such a cheap life be worth that much? The driver¡¯s insurancepany can take care of it, so why do we have to pay?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Herman frowned. ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡± Helena noticed the old man getting angry through the rearview mirror and quickly said, ¡°My mother said she¡¯ll transfer the money immediately¡­¡± Her mother had never gone to school and did not use her brain much every time she spoke. Was it not obvious that Grandfather would get mad at such words? Only then did Herman¡¯s expression soften a little. ¡°Hubert, call Mr. Zoel and sell the vi in Royal Bay!¡± Hearing this, Hubert was overjoyed. He suppressed the excitement he felt and said with a smile, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s hard to find a vi in Royal Bay. Since you already bought it, why don¡¯t you leave it to be Helena and Kai¡¯s home after their wedding?¡± Herman had learned that Helena and Kai were together and felt gratified. If Helena married the Watson family, their family could also be brought along to glory. Hearing what Hubert said, he immediately agreed. ¡°Do as you wish, then!¡° Chapter 29 A sh of hostility shot through Herman¡¯s eyes. ¡°B*stards! How dare they lie to me?!¡± He then stormed out of the office building. Hubert took out his phone to call his daughter. ¡°Has Mr. Zoel settled everything?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s done, Dad. Get someone to destroy all the surveince footage of Lewis Estate immediately!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for it right away!¡± At Baroque¡¯s headquarters, Hera brought Nash to the president¡¯s office. Harrison and Lauren were sitting on the sofa with sad expressions. Lauren was dressed in professional attire. She was nearly 50 years old, yet her skin was well- maintained. It was as if she was in her 30s. ¡°Dad, Mom¡­¡± Hera greeted them and sat on the opposite sofa. ¡°Uncle, Aunt!¡± Nash also sat beside Hera. Harrison and his wife looked at the two and then at each other with even more sorrowful expressions. Hera asked softly, ¡°Did something happen again?¡± Harrison sighed. ¡°Your grandfather took back the vi in Royal Bay¡­¡± Hera smiled dumbly. ¡°I already guessed it.¡± Lauren looked at Nash and said, ¡°Nashy, do you have any special means of restoring the old man¡¯s memory quickly?¡± Nash frowned and pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°The only way to treat him is with holistic medicine, and that¡¯ll take about a month!¡± Lauren smiled bitterly. ¡°His memory loss has no effect on you, but Hubert¡¯s family is secretly scheming, so you¡¯re likely going to be kicked out of the family!¡± Hera grabbed Nash¡¯s hand and said with red eyes, ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Nash smiled and responded, ¡°The only thing now is to wait for the old man to recover his memory!¡± Saying that, he took out a pen and paper and wrote down a prescription. He passed it to Harrison. ¡°This prescription can repair the nerves in Mr. Lewis¡¯ brain.¡± Harrison epted the prescription and asked with a wry smile, ¡°Will he take your medicine?¡± Nash shook his head. ¡°No, so it¡¯s up to you to find a way to get him to!¡± Harrison received a call from Herman at this moment. Herman said not at all tactfully, ¡°Harrison, I¡¯ll head over to Baroque and your home for an inspection in two days. I don¡¯t want to see that wildling!¡± Harrison had put him on loudspeaker. Hera heard her grandfather¡¯s domineering voice and could not help but grip Nash¡¯s hand tighter. Harrison looked at Nash helplessly. The old man held 40% of Baroque¡¯s shares, so he dared not disobey his wishes. Nash noticed the troubled expression on Harrison¡¯s face and nodded calmly. Only then did Harrison respond, ¡°Yes, Chairman¡­¡± His father¡¯s transformation had brought them to the highest peak from the abyss, only to propel them back to hell. Herman heard Harrison calling him ¡®Chairman¡¯ and snorted coldly. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll ask Helena to get the Watsons to help you restart your partnership with Drake Group. If you fail to seize this opportunity again, don¡¯t me me for turning my back on you!¡± After saying this, he ended the call. Harrison put down his hand slowly with a look of misery on his face. If it were back then, he would be delighted to be able to work with Drake Group. However, they had to now rely on Helena to restart the partnership with Drake Group through the Watsons. It was like he was epting alms from his elder brother¡¯s family. Lauren took out a bank card from her bag and handed it to Nash. ¡°Nashy, you should avoid the limelight for now. There¡¯s about 200,000 dors in this card. Just treat it as your living expenses for this month¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 30 Harrison¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Where did you get 200,000 dors?¡± ¡°Your sister-inw wants to split Hannah¡¯s pension equally and transferred it to me!¡± Lauren answered. She could tell that Nash was a very capable person. In any case, she would not give up on this son-inw. ¡°Aunt, you can keep this money. It¡¯s easy for me to make money.¡± Nash could tell from Harrison¡¯s tone that funds were very tight for Baroque. Yet, his future mother-inw was willing to give him this sum of money. When he went abroad to perform missions, he only used about 42,000 for a month on both food and amodation while staying in a five-star hotel. Lauren was really treating him as part of her family, and that warmed Nash¡¯s heart. Harrison took the bank card from his wife. Lauren frowned. Just as she was about to deliver the goods, she saw Harrison shoving the card forcefully into Nash¡¯s arms. Since we¡¯re giving it to you, just take it. You can go hide for a month. When the old man recovers his memory, we¡¯ll definitely wee you back grandly.¡± Nash put away the bank card helplessly. In the afternoon, Hera apanied Nash to the outside of thepany. She fished out thetest high-end smartphone and handed it to Nash. The phone¡¯s protective case was one for couples, and the wallpaper was a photo of them. ¡°This is a gift from me! I also registered a WhatsApp ount for you, so you must send me messages every day!¡± Hera red at Nash and said. Nash nodded and smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t given you a gift yet, but you already beat me to it!¡± Hera smiled and said, ¡°My birthday is on the 22nd, so you can give me a gift then!¡± After saying that, she suddenly hugged Nash. Her voice choking, she said, ¡°Nash, don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯ve been wronged?¡± Nash treated her grandfather for his condition but was being kicked out of the family by him. If it were her, she would definitely be immensely aggrieved. Nash inhaled the fragrance of Hera¡¯s hair and hugged her slowly. ¡°You can me me for my skills not being good enough. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be residual effects from his condition.¡± || If his master had been the one to do it, he would definitely be able to repair the old man¡¯s brain nerves with his inner energy. Hera handed her apartment key to Nash. ¡°I may have to go back to the Lewis Estate soon. You can stay at my apartment.¡± Nash¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I even get to save money on amodation¡­¡± Hera looked up at Nash and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t bring any women into my house. If I catch you, I¡­ I won¡¯t talk to you¡­¡± Nashughed. ¡°I¡¯m not a flirt!¡± At this time, several BMW cars were approaching them from the distance. Seeing this, Hera hurriedly said, ¡°My grandfather is here. You should go quickly¡­¡± Nash nced at them before turning around to walk away. After he walked about ten meters away, Helena rolled down the car window and looked at Nash. The smile she wore on her face that was caked in makeup conveyed her schadenfreude. Nash¡¯s eyes were slightly cold. Helena shuddered and hurriedly stepped on the elerator and drove away. Nash arrived outside Hera¡¯s apartment, only to see a ck Mercedes-Benz driving over slowly. The ck Mercedes-Benz stopped at the entrance of the neighborhood, and an old man in traditional garb with his head turned away from him got out of the car. ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Brian walked over with a smile on his face. An old man sporting a full head of hair calling Nash ¡®Grandmaster¡¯ made him a little ufortable. ¡°You can just call me by my name¡­¡± he said with a smile. Brian raised a brow. ¡°How can I do that? You¡¯re my grandmaster¡¯s junior, which makes you my grandmaster as well! Wouldn¡¯t it be a breach of etiquette if I call you by your name?¡± Not only him but if his own master were here, he would still have to address Nash as ¡®Master¡¯. This was the conduct practiced within the path of holistic medicine. Nash smiled. ¡°What do you need from me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve not eaten yet, have you, Grandmaster? Shall we look for a hotel and get a few drinks?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Brian looked at Nash nervously, afraid that he would refuse him. Chapter 31 ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to a hotel. Let¡¯s just find a restaurant nearby!¡± Nash was reluctant to go too far. If they went too far, he would have to walkter as he wanted to save money. He had just walked here from Baroque¡¯s headquarters earlier. Brian eximed with delight, ¡°Great! There¡¯s a nice food stall nearby. I used to go there often with some old friends. Let¡¯s eat there!¡± In no time at all, Brian brought Nash to a food stall by the roadside. The restaurant owner was very weing and said, ¡°Hey there, Dr. Tanner. What brings you here today?¡± Brianughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been craving your food. Bring us your signature dishes!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± The restaurant owner responded and promptly instructed the kitchen to prioritize Brian¡¯s order. Then, he even brought out his own well-aged fine spirit as aplimentary gift to Brian. Countless people lined up to invite Miracle Doctor Tanner for a meal but never got the chance. Brian personally poured a ss of alcohol for Nash and himself. He lifted the ss with both hands and said excitedly, ¡°Grandmaster, ourst meeting was rather hasty, so let¡¯s take this as our first meeting instead. I¡¯d like to give you a toast¡­¡± Nash smiled and, without making a fuss, lifted his ss and downed the contents in one gulp. Brian let out a sigh and said, ¡°This is good alcohol¡­ This restaurant owner is really hospitable!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Nash set down his ss and said, ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s on your mind. As the sole sessor of my martial brother¡¯s lineage, I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help you if you¡¯ve run into trouble¡­¡¯ ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t beat about the bush. The wife of Walter Watson, the richest man in Jonford, has a strange illness. Her body functions perfectly, and there¡¯s no sign of brain death, but she¡¯s been in a coma for three years now!¡± Brian discreetly observed Nash¡¯s facial expression and saw that he remained calm, so he continued, ¡°Walter¡¯s charity work is primarily focused on traditional medicine. If we can cure his wife, the medical community in Jonford can receive more charitable donations!¡± Nash picked up a peanut with his hand and chewed on it. Then, he poured himself another ss of alcohol and asked, ¡°How much is the consultation fee?¡± ¡°Ten million.¡± Brian immediately spoke up. Ten million? That was enough for him to give over 400 consultations. Even his master¡¯s consultation fee was only around 150 grand. Plus, he would only receive the fee after sessfully treating the patient. After pondering for a moment, Nash spoke, ¡°Isn¡¯t ten million too little for the wealthy Watson family?¡± He did not like money, but Hera¡¯s Baroque needed it. Brian chuckled and said, ¡°Grandmaster, you can set the price, and I¡¯ll negotiate further with Walter¡­¡± Nash finished the drink in his ss in one gulp and calmly said, ¡°For the sake of your honor, let¡¯s settle on ten million.¡± Brian firmly refused, ¡°No way. Ten million simply doesn¡¯t match your status. I¡¯ll negotiate for 15 million with Walter!¡± Since the consultation fee was mentioned, there had not been a change in the grandmaster¡¯s expression. There was even a hint of disdain in his eyes. It was clear that the grandmaster¡¯s fee was far more than ten million. He was well versed in Divine Needling, with medical skills that were more than twice as good as his own master¡¯s. Thus, it was reasonable for him to charge a high fee. Brian walked aside and made a phone call to Walter. When the price of 15 million was quoted, Walter did not hesitate to agree and said, ¡°As long as you can cure my wife¡¯s illness, any amount of money is worth it¡­¡± Fifteen million was just a drop in the ocean for the Watson family. Brian returned to the table and had a few more drinks with Nash. Satisfied with the food and drinks, the two of them headed toward the Watsons¡¯ residence while slightly intoxicated. The Watson family¡¯s estate was magnificent and dazzling, resembling a castle. Kai burned a photo of Nash into ashes and then expressionlessly drove a convertible out of the garage. He was followed closely by seven cars within the estate. When the security guard opened the gate, Kai immediately set his sight on Nash¡¯s slightly flushed face. Chapter 32 ¡°Grandmaster¡­ The alcohol is too strong¡­¡± Brian managed to get his words out amidst the hups and burps, but he had to rush to the side after he was done and vomit into a trash bin.. There was a sudden brake sound, and Helena parked a white BMW at the entrance of the estate. When she saw Nash, a disgusted expression appeared on her face. It was as if she had seen a fly. However, they were on the Watson family¡¯s estate, so she concluded that Nash would not dare to cause trouble. Earlier, after getting pped by Hera, she had nned to p her back to preserve some of her dignity. However, it was difficult for her to do it in the presence of her grandpa. Besides, her mother hade up with a better revenge n. ¡°What luck is this, bumping into you everywhere!¡± Helena red at Nash with extreme disdain. The liquor from the restaurant owner¡¯s collection was indeed potent. The two of them had only drunk about half a liter of it. Nheless, Brian was vomiting uncontrobly on the side, and Nash¡¯s stomach was in turmoil. ¡°Sorry, you made me nauseous!¡± Nash patted his chest and gave Helena a disgusted look. Did she think he wanted to see her? Nash vomited as well. He ran to the trash bin and spewed out a mouthful of alcohol. It seemed as if he was genuinely disgusted by Helena. Seeing this, she was trembling with anger. She walked straight to the gate of the estate and said grumpily, ¡°Kai, did you see what he did¡­¡± Kai¡¯s hands that were gripping the steering wheel turned white, and his bloodshot eyes stared fiercely at Nash. If looks could kill, Nash would have been shredded to pieces by now. In the passenger seat, a blonde-haired person in tight clothes was using a switchde to trim his nails. Sensing his boss¡¯ anger, he pushed his long hair away from his right eye and smirked, saying, ¡°Should I take care of him?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Kai squinted his eyes and sneered. ¡°Heid his hands on my men, but before I could settle scores with him, he came looking for me instead!¡± Kai suddenly stepped on the elerator. The red sports car shot forward like lightning, rushing toward Nash at an incredible speed. With his father at home, he did not dare to kill Nash right in front of their own doorstep, but he could still cause a car ident. Nash had a cultivation level of at least the ninth division of inner energy, so he would not be easily killed by a collision. However, if he could send Nash flying, the man would be severely disabled even if he did not die. In the blink of an eye, a distance of over 50 meters was covered. Kai¡¯s eyes carried a sense of madness as he nearly pressed the elerator to the max. Nash realized what was happening and narrowed his eyes as he kicked fiercely. Unnoticed by anyone, an imperceptible ripple spread from the leg he kicked with. The experts with different colored hair revealed disdainful expressions on their faces. Withstanding the full-speed impact of a sports car with one¡¯s own body was akin to an egg hitting a rock. Even a martial arts grandmaster would only end up severely injured or disabled. Helena clenched her fists, excitedly eximing, ¡°Hit him, hit him!¡± Nash had martial arts skills, so she did not dare to act recklessly, but her boyfriend was gutsy. Plus, if Kai killed Nash, the Watson family had a hundred ways to cover up this ident. A deafening explosion resonated throughout the entire estate. The sports car tumbled in the air, and Kai fell heavily to the ground, covered in blood. The front of the car was crushed, and engine parts were scattered all over the ce. The sports car dropped to the ground, sliding several meters beforeing to a stop. The multimillion-dor supercar had turned into a heap of scrap metal. ¡°Kai¡­¡± Chapter 33 The eight stage nine experts with different hair colors immediately ran over. Seeing that Kai was covered in blood, their eyes turned bloodshot as a surge of killing intent emanated from them. Fortunately, Kai only suffered some superficial injuries. With the support of the others, he stood up and spat out a mouthful of blood before roaring. ¡°Kill him for me¡­¡± Instantly, the eight stage nine experts drew their switchdes and rushed toward Nash. Concerned about being disrespectful in the Watsons¡¯ residence, Brian used acupoint stimtion to keep himself alert. Just as he regained his senses, he saw the eight figures charging toward the grandmaster like hungry tigers, their bodies exuding a strong murderous aura. It seemed like their target was¡­ the grandmaster? ¡°Oh my god¡­ Grandmaster, run!¡± Brian shouted loudly. Nash clenched his fists, his killing intent fully revealed. He was not one to seek trouble, but he was not afraid of it either. Brian crawled and knelt his way to Nash¡¯s side while shouting, ¡°Stop!¡± The switchde in the hands of the blonde-haired man, known as Canary, was about to pierce straight into Brian¡¯s heart. His expression showed no hesitation, and his eyes were filled with malice. Nash grabbed Brian¡¯s shoulder and forcefully pulled him back, then he kicked Canary¡¯s wrist. The switchde slipped from his hand, and Canary¡¯s face changed slightly. Just as he was about to catch it, he took a palm strike to the chest. The tremendous force sent Canary to retreat extremely quickly. He raised his head abruptly, but his vision blurred as the sharp de came within a millimeter of his eyeball. Canary swallowed his saliva. He was feeling the air of death at that moment. Nash retrieved his de and delivered an elbow strike that sent Canary flying ten meters away. The other remaining experts halted in their tracks. Canary¡¯s strength was the strongest among them, yet he had no resistance against the young man before them. This indicated that Nash¡¯s strength was at the level of a grandmaster. He was capable of contending with ten stage nine experts. Nash dropped the switchde in his hand and looked at Brian, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t be taking this business deal anymore. You should have the Watsons hire someone else!¡± The reason he agreed to treat Mrs. Watson was because Brian was his martial brother¡¯s grand-disciple. Thomas¡¯ medical skills came from their master, and Brian¡¯s medical skills came from Thomas. In a way, both he and Brian were from the same lineage, with only a difference in seniority. He had the intention to help Mrs. Watson, yet he almost ended up being killed by a Watson family member. If it were not for the three years of seclusion in the mountains, which allowed his temperament to be stable, Canary would have already died just now. As for Kai, who drove the car to crash into Nash, he would not have been able to escape death either. Brian¡¯s face was pale as paper, and it was only when Nash spoke to him that he regained his senses. He nodded with a bitter expression and said, ¡°I understand, Grandmaster¡­¡± He did not know what grudge there was between the Watsons¡¯ oldest son and the grandmaster. They had just bumped into one another before they immediately started fighting, nearly causing a fatality. With such behavior from the Watsons, his grandmaster naturally would not want to treat Mrs. Watson. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Brian did not dare to persuade his grandmaster either. Nheless, he could not offend the Watsons. All he could do was ry the grandmaster¡¯s words to Walter. Nash turned around and left without looking back. Just as he left, Walter hurriedly walked out with a group of people. Upon seeing the scrapped car and his grandson covered in blood, Walter only furrowed his brows slightly before walking straight to Brian. He politely ced his hand on his heart and said, ¡°Dr. Tanner¡­¡± Brian returned the gesture and replied, ¡°Mr. Watson¡­¡± Walter nced around and smiled faintly, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s your grandmaster?¡± Brian remained calm and replied, ¡°My grandmaster has left. He asked me to convey a message to you. He won¡¯t take this business deal anymore. The Watsons should find someone else.¡± With the situation as it was, he could only be honest. Walter looked puzzled and said, ¡°He was already here¡­ Why did he leave?¡± Brian nced at Kai and calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s a question you should ask your grandson¡­¡± Chapter 34 Walter took a deep breath and walked directly to the security booth. The two security guards in neatly pressed uniforms immediately saluted him. ¡°Retrieve the surveince footage from earlier and show it to me,¡± Walter said while suppressing his anger. He had no interest in asking about what had just happened. He needed to see things with his own eyes to believe them. The security guards quickly retrieved the surveince footage from earlier. As Walter watched the footage and saw Nash in the frame, his eyes widened in astonishment. Could this young man be Miracle Doctor Tanner¡¯s grandmaster? When he witnessed Nash kick Kai¡¯s car away with one foot, his pupils contracted even further. He turned his head to the person covered in a ck hoodie standing behind him. ¡°Iron Kick, what¡¯s the level of this person¡¯s strength?¡± The man slowly raised his head, revealing a face covered in stubble and burn scars. One of the security guards tactfully reyed the footage. Iron Kick rasped, ¡°He¡¯s a grandmaster above stage five!¡± Upon hearing this, Walter became even more certain that this person was Brian¡¯s grandmaster. Only someone with such talent could be on equal footing with the renowned cleric, Thomas King. After watching the surveince footage, Walter hurriedly approached Kai and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why did you try to hit him with your car?¡± Kai nced casually at Walter, then took Helena¡¯s hand and walked toward the garage. ¡°Youe back here!¡± Walter eximed in anger, but Kai did not stop in his tracks. Soon, Kai drove another sports car out and left the estate with his subordinates. Walter clenched his fists in anger. ¡°That insolent brat! He doesn¡¯t even respect me now!¡± An elderly man in a tunic shirt behind him chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Kai is going through a rebellious phase, Mr. Watson. Please calm down¡­¡± Walter sighed helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for spoiling him¡­¡± Kai¡¯s mother came from a humble background, and he strongly opposed their marriage for the sake of the family¡¯s interests. That woman faced all sorts of pressure after marrying into the Watsons. After giving birth to Kai, she hung herself. Since then, Kai¡¯s father became depressed and drank heavily every day. Eventually, due to excessive drinking, he caused a series of car idents. In order to atone for his sins, Walter concealed the truth about everything from Kai and even spoiled him in every possible way. However, secrets could not be kept forever, and the Watsons had many prying eyes. The family¡¯s trusted old butler inadvertently revealed the truth while intoxicated at a banquet. From that day on, Kai held deep resentment in his heart. Thinking about all this, Walter¡¯s anger subsided significantly. He turned to Iron Kick and said, ¡°Iron Kick, from today onward, you¡¯ll follow Kai around. I don¡¯t want to see him get hurt anymore!¡± Iron Kick replied in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Kai has a mischievous nature. It¡¯ll cost you more to have me follow him¡­¡± Walter nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 30 million annually, but you must ensure that Kai doesn¡¯t suffer any harm¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be over my dead body!¡± Iron Kick rasped. Walter waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Go on, then¡­¡± He did not know how to dispel Kai¡¯s hatred toward him. All he could do was protect Kai from harm as much as possible. Brian observed everything and sighed inwardly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Walter¡¯s excessive indulgence in Kai would only make him more reckless. If this continued, Kai and even the entire Watson family would meet a bitter end. Walter approached Brian and ced his hand on his heart, saying, ¡°Dr. Tanner¡­ Kai has offended your grandmaster, and I deeply apologize for this. Please re-introduce your grandmaster to me. I¡¯ll personally visit and apologize with utmost sincerity!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Brian hesitated, his face showing reluctance. If it were not for the fact that the grandmaster excelled in both medicine and martial arts and possessed formidable strength, they might have met their end today. From his brief interaction with the grandmaster, Brian could tell that he was not someone to be trifled with. Walter¡¯s personal visit and apology might not necessarily lead to a peaceful resolution with the grandmaster. Chapter 35 Walter turned his head to look at a short-haired woman in a suit, leather shoes, and sses behind him. ¡°Write me a check for 30 million¡­¡± The female secretary took out a checkbook and pen from the briefcase. She quickly wrote the figure, tore the check off, and handed it to Walter. ¡°I heard that you recently led a group of people to conduct free clinics in impoverished mountainous areas, Dr. Tanner!¡± Walter handed the check to Brian with a smile. ¡°The Watsons are charitable and willing to do our part for the free clinic project!¡± The cost of the free clinic project was very low, and the 30 million dors was a sort of bribe for Brian. Brian was a well-known miracle doctor, and if Walter was too direct, he would definitely not ept this check. Brian would definitely not refuse if it were for such a high-sounding reason. Brian saw through Walter¡¯s intention almost immediately. After a moment of hesitation, he still took the check. ¡°On behalf of the patients in the mountainous areas, Ithank you, Mr. Watson. I¡¯ll talk to my grandmaster again, but I must reiterate that I hope you won¡¯t have too high expectations¡­¡± Nash returned to Hera¡¯s pad. Sitting on the sofa, he yed the copied video recording from the Lewis family¡¯s estate on his phone. He wanted to find out who wanted to harm Herman. At first, he thought it was Helena¡¯s family. However, Nash had a gut feeling that Hubert did not seem like the mastermind. He concluded that there was another person behind it from Hubert¡¯s family. If he were to ask Hubert directly, he probably would not be able to find the person behind the scenes, so he had to find out for himself. After watching nearly half a month¡¯s worth of surveince footage from the Lewis family¡¯s estate, he did not find any suspicious individuals. As Hannah had to send her nephew to school every day, she would go in and out every morning and evening. She seemed rxed at her job and would often talk andugh with Maria. On the 23rd, which was also three days before the old man¡¯s incident happened, Cain had called out to Hannah. From the surveince footage outside, Cain was seen taking Hannah to the garden, where he reprimanded her. It seemed like it was because some greenery in the garden had withered and died due to poor care. In the next few days, Hannah was absent-minded in doing anything, and she no longer had her usual smile on her face. She even knocked over a ss of water several times when serving tea to Herman. At this time, the doorbell rang. Nash stepped on the soft carpet and walked to the door. He nced through the peephole. Just outside was a man wearing a sun hat. He was wearing a blue delivery uniform and was carrying a packaged meal in his hand. Nash narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Food delivery!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t order anything¡­¡± ¡°Someone ordered it for you!¡± ¡°Who ordered it for me?¡± ¡°You have to ask the restaurant about this!¡± The delivery man then urged impatiently, ¡°Hurry up. I still have another order to deliver!¡± Nash opened the door, and suddenly, the delivery man slipped a sharp knife out of his sleeve and swiftly stabbed toward Nash. Nash grabbed the delivery man¡¯s wrist, stepped on his foot, and then pulled back to bring him down to the ground. As the delivery man tried to get up, Nash pressed a foot on his back and coldly questioned, ¡°Who are you?¡± It was evident that this person came to assassinate Hera. Nash did not let the guy ce the takeaway food on the ground. He only wanted to find out more from him. The delivery man did not utter a word and just kept struggling to stand up. Nash asked again, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Either talk or die¡­¡± ¡°You people killed my son, and I¡¯m going to kill you all¡­¡± The delivery man growled with a suppressed voice. Nash frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s your son?¡± ¡°Did you just ask who my son is? Do you think you can buy my son¡¯s life with 200 grand?¡± Chapter 36 The delivery man¡¯s voice was hoarse. Nash had guessed who this person was. He loosened his foot and calmly said, ¡°You¡¯re Hannah¡¯s brother-inw, right?¡± Freed from the constraint, the delivery man immediately picked up the sharp knife from the floor and swung it toward Nash¡¯s throat with a backhand. Nash extended two fingers and mped the de, applying slight force to break it into two. Blinded by hatred, the delivery man¡¯s mind was clouded. He had no time to consider these details. All he knew was that he wanted to kill the people in this house to avenge his son. Veins were bulging on his forehead as he fiercely grabbed Nash¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill all of you Lewises¡­¡± Nash grabbed both of the delivery man¡¯s wrists and held them apart while saying, ¡°I¡¯m not even a Lewis. Will you please calm down?!¡± Hearing this, the delivery man¡¯s grip weakened, and the ferocity on his face gradually faded. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± Nash closed the door and calmly replied, ¡°My name is Nash Calcraft.¡± The delivery person released his hands and turned around to explore the house. Finding that. Hera was not there, he approached Nash and asked, ¡°Who are you, and why are you in Hera Lewis¡¯ ce?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Hera¡¯s fiance!¡± Nash answered. The delivery man¡¯s face turned cold, and he clenched his fist, ready to attack again. Nash, no longer indulging him, directly punched him and sent him sprawling to the ground. ¡°With this level of ability, do you really think you can avenge your son? The Lewises have bodyguards around them, and any one of them can knock you down and make you lose all your teeth!¡± Even without his protection, Hera could simply end Skadi¡¯s vacation early. And even without Skadi, she could hire a few capable bodyguards from a securitypany. The man before Nash was in his 30s and extremely weak. Any slightly stronger man could easily defeat him, let alone professionally trained bodyguards. Hearing Nash¡¯s mockery, the delivery man pounded the ground and cried in pain, ¡°I¡¯m useless¡­ I¡¯m so useless¡­ I can¡¯t even avenge my son!¡± ¡°Find sce in your grief. That car ident had nothing to do with Hera!¡± Nash said, his tone softening slightly. The delivery man looked up at Nash, tears flowing as he asked, ¡°Do you know who killed my son?¡± ¡°I have no idea!¡± Nash replied very simply. The delivery man let out a miserable smile. ¡°If only I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have taken that money. It was the price for my son¡¯s life!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Hearing this, Nash furrowed his brows. ¡°What money? Who gave you money?¡± The delivery man said, ¡°People from the Lewis family. They gave me arge sum of money and said they could get my son into the best school in Jonford but on the condition that my sister-inw helped them with something¡­¡± Nash squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°What did the person who approached you look like?¡± The delivery person shook his head. ¡°He was wearing a mask, so I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but I heard the voice of an old man!¡± ¡°Any other distinctive features?¡± Nash hurriedly asked. ¡°I think he had a mole at the corner of his eye!¡± Cain Lewis? The image of Cain¡¯s face as he mocked and taunted him was etched in Nash¡¯s mind. Cain had a small mole at the corner of his eye. It was difficult to notice because its color matched his skin tone, but the delivery man must have wanted to remember the person who helped him, so he took a closer look. Cain had given money to Hannah¡¯s brother-inw¡¯s family. Then, he persuaded them to convince Hannah to do something for him. Later, he used the excuse of withered nts in the garden to reprimand Hannah. On the way to the garden, Herman gave Hannah a vial of medicine and a syringe, instructing her to inject the medicine into the old man. Having served the Lewises for over 20 years, Hannah did not dare to act. However, her brother-inw¡¯s family had already epted the bribe, and she was afraid that if she did not do as Cain said, her brother-inw¡¯s family would be implicated. This exined why Hannah was gloomy and absent-minded in the next few days that followed. Chapter 37 Hannah eventually injected the medicine into Herman, and Cain, thinking that the matter would be revealed, hired a hitman to silence her. Nash pieced together the whole story, but to confirm it, he needed to have a conversation with Cain. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Nash helped the delivery man up from the ground. ¡°Hugo Zabinski!¡± the delivery man replied in a low voice. ¡°There¡¯s indeed someone behind the deaths of your son and sister-inw. I¡¯ll investigate and ensure that the mastermind is brought to justice. You shouldn¡¯t involve yourself in this matter anymore!¡± Nash assured confidently. ¡°You¡¯re all in this together. I won¡¯t believe your nonsense!¡± Hugo was filled with a deep hatred for the Lewises, and Nash was Hera¡¯s fiance, so naturally, he would not trust him. ¡°If you insist on meddling, not only will you fail to get revenge, but you¡¯ll also bring death upon yourself and your wife!¡± Nash squinted his eyes as he spoke. Hugo immediately became more subdued. The man made a valid point. He was just an ordinary delivery man, while the Lewises were a powerhouse he could never afford to offend. They had plenty of money and could easily eliminate him. It would not matter much if he died, but what about his wife and elderly parents at home? After a moment of silence, Hugo looked at Nash and asked, ¡°What should I do, then?¡± Nash replied, ¡°First, take your wife and hide for a while!¡± In fact, there was still a lingering doubt in his mind. Was Cain trying to kill his own brother solely to help Hubert and his family, or was there another reason? If it was merely to assist Hubert in acquiring the Lewises¡¯ assets, it would be somewhat manageable. However, if there was another motive, the entire Lewis household would likely face utter disaster. Kneeling before Nash, Hugo pleaded, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, you must ensure that the culprit is sent to prison, or my son and sister-in-w will never rest in peace!¡± Nash nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± After seeing Hugo off, it was already dark outside. Nash took out his bag from the corner next to the sofa. Inside was a set of ck tactical gear, a white smiling face mask, and a blood-red diamond-shaped dagger. These were his standard equipment for assassination missions. On the dark web¡¯s assassin leaderboard, he was known as To-Smiling Death. Nheless, this time, Nash was not out to kill. Soon, it was midnight. Nash stood in front of the mirror and looked at the smiling face mask reflected in it, feeling somewhat surreal. It had been four years since hest wore this outfit. The smartphone on the bed vibrated and rang. It was a video call from Hera. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Nash took off the mask and got into bed. He only showed his head and pretended to be sleepy as he answered the call. Hera was sitting on her bed in a pink pajama set, feeling a bit embarrassed. She said, ¡°Did I wake you up, Nash?¡± Nash yawned and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re self-aware¡­ Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Hera pursed her lips and said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep¡­¡± Noticing a hint of worry on Hera¡¯s face, Nash smiled and asked, ¡°Is something on your mind?¡± ¡°Well, I hope you won¡¯t get angry when I tell you¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead¡­¡± ¡°My grandfather wants me to marry Hunter Hill, and the Hills have decided toe and propose on my birthday!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that your only reaction?¡± Hera pouted. ¡°It¡¯s just a proposal, not a wedding!¡± Nashughed. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re my fiance now. Don¡¯t you feel even a hint of jealousy?¡± Hera felt a bit disappointed in her heart. ¡°I understand. You¡¯re onlypleting the task your master assigned to you. You won¡¯t actually develop feelings for me, right?¡± Chapter 38 ¡°Love is supposed to be a mutual pursuit, right?¡± Nash said with a smile. Hera was a bit stunned. ¡°What does a mutual pursuit mean?¡± He scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship, so I can¡¯t really say. I guess it means you like me and I like you too?¡± She chuckled. ¡°You do give me a different feeling. Even though we just met, having you by my side makes me feel secure. Maybe that¡¯s what liking someone feels like!¡± Nash smirked. ¡°That¡¯s good. Once the old man recovers his memory, we¡¯ll just go and get married!¡± ¡°And what about you? How do you feel about me?¡± A charming expression appeared on Hera¡¯s pretty face. He hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°I want to protect you!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Though it was just five words, Hera found them as sweet as honey. Images of Nash saving her and Skadi involuntarily shed through her mind. Perhaps, it was from that moment that she had a sense of absolute security when she was with him. She smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early. I¡¯m going to sleep too!¡± ¡°Goodnight!¡± Nash said goodnight and hung up the phone. He casually tossed his phone on the pillow, put on the mask, and jumped out of the window. Herman¡¯s eldest brother, Cain, and his two cousins each had their own vis in the Lewis family¡¯s estate. Inside his study, Cain yawned and put the books on the table back on the shelf. Then, he went to his bedroom to sleep. Upon entering the bedroom, he turned on the lights and closed the door behind him. He walked toward the bed. Just as he reached the bedside, he noticed a masked figure standing by the window. Cain was startled and turned around to run outside. However, just as he reached out to open the door, he heard a swoosh from behind. He turned around, only to see a red dagger stuck in the door next to his ear. Cain¡¯s legs went weak with fright, and he trembled as he asked, ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± This person could bypass the Lewises¡¯ security system and enter his room, so he was clearly not an ordinary person. Cain did not think he had offended anyone, so why would such a skilled individuale for him? Could it be someone hired by Hugo Zabinski? ¡°Why did you harm Herman?¡± The masked person asked with a sinister tone. ¡°What do you mean? ¡°L¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!¡± Cain averted his gaze, unable to meet the masked person¡¯s eyes directly. ¡°You had the nanny inject Herman with a biochemical agent. Where did that agente from?¡± Nash continued to ask, suppressing his voice. ¡°What agent? ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!¡± Cain¡¯s gaze kept shifting. Nash took out a mini syringe from his pocket and slowly approached Cain, sneering, ¡°Inside this syringe is cancer cells and a catalyst. Just one night is enough to turn you from a normal person into someone withte-stage cancer!¡± Cain trembled when he heard this. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Stay away¡­¡± He did not dare to further question the masked person¡¯s words. After all, he had witnessed the effects of such an agent firsthand. Herman had been saved by that kid, Nash, but he would not be so lucky. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re one of them¡­ You won¡¯t even let me go?¡± At this moment, he could only connect the masked person with the one who gave him the agent. Chapter 39 Upon hearing Cain¡¯s words, Nash could not help but sigh inwardly. His worst fear hade true. The people Cain mentioned should be the Kleins. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, answer my question¡­¡± Nash had already walked up to Cain. The needle of the syringe in his hand emitted a chilling gleam. Cain¡¯s lips trembled, and he stared at Nash, asking, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not one of them?¡± It was only now that he realized that if Nash were one of them, he would not be asking why he harmed Herman. ¡°Who¡¯s this ¡®they¡¯ you¡¯re referring to?¡± Nash asked calmly. Cain hesitated, still not answering Nash¡¯s question. Nash snorted coldly and directly stuck the syringe into Cain¡¯s chest, slowly cing his thumb on the pushing rod. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± Cain¡¯s pupils contracted intensely as he hurriedly eximed. Nash withdrew the syringe, staring at the man in front of him with a cold gaze. Cain took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who they are either. They gave me 200 million and asked me to find a way to get rid of Herman¡­¡± He cautiously nced at the masked person¡¯s eyes and, seeing his icy expression, he continued, ¡°I initially refused, but they threatened the safety of my family¡­ I told them that Herman was already terminally ill, and it wouldn¡¯t be too long now, but they gave me a potion to inject into Herman¡¯s body. This way, it wouldn¡¯t be traced back to anyone¡­¡± Nash asked indifferently, ¡°Then why is Herman all better now?¡± By asking this question, he wanted to absolve himself of suspicion as Nash. Cain forced a bitter smile and replied, ¡°There¡¯s a viger who came down from Tili Mountain and miraculously saved Herman from the brink of death¡­¡± Nash continued to inquire, ¡°Was the death of the nanny also orchestrated by you?¡± Cain immediately shook his head, ¡°I had nothing to do with that¡­ It must have been their doing¡­¡± Nash raised the syringe in his hand, pushing out a drop of transparent liquid. He continued asking, ¡°Does Hubert¡¯s family also know about this?¡± Cain shuddered and quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, they also know about it. They even said that if I could help them acquire the Lewises assets, they¡¯d give me half¡­¡± Just as Cain was done speaking, a deafening gunshot sounded from outside. Almost simultaneously, Nash forcefully pushed Cain aside, while a three-centimeter bullet grazed past Nash¡¯s temple. The bullet did not prate the wall. Instead, the concrete wall was sted with a huge hole. Nash swiftly turned around and took a step toward the window, his gaze fixed on a skyscraper located a kilometer away. There was another gunshot. Nash extended two fingers and caught the bullet. Near the window of a certain floor on the skyscraper, a middle-aged man dressed in a security uniform looked shocked. He skillfully disassembled the sniper rifle into pieces and swiftly fled the scene. An hourter, arge number of patrol cars arrived at the Lewis family¡¯s estate. The members of the Lewis family were all sitting in the living room of Herman¡¯s vi, their faces filled with fear. They were wide awake. Harrison asked with concern, ¡°Uncle, have you offended someone recently?¡± Cain shook his head repeatedly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just an old man. I¡¯ve long ceased to meddle in business matters. How could I have offended anyone?¡± He dared not reveal the truth behind the incident. He did not want the entire Lewis family to know that he had nned to kill his own younger brother for money. Otherwise, he and his family would bear a terrible reputation. ¡°I bet it¡¯s all because of that jinx, Nash!¡± Rooney muttered with a scornful expression. Lauren looked at Rooney coldly and said, ¡°Why are you bringing Nash into this? Nash has already been chased out from the Lewis family¡¯s estate. What else do you want?¡± ¡°Before Nash came, the Lewises were fine, right? But since this jinx arrived, the old man fell critically ill, and then¡­¡± ¡°Shut it!¡± Chapter 40 Hubert reprimanded Rooney with a flushed face and a raised voice. Rooney trembled in fear. Realizing that she had almost slipped her tongue, she quickly closed her mouth obediently. Helena also red disapprovingly at her own mother. Everything else about her mother was good, but shecked a filter when she spoke. They had managed to keep the matter of her grandfather¡¯s critical condition hidden, and now it was brought up again. If Grandpa regained his memory, would their family be able to sit here safe and sound? Hubert cautiously looked at Herman and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his father pinching his nose in distress. Lauren smiled faintly and said, ¡°Dad, you heard everything, right? You were indeed critically ill and admitted to Jonford Hospital. Mr. Dean even invited Miracle Doctor Tanner, but they couldn¡¯t cure you. It was Nash who cured you¡­¡± Hubert angrily interjected, ¡°Lauren, will you stop spreading nonsense here¡­¡± Harrison said coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s the one spreading nonsense about the truth?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡± Herman roared. Immediately, both families fell silent. Herman looked coldly at his two sons and said, ¡°Now is not the time to discuss whether or not I was sick¡­¡± The patriarch¡¯s imposing presence instantly silenced everyone. Herman said to Jupiter, ¡°Chief Holt, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to investigate the culprit thoroughly tonight. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll enhance the security system of the Lewis family¡¯s estate¡­¡± Jupiter nodded. ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Lewis. We¡¯ll investigate the true culprit of this incident overnight!¡± Herman stood up and looked at Hubert¡¯s and Harrison¡¯s families. ¡°You all have work tomorrow. Go and get some rest¡­¡± Nash returned to the ground floor, avoiding the cameras and crawling along the wall like a gecko to enter the apartment unit. After freshening up, he slipped into the bed where Hera had once slept. The soft and fuzzy thin nket felt veryfortable as it covered him. He took out his smartphone from under the pillow and saw a message from Hera. [There was a shooting incident at home. It was so terrifying. It would¡¯ve been great if you were by my side!] [Did you give Mr. Lewis the medicine?] Nash quickly replied to the message. Just three seconds after sending it, Hera responded. [I bought the medicine, and my mom is figuring out how tomunicate with Maria. Why are you up so late?] [I had a nightmare!] [Are you scared? Come here, I¡¯ll give you a hug!] Completely forgetting her previous panic, Hera¡¯s face was filled with a smile. [What is there for a grown man like me to be afraid of? Go to sleep quickly!] [Heh, what a typical man. I¡¯m going to sleep now. Goodnight!] Hera huffily put down her phone and went to sleep. Herman sat on the bed. He had searched through his phone contacts for a while but could not find Mr. Dean¡¯s number. Harrison said Mr. Dean was his oldrade. If they were trulyrades, he would have saved his number, right? He then found Mr. Zoel¡¯s number. After contemting for a while, he decided to make the call. ¡°M-Mr. Lewis!¡± ¡°Mr. Zoel, was I terminally ill with cancer before?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Adam immediately replied. Herman¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he said calmly, ¡°Please help me get the phone number of Mr. Dean from Jonford Hospital In an ordinary apartment room, Adam suddenly sat up in bed. ¡°Okay, Mr. Lewis. Please wait a moment¡­¡± He picked up his tablet from the bedside table. Suddenly, he paused and found Helena¡¯s profile on WhatsApp. [Ms. Lewis, Mr. Herman asked me to get Mr. Dean¡¯s phone number for him¡­] [Let him know. We¡¯ve alreadymunicated with the hospital about it¡­]N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 41 [Okay¡­ I understand!] Adam, feeling dejected, found Mr. Dean¡¯s number and gave it to Herman. Herman wrote down the phone number on a piece of paper and then dialed the number. ¡°Dear old Dean¡­¡± This time, Herman believed Harrison¡¯s words. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. If what the Harrison family said was true, then it was likely Hubert¡¯s family had already informed the hospital. He would not be able to obtain any information by contacting Mr. Dean himself. Thus, he had to pretend to have regained his memory first. Mr. Dean hesitated for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Tell me, old Dean, did Nash cure my illness?¡± ¡°Who are you, and who¡¯s Nash?¡± Mr. Dean¡¯s voice sounded somewhat angry. ¡°Did you dial the wrong number?¡± With that, he hung up the phone. Herman listened to the busy tone on the phone, his expression extremelyplex. It seemed that Mr. Dean really did not recognize him. In other words, the Harrison family had truly fabricated some lies in order topete for the family¡¯s assets. These lies were full of loopholes. While Harrison was a bit foolish, Lauren,ing from a prestigious family, should not be that stupid, right? After pondering for a moment, Herman let out a long sigh and then slowlyy down to rest. In Mr. Dean¡¯s home, his wife asked drowsily, ¡°Who was it? Who called you sote?¡± Mr. Dean leaned against the head of the bed, lit a cigarette, and took a deep drag. ¡°It was old Lewis¡­¡± He already knew about Herman¡¯s situation. However, he had received a warning yesterday that he must pretend not to recognize Herman, or else his family would be met with idents. Initially, Mr. Dean did not take it seriously, but yesterday afternoon, a stranger happened to pick up his granddaughter from school. The next day at noon, the security system at the Lewis family¡¯s estate was strengthened. Herman hired nearly 30 more people from a securitypany. The entire mansion was heavily guarded. Meanwhile, Kai carne to visit. Hubert¡¯s family had smiles on their faces. Herman was also radiant and could not stop smiling. After all, Helena marrying into a prestigious family was a source of pride for the Lewises. Just as everyone was happily eating, Hera rushed in excitedly. ¡°Grandpa, the CEO of Drake Group is here¡­¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone trembled. Drake Group, one of the top tenpanies in Jonford, had 16 branch offices across the country, with nearly 30,000 employees in eachpany. Even on a national scale, they could be ranked among the top 50. This super conglomerate was involved in various business sectors, including automobiles, mobile phones,puters, tablets, gaming consoles, and all other electronic products. Countless chippanies wanted to coborate with them. Rococo mainly produced organic chips, and most of its revenue came from contract manufacturing due to its own brand¡¯s major ws. Drake Group had arge demand for contract manufacturing. Hera¡¯s chippany was not the only one that wanted to coborate with Drake Group but Helena¡¯s familypany as well. However, what puzzled everyone was why the CEO of Drake Group personally came to the Lewis family¡¯s estate. ¡°Come with me to greet Ms. Olivia¡­¡± Herman led everyone outside to greet the guest, and even Kai followed. Outside the estate, a seductive beauty was leaning against a Ferrari. Behind this Ferrari were numerous supercars, even more than what Kai had in his garage. ¡°Oli, it¡¯s just a small family. Is it necessary for us to make such a big show?¡± A short-haired beauty asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°I¡¯m also curious. Why would that despicable man attach so much importance to the Lewises, who can¡¯t even be considered a third-rate family?!¡± Chapter 42 Just as Olivia was done speaking, the short-haired beauty¡¯s phone started ringing in her bag. The short-haired beauty took out her phone and nced at it. Upon seeing the caller ID, her spirits lifted instantly. ¡°Oli, it¡¯s Mr. Skye¡¯s phone call!¡± Olivia took the phone and wiped to answer it. ¡°Spit it out¡­¡± The short-haired beauty could not help but chuckle. On the other end of the line was Theo, the son of the prestigious Skye family in Capiton. He had a strange temperament and had unpredictable moods. Nheless, he always treated Oli with great respect. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the Lewis household yesterday?¡± Theo¡¯s cold voice came through the phone. Hearing Theo¡¯s unfriendly tone, Olivia¡¯s arrogance immediately subsided, and she exined, ¡°Yesterday¡­ Yesterday, there was a major client from abroad, so I got dyed. I¡¯m already at the entrance of the Lewis family¡¯s estate now!¡± ¡°What nonsense! If you dare to disrespect my Nashy, I¡¯ll make sure Drake Group goes bankrupt in minutes!¡± Theo yelled at Olivia without giving her any face. ¡°I¡­¡± Before Olivia could finish her sentence, Theo hung up the phone. The short-haired beauty had never seen Mr. Skye lose his temper before and secretly broke into a cold sweat for Olivia. Olivia handed the phone to the short-haired beauty and said absent-mindedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll have to meet the Lewises and this Nash guy¡­¡± The Skyes were a 300-hundred-year-old business dynasty with investments spanning the globe. Their commercial empire was immense. Hence, Theo was an extremely arrogant person. Even the scions of other prestigious families had to greet him politely. She had never heard of anyone being able to make Theo call them by a cute nickname. Just then, Herman led the Lewis family members over hurriedly. ¡°Ms. Olivia, wee. Please forgive my neglectful wee!¡± Herman greeted with a smile, bowing politely. At the same time, the corner of his eye caught sight of the supercars parked on both sides of the road. The lowest starting price for these supercars was at least 700 grand, and there were even several custom-made Koenigseggs, which were top-of-the-line luxury cars worth nearly 15 million. The Lewises could not help but gasp in awe. As expected of the female CEO of one of Jonford¡¯s top tenpanies. This disy could only be described as terrifying. ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re too polite. We¡¯re impolite to havee uninvited. Please don¡¯t take offense, Mr. Lewis!¡± Olivia said with a gentle smile, extending her hand to shake hands with Herman. Herman¡¯s heart was filled with excitement and surging emotions. Normally, he would not even have the qualification to meet Olivia. Yet today, he had the honor of shaking hands with her. Herman turned to Harrison and said, ¡°Harri, go have Maria bring a few more sets of tableware!¡± Harrison did not dare to dy and quickly turned around to run back to the vi. Herman made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Ms. Olivia, please¡­¡± ¡°Please go ahead of me, Mr. Lewis¡­¡± Olivia would rarely lower her posture. This scene left the Lewises stunned. Hera cautiously asked Lauren, ¡°Mom, could it be that Ms. Olivia came here to cooperate with us?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Lauren looked thoughtful, and upon hearing her daughter¡¯s words, she sighed bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s at the invitation of the Watsons instead¡­¡± She was well aware of her own capabilities. Even with the Lewises¡¯ connections, they had only received an order worth four million dors before. Chapter 43 Later, the Watsons intervened, and that order was canceled. Today, when the Watsons¡¯ eldest son arrived at the Lewis family¡¯s estate, the CEO of Drake Group followed closely behind. Hera could only connect Ms. Olivia¡¯s arrival with Kai. Hera lowered her head, feeling gloomy. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. With the Watsons involved, Helena¡¯s family would rise to the top. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re amazing. You even managed to invite Ms. Olivia!¡± Helena eximed as she excitedly grabbed Kai¡¯s arm and disregarded the crowd. She went on her tiptoes and left a lipstick mark on his face. Kai stood with his hands in his pockets and smiled faintly. ¡°I just asked a ssmate of mine to reach out to Drake Group. I didn¡¯t expect him to call Olivia over¡­ Prepare yourself. Drake Group will sign a cooperation agreement with Rococo soon!¡± He did contact people from Drake Group, but it was to help Helena sever the cooperation between Drake Group and Baroque. Upon hearing Kai¡¯s words, Hubert and his wife became so excited that tears filled their eyes. Being able to coborate with Drake Group meant that Rococo¡¯s future would be infinitely bright. Rooney¡¯s chubby face was filled with a smile. She nced at Lauren, whose temperament surpassed hers by countless levels, and walked up to her, feigning surprise. ¡°Lauren, I heard that you shamelessly used the Mares¡¯ connections to obtain cooperation rights with Drake Group. Ms. Olivia must be here to sign a contract and coborate with you, right?¡± Hubert heard his wife mocking Lauren, and he could not help but secretlyugh. This strategy of killing with words was indeed effective. Lauren was well-read and knowledgeable. Even if her family suppressed her, she could handle it with ease. He also wanted to see the expression on Lauren¡¯s face when she saw Drake Group, which she had been longing to coborate with, sign a contract with Rococo. Hera stared at Rooney with disgust but dared not speak out. Lauren raised her gaze slightly and said, ¡°You must be joking, dear Rooney. I don¡¯t have the ability to invite Ms. Olivia over. You have so much knowledge in your mind. I thought maybe it was you who invited her!¡± Her meaning was clear-Ms. Olivia was not invited by her, and she had nothing to do with their family. As for the im that Rooney had a lot of knowledge in her mind, it was actually a sarcastic remark about her being dense. Hera could detect the meaning behind her mother¡¯s words and had a faint smile on her face. It was the first time Rooney heard Laurenplimenting her. She thought that she had the upper hand. She smiled, causing the fat on her face to jiggle uncontrobly. ¡°Good to know that you¡¯re self-aware¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Lauren. If yourpany goes bankrupt, I¡¯ll definitely leave you a position as a toilet cleaner¡­¡± Soon, everyone returned to their seats in the living room. After Olivia¡¯s clear gaze swept around, she looked at Kai and Helena sitting together. Just this nce made Helena¡¯s family feel excited. They became even more certain that Ms. Olivia hade for their sake. Kai raised his ss and smiled. ¡°Ms. Olivia, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Allow me to give you a toast!¡± Olivia quickly picked up her ss and smiled modestly. ¡°I should be giving you a toast instead¡­¡± The fact that only this young man was seated at the Lewis household indicated that his status and position were extremely extraordinary. He should be Nash, who was mentioned by her husband. Seeing how polite Olivia was toward him, Kai¡¯s confidence grew. He even suspected that his old ssmate might have some sort of rtionship with Olivia. After finishing a ss of wine, Kai asked politely, ¡°Ms. Olivia, did youe to the Lewis household today to coborate with the Lewises?¡± Olivia thought that Theo just wanted to secretly support Nash, so Nash was unaware of her true intentions here. She chuckled. ¡°Yes, our marketing department recently decided to export a batch of mobile phones to Stygian Nation¡­ So¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Olivia, Stygian is poor and underdeveloped. It¡¯ll be difficult to capture the high-end digital product market in Stygian!¡± Helena mustered up the courage to interrupt Olivia. Thebor and resources in Stygian were rtively inexpensive. It would be feasible to establish a production line there. However, selling phones there might not even recover the cost. Olivia was a bit curious in her heart. She only wanted Baroque¡¯s chips, so why was this youngdy concerned about phones? Nheless, she did not dwell on it too much. Perhaps she was just worried about potential losses. She exined with a smile, ¡°We can sell at a small profit but inrge quantities. Stygian has a poption no less than our country, and we already have multiple distribution channels. We can ensure sales of over 200,000 units per day¡­¡± Chapter 44 This statement directly shocked Helena, leaving her mouth gaping. The highest sales record for Rococo phones in the domestic market was only around 20,000 units. Indeed, it would take a super enterprise like Drake Group to have distribution channels. Olivia turned her head to the short-haired woman and said, ¡°Alice, bring the contract over¡­¡± Immediately, a bodyguard beside Alice took out a contract from her handbag. The people of the Lewis household were filled with excitement, their hearts overflowing with joy. Almost everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on that contract. Olivia handed the contract to Helena and said, ¡°This is the cooperation agreement between us and yourpany. The initial order is 300 million, and after signing the contract, we¡¯ll prepay 50% within three working days!¡± 300 million! Moreover, it was only the initial order. Even Herman could not help but take a deep breath. Hubert kept swallowing his saliva, his heart surging like a stormy sea. Rooney was so happy that she danced around. Kai had given a dowry of 30 million and promised to invest 1.5 billion in the Lewises after the wedding. Nheless, those were investment amounts. The Watsons would also take a share of the regr profits, and the principal was not theirs. The contract offered by Olivia was real money. A 300 million order meant that Drake Group would purchase smartphones worth 300 million from Rococo. Based on the wholesale price of Rococo phones, which was around 150 dors per unit, 350 million could buy approximately two million phones. Then, there was the cost price of Rococo¡¯s low-end phones, which was around 100 bucks. They would earn a profit of 50 bucks per unit, which would amount to around 100 million from two million phones. This was money they could not earn in ten years. Plus, it was only the first order. ording to Drake Group¡¯s distribution channels, they guaranteed sales of 200,000 phones per day. With two million phones, they could be sold out in just ten days. In other words, Rococo would have a continuous stream of orders in the future. After the first 100 million profit, there would be many more 100 million profits. With such support from Drake Group, it would be difficult for the Lewises not to rise. Seeing Helena in a daze, Herman quickly reminded her, ¡°Silly child, hurry up and take the contract¡­¡± Helena snapped out of it and tremblingly took the contract. Hera¡¯s face turned pale, and she said faintly, ¡°Dad, Mom, Grandpa, Ms. Olivia, I¡¯m feeling unwell. Please excuse me..¡± After speaking, she went upstairs to her room. Originally, Drake Group was supposed to cooperate with Baroque. This glory should have belonged to her family. In the end, it was taken by Helena. She knew that she no longer had a chance to turn things around. Meanwhile, Helena opened the contract, and Hubert handed her a pen with a smile on his face. However, when Helena saw the contents of the contract, the smile on her face instantly froze. She thought she had read it wrong and rubbed her eyes in disbelief. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Looking at it again, the words were written clearly on the white paper. Suddenly, Helena felt like she was struck by lightning. At this moment, Herman was happily toasting Olivia. Olivia also chuckled softly and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, your granddaughter has found herself a good husband!¡± Herman was slightly stunned, then heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my granddaughter¡¯s blessing.¡± After all, Kai was the eldest son of the first prestigious family in Jonford. Probably no one would say he was not good enough. Chapter 45 Being praised by Ms. Olivia herself indicated that Kai¡¯s identity was more than just that! Herman raised his teacup and nced at Kai from the corner of his eye. When he noticed that Helena was still in a daze, he could not help but smile and say, ¡°Helena, hurry up and sign your name!¡± The 300 million dor contract would only be officially confirmed once both parties signed the papers. Therefore, it wasmon for the parties involved to be eager. Helena was still too young, and she seemed terrified by this huge contract. ¡°What are you waiting for, Helena?¡± Hubert also reminded her in a low voice. Seeing this, Kai picked up the contract to review. When he saw the contents of the contract, his face changed slightly. ¡°Ms. Olivia, did you mistakenly give us the wrong contract?¡± Kai, who was usually ruthless, carried a look of anger that made people shudder when his expression changed. Olivia was also startled by Kai¡¯s reaction and immediately turned to Alice angrily. ¡°Did you give them the wrong contract?¡± Alice trembled in fear, nervously saying, ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be. I checked the contract 12 times to make sure there was no problem ¡­¡± Ms. Olivia had just returned from overseas and was about to cooperate with the Lewises, and it was a contract worth 300 million dors. How dare she mess this up? Olivia also trusted Alice¡¯spetence. Otherwise, she would not have kept her as her secretary. Kai handed the contract back to Olivia. ¡°My girlfriend¡¯spany is called Rococo. Thepany you want to cooperate with is Rococo, not Baroque!¡± Upon hearing this, Alice immediately exined, ¡°We indeed wish to cooperate with Baroque. Rococo produces phones, while Baroque produces chips. We¡¯re interested in Baroque¡¯s phone chips¡­¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire vi fell silent. Everyone remained frozen in their postures, as if time had stopped at that moment. Kai had seen the world and had dealt with orders worth billions of dors. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Ms. Olivia, are you sure you want to cooperate with Baroque and not Rococo?¡± ¡°It¡­ shouldn¡¯t be wrong, right?¡± Olivia took a deep breath, her mind in a state of turmoil. Due to time constraints, she did not have the opportunity to thoroughly understand the Lewises. She only knew that the Lewises had twopanies. One produced chips and was called Baroque; the other produced phones and was called Rococo. Theo assured her that purchasing chips from Baroque would definitely not be a problem. Now the biggest question was if this man was Nash. As Olivia¡¯s secretary, Alice naturally guessed what was on Olivia¡¯s mind and cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Kai, do you perhaps have a middle name that starts with the letter N¡­..¡± Kai shook his head and said, ¡°No!¡± Upon hearing this, Alice looked at Olivia awkwardly and said, ¡°Oli, I forgot that you don¡¯t know Mr. Watson here. He¡¯s the grandson of Walter Watson, the richest person in Jonford!¡± Kai had a high profile in Jonford, but he did not have the qualifications to attract the attention of the CEOs of the top ten .enterprises. Especially since Ms. Olivia often traveled abroad or was in other branch offices. Olivia was embarrassed and wished she could find a hole to hide in. She mistook Kai for Nash and thought Helena was the CEO of Baroque. Alice said solemnly, ¡°Well, I can make it clear to everyone here that Drake Group wishes to cooperate with Baroque¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Hubert fell to the ground. His face was pale, and his eyes were lifeless. It was as if he had lost his soul. Rooney sat dumbfounded in her chair, her mind going nk. Drake Group wanted to coborate with Baroque?! How could Drake Group possibly want to coborate with Baroque? She had just mocked Lauren in every possible way. In the end, the clown turned out to be herself? ¡°No¡­ That can¡¯t be¡­¡± With a pale face, Helena shook her head and desperately grabbed Kai¡¯s arm, asking, ¡°Kai, this isn¡¯t true, right? Ms. Olivia must have gotten the contract wrong, right?¡± Chapter 46 This involved an order amounting to 300 million. Why should Baroque sign this contract? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Who was Hera to ask Olivia to personally bring the contract over? Olivia must have taken the wrong contract. ¡°The Mares were the ones who negotiated this contract with Drake Group, and it¡¯s the same contract that Kai tried to stop! This must be the case!¡± Helena grabbed Kai¡¯s arm and shook it. Kai narrowed his eyes. He seemed somewhat impatient but held himself back. The order that the Mares negotiated was for four million, and this order was for 300 million. The difference between the two was like night and day. It was obvious that it was not the contract he tried to stop. Herman hade back to his senses now. Kai was the one who invited Olivia, yet why did she suddenly want to sign a contract with Baroque? He nced at Lauren, who was also in shock. She obviously did not understand what was going on. Olivia exined awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Lewis. Our carelessness was the reason for this farce.¡± In response, Herman hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Baroque and Rococo both belong to the Lewis family, so thank you for thinking highly of us¡­¡± Olivia smiled lightly before directly asking, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯d like to ask you about someone¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead, Ms. Olivia!¡± ¡°This person¡¯s name, it¡¯s-¡± ¡°Ms. Olivia!¡± At this moment, Alice stepped forward and whispered something in Olivia¡¯s ear. A message from Theo had been sent to Olivia¡¯s phone just now. [Don¡¯t try to investigate Nash. I¡¯ll tell you everything when it¡¯s time.] Alice told Olivia exactly what Theo said, and she nodded. She then said to Herman with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Please hurry and get the person in charge of Baroque to sign the contract.¡± Herman was dazed, but he stopped himself from thinking too much and immediately looked at Harrison. ¡°Harrison,e and sign this¡­¡± Harrison stood up. He was trembling and did not move for the longest time. The excitement had made him forget how to walk. Lauren grabbed Harrison¡¯s wrist. She looked at the old man and said, ¡°Dad, Hera should be the one to sign this contract¡­¡± Herman nodded with a smile. ¡°As long as it¡¯s your own decision¡­¡± Although he was the chairman of bothpanies, his focus had always been on Rococo. Harrison¡¯s family was fully responsible for Baroque, so they could decide now who the person to sign it would be. Lauren went upstairs and called Hera down. Hera did not believe what Lauren said at first and refused to follow her mother until she started getting mad. She felt like she was dreaming after signing the contract. Helena could not ept this fact. She lost her appetite and followed Kai out without eating. Hubert and Rooney had to supervise the old man¡¯s every move, so they steeled themselves and apanied the rest as they ate. However, neither of them lifted their head during the entire meal. Hera gave multiple toasts to Olivia, her face flushed from drinking. Satiated, the two from Drake Group then left the manor. The old man went back to his room to rest after having drunk too much. Hera picked up the phone and went out to announce the good news to Nash. Meanwhile, Harrison and his wife were sitting on the sofa with big smiles on their faces. ¡°Laurie, you¡¯re amazing. You managed to negotiate such a huge project worth 300 million!¡± Harrison praised. Lauren rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You really think highly of me. Stop saying that it¡¯s me. Not even my dad would¡¯ve been about to lock down a project worth 300 million!¡± Harrison was stunned. ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Nash!¡± ¡°Ms. Olivia¡¯s secretary asked Kai just now if there was someone else with a name that started with the letter N. I think they came here for Nash and mistook Kai for him!¡± Chapter 47 Nash slept through the afternoon and was eventually woken up by a video call from Hera. He answered the call and yawned before asking, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Hera smiled. ¡°What about you? If you missed me, then I definitely missed you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Nash responded lightly. She pouted. ¡°Then I didn¡¯t miss you either¡­¡± ¡°You seem to be in a good mood¡­¡± Nash asked. ¡°I¡¯m in a great mood today! ¡°Did you know? Drake Group signed a big 300 million dor project with us!¡± Hera enthused. ¡°Wow, ain¡¯t that amazing?¡± He sounded surprised. She nodded and continued, ¡°Indeed. It must be thanks to Uncle¡­¡± She only knew that her uncle was a business manager at Drake Group. She really could not think of anyone else who could be behind this apart from him. Nash smiled and replied, ¡°Stop it with that nonsense. It¡¯s all thanks to me. So, how are you going to thank me? Hera wrinkled her nose. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re not my uncle. We¡¯ll stop here. I have to go to thepany to hold an emergency meeting immediately!¡± After she hastily ended the call, she returned to the vi and called her parents to the headquarters for a meeting. Nash threw the phone to the side and yawned again. The old phone on the bedside table rang. Nash picked it up and looked at it. There was no caller ID. He had only given this number to two people ever since he came down from the mountain. One was Ster while the other was Brian. Ster¡¯s mobile phone number was quite unusual as it was only made up of seven digits, so this call must be from Brian. Nash picked up the phone and answered the call. Brian¡¯s voice came from the other end immediately, ¡°Grandmaster, would like to go out for a drink?¡± you ¡°If you have something to say, just say it,¡± Nash replied lightly. ¡°Mr. Watson wishes to meet with you,¡± Brian said carefully. ¡°No,¡± Nash refused without any hesitation. He gave the Watsons a chance yesterday, and they failed to cherish it. Brian said bitterly, ¡°Grandmaster, to tell you the truth, I usually bring my colleagues to the mountains to conduct free clinics. Mr. Watson even donated 30 million to the free clinic team yesterday.¡± Nash smiled tacitly. ¡°Is this a good thing?¡± The donation was just a facade to please Brian, yet he actually dared to ept it. ¡°Grandmaster, I didn¡¯t want to ept it either, but I want to help those poverty-stricken families in the mountains. Those people don¡¯t have enough to eat, they don¡¯t have warm clothes, and they suffer from illnesses. I see it and it hurts!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Alright, enough with this trick. Take him to where we had dinner yesterday,¡± Nash cut Brian off. At any rate, he addressed him as ¡®Grandmaster.¡¯ Since Brian already epted the money, he could not possibly not do anything. Brian was sincere in wanting to help the impoverished in the mountains. Nash¡¯s master was a merciful man who donated a lot of money to countless mountainous areas all over the country. He also traveled the world, healing the people. Any disciple of his master would definitely inherit his will. Nash put on his clothes and washed his face before heading out right after. Three luxurious Rolls-Royce came to a stop outside a restaurant named Blessing, and this attracted the attention of the crowd. The doors opened to reveal four to five bodyguards and then several more middle-aged men in traditional suits. They were followed by two elderly individuals and a beautiful woman in her 205. ¡°Grandpa, are we really going to eat at such a dirty ce?¡± Chapter 48 The beautiful woman looked at the grease-stained signboard with disgust written all over her pretty face. She was wearing a pale yellow dress, white stockings, and a pair of pure white cloth shoes. Her jet-ck hair hung down her waist, and her features looked delicate on her heart-shaped face. She frowned slightly, and it was quite a shame to see her face contorted like that. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Isn¡¯t she Walter¡¯s grandchild, Queenie Watson?¡± ¡°Nonsense. She¡¯s my wife!¡± ¡°Fuck, can you lot be any more shameless?¡± The shameless youngsters were gathered around andughing among themselves, but Queenie had caught them with her sharp hearing. She frowned and said to a bodyguard beside her, ¡°Clear the venue¡­¡± The bodyguard bowed his head slightly in acknowledgment before the rest of the bodyguards behind him rushed into the restaurant. The customers in the restaurant were all terrified, with some having even fallen to the ground along with their chairs. Walter frowned and said, ¡°All of you, get back here.¡± The leader of the bodyguards had already pulled out a stack of banknotes. They were going to clear the venue by bribing the customers with a few hundred dors instead of forcing them. They would only resort to force if the customers refused. Hearing their boss, the bodyguards withdrew. Queenie pouted and whined, ¡°Grandpa¡­ I don¡¯t want to get too close to these dirty people. They¡¯re filthy, and it sours my mood.¡± Her cloying voice aroused a few of the youngsters as they all stared at this beautiful woman through the periphery of their vision. ¡°I told you not toe, but you insisted. You¡¯re here now, and you¡¯re making so many demands. Do you really think that the entirety of Jonford is yours?¡± Walter barked. She was his second son¡¯s daughter. She had been spoiled since she was a child and had never suffered before. He was worried that his granddaughter would cause trouble. He had not wanted to bring her along, but he lost to her pestering. Not only that, he also harbored an idea. Seeing that her grandfather was a little angry, Queenie restrained herself a little and followed him obediently. Walter shook his head helplessly before looking at Brian with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of you, Dr. Tanner.¡± Brian often interacted with wealthy families and was not surprised by such women. He did not want to get sidetracked by this either, so he said with a smile, ¡°My grandmaster and I had a few drinks here yesterday. He must have liked what they served here since he decided that we would meet here.¡± Walter smiled and nodded. ¡°Then I must try the food here today.¡± When Queenie heard that she was going to eat here, she immediately felt fear run through her. She nced sideways at the other tables. A few shameless young men were stuffing their mouths with red, juicy meat. At another table, a few old men with missing teeth were gorging onrge pieces of fatty meat. Oil and juices dribbled along the corners of their mouths as they chewed. Queenie¡¯s face turned pale with fright as her stomach flipped. She almost vomited the milk she drank in the morning. Brian requested for the restaurant owner to vacate a table. The restaurant owner looked at the luxurious cars and bodyguards outside while he was wiping the table with a ck rag. He could not help himself from asking nervously, ¡°Mr. Tanner, who are these people?¡± Brian replied with a smile, ¡°This is Walter Watson, the richest man in Jonford¡­¡± Hearing this, the restaurant owner was so frightened that he identally flipped the table over after exerting too much. strength. The richest man in Jonford had actually patronized his tiny establishment? ¡°We¡¯ll have yesterday¡¯s menu. Don¡¯t be stingy with your good wine.¡± The restaurant owner quickly set up the table, nodded, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go home and bring over the old wine that my great- grandfather hid in the certer.¡± Brian brought Walter to his seat. Queenie did not dare take a seat after she saw the worn and reflective chair. It was not until the owner brought a new chair over that she covered it with paper towels before finally sitting down. The table was so greasy that it reflected light. Queenie suddenly regretteding out with her grandfather. About ten minutes passed before Nash arrived. Brian hurried up to greet him, ¡°Grandmaster¡­¡± Nash nodded calmly and followed Brian to where Walter was. Chapter 49 Walter also stood up and put a hand over his heart in greeting. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Grandmaster.¡± Queenie, who had been ying with her phone, nced up at Nash and immediately froze¡­. He¡­ was way too young, no? Was he really Dr. Tanner¡¯s grandmaster? ¡°Just call me Nash.¡± Nash did not even look at Walter. He just sat down on a chair and picked up his cutlery before digging in. Having slept till noon, his stomach was empty. ¡°Hey¡­ My grandpa greeted you,¡± Queenie said with a frown as she could not stand to see this. Nash picked up a piece of fatty sausage and stuffed it into his mouth before chomping down on a few mouthfuls of mashed potatoes as well. The food here was much better than the food he made back on Tili Mountain. Queenie became even angrier when she saw that Nash was ignoring her. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Queenie, don¡¯t be rude.¡± Walter gave Queenie a hard look. Kai had offended Nash yesterday, and he did not want Queenie to do the same again today. Nash nced at Queenie indifferently before he replied to Walter, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. This meal is on me.¡± Brian poured each of them a ss of wine that the restaurant owner had brought over. Walter picked up the wine ss and said sincerely, ¡°My disappointment of a grandson offended you yesterday, Dr. Tanner. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart. I make this toast as an apology to you on Kai¡¯s behalf.¡± Having said that, he downed the wine in his ss in one gulp. His humble attitude shocked everyone present. Was this the richest man of Jonford as they had known? He actually took the initiative to apologize and make a toast to a young man? Nash did not drink with him and instead continued eating. ¡°Brat, my grandfather is apologizing to you!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Queenie could not stand it anymore. Her grandfather was the richest man in Jonford! Even the governor had to treat him with respect. Her grandfather had taken the initiative to apologize to him, yet he was still pretending not to have heard him. ¡°Shut up!¡± Walter barked sharply. Queenie was terrified and looked at her grandfather in disbelief. No one had ever treated her so fiercely ever since she was a child. Although her grandfather liked her older cousin a little more, he was still very fond of her. Yet, he had actually scolded her in front of so many people today. Walter took out a check from his pocket and ced it on the table before slowly pushing it toward Nash. ¡°Dr. Calcraft, this is a hundred million dors. It¡¯s the Watsons¡¯ sincere apology. The cost of treating my wife is not included in it!¡± A hundred million dors! The patrons of the restaurant all felt their chests tighten. A hundred million dors! That was a hundred million dors! It was money they could never earn even in their dreams. This was just a sincere apology the wealthiest man was presenting to the young man. Who was this young man? Queenie was also a little dazed at this time. She was aware that her cousin had offended someone yesterday, and this person in front of her seemed to be him. She did not expect her grandfather to spend a hundred million dors to clean up his mess, though. This money was nothing to him. It was even more so just a drop in the ocean for the entire family. To her, however, it was an astronomical sum. Even her cousin¡¯s pocket money for a year was not as much as a hundred million. Nash slowly nced at the amount written on the check before he picked up his ss and downed the contents. Chapter 50 He was not interested in money-that much was true-but he was not against it either. He only had eight dors after getting down from the mountain. He really could not do without money if he wanted to have a stable life. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Walter saw Nash take a swig, and a smile appeared on his face. He made the toast to apologize for his grandson, and Nash epting it meant that he had forgiven Kai for his mistake the day before. The longer Queenie looked at Nash, the more upset she became. However, since her grandfather was here protecting him, she could not get angry. Nash was eating so happily that Walter did not think it would be good for him to bring up his wife¡¯s illness at this moment. He picked up his cutlery and said with a smile, ¡°Queenie, why don¡¯t you have something?¡± Since the grandmaster had invited them to dine with him, he could not possibly not eat and disrespect him. Queenie nced at the food on the table and immediately shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat the food here. It¡¯s more suited for dogs.¡± Were animal viscera really edible? ¡°How presumptuous!¡± Walter mmed a hand on the dining table and shot Queenie an angry re. ¡°Try every dish, or I¡¯ll cut off your pocket money,¡± he reprimanded. What did she mean by saying that the food was more suited for dogs? Miracle Doctor Calcraft was eating happily. Was she not just humiliating him in front of him? Besides, there were so many other ordinary folks here. Did this woman know no tact? Queenie¡¯s already pale face turned even paler after she was reprimanded by her grandfather again. She looked at her grandfather with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it¡­ At worst, I¡¯ll just forgo my pocket money!¡± Walter¡¯s expression turned livid as he turned to a middle-aged man in a suit behind him. He said, ¡°Call Matthias immediately and tell him to cut off his daughter¡¯s pocket money starting today. Or else, I¡¯ll cut off their family from the fund.¡± Matthias Watson was his second son and also Queenie¡¯s father. The middle-aged man in a suit nodded with a smile before immediately fishing out his phone phone to make the call. Queenie immediately panicked. She flew to her feet and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call him. I¡¯ll eat¡­¡± Her father would still give her pocket money even if her grandfather did not, but he was going to call her father and tell him to cut off her pocket money too. Her father would definitely obey him and do as he said How could she live a high-ss life without any pocket money? Nash noticed Queenie, who looked aggrieved, from the corner of his eyes. A smile graced his mouth. A princess like her had never experienced the hardships of society, so she should be given a thorough lesson. Thinking this, he turned to the proprietor. ¡°Serve the princess some haggis soup.¡± At the next table, a young man spat out a mouthful of his own soup. Queenie turned her head to look at him, and he immediately covered his mouth. Walter asked Brian, who was beside him, ¡°Dr. Tanner, what¡¯s haggis soup¡­¡± Brian was wearing a rather strange expression as he exined with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a famous delicacy in the Aires viges in Southeast Dmund. The owner of this restaurant is an Aires.¡± Queenie picked up a fork and stabbed into a piece of sausage. She pinched her nose with one hand and closed her eyes before stuffing it into her mouth. She swallowed it without even chewing, and it got stuck in her throat since it was a sizable piece. Queenie grabbed a ss from the table and brought it to her mouth. She took a sip, only to choke on it and cough violently. It was alcohol¡­ It was also Nash¡¯s ss. Queenie threw it aside with a look of disgust. She then looked at her grandfather and said, ¡°I ate it. You can¡¯t cut off my pocket money¡­¡± She felt her stomach flip when she recalled having eaten that piece of sausage. Walter said expressionlessly, ¡°Dr. Calcraft has specially ordered soup for you. You can finish the soup later¡­¡± Queenie was about to refuse at once, but when she saw her grandfather¡¯s stern expression, she could only lower her head and acquiesce. Some time passed before the restaurant owner brought out a pot of thick soup. Chapter 51 Green bubbles appeared in the soup after it was heated on the gas stove. What was this? It looked like something out of the toilet. Queenie started to retch just from looking at it. Even Walter could not help frowning. He looked around at the other dining tables and noticed several tables had ordered this pot of soup. They were also digging into it with gusto. Seeing this, Walter was relieved and said lightly, ¡°Queenie¡­ Dr. Calcraft specially ordered it for you. You shouldn¡¯t ignore his kindness.¡± Queenie shot Nash a murderous look. She wished she could tear this man into pieces. Nash turned a blind eye to her and just drank his chicken noodle soup. Queenie closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths. She then picked up a small spoon and scooped a spoonful from the pot. She brought the spoon to her mouth and blew it gently. At this moment, all eyes were on Queenie¡¯s face. She turned her head to look at the migrant workers who were staring at her and barked. ¡°What are you looking at? If you continue looking, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out.¡± Everyone hurriedly looked away and dared not look again. Queenie looked at the thick, yellow-green soup in the spoon, her pretty features twisting. She pinched her nose and took a sip. It tasted bitter and smelled like mud and grass. It also tasted of a myriad of seasonings. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Nash asked. Queenie did not want to speak to Nash. She just drank the hard-to-eat soup in an aggrieved manner. After finishing a small bowl, she looked at her grandfather as if she had nothing left to live for and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m full¡­¡± Walter¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You have to finish it.¡± Queenie did not dare disobey her grandfather¡¯s wishes, so she scooped herself another small bowl of soup. At the same time, she took out her phone and searched for haggis soup. Walter made another toast to Nash again. ¡°I wonder when you¡¯ll be free, Dr. Calcraft? My wife¡¯s health seems to have declined in recent days. I¡¯m afraid-¡± ¡°My consultation fee is a hundred million. We can go once we¡¯re done eating.¡± A hundred million in consultation fees! Walter narrowed his eyes slightly. This man truly spoke as brazenly as a lion. He offered a hundred million inpensation just now as a sincere show of his apology. He believed that Brian¡¯s grandmaster was worth the price. Yet now, Nash actually asked for another hundred million in consultation fees. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Even if Thomas were still alive, he would not dare ask for such an amount, no? After hesitating for a moment, Walterughed and said, ¡°A hundred million is not out of the question as long as you can heal my wife, Dr. Calcraft.¡± There was a gurgling sound. Queenie, who found out how haggis soup was made, vomited while clutching her chest. Her pretty face was as pale as paper, and her eyes were full of fear. She was experiencing stomach cramps and vomiting. Nash moved the chair aside in disgust while Brian said in a low voice, ¡°Grandmaster, did our joke go too far?¡± Not many people could ept haggis soup due to its special ingredients, and this was especially true for women, let alone ady from the richest family. ¡°I didn¡¯t force her to drink it, and it¡¯s not like it¡¯s inedible,¡± Nash said disapprovingly. Queenie red at Nash furiously and shouted, ¡°Calcraft, I¡¯ll remember you!¡± Nash answered lightly, ¡°No thanks. I already have a girlfriend!¡± Queenie wanted to kill someone. She grabbed the bag on the table, turned around, and walked out. Walter smiled wryly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, Dr. Calcraft. She¡¯s been pampered since she was a child and can¡¯t stand the slightest hardship.¡± Nash calmly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care if your family members can endure hardships or not, but you¡¯d better remind them not to mess with me. I¡¯ll forget whatever happened with Kai, but if it happens again, a car won¡¯t be the only thing that¡¯ll be smashed. Chapter 52 ¡°You¡¯re right to teach them a lesson, Dr. Calcraft,¡± Walter replied with a smile. He knew that Nash was proficient in martial arts and that he had indeed been merciful yesterday. However, he did not appreciate the threat in his tone. Both Kai and Queenie were precious to him, and he would never allow harm toe to them. After they were done with their meal, Nash called the restaurant owner over so he could pay the bill. The bill for the four of them only came up to 27 dors. Nash rubbed his stomach and then followed Walter to the Watsons¡¯ residence. At the center of the Watson family¡¯s estate was a nine-story vi. Kai was sitting on the sofa in the luxurious living room with a gloomy expression. It was not inurate to say that he had lost all of his dignity at the Lewises¡¯ home today. He was now thinking about how to help Helena get back in the game. ¡°Mr. Kai, the old master has a good rtionship with Mr. Lee. If you ask him toe forward, you can definitely change this situation!¡± Canary, who was sitting on the opposite sofa with his legs crossed, tapped Kai¡¯s leg as he gave his suggestion. Kai narrowed his eyes and replied lightly, ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± Mr. Lee was Olivia¡¯s grandfather and the father of the chairman of Drake Group. He was no simple man as he once served in the border defense of the Northern Territory. He was also a three-starmander -in-chief. Even his grandfather had to bow respectfully when he saw him. ¡°I¡¯m so pissed, so fucking pissed!¡± At this moment, Queenie stormed into the living room with two bodyguards, and everyone looked over immediately. Queenie sat next to Kai. She was aggrieved and struggled through choked sobs, ¡°Cousin, I was bullied. You have to help me vent my anger.¡± Although Kai was just her cousin, he somewhat doted on her. Usually, Kai would take action when someone bullied her. ¡°Who bullied our little princess?¡± Canary looked at Queenie with eyes full of admiration and only admiration. He was clear about his standing. He was just a dog by Kai¡¯s side. He would never be worthy of Queenie. Queenie said with a face filled with anger, ¡°His name is Nash¡­ This bastard made me drink two bowls of haggis soup.¡± Canary was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Queenie was toozy to exin what it was. She also did not want to bring it up again. She looked at Kai with eyes filled with grievances and said, ¡°Cousin, get someone to teach him a lesson!¡± Canary twisted his neck and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, princess. We¡¯ll definitely find a way to kill him.¡± Kill? Queenie trembled slightly and responded in a fearful tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to just teach him a lesson?¡± Canary smiled but said nothing. He did not dare divulge too much to her. Kai received a call from his grandfather just then. After the call ended, Kai got up and said, ¡°Grandpa brought Nash over to treat Grandma. Let¡¯s avoid them for a while.¡± Queenie clenched her fists and sneered. ¡°Why should we do that? He has the gall to ask for a hundred million dors in consultation fees. I want to see how he¡¯s going to heal Grandma. Won¡¯t we have a reason to teach him a lesson if he fails?¡± Their grandmother had been in aa for several years. What was a youngster their age going to do when even the top medical teams locally and abroad had been helpless? The corner of Kai¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right. In that case, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Ten minutester, all of the Watson family members gathered together. They heard that the head of the family had brought home a genius doctor to take a look at the madam. At this moment, they were all wearing incredulous expressions. ¡°The madam has been in aa for three years. Is there even anyone who can cure her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even Miracle Doctor Tanner has failed, let alone the rest.¡± ¡°I heard Uncle paid a hundred million dors for this consultation!¡± ¡°What? A hundred million?¡± ¡°Has he gone senile now that he¡¯s old?¡± Chapter 53 As everyone was discussing among themselves, the sound of Walter and Brian talking andughing outside drifted past the door. Everyone immediately shut their mouths.. ¡°Dr. Tanner, Dr. Calcraft, this way, please.¡± Walter invited the two men into the house politely. He then introduced them to his family members. ¡°This is Dr. Tanner. All of you probably already know him. Next to him is Dr. Calcraft. He¡¯s also Dr. Tanner¡¯s¡­¡± Walter looked at Brian as he reached this part of the introduction. Seeing Brian nod, he continued, ¡°He¡¯s Dr. Tanner¡¯s grandmaster. He¡¯s a brilliant doctor with incredible medical skills. He¡¯ll definitely cure the madam!¡± ¡°Good day to you both, Dr. Tanner and Dr. Calcraft!¡± All the members of the Watson family greeted the two figures. Only Kai and Queenie remained standing motionlessly. Queenie had brushed her teeth three times, and she breathed into her hands to check if there was still a peculiar smell. Brian quickly put his hand on his heart and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so courteous.¡± These people were all part of the Watson family, and every one of them owned huge businesses. If he were to pick anyone at random, they would all be worth millions of dors. He dared not be careless in front of these people. Nash, on the other hand, was not courteous. He put his hands into his trouser pockets, looking completely at ease. ¡°Dr. Calcraft, please follow me upstairs.¡± Walter led Nash and Brian to the elevator. The nanny immediately stepped forward to press the elevator door button. The madam¡¯s room was on the fourth floor. They had to put on sterilized protective clothing before they entered the room. They noticed an ultraviolet sterilizing air shower room after opening the door to the first room. They could only enter the madam¡¯s ward after passing through the air shower room. The room was more than 100 square meters and was snow-white. Lying on a two-meter-wide sick bed was a skinny old woman with sunken eye sockets. She looked like a dried corpse. There were various instruments for monitoring vital functions beside the sick bed. The data shown on all the instruments were normal. The woman¡¯s lifeline monitor also looked stable. Nash did not waste any time. He immediately grabbed the olddy¡¯s wrist and began to feel her pulse. Her pulse was stable and strong, not at all like how a patient¡¯s would be. Nash turned to look at the nurses. ¡°Do you have a scalpel?¡± The nurses were stunned. He was just feeling for a pulse. Why would he need a scalpel? Walter said, ¡°Why are you standing around? Quickly get the scalpel for Dr. Calcraft.¡± One of the nurses reacted and immediately took out a scalpel from the disinfection cab. Nash grabbed the scalpel and shed the olddy¡¯s wrist. ¡°Stop! What are you doing?¡± The expressions of the Watson family members changed drastically, with several even running over to stop Nash. Walter clenched his fists, his expression dark. However, in the end, he raised his hand to stop everyone. ¡°Everyone, back down.¡± His wife had been lying here for three years. At present, no one had been able to treat her except for Nash, so he could only trust him. Brian also looked extremely nervous. He could not understand what his grandmaster was doing. A nurse had already brought a tray over and ced it on the bed. After Nash made a cut on the olddy¡¯s hand, he used the scalpel and stirred the wound for a while. Blood sttered, and pieces of flesh fell into the tray. Everyone wore tight frowns on their faces. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. A few of the gorgeously dressed women did not dare continue watching and turned away from the scene. Walter¡¯s face turned pale, and his mouth trembled constantly. The nurse very quickly pointed at the wound and eximed, ¡°Oh my god, there are bugs in the flesh¡­¡± / Hearing this, Walter hurried over and saw bugs the size of rice grains wriggling in the flesh. ¡°Dr. Tanner, do you know what these bugs are?¡± Walter asked, his voice trembling. Brian squinted his eyes and said, ¡°They look like some sort of parasitic bugs¡­ but¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I have to ask my grandmaster about it.¡±. Hope rose in Walter¡¯s eyes. ¡°As expected of your grandmaster. He actually found the cause of the disease so quickly. I hope my wife can wake up safely.¡± Chapter 54 Nash¡¯s gloves were covered with blood. He turned to look at the nurses and said, ¡°Prepare for a blood transfusion.¡± Since the Watsons had prepared a separate ward for the madam, they must also have a supply of her blood type prepared as well. Not daring to dally, a nurse immediately went to the safe and took out two bags of blood while another rushed about looking for gauze and surgical tools. This doctor was too sudden with his instructions. He was going to start an operation without saying much. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The Watsons looked worried. Queenie walked up to her grandfather and asked in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa, are you really not worried about this guy performing surgery on Grandma?¡± What Nash did with her grandmother¡¯s wrist using the scalpel just now did not look like a normal operation at all. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you treat her illness?¡± Walter frowned and red at Queenie. Although Nash¡¯s treatment method was a little unusual, he had at least identified these parasitic bugs that the X-ray had missed. The nurses gave the olddy a blood transfusion. Their movements were skilled, and it was likely that they had been professionally trained. Nash cut off the olddy¡¯s sleeve with scissors and then stretched out two fingers before pressing them along the olddy¡¯s shoulder and slowly moving toward her wrist. With every movement, small white bugs fell into the tray. The stainless steel tray was filled with flesh pieces, blood, and bugs. The Watsons present felt a shiver go through them when they saw the wrigglings bugs. Queenie¡¯s face was pale. She retreated to her parents¡¯ side and felt more at ease. Next, Nash cut open the olddy¡¯s other wrist and then both her ankles before finally opening a hole in the top of her skull. The Watsons could not stomach such a bloody scene and left the room one after another. Walter also turned his head to the side. He loved his wife very much and so had insisted on finding a good doctor for her. In the past few years, he had recruited the top medical teams in the country and abroad to treat his wife. He had also donated billions to charitable funds for domestic medical care in hopes that doing good deeds would help save her. To get Nash to treat her illness, Walter gave Brian 30 million as a fee for his favor and offered a hundred million dorpensation as an apology for Kai¡¯s actions. Nash then asked for another hundred million in consultation fees, and he agreed without hesitation. This was all due to his love for his wife. He only hoped that his wife would wake up. Brianforted him softly, ¡°Mr. Watson, don¡¯t worry. My grandmaster will definitely heal the madam.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Walter nodded, his expression that of mncholy. He nced at Nash faintly out of the corner of his eye as he said that. After making his wife bleed so much, Nash could forget about leaving the residence today if his wife did not wake up. He was willing to spend the money to treat his wife¡¯s illness on the premise that it worked. Seeing the change in Walter¡¯s expression, Brian could not help but tense up. He knew very well that Walter respected him and his grandmaster because his wife needed to be treated. If his grandmaster were to fail to treat the madam, it was likely that the both of them would remain here. Brian wiped the cold sweat off his brows and prayed silently for Nash. Nash¡¯s operationsted for three full hours. The nurses almost fainted several times due to the things that happened. Nash had used tweezers to pick out more than a dozen small bugs from inside the olddy¡¯s head before finally closing up her skull. The nurses were a little confused. ¡°We need special tools to suture the skull.¡± ¡°Let me do it.¡± Nash took the needle and thread and pierced the skull easily. He moved quickly andpleted the procedure efficiently, leaving the nurses dumbfounded. Chapter 55 Bone was hard, yet how did this doctor manage to suture it as if it were foam? The shock quickly wore off since they were also shocked when Nash opened the skull earlier. Craniotomies conducted in hospitals required professional cutting tools, but this man had easily cut open the olddy¡¯s skull with a scalpel. His actions were smooth too. ¡°Administer the analgesic! Once this bag of blood is transfused, switch to a bag of regr saline.¡± Nash took off his bloodied gloves and walked up to Walter with a tray full of white bugs. ¡°All the parasitic bugs in the olddy¡¯s body have been removed. If all goes well, she¡¯ll wake up tonight.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± Walter was shocked, and his eyes were instantly wet. Nash nodded. ¡°I can wait for her to wake up before I leave.¡± Walter had not been wrong at all to spend the hundred million on this medical expense. Even though Nash was someone who had saved countless lives, it still took him three hours to locate all the bugs given how many there were in her body. He consumed a vast amount of energy during these three hours. ¡°Parasitic bugs¡­ Why were they in my wife¡¯s body?¡± Walter murmured in disbelief. He had only heard of these bugs from others and had never seen them with his own two eyes. Even the famous Miracle Doctor Tanner himself had not heard of them, let alone him. How did his wife end up being infested with them? Nash did not bother himself wondering about this. He was only responsible for treating diseases. The rest had nothing to do with him. Walter was the richest man in Jonford, so he must have manypetitors within the industry. The harm that befell his wife must have been nned by his rivals in the business field. Of course, it might have also been done by someone in the family. Walter led Nash and Brian out of the room. When they arrived at the living room, every one of the Watsons present cast unkind nces at Nash since the method he used to treat the madam was unusual. Nash was not afraid of their gazes. He just sat on the sofa boldly. Walter waved his hands and said, ¡°You guys can go ahead with your own things. It¡¯s enough that I apany Dr. Calcraft.¡± Nash was aware that despite what Walter imed, he was actually going to watch him.. From the moment he entered the Watson family¡¯s estate, he discovered that hidden among the family members were many experts, with some of them even being high-ranking grandmasters. If the madam did not wake up, he would not be able to leave. Although he had not paid any of these grandmasters any heed yet, he came here as a doctor to make money. He did not want to cause trouble. So, he would simply stay and wait until the woman woke up before he left. Kai stared at Nash, his gaze serious. ¡°If something happens to my grandmother, I¡¯ll definitely chop you up into pieces,¡± he said coldly. Queenie also crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that my grandmother wakes up¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Okay, back down, you two.¡± Walter red at the two of them, displeased. No one was allowed to offend Nash before his wife woke up. If his wife really woke up, Nash would be off limits. ¡°Sir, the Lees sent someone to deliver an invitation card.¡± An old man in a suit came over with an invitation card at this moment. Walter epted the invitation and nced at it. Smiling, he then turned to Kai and said, ¡°Tomorrow is Mr. Lee¡¯s 80th birthday. Go and prepare him a generous gift!¡± Kai nodded and then left the vi with his people. Queenie immediately said, ¡°Grandpa, I want to go tomorrow too.¡± Walter smiled and replied, ¡°You and Kai can go with me.¡± Queenie smiled sweetly. She was about to leave when Walter added, ¡°Queenie, go make a cup of tea for Dr. Calcraft.¡± Chapter 56 Queenie stopped abruptly as she was making her way to the door. She turned around and whined, ¡°Grandpa, I haven¡¯t finished my homework yet¡­¡±¡® She would rather kill herself than make tea for Nash. Walter snorted coldly. ¡°When have you ever done homework?¡± Queenie studied at a private school that belonged to the family. There, she was treated like a princess. She almost never did homework. Nash crossed his legs and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯d like some Earl Grey.¡± Queenie red at him. ¡°I see you¡¯re taking advantage of the situation, huh?¡± Walter¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude!¡± Her lips curled into a sneer, and she reluctantly brought out the tea leaves to make tea. When she opened the drawer, she found thexative that Kai had used to teach his subordinates a lesson. Nash was sitting on the sofa and chatting with Brian when he suddenly heard Queenie giggling. He raised a brow, on high alert. Queenie soon came over with two cups of tea. She ced one cup in front of Nash before leaving the other in front of Brian. Immediately afterward, she turned around and made two more cups of tea-a cup for her grandfather and another for herself. She then sat obediently beside her grandfather and stared at Nash with clear eyes. ¡°Dr. Calcraft, this is top-grade Earl Grey tea that the governor gave to my grandfather. You should try it quickly!¡± Nash nced at the stearning tea. ¡°The tea is still very hot now. I¡¯ll let it cool a little before I drink it.¡± He could already smell thexatives from it. His cup had been drugged. Queenie was not in a hurry. She just leaned back on the sofa and yed with her phone. Brian then received a call from his clinic. It seemed that he had also received an invitation from the Lees. Walter hummed thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder people from the Northern Territory have appeared in Jonford recently. They might be here to attend Old Lee¡¯s birthday banquet.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Nash asked curiously. Brian picked up his teacup and said after blowing the surface of his tea, ¡°Drake Group used to belong to the Skyes of Capiton. They then gave it to the Lees, and now they¡¯re the newly promoted first-ss family in Jonford.¡± Seeing that Brian had not gotten to the point, Walter added, ¡°Old Lee used to be the king of the Northern Territory armies andmanded thousands of troops!¡± Nash pressed his hand on the coffee table. His inner energy surged, and his teacup was instantly swapped with Queenie¡¯s. All this happened in a fraction of a second. Even Walter, who had been looking at him, failed to notice it. Nash took a sip from his teacup and said with a smile, ¡°Old Lee¡¯s birthday banquet sounds like a lively celebration.¡± Walter nodded. ¡°He¡¯s the father of the chairman of Drake Group and a retired army king. His connections go sky-high. Those who attend the birthday banquet will all be individuals of great repute.¡± When Queenie saw Nash drink the tea she had carefully brewed, a triumphant expression crossed her face. Brian whispered, ¡°Grandmaster, you cane with me tomorrow.¡± Nash waved his hand. ¡°I have to decline. How can a bumpkin like me attend such a big shot¡¯s party?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re self-aware, at least,¡± Queenie said. Walter frowned and red at her. Queenie stuck out her tongue yfully and took a few sips from her teacup. ¡°Boss, the madam is awake!¡± A nurse¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from themunicating device on the table. Chapter 57 Walter was ecstatic and ran to the elevator while Queenie followed closely behind. As soon as she entered the elevator, she frowned. The moment the elevator reached the fourth floor, Queenie ran out while clutching her stomach. Nash took a sip of his tea slowly and muttered, ¡°Thexative works quite quickly.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Brian thought he had been talking to him. Nash shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We should go.¡± Brian smiled and replied, ¡°You haven¡¯t received your consultation fee.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s wait a little more, then.¡± ¡°Grandmaster, were those really parasitic bugs?¡± ¡°Probably, but I¡¯m not sure what kind they are.¡± Nash studied holistic medicine and knew little of parasitic bugs. He would not have used surgery to remove those parasitic bugs otherwise. ¡°Can¡¯t we find out what they are using medical equipment?¡± Brian asked again. ¡°There are many types of parasitic bugs. There are regr parasitic bugs and abnormal parasitic bugs. The abnormal kinds have special abilities!¡± Nash looked at the tray that had been ced on the other side of the coffee table. He tapped his fingers lightly on the coffee table, and an invisible forc pulled the tray over. Brian was dumbfounded when he saw this, but he quickly suppressed the shock he felt. They looked into the tray, only to realize that two of the white bugs had disappeared. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Brian¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Where are they?¡± Nash picked up a teaspoon and poked the clotted blood. It had transformed into thick blood at a speed visible to the naked eye. Not only that, white bugs were appearing from the blood. Brian was once again shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°This is probably an abnormal type of parasitic bug. They have incredible camouging ability and can fuse themselves with blood. The reason why Mrs. Watson was unconscious was that these bugs secrete arge amount of anesthetic toxin, which anesthetized all the cells in her body.¡± Nash narrowed his eyes suddenly after he said that and murmured, ¡°Is this the Longhorn?¡± His master had talked about this parasitic bug once before. The Longhorn were either male or female, but both reproduced continuously. They fed on bacteria and fungi, which ensured that they would never die in the host body. They also put their host into a deep, eternal sleep while keeping them alive. The Longhorn was obviously not used to harm people as it could help one achieve immortality in a way. However, this kind of immortality was no different than death. Mrs. Watson was not terminally ill, so why did the perpetrator put her into an eternal sleep? Just when Nash was puzzled over this, Walter walked out of the elevator, his expression radiant. ¡°Dr. Calcraft, my wife¡¯s woken up. You¡¯re unparalleled in the field of medicine. I have nothing but admiration for you.¡± Nash smiled. ¡°How is the madam doing?¡± Now that the madam was awake, it meant that all the parasitic bugs had been removed from her body. Walter answered with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s still a little weak. It may take a while for her to fully recuperate.¡± He took out a check from his pocket as he said that and continued, ¡°This is the hundred million dors for your consultation fees.¡± Nash epted the check unceremoniously and stuffed it into his pocket. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Watson.¡± Walterughed. ¡°It¡¯s what you deserve, Dr. Calcraft.¡± Nash looked down at the parasitic bugs in the tray and said, ¡°These bugs have very high research value. I wonder if you¡¯ll give them to me as a gift.¡± Walter¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°These bugs left my wife unconscious for three years. I must destroy them.¡± Saying that, he gave his housekeeper the order. ¡°Take these bugs and burn them. Don¡¯t let a single one live.¡± Chapter 58 ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± replied the old housekeeper before walking away with the tray. Nash sighed to himself. He put a hand over his heart and said, ¡°Since the madam is awake, I shall not bother you anymore. You may contact me anytime if she feels unwell.¡± Walter mirrored his action and replied, ¡°Of course.¡± Nash led Brian as they left the vi. Walter personally sent the two of them off from the manor. On the roadside by the manor, the old butler poured a bottle of alcohol into the tray and then lit it ame. Brian felt a little regretful. The Traditional Medicine Association rarely came by parasitic bugs. If they had been able to take them back for research, it would have allowed them to make a breakthrough in holistic medicine in the field of parasitic bugs. After apanying the two men outside the manor, Walter put his hand over his chest again and said, ¡°This is where we part. I have to go back and take care of my wife.¡± Nash and Brian nodded with a smile. Just as Walter was about to turn around and go back to the vi, Nash suddenly called out, ¡°Mr. Watson.¡± ¡°Do you need something else, Dr. Calcraft?¡± Walter thought Nash had a few instructions or precautions regarding his wife, so he hurriedly stopped. Nash grinned. ¡°Make sure the princess drinks more hot water¡­¡± Then, he turned around and left gracefully. Walter looked at Nash¡¯s back, his expression thoughtful. Queenie slowly made her way into the living room while holding onto the handrail of the stairs. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Her face was pale, and her legs were weak. She held a hand over her stomach as she cursed, ¡°Damn you, Nash¡­ I curse you never to find a wife!¡± She really could not figure out how she was the one who fell for the trick when she had put the laxatives into his tea. When did Nash switch their cups? Walter walked in and noticed how difited Queenie looked. He could not help but frown and ask, ¡°Queenie, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Queenie replied mournfully, ¡°I must have made myself sick from the haggis soup.¡± Then, she ran to the toilet on the first floor. The corners of Walter¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Dr. Calcraft told you to drink more hot water.¡± There was a crash from the toilet. Outside the manor, there was a Porsche parked on the side of the road. This was Brian¡¯s car, and the driver hade down to open the door. Brian invited Nash to visit the pharmacy, but Nash gave him an excuse and refused. He had no choice but to send Nash back to the apartment. There was a look of doubt in Brian¡¯s eyes while they were in the car. ¡°The Watsons have so many experts. Just who was it that gave Mrs. Watson the bugs?¡± Nash crossed his legs and put one hand on the car window. ¡°I thought it might be a business rival or someone from within the family before. But then Mr. Watson wanted to destroy the bugs, so I¡¯m guessing that he¡¯s the perpetrator.¡± Brian was shocked the moment he heard that. ¡°How¡­ How is that possible? Mr. Watson has only ever married one woman in his life. They have mutual respect for one another and have been together forever. How could he do such a treacherous thing?¡± Nash smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Is this considered treacherous?¡± Brian was stunned. ¡°He put his wife in aa for three years. Isn¡¯t that a treacherous thing to do?¡± Nash smiled and looked at Brian without saying a word. Brian¡¯s face flushed facing Nash¡¯s superficial smile. ¡°I know. Mrs. Watson only just fell into a deep sleep. If Mr. Watson really wanted to kill her, she would¡¯ve been dead.¡± Despite saying that, Brian was still puzzled. Walter did not want his wife dead, but neither did he want her to live properly. What exactly did he want? After half an hour, Nash arrived outside his neighborhood. The moment he got out of the car, he saw a man in a windbreaker standing at the gate of the neighborhood. Chapter 59 He was wearing a bowler hat, and his hands were shoved into his pockets. He looked very grim. Seemingly sensing Nash¡¯s gaze on him, the man slowly raised his head and took off his sunsses to look at him. It was Ster. Nash walked over to him quickly and asked with a smile, ¡°Is the Warden here?¡± Ster nodded. ¡°The Warden just arrived today but will be attending Mr. Lee¡¯s birthday banquet tomorrow.¡± Nash shrugged. ¡°Then why did youe to see me so early?¡± Ster took out a check for a hundred million dors. ¡°I already know who you are. This is your reward for protecting the Warden.¡± Nash was slightly taken aback. ¡°The Warden has so many experts around him. Is my protection still needed?¡± As an overlord, the Warden would, of course, be protected by powerhouses when he went out, so why waste this money on him? Ster replied in a deep voice, ¡°We received information that someone from the Blood Fiend Organization will try to assassinate the Warden tomorrow!¡± ¡°Blood Fiend Organization?¡± Nash¡¯s expression changed slightly. In the dark web, there was the more terrifying blood leaderboard apart from the assassin leaderboard. The assassin leaderboard was just a ranking leaderboard that recorded the strength of every professional killer. The blood leaderboard ranked the top ten killers from the assassin leaderboard. In other words, the ones lowest on the blood leaderboard were those who would be part of the top ten in the assassin leaderboard. The Blood Fiend Organization was established by those on the blood leaderboard. This organization had struck fear into the world. They could even assassinate the head of a country as long as they were compensated enough. Seeing that Nash was in a daze, Ster took out a cigarette from his pocket and put it to his mouth. He then took out a match to light the cigarette. ¡°Are you scared?¡± he asked. Nash epted the check from Ster and replied, ¡°That word doesn¡¯t exist in my dictionary.¡± Ster puffed out a smoke ring. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at six tomorrow morning.¡¯ This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After that, he turned and walked away toward the Rolls-Royce parked by the side of the road. ¡°This is not easy money.¡± Nash shoved the check into his pocket and walked into the neighborhood slowly. When he arrived at the door of his apartment, he was about to open the door when he noticed something strange. There were new fingerprints on the fingerprint lock on the door. Ordinary people would miss details like this, but Nash was once a top killer. Nothing escaped his eyes. The fingerprints were slender, and he guessed that Hera was back. After entering the house, Nashy directly on the bed and nced behind the curtain from the corner of his eye. ¡°Come out. Your feet are exposed¡­¡± Hera opened the curtains andined, ¡°Can¡¯t you pretend you didn¡¯t know?¡± She sat at theputer table and slid the chair to the bed, chittering, ¡°Nash, my grandpa has allowed you to work in our ¡°Why did the old man suddenly change his mind?¡± Nash asked, surprised. She smiled coquettishly. ¡°My parents talked to Grandpa for a long time before he agreed.¡± Heughed dumbly. Now that Baroque was cooperating with Drake Group, Hera¡¯s family¡¯s status in the old man¡¯s heart would naturally rise. ¡°Also, Mr. Lee sent three invitations to our family for his 80th birthday tomorrow!¡± Hera took out an invitation card from her bag and waved it. ¡°You cane with us tomorrow.¡± The Lewis family was extremely excited to be invited by the Lees. Hera was no exception. The Lees were one of the top wealthiest families in Jonford, after all. She was also aware that the reason why the Lees invited their family to the banquet this time was entirely because Baroque and Drake Group had signed a partnership agreement. Nash put his hands on the back of his head and said helplessly, ¡°But I have other things to do tomorrow.¡± Hera said unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s better than attending Mr. Lee¡¯s birthday banquet? Many important people will be there tomorrow. It¡¯ll be your honor if you¡¯re lucky enough to meet one or two of them.¡± Chapter 60 No matter how much Hera tried to convince him, Nash remained indifferent. Hera was so angry that she rushed out the door, her eyes red. Nash sighed helplessly. Seeing that it was still early, he took his ID card with him to the bank to apply for a savings card. When he brought out his checks that amounted to 300 million to be deposited, amotion urred in the back. The president even came to the bank in his pajamas to receive Nash in person. By the time the transaction was settled, it was already night. Nash ate some fast food before returning to the vi where he took out a blood-stained napkin from his pocket. He carefully opened the napkin, and inside were two motionless white bugs. These were the two Longhorns that he had secretly hidden when he performed the surgery on Mrs. Watson. They were also thergest ones. One of them had feelers while the other had a single horn. Nash took out his push-button mobile phone, located a number, and then dialed it. ¡°Oh, Nashy, did you call me ¡¯cause you miss me?¡± A sweet, feminine voice came from the other end of the phone. The voice was light and melodious. If one did not concentrate enough, this voice would intoxicate them. ¡°Cassie, do you know about the Longhorn bug?¡± Nash cut straight to the chase and asked directly. Thedy¡¯s name was Cassie Morkov, and she was the daughter of the leader of the Mallefic tribe. They were experts at raising parasites. The tribe once suffered a catastrophe when one of the breeders failed at raising the parasites. Nash¡¯s master happened to have brought him along when they were traveling around the world at that time. They passed by the tribe and rescued the tribesmen. The leader valued Nash¡¯s potential and wanted to marry his daughter to Nash. It was not until his master revealed that Nash had a marriage contract that he was no longer entangled with the leader and his family. ¡°The Longhorns, eh¡­ You¡¯vee to the right person. My dad just recently taught me how to recognize a Longhorn!¡± Cassie chirped. Nash immediately asked, ¡°How do you tell between the male and female Longhorns? And how do you raise them?¡± Cassie exined without hesitation, ¡°Longhorns are shaped like rice grains. The females have feelers while the males have a single horn. When the males court, a faint energy fluctuation is emited from the single horn, which can attract a female thousands of kilometers away. Then, they mate.¡± Nash hurriedly interrupted Cassie. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°You just asked me how to raise them!¡± Thest time he saw Cassie was about six years ago, when she was only 11 years old. Now, she was only 17 years old. There was no need for her to study mating habits too deeply. ¡°Hehe. Still shy, huh, Nashy?¡± Cassieughed. Then, she added, ¡°The main source of food for Longhorns is fungus and bacteria found in the blood. They¡¯re very adaptable and can be fed with any kind of blood. This ensures they never die.¡± Cassie was puzzled after she said that. ¡°Nashy, why are you asking this? Could it be that you have them?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just helping a friend of mine. It¡¯s alright now. Bye!¡± Nash ended the call hastily after leaving that perfunctory statement. Longhorns had a very powerful effect. They could preserve thest breath of a dying person. If one was seriously injured and there was no medicine that could be used, one could potentially use a Longhorn to put oneself into a state of suspended animation when one was down to one¡¯sst breath. Nash found an empty bottle in Hera¡¯s dressing cab, cleaned it, and put the pair of bugs in it. He then added two drops of his own blood. The bugs wriggled in the blood, and the blood bubbled up. To allow bacteria into the bottle, Nash pierced a few small holes in the cap. Finally, he put the bottle on top of the closet and then pped his hands in satisfaction. At six in the morning the next day, the sky gradually brightened. Ster rang the doorbell punctually. ¡°Come in!¡± Hearing Nash¡¯s voice from the room, Ster pushed the door open and entered. Chapter 61 Ster was taken aback when she saw the soft and delicate interior of the room. He immediately whipped his head around to face Nash. At that moment, Nash had already changed into a ck outfit. He was wearing a white mask with a weird smiling face on it. A terrifying chill ran up Ster¡¯s back. Ster had fought in the war before and had experienced too many life-and-death situations to count. Yet, subject to his bloodlust, he could not help but shiver. The Smiling Grim Reaper! He truly lived up to his reputation! ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Nash pulled up his hood and appeared in front of Ster in a blink of an eye. Ster was startled again and led Nash to the outside of the estate. The ck Cullinan was parked by the side of the road. When the two of them got into the car, the driver stepped on the elerator and they left in a sh. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Ster warned, ¡°The Blood Fiends sent out eight people, they¡¯ll be amongst the birthday banquet. You must protect the Warden!¡± Nash replied coldly, ¡°This isn¡¯t my first time protecting someone. You don¡¯t need to tell me what to do!¡± There was a voice changer in his mask so Nash¡¯s voice seemed deeper. This deep voice carried a strong sense of fear and mystery. Ster lightly said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re the first one who dares to speak to me that way¡­¡± Nash nced at Ster over his shoulder. Ster immediately shut up. In the past few days, he found out Nash¡¯s identity as the White Grim Reaper. First on the Dark Web Killer List. Ninth on the Blood List. Seventy-two missions. Failed none. All the people he killed were murderers on the red list. Ster felt like he was facing the Warden when facing this honorable Grim Reaper. One hourter. At the Jonford Private Estate. Outside the estate, there was a guard three steps apart from each other and a sentry every five steps apart. Arge number of armed special armored vehicles patrolled back and forth. Drones were hovering in the sky and snipers were lurking in the dark. The whole estate was so guarded to the point that not even a mosquito could get in. At the estate¡¯s entrance. The Head of the Martial Arts Association ¨C Zakariah, the Chief of the Jonford Inspection Office, and Grant Zell from the wealthy family of Jonford were gathered together. ¡°Is the Smiling Grim Reaper really that terrifying?¡± An expression of disbelief appeared on Grant¡¯s face when he heard Zakariah¡¯s introduction. The Chief of the Inspection Office ¨C Henderson Zink also took a deep breath. Zakariah smiled wryly and said, ¡°His strength is roughly simr to a level nine grandmaster and there¡¯s not a single grandmaster like that in Jonford!¡± Henderson gulped. ¡°How strong is a level nine grandmaster?¡± Zakariah stroked his beard. ¡°Bnced, invulnerable, and could take down an enemy general amongst a thousand troops.¡± As soon as he heard that, Henderson took another deep breath. Zakariah was the Head of the Martial Arts Association. He was honest and disliked bragging about others. The way he described the Smiling Grim Reaper showed that he truly had such strength. While the three of them were talking, a Cullinan slowly approached the estate¡¯s gate. Ster got out of the car whilst wearing a mask. The three of them looked at the weird smiling mask and could not help but shudder. It was important to remember that they were all powerful figures in Jonford. Ster lightly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first¡­¡± Chapter 62 In the luxurious vi¡¯s living room. A skinny middle-aged man was sitting on the sofa. He had short grey hair and thick stubble on his face. When he heard footsteps outside the door, he slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were cloudy but fierce. Nash looked at the middle-aged man and the man looked into Nash¡¯s eyes. Their eyes met and Nash was immediately put in his ce. The feeling this man gave him was as if he was standing in front of a God. He had a confident and domineering aura. This was the Warden in charge of the millions of soldiers in the Northern Territory while Nash was just a Grim Reaper hiding in the dark. Even though he had the power to kill him, he was far behind the Warden in terms of aura. Nash sped his hands and said, ¡°Greetings, Warden!¡± 1 The man smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. Please, sit.¡± Nash nodded and sat on a sofa beside him. Zakariah and the other two men did not dare to sit down. The man waved his hand and said, ¡°You lot can sit too. Just treat me like an ordinary person, there¡¯s no need for so many rules¡­¡± They sat down after hearing that. At this moment, Grant suddenly put down his phone, and whispered, ¡°Warden, Harold brought two strong martial artists!¡± The Warden¡¯s face was gloomy. He looked at Ster and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say inviting one person was enough?¡± Ster bowed and said, ¡°Warden, the Watson family does not care about money. They were the ones who paid for the Smiling Grim Reaper!¡± The Warden smiled helplessly. ¡°Send them in!¡± Ster turned to look at Grant. Grant quickly walked out of the vi and soon brought Harold and the two martial artists in. Harold clenched his fists and said, ¡°Warden, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wereing to Jonford? How is the Zell household better than mine?¡± Grant pursed his lips and said, ¡°Mr. Watson, how dare you? How is my house worse than yours?¡± Just because the Watsons have a vi in the Royal Bay does not mean that the Zells do not have one. For the sake of the Warden¡¯s safety, he did not dare to let the Warden stay in the Royal Bay. This vi was used for his own retirement and was worth 28 million dors. The level of luxury was on par with the Watsons. Ster muttered, ¡°Stop arguing¡­¡± Harold and Grant quickly shut their mouths. Ster looked at the two bodyguards Harold brought, frowned, and asked, ¡°Are those two reliable?¡± ¡°They are! Absolutely reliable! ¡°This is Iron Kick arts. The cleric George Yancy. His legs are one of a kind. He broke his legs due to his obsession with practicing martial Thomas King was the one who installed the pair of iron legs on him which greatly increased his skill. One kick is enough to kill an elephant!¡± Harold respectfully introduced the pair to Ster. Iron Kick was meant to protect his grandson Kai but when he heard that the Warden needed a master to guard him, he immediately recalled Iron Kick. George sped his fists excitedly and said, ¡°Greetings, Warden!¡± He was honored to protect the Warden. If he had the Warden¡¯s approval, he could have the opportunity to be an official in the Northern Territory. The Warden smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very impressive to kill an elephant with just one kick!¡± George trembled with excitement when he received the Warden¡¯s praise. ¡°Thank you, Warden, for the praise!¡± Harold was beaming as he introduced the other person. ¡°This is Janson Gyane. He is the deputy sect master of the Bagua Division and a master of Bagua Zhang. His strength is equal to a level eight grandmaster!¡± Janson quickly sped his fists and greeted, ¡°Greetings, Warden!¡± ¡°Wow, impressive!¡± ¡°A level eight grandmaster is hard to find in the Northern Territory!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Those people are strong soldiers guarding the country!¡± The Warden had a gentle smile and an easy-going vibe. Janson bowed with his fists sped and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Warden. We will protect you every step of the way!¡± Chapter 63 As soon as the conversation was over, Nash, who was sitting on the sofa nkly said, ¡°You¡¯re both too weak. I can protect the Warden by myself!¡± George and Janson looked at Nash at the same time. If it was not for the fact that the Warden¡¯s presence, they would have been furious. Harold frowned and asked, ¡°Colonel Orwell, this is¡­¡± Ster smiled and introduced Nash, ¡°This is the Smiling Grim Reaper that I hired with your security fund¡­¡± Harold looked at the tall and slim masked man and asked, ¡°140 million dors and this is the only one you hired?¡± Ster nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s worth the money!¡± The Smiling Grim Reaper. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. These four words were worth 140 million dors. Harold smiled and said, ¡°There are a lot of people at the banquet so it¡¯s not a bad thing to have a few more people to protect the Warden¡­¡± Nash slowly raised his head and nced at Harold. ¡°If there are more people, it would attract the killer¡¯s attraction!¡± This infuriated George and Janson. After all, they were powerful figures in the Watson family but were now looked down on by someone. George coldly said, ¡°You said you¡¯re all it takes to protect the Warden but what are you good for?¡± Nash raised his gaze and snapped, ¡°Good enough to kill you!¡± There was murderous intent behind his cold eyes. George¡¯s chest tightened up and struggled to breathe just by making eye contact briefly. He looked at Nash in horror and continued to ask, ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± Ster stepped in and introduced Nash, ¡°Let me introduce you to the Smiling Grim Reaper! The number one killer on the dark web!¡± Everyone present except Zakariah had never heard of this name. George sneered. ¡°I wonder if your highness would like topete?¡± Nash replied calmly, ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t know how topete. I only how to kill.¡± George was furious and raised his leg to kick this defiant guy. Ster was about to stop him but the Warden prevented him from doing so with a look. He wanted to see what the hundred-million-dor bodyguard was capable of. George¡¯s kick was as swift as a dragon, as powerful as a tiger, and there were sounds of waves crashing in the air. Nash¡¯s eyes shed coldly and he propped himself up from the sofa with his arms before he violently kicked his leg up. ng! The two legs crashed into each other and let out a dull metallic sound. The sofa below Nash exploded. Ster and Zakariah immediately leaped in front of the Warden. The Warden stood up and continued to look at the two. George pulled back his right leg and led with a couple more kicks. Nash kept blocking the kicks with his own leg which shattered the tiles on the ground every time. Harold and Janson broke out in cold sweat. George¡¯s legs were made of alloy steel which could withstand a high temperature of 2000 degrees and dozens of tons of impact. The special-graded steel was the same material used to build aircraft carrier decks. Paired with the strength of George¡¯s kicks, even a tank could be kicked to pieces. Yet, this masked person was using his own flesh leg to fight George¡¯s? Bang! Nash kicked again and it hit George¡¯s calf. The impact caused George to twist around in the air uncontrobly like he was a kite with a broken string. Boom! George hit the wall and cracked it before finally falling onto the ground. He grasped onto his chest and vomited blood. He stared at Nash with pain in his eyes and a look of disbelief. The legs that he proudly lost and reced with alloy steel were defeated by this person¡¯s kicks? This person¡¯s strength was probably higher than the level nine Grandmaster¡¯s. Janson snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of kicks, let me try and see if you understand boxing¡­ Chapter 64 The next moment, he dashed towards Nash. A murderous intent shed in Nash¡¯s eyes and he slipped a small dagger from his sleeve. Janson was overwhelmed with anger and appeared in front of Nash in a blink of an eye. The Warden saw this and quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop it¡­¡± The dagger in Nash¡¯s hand was pressed against Janson¡¯s throat. If he were to apply a bit of pressure, the dagger would pierce through Janson¡¯s throat and kill him instantly. Cold sweat dripped down from Janson¡¯s temples. There was also a bit of dampness in his pants. The man moved too fast. It was to the point where he did not even see how he moved. The Warden said, ¡°Since it¡¯s just a test, it¡¯s fine to just hurt each other a little but don¡¯t kill each other!¡± Ster whispered to exin, ¡°The Grim Reaper already said that he doesn¡¯t know how topete for fun and only knows how to kill¡­¡± The Warden chuckled. ¡°Let them go. Just the Smiling Grim Reaper protecting me will be enough¡­¡± He had peace of mind now that he had seen the Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s strength. He also believed that he would be able to protect himself. Ster came up to Harold and grinned. ¡°Mr. Watson, don¡¯t worry. With the Smiling Grim Reaper protecting the Warden, you can take the two martial artists you brought back!¡± After all, the bodyguard he had spent 140 million dors on did not let him down. The important thing was that the Smiling Grim Reaper was also a cleric for the Warden. The one from Tili Mountain was truly incredible to have cultivated such a heaven-defying disciple. Harold was speechless and looked helplessly at George and Janson. ¡°You two leave first¡­¡± The two of them were unwilling but there was nothing they could do. They could not me anyone for the fact that their skills were inadequate. At roughly eleven o¡¯clock. Three Rolls-Royces drove towards the Lee household. Nash sat beside the Warden with his eyes closed while Ster sat in the passenger seat. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He noticed that Nash¡¯s eyes were closed through the rearview mirror and could not help but ask, ¡°Kid, how do you spot a killer like that?¡± Nash bluntly replied, ¡°You don¡¯t look for the real killer with eyes!¡± Ordinary killers would have been spotted by sight. However, killers on the Blood List have top-notch camouge skills and it was almost impossible to find them with the naked eye. The Wardenughed and said, ¡°Ster, you don¡¯t have to worry. You have to trust this hundred-million- dor killer.¡± Ster¡¯s muscles slowly rxed and he leaned back onto the chair and let out a big sigh. The Warden was bored and did not have anything to do so he turned his head to Nash and asked, ¡°I heard that you used to train on Tili Mountain?¡± ? Nash nodded gently but said nothing. The Warden continued to ask, ¡°I also heard that the people you killed were all heinous sinners¡­ Who ordered you to do it?¡± Nash did not even bother to nod, kept his eyes closed, and stayed quiet. He did not like being understood by others and more so disliked being questioned. When he wore the mask, he was a killer. A killer¡¯s professional code is to not share any information about their employer. The Warden stopped asking questions when Nash did not respond. Ster peeked at the Warden through the rearview mirror and was puzzled when he realized that the Warden kept ncing at Nash. Usually, the Warden kept to himself and rarely took the initiative to talk to someone. Yet, today the Warden kept trying to talk to Nash like a chatterbox even though Nash was a professional killer. At Splendiferous Meadows. This was the real estate site developed by the Lee family. Chapter 65 There were dozens of high-rise buildings and arge area of glorious and luxurious vis. Although it was not as impressive as Royal Bay, the property prices still went up because Mr. Lee lived there. Splendiferous Meadows was a real estate site developed by Olivia¡¯s father. Mr. Lee¡¯s presence had raised the property prices and the Lee family earned a lot of money from it. Today, it was very lively at Splendiferous Meadows. The path was covered with red carpets, every household had hung up decorations, there were hot air balloons in the sky and ribbons fluttered in the air. Luxury cars were parked outside theplex and Jonford¡¯s prominent figures were everywhere. The Lewis¡¯ family car was parked at the side of the road. Herman got out with a bright red face. Hubert¡¯s and Harrison¡¯s families also got out of the car one after another and went to Herman¡¯s side. Everyone looked at the magnificent sight ¨C the whole of Splendiferous Meadows in awe and their faces were filled with excitement. The Lewis family was not considered a third-rated family, so it was their greatest honor to have been favored by Mr. Lee and be able to join the birthday banquet. Hubertughed, ¡°Mr. Lee and Mr. Watson are old friends, I bet Mr. Watson will show up!¡± Helena was dressed in a fancy dress. She smiled and said, ¡°Kai just told me that his grandfather is on the way!¡± She nced at Hera disdainfully and continued, ¡°Kai also said that he often visits the Lee family and Mr. Lee has long regarded him as his god-grandson!¡± She said it to tell Hera that even if she were to work together with the Drake Group, she would still have the power to get the Drake Group to stop coborating. Hera pursed her lips. ¡°How is it your business if someone else is Mr. Lee¡¯s god-grandson? As if you know the Lee family very well!¡± Helena snorted, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to share information with you. I¡¯ll get Kai to tell Mr. Lee that our Rococopany wants to work with Drake Group too!¡± When she was done, she held Rooney¡¯s hand and walked towards the main door. Hera said with a look of disgust, ¡°Cocky bastard. If she¡¯s acting like this even before getting married to Kai, what¡¯s it going to be like after they get married?¡± Lauren looked around and whispered, ¡°Nash isn¡¯t here yet¡­¡± Harrison scoffed, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he had something to tend to? He must be so busy¡­¡± Hera looked at her parents curiously, ¡°Father, Mother, do you think that because of Nash, we can work with the Drake Group?¡± Lauren flicked Hera¡¯s forehead with her finger. ¡°Didn¡¯t Nash already tell you? He¡¯s your fianc¨¦, why can¡¯t you trust him for once?¡± When Olivia asked Kai if there was another name under consideration, the person she was looking for must have been Nash. Then, when Hera found Nash, he admitted that it was his own effort. This confirmed the feelings that she had. Hera pouted and whined, ¡°I don¡¯t believe him either way. He also said that he can simply make a lot of money!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s hurry and go in!¡± Harrison walked towards the door with his hands behind his back. ¡°You two should go ahead, I¡¯ll wait for Skadi¡­¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The rest of the younger generation left in a group. They followed their parents like a child who never grew up. Nash wasing too so she just had to wait for Skadi before going in together. ¡°Don¡¯t run around here! There are important people here and we can¡¯t afford to get on their bad side!¡± Lauren warned and followed Harrison to the door. The two of them showed the invitation and pointed the guard toward Hera before entering the estate. Hera waited for ten minutes but instead of Skadi, the Hill family¡¯s car arrived. Hunter got out of the car and immediately saw Hera standing there in in clothing. She had an alluring face and watery eyes full of resentment. Her eyebrows were furrowed while she looked left and right as if she was looking forward to her faraway husband¡¯s return. Hunter was 5¡¯5 and weighed about 350 pounds. He was not obese but he definitely was not thin either. His eyes were small and when he smiled, only a line would be left. 1 He rubbed his hands together and walked towards Hera. He shed his pearly white teeth and said, ¡°My darling Rara, have you been waiting for me?¡± Chapter 66 Hera shuddered when she heard that cockney-like voice. The look on her face slowly turned cold as she turned around and said woodenly, ¡°Mr. Hill, I am Hera Lewis, and I am the chief executive officer of Baroque Electronic. You may address me either by my name or as Ms. Lewis!¡± The Hill family was a powerful family who owned severalrge-scalepanies and dozens of small and medium-sizedpanies in Jonford. Several of Baroque Electronics¡¯ponent suppliers were owned by the Hill family. Though Hunter¡¯s relentless pursuit disgusted her, she had no choice but to endure it for now. ¡°But, Hera, hasn¡¯t your grandfather already agreed to our rtionship?¡± An aggrieved look appeared on Hunter¡¯s chubby face. Herman had already announced that the Hill family could propose a marriage between their families under the condition that they paid a dowry of no less than fifty million dors. Fifty million dors was an astronomical number to most people, but it was nothing to the Hill family, who had several billion dors worth of assets. Besides, he was the sole heir of the Hill family. The old master did not mind paying a fifty-million dor dowry and had even decided to fork out an additional five hundred million dors to organize his wedding. Most importantly, the old master would put them in charge of the Hill family¡¯srgestpany once they were married. ¡°I have a fianc¨¦, Mr. Hill. Please, have some respect!¡± Hera did not have an expression on her face as she waved him off. ¡°Hera¡­ hasn¡¯t your fianc¨¦ already been kicked out?¡± ¡°Besides¡­ he¡¯s a country bumpkin who can¡¯t give you a good future¡­¡± ¡°His only strength is that he knows martial arts¡­ I can pick up martial arts as well if that¡¯s what you like. Several experts have achieved ninth-division inner energy in my family¡­¡± Hunter refused to stop talking and continued bugging Hera instead. He tried to get his crush to change her mind. Hera felt like her head was about to explode. ¡°Hera¡­¡± Just then, Skadi hurried over with two followers d in white martial arts uniforms. She had an aquamarine-colored gown on, and her eyes and smile shone as she strutted over, her smooth hair spread over her shoulders like a ck-colored waterfall. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The pale skin of her shoulders was exposed, and with her delicate corbones, made her look like a natural work of art. When Skadi spoke, she immediately attracted the attention of others. Multiple rich, young heirs immediately directed their gazes toward her. ¡°Who¡¯s that good-looking girl?¡± ¡°She¡¯s hot!¡± ¡°Sh*t, isn¡¯t that Skadi, the tomboy?¡± ¡°The one from the martial arts association?¡± ¡°Who else could she be?¡± When Skadi¡¯s name was mentioned, several heirs immediately averted their gaze. She was a bold woman who showed no fear of anything or anyone simply because her grandfather was the head of the martial arts association. Out of the ten guys who had ever tried to woo her, she had beaten up eight of them. ¡°Skade¡­¡± Hera hurried over to her. She took Skadi¡¯s hands in hers, and her eyes shone as she said, ¡°You look gorgeous today¡­¡± Despite having known Skadi for so many years, it was her first time seeing Skadi dressed up. Skadi pretended to be offended. ¡°Don¡¯t I always look gorgeous?¡± Hera stuck her tongue out and said cheekily, ¡°How would you look gorgeous when you¡¯re usually dressed like a guy?¡± ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe you have the guts to say that to my face¡­¡± Skadi immediately extended a hand to pinch Hera¡¯s waist. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t tickle me¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Heraughed as she begged for mercy. The sight of two beauties teasing each other was a feast for everyone¡¯s eyes. Hunter was so engrossed that he nearly began drooling¡­ Skadi caught sight of Hunter and recalled how her best friend had beenining about him for the past two days. Her smile vanished off her face as she nced at him cooly and said, ¡°One more look, and I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out¡­¡± The other young heirs might fear Skadi, but Hunter did not. After all, Skadi¡¯s skills only ranked around the fourth or fifth division. The fact that she was the champion of the martial artspetition was bullsh*t. Thepetition had been organized by the martial arts association, which meant anyone who had even an ounce of sense could tell how unfair it was. Chapter 67 It did not matter if Hera did not respect him. After all, he had had a crush on her for the longest time. Yet, even Skadi dared speak to him so conceitedly? Hunter stuffed his hands into his pockets and brazenly directed his gaze toward Skadi¡¯s low-cut neckline as he grinned and said, ¡°These are my eyes. I can look anywhere I want to¡­¡± ¡°You fat ass¡­ Are you trying to get beaten up¡­¡± Skadi gathered her skirts in her hands and strode over to him. She had beaten up countless young heirs. Hunter could not help but feel somewhat nervous as he watched Skadi stride over. Thankfully, his family¡¯s bodyguards hurried over before she reached him. Four bodyguards stood in front of Hunter to protect him. Without hesitation, Skadi curled her hands into fists and prepared to fight. ¡°Skade, duck¡­¡± Just then, Hera let out a piercing scream. Stunned, Skadi paused and heard an iing rumble. Boom! The four bodyguards standing before her got knocked off their feet. One of Hunter¡¯s bodyguards bumped into him, and they both fell to the ground. Everyone was shocked by the scene before them. When they looked to the ground, they saw an olddy dressed in a janitor¡¯s uniform lying unmoving on the ground. She had a bloody wound the size of a bowl in her chest. By the time every one returned to their senses, nearly a dozen inspectors had already made their way over. Close on their heels was Henderson, chief of the inspection office. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Behind them were Zakariah, head of the martial arts association, Grant from one of the highest-ranking families, Harold, the richest man in Jonford, and several old masters from second-tier families. These people were all so powerful that any one of them could cause an earthquake in Jonford by simply stomping their feet. Yet, these people were all crowded around a skinny middle-aged man. On the man¡¯s left was a stout, burly man wearing a wind jacket and fedora, while a mysterious person wearing a smiley-face mask on his right. His mere presence exerted an aura so strong it made it difficult for some to breathe. Nash slowly walked over to the old woman. He bent down and wiped his hand over her face. That tore a mask made from human skin away and revealed the good-looking face beneath it. Henderson took in a deep breath and said with trepidation, ¡°What a great disguise¡­ Not even our high- precision facial recognition system managed to detect it¡­¡± The inspection office had dispatched twenty drones equipped with a high-precision facial recognition system. Throughout their dispatchment, the drones had not detected any problems in the faces they had scanned. Now, he finally understood why Ster spent a billion dors on hiring protection for the warden. The inspection office would not be able to deal with assassins on this level. Nash slowly straightened up and quietly returned to the warden¡¯s side. The corner of Ster¡¯s mouth curled upwards as he said, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little easier on them? Keep them alive so we can interrogate them and find out who their bosses are!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to do that next time!¡± Nash hummed in response and resumed standing next to the warden quietly. The warden nced at Ster and said exasperatedly, ¡°Did you think these assassins would sell out their bosses? Even if the Grim Reaper doesn¡¯t kill them, they¡¯ll kill themselves because they failed their mission. They won¡¯t leave any clues behind!¡± This was supposed to be Mr. Lee¡¯s birthday celebration, but a death had urred. Those present at the scene did not even dare breathe too loudly. Skadi, who had returned to Hera¡¯s side, nudged her and whispered, ¡°Hera, is the man who¡¯s wearing a mask good-looking?¡± Hera rolled her eyes at Skadi. ¡°You can¡¯t even tell what their gender is, and you¡¯re asking me what I think of their looks? What¡¯s going on in your mind?¡± Skadi whispered, ¡°He¡¯s definitely a guy. He might even be a hundred times more powerful than my grandfather is!¡± Hera¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Even more powerful than Nash is?¡± Skadi nodded. ¡°He¡¯s at least ten times more powerful than Nash is. I think I¡¯ve found love¡­¡± Chapter 68 Hera could not hold herughter in. ¡°Should I help you get his number?¡± Skadi blushed. ¡°If you can get his number, I¡¯ll be your humble servant¡­¡± Hera nced at the guy wearing the mask. Coincidentally, the guy was looking in their direction as well. His chilling gaze¡­ Caused her heart to skip a beat. Hera gulped. ¡°No¡­. he¡¯s so intimidating¡­¡± Skadi shook Hera¡¯s arm. ¡°Come on, Rara, help me-¡± Hera stared at Skadi as if she were an alien. This woman was constantly going on about murdering and killing people. Yet, she did not even have the guts to ask someone for their number. Moreover¡­ She was even putting on a cute act for her. The two had been best friends since college. Skadi had been protecting her ever since they graduated from college. It was Skadi¡¯s first time asking her for a favor. No matter what it took, she had to do this for her best friend. Hera took several deep breaths. When the group of people walked over, she stuck her arm out to halt the masked man. As she did that, the jet-ck muzzle of a gun was pointed toward her head. ¡°Ster, mind your manners!¡± The warden immediately berated him. If Nash did not do anything, that meant there was no imminent danger. It was unseemly to put ordinary citizens at gunpoint. Ster realized that and immediately stepped aside with his gun. However, that had already scared Hera so badly she had turned pale. Skadi had also nearly fainted from fright. Who on earth were these people? Why did they have guns? She gave her grandfather an inquiring look. When Skadi saw her grandfather ring at her, she realized she may have gotten into trouble. Nash nced at Hera. He had no idea what that foolish woman wanted! ¡°Well¡­ uh¡­ could I get your number?¡± Hera¡¯s mind had already gone nk. Her voice trembled, and she felt ayer of cold sweat coating her back. She had decided that even sacrificing her life would be worth it for her best friend¡¯s happiness. Grant frowned. ¡°Whose daughter are you? Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? Aren¡¯t you going to back off?¡± Zakariah also winked at her repeatedly. However, Hera paid no attention to him. The warden gave Grant a displeased look. Chills ran down Grant¡¯s back, and he hurriedly shut his mouth. Hera could not control her trembling any longer. It was even more torturous than going up to the richest man and pping him. Nash nced at her and said teasingly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Got a crush on me?¡± His voice had been altered by the mask¡¯s mechanisms, and his voice sounded dull and robotic. Not even his master, let alone Hera, would be able to recognize it. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Of course, his master possessed multiple different forms of power. He did not need to hear his voice to recognize him. Hera retrieved her phone and handed it to Nash after unlocking it. Nash nced at it. His photo was on the screen. He turned to look at Skadi and realized she was staring at him intently. When she saw him looking at her, she blushed and hurriedly lowered her head. So, Hera was asking him for his number on Skadi¡¯s behalf. Nash mumbled to himself, ¡°Idiot!¡± Then, he strode toward the estate¡¯s front door. The warden nced at Hera and gave her an odd half-smile before hurrying after Nash. When Zakariah finally got a chance to stand directly across Hera, he berated her in a low voice, ¡°Girl, did you have guts for breakfast for what? Do you know who they are?¡± Chapter 69 Hera had a stunned look on her face as she shook her head. Zakariah heaved a long sigh before walking into the estate. Hera returned to Skadi huffily. Skadi hurriedly asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Hera pouted and said, ¡°He called me an idiot¡­¡± ¡°What the f*ck? Why¡¯s he so insensitive?¡± ¡°Oh no, I think I like him even more now!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. A twinkle appeared in Skadi¡¯s eyes. Hera said distractedly, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re in trouble? Even your grandfather and Mr. Zell had to defer to them. It seems that they¡¯re really powerful!¡± She turned toward Skida when she did not get any response from her. She watched as Skida sent a picture of the masked man into the martial arts association group chat with the message: [@Everyone, I want to know everything about this man within the next three minutes!] Inside the estate. The three-story mansion in the middle. There was arge, private za that was part of the za¡¯s grounds. High-ranking nobles and dignitaries were gathered in groups of twos and threes to sip wine and chat. Olivia pushed a wheelchair in front of her as she walked out of the mansion with the rest of the Lee family members. The wheelchair was carrying an old man with thinning hair. His eyes and mouth were lopsided, and his half-raised right hand could not stop trembling. It seemed that he was not in very good health. Joseph, who seemed disheveled, turned to berate the higher-ups of the Lee family as she strode outward. ¡°I instructed you to have someone be on standby outside, but you ignored what I said. Do you think it seems very hospitable of us to only wee the warden when he¡¯s already inside the estate?¡± The members of the Lee family blushed profusely, and no one dared say anything. Olivia sighed as well. She had only returned to the country and had forgotten the warden would drop by today because she was busy caring for her grandfather. As Joseph led the higher-ups out of the mansion, they saw that the warden and his apanying entourage had just arrived at the za. His heart sank as he jogged over to them. Everyone in the Lee family, regardless of age, also hurried over. Confused and surprised looks appeared on the faces of those who had already taken their seats. What sort of guest would require everyone in the Lee family to run over so they could greet them? They shifted their gazes, and a look of understanding appeared when they realized it was Walter and Grant. At the Lewis family¡¯s table. Hubert¡¯s face flushed with pride. ¡°Walter is the richest man in Jonford, but no one from the Lee family arrived in advance to wee him. That¡¯s quite snobbish of them!¡± His daughter was getting married to a member of the Watson family soon. He, too, felt proud of the excellent treatment the Watson family was receiving. Lauren sneered. ¡°The Lee family is a high-ranking family as well. They¡¯re a long-established family and have a retired major as the head of their family. Walter has no right to want the Lee family to wee him, does he? Besides, not even Ms. Olivia, let alone anyone else in the Lee family would so much as spare the Watson family a nce!¡± Rooneyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself, Lauren. I know you¡¯re just being sour grapes¡­ Why not ask your daughter to marry a man like Kai if you¡¯re so capable?¡± Lauren picked her ss up and took an elegant sip. ¡°Nash is miles better than Kai is!¡± Pfft¡­ Rooney spluttered, ¡°That country bumpkin doesn¡¯t even have the right to attend the birthday celebration. What could make him better than Kai?¡± Hera and Skadi arrived at their table while they were still arguing. Rooney¡¯s smile faded considerably after seeing Skadi. ¡°Grandpa, Mom, Dad¡­¡± Hera smiled sweetly as she greeted them and sat down. ¡°Grandpa Lewis, Mr. Harrison, Lauren!¡± Skadi did the same, and only exchanged greetings with Herman, Harrison, and Lauren. The twopletely ignored Helena and her family. Rooney pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°How impudent¡­¡± Herman sighed noiselessly as he watched things unfold. One of them was a granddaughter marrying into the Watson family. The Lewis family needed the help of the Watsons to continue surviving. The other was a granddaughter who had just secured a two-billion-dor project with Drake Group. He did not know whose side he should be on now. Hera leaned against Skadi¡¯s shoulder and nced at her phone before whispering, ¡°It¡¯s been ten minutes. Have you gotten anything on him yet?¡± Skadi shook her head. ¡°We found nothing. This person is so mysterious!¡± Her inbox pinged with an encrypted email after she finished her sentence. The title of the email was Information on Masked Man. Chapter 70 The two immediately perked up. Skadi hurriedly opened her inbox and clicked on the email, which consisted of a bunch of links. Hera whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not a virus, is it?¡± Skadi did not care, and she clicked on the link. They ended up on the dark web. Moreover, an ount had already been set up. When the web page refreshed, it redirected to the Dark Web Assassins Leaderboard. A profile with a smiley-face disy picture was ranked in first ce. Next to the picture was a g that indicated which country he was from. The Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s KDA popped up on the page. Smiling Grim Reaper KDA: 999-0-9999. Skadi¡¯s hand shuddered, and she dropped her phone onto the red carpet. Hera¡¯s face was pale. Her throat felt like a hand had wrapped itself around it. She¡­ had gotten in the way of the dark web¡¯s highest-ranking assassin? What did a 999-0-9999 KDA mean? Did it mean he had killed 999 people by himself, or if he had assisted in the killings of 9999 people? Hera¡¯s mouth felt dry when she recalled the old woman who had been shot through the chest. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She instinctively looked up at the masked man. Coincidentally, he was looking at her too. His cold eyes emanated an aura as terrifying as the Grim Reaper itself. Hera was scared out of her wits and hurriedly turned around so she could hug Skadi. Nash averted his gaze, his lips curling into an undetectable smirk. Skadi was the granddaughter of the head of the martial arts association, which meant she had connections. They would probably be able to find out who he was. Nash rarely appeared before the public as the Smiling Grim Reaper. He only dared to wear this outfit here because no one knew who he was. Other than Cain and that sniper, the only people who had seen him in this outfit were already buried three feet under. Meanwhile, images of the Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s outfit had already ingrained themselves into the minds of foreign assassins. After being grounded for three years, he had no idea how powerful the people on the Blood Leaderboard were. He also did not know which of those on the Blood Leaderboard had joined the Blood Fiends. He had put on this outfit so he could let some old friends know the warden was under his protection. If they proceeded with their missions to kill the warden, they would have to prepare to greet death at any given time. ¡°Warden¡­ I apologize for noting earlier to wee you. Please ept my sincere apologies!¡± Joseph forced himself to go forth and bow down as he apologized, The rest of the Lee family also bowed, showing just how sincere their apology was. Grant had a half-smile on his face as he said, ¡°You¡¯re truly a special kid, Joseph. You didn¡¯t even bother showing the warden any respect¡­¡± The Lee family was a high-ranking family on good terms with the Watsons. Meanwhile, the Watsons and the Zells were arch-enemies. Naturally, the Zell family would do everything in their means to oppress the Lee family. Joseph bowed humbly, looking like he wanted to cry. The warden waved a hand and smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person when I¡¯m not on the battlefield. There¡¯s no need for you to be so uptight¡­ Mr. Lee was a wonderful mentor to me, and I¡¯m here as his student to celebrate his 88th birthday party today¡­¡± Joseph gave Grant a long, knowing look when he heard that before answering respectfully, ¡°Thank you for being so considerate, warden¡­ Please, this way¡­¡± Grant stood rooted to the spot, dumbfounded. He had not expected Mr. Lee and the warden to be connected this way. ¡°You should watch your mouth, Zell!¡± Walter sped his hands behind his back and nced at Grant nonchntly, ¡°I wonder who gave you the guts to try jeopardizing the warden¡¯s rtionship with the Lee family!¡± An ugly look appeared on Grant¡¯s face, but he did not dare voice his anger. Zakariah stood on the sidelines, not daring to say anything. The constant strife between the powerful families was not something he could get involved in. The group headed toward the wheelchair parked at the mansion¡¯s entrance. Joseph walked over to his father and kneeled to whisper, ¡°Dad, the warden is here to wish you a happy birthday!¡± Mr. Lee struggled to lift his head. Tears brimmed in his eyes as he gazed at the warden. Upon realizing the state Mr. Lee was in, the look on the warden¡¯s face changed as he asked, ¡°What happened to Mr. Lee?¡± ¡°My father became paralyzed after suffering a stroke seven years ago, and he was also diagnosed with Parkinson¡¯s and Alzheimer¡¯s disease several years ago¡­¡± Joseph exined, a gloomy look on his face. Chapter 71 Upon seeing how the former God of War was doing now, Ster could not help but sigh, ¡°Time truly waits for no one. I still have a picture of Mr. Lee when he was younger at our dorm!¡± In the past, the highest-ranking soldiers in the Northern Territory were majors. As the war zones had consolidated in recent years, the number of majors had decreased following the addition of the colonel and general titles. Tears brimmed in the warden¡¯s eyes when he saw the state his former mentor was in. At that very instant, Nash felt a nearly indiscernible murderous intent. Goosebumps appeared on Nash¡¯s arms, and his eyes widened. A sonic boom reverberated through the ground at that very minute. He grabbed the warden and dragged him back in 0.5 seconds. St¡­ The dagger in Nash¡¯s hand found its way into Mr. Lee¡¯s throat. Three streams of blood poured out. Mr. Lee pped his hands to his throat and together with his wheelchair, copsed onto the ground. Nash lowered his head to look at his abdomen. Blood had soaked through his ck-colored shirt, dying it red. Everything had happened in a split second. The scene was deathly quiet. The Lee family members¡¯ eyes were so wide they nearly fell out from their sockets. Those attending the celebration also had looks of disbelief on their faces. Mr. Lee¡­ Had he just gotten murdered? It was his 88th birthday celebration today. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, it had just turned into his death anniversary. Mr. Lee was a retired major! He was a hero who had received countless medals and awards for leading soldiers to protect their country. Who was that person wearing a mask? Olivia¡¯s face had turned pale, while Joseph¡¯s feet trembled as he stared in rage. Even Ster was frozen in shock. ¡°You¡­ you killed my grandfather¡­¡± Olivia was the first to return to her senses, and her eyes reddened as she roared in fury. Joseph¡¯s hands curled themselves into fists as he red at Nash. Ster helped the warden back onto his feet. ¡°Warden, this¡­¡± His hands were trembling. He was the one who had hired Nash. Now that he had murdered Mr. Lee in front of everyone, he would not be spared from the me either. The warden gave Ster a cold look. ¡°You hired him, but you don¡¯t trust him either?¡± Ster gulped and lowered his head. He used to have a lot of trust in Nash, but he had no way of trusting him now. Nash sat on the ground and crossed his legs together. Then, Ster realized there was a pool of blood beneath Nash¡¯s body. ¡°Warden, look¡­¡± ¡°Nash¡­ is injured?¡± Ster pointed at the blood pooling beneath Nash as he spoke. The warden nced at where he was pointing, and his eyes narrowed as he said, ¡°Mr. Lee also struck Nash when he was attacked¡­ That¡¯s not Mr. Lee, but a top-tier assassin instead?¡± Just then, Henderson rushed over with a group of fully-armed inspection officers. They were decked out in everything ranging from ballistic shields to submachine guns. Tears streamed down Joseph¡¯s face as he kneeled before the warden and wailed, ¡°Warden¡­ you must help my father seek justice!¡± After all, the warden was the one who had brought the masked man here. What he meant was that the warden needed to set things right for him. Nash at that very moment¡­ Was experiencing disruption in his inner energy. He could not staunch the blood gushing out from his abdomen. The attacker had coated their de with some chemical that inhibited clotting factors. If his telets could not coagte, he would continue bleeding until he had lost all his blood. Ster walked over to Mr. Lee. Then, he picked him up, ¡°Take a good look. This isn¡¯t Mr. Lee¡­ Chapter 72 He was not Mr. Lee? Joseph was stunned. Olivia was bbergasted. Everyone in the Lee family stared at the old man in Ster¡¯s hands. Who else could he be other than Mr. Lee? Ster reached behind Mr. Lee¡¯s ear and fumbled around. However, he did not manage to locate the human-skin mask¡¯s seal. Ster began growing nervous. It did not seem like a human-skin mask¡­. Could this person be Mr. Lee himself? Just as Ster was about to descend into panic, Nash said weakly, ¡°Rip his clothes off¡­¡± ¡°Stop¡­¡± Ster had ced Mr. Lee¡¯s corpse on the ground and was just about to rip his clothes off when Joseph stood up and stopped him. His father had been his idol ever since he was a child. He was the one thing that kept him going. 1 Joseph had yet toe to terms with the fact he had just witnessed his father¡¯s murder. Now, he could not care less that the warden was present, nor did he care who Ster was. He red at Ster and said bitterly, ¡°My father is already dead, yet you¡¯re going to rip his clothes off. Are you going to deprive him of what little dignity he has left?¡± At that same time, Olivia learned from the Lee family bodyguards that a killer had been spotted outside just a while ago. Olivia whispered, ¡°A killer from the West?¡± The bodyguard nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. That killer died in the hands of the masked man!¡± Olivia narrowed her eyes, her heart racing. A killer wanted to murder the warden. The masked man was the warden¡¯s bodyguard. The fact that he had killed her grandfather meant something about her grandfather might have been amiss! Then, Ster said before everyone, ¡°I¡­ Ster Orwell, colonel of the Northern Territory¡¯s ninth army, swear this on my life. If this person is indeed Mr. Lee, I will offer up my life to apologize for my offense!¡± The look on everyone¡¯s faces immediately changed when they heard that. They could not believe he was a colonel!!! Even Joseph got some sense knocked back into him after learning who Ster was. He stumbled a few steps backward. Then, Olivia walked over to her father and whispered, ¡°Dad, I just heard that a killer tried to assassinate the warden just now, and this masked man was the one who saved him!¡± Joseph shuddered as he stared at his daughter in shock. He worried his lips with his teeth, unable to say a word. If the warden were assassinated, It would cause a major problem that involved war. Moreover, if the warden were killed at the Lee estate, there was no doubt they would be shunned by the public. Olivia walked over to Ster and said, ¡°Please, colonel, verify this person¡¯s identity!¡± After gaining permission from the Lee family¡­ Ster ripped Mr. Lee¡¯s clothes off his body. They immediately noticed his body was wrinkle-free. His pecs and abs were so well-defined that some of the young heirs blushed in shame. A faint white line could be seen on his chest. Ster pinched that line using his nails and managed to lift an extremely thin piece of human skin. It was a disguise made from synthetic skin and was so well-made that it was difficult to detect. Mr. Lee¡¯s true face was thus revealed to the audience. He was a mixed race, middle aged man.¡± The warden bent down before Nash and asked worriedly, ¡°How are you feeling¡­ Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± Nash slowly retrieved seven snake-shaped gold needles from his pocket. He secretly channeled his inner energy as he swiftly stabbed the seven gold needles in the area surrounding his wound. The toxins on the gold needles killed the virus, and his clotting factors returned to normal. His wound finally stopped bleeding around three minutester. Before Nash managed to stand up, six different murderous auras nketed the area. Everyone shuddered. Then¡­ Six people d in ck and various masks leaped from the mansion¡¯s top floor. Theynded on the ground, light as a feather. The one who seemed to be their leader said in a heavily ented voice, ¡°Smiling Grim Reaper¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here¡­¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Shawn!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still alive¡­¡± Nash stared at the man dressed in ck in shock. Shawn was a killer from Bria. Once, he had ranked third on the Dark Web Killer Leaderboard. Six years ago, he and Shawn had received the same mission. Chapter 73 Their mission was to assassinate a brutal warlord from Yerusia. Back then, the two had gotten into a massive fight over the warlord¡¯s head. When reinforcements arrived, they used fighter aircraft to bomb the base nonstop. Nash had managed to escape, but Shawn was left behind in the sea of fire. He had not expected Shawn to have survived. ¡°Number nine on the Blood Leaderboard!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rank number nine once I kill you!¡± Shawnughed coldly and tightened his grip on his des before dashing toward Nash. Meanwhile, the other killers raced toward the warden. The scene exploded into chaos. Walter and Grant ducked beneath a table. Ster and Henderson stayed by the warden¡¯s sides to protect him. Nash got to his feet and dashed outward at the speed of lightning. All everyone could see were two ck figures crashing into each other. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Then, they heard the sound of metal nking. One of the dark figures darted amongst the five killers headed toward the warden. Ten secondster. The man wearing a smiley face mask stood in front of the warden. It was as if he had appeared out of nowhere. Shawn stood unmoving. The five killers maintained their positions and did not budge. Zakariah gulped. ¡°They move so quickly, I can¡¯t even tell when they strike!¡± He was the head of the martial arts association and a Grandmaster who had achieved fifth-stage. Yet, he could not even get a proper look at the moves they were making, and that was embarrassing. However, that was the truth. Ster went to Nash and asked, ¡°Has¡­ everything ended?¡± Nash nodded but did not borate. Shawn stared at the area where his heart was in disbelief. A bloody arrow with shredded bits of his heart protruded from that area. He looked up and stared at Nash in disbelief. ¡°How¡­ How are you so powerful?¡± Nash walked over to Shawn and whispered something into his ear. Shawn shuddered violently before falling to the ground. His gaze slowly lost focus, and his grip on his des gradually loosened. m! m! m! The remaining five people also fell to the ground one after the other. ¡°Has been¡­ has been found¡­¡± One of the Lee family¡¯s teenage kids ran over while huffing and panting. Olivia hurriedly asked, ¡°What did you find?¡± The teenager panted, ¡°I¡¯ve found the old master¡­¡± Olivia shoved the teenager aside and dashed toward the mansion. Joseph had a guilty look on his face as he gazed at Ster and the warden as he said, ¡°Colonel, warden¡­ I apologize for my rudeness just now!¡± The warden smiled as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­ To be honest, I¡¯m the one to me. I was the one who led the killers here!¡± These killers had only infiltrated the Lee estate because they wanted to kill him. Thankfully, they had not murdered his mentor. He would have felt guilty for the rest of his life if that were the case. Joseph turned to Nash again and bowed to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you just now!¡± Nash pretended not to hear him and returned to the warden¡¯s side. A short whileter, Olivia returned, wheeling a different wheelchair this time. The amiable-looking Mr. Lee was seated in the wheelchair. The warden hurried forth and took Mr. Lee¡¯s hands as they exchanged pleasantries. However, Mr. Lee began wailing like a young child. Olivia approached her father and whispered, ¡°Grandpa was stripped naked and stuffed into a closet. He must have been so frightened!¡± Joseph had a pained look on his face as he replied, ¡°At least he¡¯s alright¡­ at least he¡¯s alright!¡± ¡°Then¡­ should we proceed with the celebrations?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s proceed. Set off more firecrackerster!¡± Joseph headed toward his father after finishing his sentence. Meanwhile, Olivia headed toward the za to reassure the guests attending the celebration. Ster walked over to Nash and asked quietly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nash crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°I won¡¯t die!¡± Ster said with trepidation, ¡°Those killers were terrifying. I don¡¯t even dare imagine what would have happened if you weren¡¯t here¡­¡± Nash smiled slightly. ¡°So, are you going to increase my pay?¡± Chapter 74 Ster retrieved his wallet from his pocket. He took out an old hundred-dor bill he had treasured for years and stuffed it into Nash¡¯s hands. ¡°You get a hundred dors. Nothing more!¡± Nash did not hesitate to stuff the dor bill into his pocket. Then, he strode over to the warden. The corner of Ster¡¯s lips curved upward slightly. ¡°Insatiable viin¡­¡± The Smiling Grim Reaper had carried out 72 assassination missions. He was rewarded with a hundred million dors for every mission hepleted. Which meant he had earned at least several billion dors. He was so rich, but he had still taken a hundred dors from him. The Lee family cleared the corpse and bloodstains from the scene. Then, the various families began offering birthday gifts. The banquet proceeded in an orderly manner. Heads of the five highest-ranking families took turns sharing a table with the warden. Nash and Ster stood on the sidelines. ¡°Warden, Mr. Lee. I think we should allow the Smiling Grim Reaper to take a seat too. The banquet wouldn¡¯t even be happening if it weren¡¯t for what he did today!¡± Walter suggested. Everyone present nodded in agreement. Mr. Lee had already heard of what happened just now, and he waved at Nash, ¡°Young man¡­ Come sit with us!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Nash¡¯s eyes were closed, and he remained unmoving. The wardenughed when he saw that and said, ¡°You¡¯re injured. Hurry over and sit down so you can rest!¡± Nash remained unmoving. He had epted a payment, which meant he was now a bodyguard. It was a rule of his. When Walter realized the Smiling Grim Reaper would disobey even the warden himself, he had no choice but to hurriedly make a toast to divert the attention and mask his embarrassment. The warden sighed, ¡°He¡¯s got a unique identity and has principles that he abides to. Let¡¯s not put any more pressure on him!¡± The various heads of families all chuckled and began making toasts to Mr. Lee and the warden. Just then, a patrol officer hurried toward Henderson and said quietly, ¡°Chief, three helicopters are approaching¡­¡± Henderson immediately wiped the smile off his face and frowned while asking, ¡°Where are they from?¡± The officer replied, ¡°I think¡­ they¡¯re private helicopters belonging to the Skyes from Capiton!¡± Why were the Skyes from Capiton here as well? A surprised look appeared in Henderson¡¯s eyes before he immediately replied, ¡°Ignore them!¡± The Skyes¡¯ businesses were spread across the globe. Multiple members of their people worked in the General Administration Office as well. It was probable that it was just Mr. Lee¡¯s formerrades dropping by to wish him a happy birthday. Soon, the helicopternded at a nearby basketball court. A group of plump and greasy men strode over. The person leading them was a young man wearing a tailcoat. He was tall, handsome, and dashing. It was as if he were an international superstar. The young man held a bouquet in his hand as he strode over to the tables. ¡°Greetings, warden. I am Theo Skye of the Skye family from Capiton!¡± Theo bowed to the warden. ¡°Greetings, warden!¡± The other members of the Skye family followed suit and bowed. The warden smiled, ¡°We¡¯re all friends here, no need for such formalities!¡± Theo smiled and handed the bouquet in his arms to Mr. Lee, ¡°Happy birthday, Grandpa!¡± Mr. Lee took the bouquet and smiled. Shining drops of drool trickled down from the corners of his mouth. Joseph hurriedly used a handkerchief to wipe the corners of his father¡¯s mouth clean. Theo turned to look at Nash, and he winked at him. Nash nodded in acknowledgment before once again closing his eyes. ¡°Mr. Skye, we have an avable seat here. Please, do take a seat!¡± Walter immediately stood and dragged out the empty chair next to him. He was trembling from head to toe from excitement. Theo was the future head of the Skye family. The Skye family had built a business empire so powerful that the five families would not have been able to replicate it even if they joined forces. Chapter 75 If the Watson family managed to get on good terms with the Skye family, they would be able to remain a prestigious family for the next hundred years. However, he was curious about the rtionship between the Lee and Skye family. Why did Theo address Mr. Lee as Grandpa? ¡°You arrived just in time, Theo. Have a few drinks with the warden on your grandfather¡¯s behalf!¡± Joseph grinned as he spoke. Theo leaned back into his chair and grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father-inw. I¡¯ll make sure the warden is in goodpany tonight!¡± Father-inw! The corners of Walter¡¯s mouth twitched. He nced at Olivia from the corner of his eyes. Olivia was staring at Theo lovingly. Grant had a bitter smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Lee, when did your granddaughter get married? Why didn¡¯t we hear even a word about it?¡± All Mr. Lee did was grin at them. ¡°My father has Alzheimer¡¯s disease. You may direct any questions to me instead, Mr. Zell!¡± Joseph smiled as he exined, ¡°It¡¯s no fault of yours that you didn¡¯t know. My daughter and Theo got married overseas¡­¡± Since Theo had managed to rush over today, he could take the chance to inform these old men of their marriage. He was also doing so to warn them to treat the Lee family with more respect in the future. The heads of the families all silently lowered their heads. Walter was grinning so widely, it seemed that his face was going to split into two. If the Lee and Skye family were connected this way, it meant there was a high chance the Watson and Skye family couldbine forces! Theo raised his ss and began making a toast to the warden, ¡°Warden, Among the four wardens, my grandfather has the highest respect for you, the warden of the Northern Territory. Let me drink this ss of wine on his behalf¡­¡± The warden raised an eyebrow. It was no surprise this young man was a businessman. If he was drinking his first ss on behalf of his grandfather, who else would he be drinking on behalf of his second ss? Was he trying to get himself drunk? It was a joyous asion, and it would be unkind of him to not y along with the youngster¡¯s games. Besides, this was the young master of the Skye family they were talking about. While raising his ss, he smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t hold my alcohol very well. Please go easy on me¡­¡± He had just finished his sentence when Nash¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°You can have three sses¡­¡± The warden was not in excellent shape, and he was barely managing to walk without a cane after consuming some potent medication before leaving his house. Detoxifying poison medicine was usually quite mild, but it would have side effects if paired withrge amounts of alcohol. The warden would be under pain that no ordinary person could withstand if that happened. ¡°Three sses?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible¡­¡± Theo turned to the person who had spoken before him. When he realized it was Nash, he grinned and said, ¡°I worry the warden wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy himself fully if he only had three sses. Let¡¯s not stop him from drinking, and allow him to enjoy himself instead!¡± The warden roared withughter, ¡°Just you wait, young man. I¡¯ll make you chug three full pints once I¡¯ve recovered¡­¡± Theo chuckled. ¡°All deal is a deal!¡± Ster realized with a jolt that the warden seemed to enjoy talking to young people. It was the same when they were in the Northern Territory. The warden had often hung out with the young lower-ranking soldiers in their twenties. Was it because he was getting older? At Herman¡¯s table. Helena asked excitedly, ¡°Grandpa, did you hear that? The Skye and Lee family are connected through marriage!¡± Both the Lee and Skye family had nothing to do with her, but she was on good terms with the Watson family. If the Watson and Lee family were on good terms, wouldn¡¯t that mean she stood a chance of befriending someone from the Skye family as well? Herman smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, I heard. You¡¯ll have to hurry up and get your marriage to Kai registered¡­¡± Helena mumbled to herself, ¡°Even the warden is Mr. Lee¡¯s former student. Did you form connections with the warden as well?¡± Hera rolled her eyes at Helena. ¡°Sour grapes. Would you believe me if I told you I can have a toast with the warden?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°What if I can do it?¡± ¡°You can do anything you want to if you seed¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Helena could not stand Hera anymore and began retaliating as a form of protest. Hera crossed her arms over her chest and sniggered, ¡°If I do it, you¡¯ll have to bark like a dog in front of everyone three times Helena hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s such a cruel request. Switch it to something else!¡± Everyone in attendance was influential and powerful people. She would be embarrassing the entire Lewis family if she ended up losing! ¡°Just say you¡¯re a wuss! Don¡¯t interrupt me when I¡¯m talking!¡± Hera¡¯s goal was to embarrass Helena. Helena got agitated, and puffed her cheeks out as she said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll bet you.. Chapter 76 ¡°Hera¡­¡± Harrison looked at his daughter with an ashen face. ¡®Is this girl foolish? Does she not see that Helena is goading her?¡¯ Herman¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°All of you¡¯d better restrain yourselves!¡± No matter which side lost, it would bring shame to the entire Lewises. He could not afford to lose his dignity! Seeing his old man¡¯s face turning sour, Hubert hastily said, ¡°Helena, change your conditions. No one will benefit from winning this¡­¡± Helena turned her gaze. She suddenlyughed and said, ¡°How about this? If you lose, you¡¯ll have to kiss Hunter Hill once!¡± ¡°No way. Choose something else¡­¡± Hera was unsure of it herself. If she really lost, she surely could not actually kiss Hunter, right? Her first kiss should be given to the man she liked. Hubert whispered, ¡°Helena, change it. Mr. Kai is still here. If you lose and run off to kiss Hunter, how will Mr. Kai feel?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯d be better off just betting money!¡± Skadi said casually. After all, she would naturally stand by her best friend. Helena replied without hesitation, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s bet money, then!¡± Hera looked at Lauren somewhat uneasily. Her mother had always taught her not to gamble. Lauren pulled a purple bank card from her bag. ¡°There¡¯s 70 grand in here¡­¡± Harrison swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Our daughter¡¯s ignorant, so be it. But are you ignorant too?¡± This 70 grand might be his wife¡¯sst possession. Lauren turned to Harrison. ¡°Bring out your secret stash as well¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any secret stash!¡± Harrison quickly covered his pocket. Lauren squinted, saying, ¡°From now on, you can sleep on the sofa!¡± This man was not even willing to fork out money to support his own daughter. Was he really her father? Harrison almost wished he could p himself. Why was he so tactless? He gritted his teeth and pulled a silver card from his pocket. ¡°There¡¯s 40 grand in here¡­¡± Hera also brought out her own bank card. ¡°I have 110 grand on this card!¡± The amount included the payment she just received from a supplier and the money her mother had given her to buy Nash some clothes. Helena scoffed. ¡°Are you seriously trying to bet 220 grand?¡± While saying this, she immediately took out her own bank card. ¡°If we¡¯re going to gamble, let¡¯s go big. I have 1.5 million in here!¡± Hera¡¯s face instantly turned pale with fright. 1.5 million! Even if they sold everything they owned, they could note up with that much money! Skadi bit her lip. ¡°Hera, gamble with her. I¡¯ll cover the rest!¡± After saying this, she took out all her bank cards from her bag. ¡°I have about 1.3 million on these cards!¡± Helena knew Hera¡¯s family could note up with that much money. She originally wanted to humiliate Hera, yet she never expected that bitch, Skadi, to step in. It took her two years to save up that 1.5 million. Hubert picked up his ss and leisurely took a sip from it. ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? Mr. Kai¡¯s betrothal gift is 30 million. A mere 1.5 million is nothing to us!¡± Rooney said anxiously, ¡°But that 30 million is still frozen. We can only get our hands on it once Helena and Mr. Kai register their marriage!¡± Hubertughed. ¡°Mr. Kai has already given the engagement ring. Do you think he¡¯ll back out?¡± With that, he looked at Harrison, whose face was turning darker. ¡°Besides, with Mr. Kai here, it¡¯ll be hard for us to lose¡­¡± Only then did Rooney feel relieved, and she gave Lauren acent look. Helena got up and walked toward Kai. After whispering a few words in Kai¡¯s ear, Kai followed Helena to the main table while holding his ss. Hera tightly held Skadi¡¯s hand, her face extremely tense. This was 1.5 million dors they were betting on. Harrison and Lauren were so nervous that their breathing nearly stopped. Herman was helpless looking at the two families, and he sighed repeatedly in his heart. While other families were harmonious, his own was full of open and covert fights. It was simply unpleasant to look at. Meanwhile, Nash crossed his arms as he stood there like a statue. Chapter 77 Although his eyes were closed in meditation, he did not miss any of the conversations happening around him. Seeing Kai walk over with Helena, he turned and stood in front of the two. Kai had just witnessed the horror of this masked man. He put away his usual arrogance and politely laughed. ¡°We¡­ just wanted to offer a toast to the warden!¡± Helena cooed in agreement, ¡°Yes, the warden cares for the country and the people. He defends the Northern Territory. We should show our respect!¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Nash¡¯s voice was icy cold. The moment his aura emerged, a wave of chill instantly enveloped the two. The sses in Kai¡¯s and Helen¡¯s hands mysteriously shattered, causing the wine to spill all over them. Walter saw his grandson stopped by the Smiling Grim Reaper and quickly got up to walk over to them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kai said with a trembling voice, ¡°We¡­ We just wanted to have a drink with the warden¡­¡± Helena pleaded, ¡°Grandpa, you must help us¡­ We admire the warden a lot¡­¡± ¡°Are you the girlfriend Kai has been seeingtely?¡± Walter slightly furrowed his brows. He saw urgency and eagerness in Helena¡¯s eyes. This woman¡¯s eagerness to have a toast with the warden was probably due to other reasons. ¡°Yes, my name is Helena Lewis!¡± This was Helena and Walter¡¯s first meeting. As she was in a hurry, she had forgotten to introduce herself. Walter looked at Kai and said, ¡°You two should step back. The warden isn¡¯t well and can only have three drinks. Even I don¡¯t have the chance to toast the warden¡­¡± Theo had already had two drinks with the warden, one on behalf of his grandfather and the other on behalf of Mr. Lewis. Walter did not think he had a chance. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be alcohol! Juice or tea is fine too.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Helena said in desperate haste. If she could not have a drink with the warden, she would lose 1.5 million. Nash took a slow step forward. ¡°Will you leave on your own, or should I make you?¡± Walter¡¯s face darkened, and he immediately scolded the two, ¡°Get lost now!¡± Seeing his usually gentle grandfather angry with him, Kai realized the seriousness of the situation. After all, standing in front of them was a top-tier powerhouse with overwhelming strength. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Stop embarrassing me!¡± Kai said coldly, then without paying any more attention to Helena, he left in big strides. Helena, feeling disheartened, lowered her head and walked back to her table. ¡°Yay¡­ We won!¡± Hera nearly jumped up in excitement. 1.5 million! This was 1.5 million! Even the peak annual profit of Baroque could not reach 1.5 million. Nash heard Hera¡¯s joyous voice, and the corner of his mouth slowly curved up. The woman was so happy from just 1.5 million. If he gave her 450 million, would she offer herself right away? Meanwhile, Helena sat back down. Rooney quickly pocketed Helena¡¯s bank card, saying, ¡°What are you kids doing, cing bets and all?! What was said before is no longer valid!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can¡¯t even afford this much?¡± Skadi looked at Helena with a face full of mockery. Lauren and Harrison also showed signs of displeasure on their faces. Then, Hubertughed dryly. ¡°We¡¯re all family here. Let¡¯s not take a joke too seriously!¡± Lauren snorted coldly. ¡°A joke?¡± She raised an eyebrow at Helena. ¡°Helena, you tell me. Was this all a joke?¡± Chapter 78 Hubert and Rooney could toss away their dignity, but Helena was a person who cared about her reputation and image the most. Therefore, Lauren chose to confront Helena. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s just admit that we lost.¡± With a flushed face, Helena spoke up with gritted teeth. ¡°No way! We¡¯re talking about 1.5 million here. That¡¯s several years¡¯ worth of our expenses!¡± Herman mmed his palm on the table and coldly uttered, ¡°You¡¯re making a spectacle of yourselves!¡± The bet was ced by Helena¡¯s family. Now, it was Helena¡¯s family who wanted to call it off. Money could be earned again, but the loss of dignity would only lead to ridicule. Seeing Herman angry, Rooney very reluctantly handed over the bank card. Skadi took out her phone, opened the banking app, and had Helena transfer the money via her phone. Helena transferred the 1.5 million to Skadi, her face wincing from the ache she felt. Skadi then transferred 1.2 million to Hera. With widened eyes, Hera said, ¡°Skade, why did you give me so much? We only put up 220 grand!¡± Skadi giggled. ¡°We¡¯re besties. There¡¯s no need to get into details¡­ I¡¯m already very happy to have made 300 grand!¡± Hera knew Skadi¡¯s character. Once she was this resolute, it was useless to resist. She silently made a decision to help Skadi ask for the guy¡¯s phone number againter. The birthday banquetsted for about two hours. After Joseph gave a closing speech, he began to see off the guests. Outside the mansion, the warden crouched next to the wheelchair and bid farewell to his master. Mr. Lee embraced the warden in tears. Unable to hold himself back, the warden also had tears welling up in his eyes. Now that they had said their farewells, he feared the next time he returned would be for his master¡¯s funeral. Ster whispered to Nash, ¡°Can Mr. Lee¡¯s illness be cured?¡± Nash shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s normal aging; the natural cycle of life!¡± Dementia in old age was caused by the degeneration of the brain¡¯s nerves. Parkinson¡¯s disease was also caused by neurodegenerative disorders. N?velDrama.Org content. Divine Needlingbined with some traditional medicine could dy such diseases, but it could not completely cure them. ¡°Nashy, how much longer can my grandfather live?¡± Theo asked with his hands in his pockets as he looked at the old man in the wheelchair. Upon hearing Theo¡¯s endearing nickname for the masked man, Olivia¡¯s breathing hitched slightly. Was this masked man the person Theo had mentioned before? Having gone to the restroom, Lauren came outter than the others and happened to overhear Theo¡¯s words. She paused but then quickened her pace to leave. Nash pondered. ¡°If you take good care of him, he probably has about three years left!¡± Theo forced a smile. ¡°83 years old, that¡¯s a ripe old age!¡± Upon hearing Nash¡¯s words, the warden stood up and deeply bowed at Mr. Lee. He then told Joseph, ¡°Take good care of your father. I¡¯lle to see him when I have time!¡± Joseph nodded heavily. ¡°Rest assured, Warden. I¡¯ll stay by my father¡¯s side and take care of him attentively for these three years!¡± After a few more pleasantries, Warden, apanied by Ster and Nash, left under the escort of Henderson¡¯s inspection team. Hera squatted for a long time but never found the opportunity. Skadi sighed. ¡°Forget it. I should be content with just idolizing him. I have to ept that I can¡¯t get together with him!¡± Hera giggled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have feelings for a man. I¡¯ll take you to a bar another day¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. I invited you countless times before this, but you never showed up!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go next time!¡± ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m going back first. Remember to go shopping with me tonight!¡± ¡°Okay. Come and pick me up from the office after work!¡± After bidding farewell, the two went their separate ways. After sending the warden into the car, Nash said, ¡°My task isplete. Take care, Warden!¡± Ster was a bit dazed, ¡°The warden¡¯s illness¡­¡± ¡°Come and pick me up at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow night!¡± After Nash was done speaking, he vanished. Chapter 79 His speed was so fast that Ster could barely react on time. ¡°Damn it! If I didn¡¯t see it happen with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed a human being could have such speed!¡± Ster spat on the ground. The warden spoke in a low voice, ¡°The abilities of the others aren¡¯t as high as his, are they?¡± Ster climbed into the car while nodding. ¡°Nash¡¯s strength surpasses theirs by arge margin!¡± As he buckled the warden¡¯s seat belt, he continued, ¡°There¡¯s someone who might be able topete with him¡­¡± The warden asked in surprise, ¡°The one from Phoenix Ind?¡± Ster nodded silently. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The warden chuckled dryly. ¡°The one from Phoenix Ind must be over a hundred years old. This kid is probably only in his 20s, right?¡± The car started slowly, and Ster suddenly asked, ¡°Warden, you seem to like young people like Nash and Theo. Do you have some sort of special preference?¡± In private, Ster had always considered Warden as his big brother and would asionally joke around with him. Warden red at Ster unhappily. ¡°Cut the crap! I¡¯m as straight as an arrow!¡± After that, he pulled a wallet from his pocket and took out an oldminated photo from it. The photo was reddened and half burnt, so the figures in it were unclear. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve never been home?¡± The warden gently touched the blurred figures in the photo. Ster shook his head. ¡°I have no idea, and you always bring out this old photo of yours¡­ Is that your family in the photo?¡± The warden smirked in self-deprecation. ¡°I¡¯m the warden, the defender of the nation! I¡¯ve defended this beautifulnd, but I couldn¡¯t protect my own home! In the first year I went to the Northern Territory, my wife wrote to tell me she was pregnant! That year, she gave birth to a big fat boy for me, but I wasn¡¯t able to get home until the child¡¯s first birthday! When I joyfully returned home, all I saw was ruins!¡± The warden¡¯s usual amiable aura waspletely gone once he brought up his sorrowful past. It was reced by an aura of endless killing intent. His gaze was as sharp as a knife. Such a strong aura made it hard for Ster to breathe. Thest time he saw the warden emitting such an aura was when he led a million soldiers to defend the frontier. Ster asked cautiously, ¡°Who did it? Did you¡­ get your revenge?¡± The warden covered his mouth to cough, and the overwhelming aura around him dissipated instantly. When he lowered his hand, there were specks of blood on his palm. ¡°I used all avable resources to investigate the murderer, but all efforts ended in vain! It¡¯s as if someone knew I was investigating, and they were secretly hindering me! It¡¯s been ten years¡­ Half a year ago, I lost contact with thest member of the intelligence team!¡± The warden closed his eyes, deep sorrow brimming within him. Ster was silent. If the warden was telling the truth, then this force was truly terrifying. This was even more shocking than the impact that the Smiling Grim Reaper had brought upon him. How strong would a force have to be to stop the warden from investigating the truth of the matter for so many years? Was the warden¡¯s poisoning and assassination attempt rted to this force? This force targeted not just Warden but all of his kin. If the person behind it was not investigated and eliminated, the warden would face even more danger in the future. Thinking of this, Ster clenched his fists. He had to use all his connections to help the warden find out the truth. ¡°Stay out of my personal matters!¡± The warden seemed to guess what Ster was thinking and gave him a raspy warning. The fact that he was poisoned in the Northern Territory indicated that the force had infiltrated the Northern Territory war zone. Ster was the one he had brought up personally, and he was also his most trusted friend. He did not want Ster to get hurt because of his personal affairs. Nash returned to the apartment, undressed, and looked down at his abdomen. The ten-centimeter-long wound looked particrly terrifying. ¡°Deagol¡¯s power and speed are several times stronger than Shawn¡¯s. If I had reacted a secondter, I might have been cut in half by him!¡± Chapter 80 Nash let out a sigh of lingering fear. The assassin disguised as Mr. Lee was named Deagol, a top assassin from Yerusia. N?velDrama.Org content. Six years ago, Deagol¡¯s ranking on the Killer Leaderboard was just below him. It was a showdown between top assassins. No matter how strong they were, they would not prolong the fight. Every strike was lethal. After taking a moment to recover, Nash got up and retrieved his bag from behind the sofa. He searched for a needle and thread. to stitch up his wounds. Halfway through suturing, the doorbell rang. Nash could tell from the footsteps that it was not Hera, but he could tell it was a woman. It was Lauren standing quietly outside the door. This was her first time visiting Hera¡¯s apartment. Upon learning that Nash was staying with Hera, she came directly as she wanted to confirm one thing. It was whether Nash was the ¡®Nashy¡¯ mentioned by Olivia and Theo and also the Smiling Grim Reaper who had revealed his extraordinary abilities at Mr. Lee¡¯s banquet today. Nash, in loose pajamas and with disheveled hair, opened the door. Seeing Lauren, he appeared somewhat nervous. ¡°L-Lauren¡­ What brings you here?¡± Lauren asked with concern, ¡°I came to ask about your injury¡­ Are you okay?¡± ¡°Injury? What injury?¡± Nash responded with a bewildered expression. At the same time, he began to wonder if Lauren had figured something out. Lauren fixed her profound gaze on Nash and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one who wore the smiling mask at Mr. Lee¡¯s banquet, right?¡± ¡°Mr. Lee¡¯s banquet? What are you talking about? What smiling mask? I¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Nash weakly replied. Lauren walked into the house and smiled, saying, ¡°Hera and Harri aren¡¯t here. I won¡¯t tell them either!¡± ¡°But¡­ I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Lauren!¡± Nash said, feeling helpless. ¡°When I left the Lees¡¯ ce, I heard Theo refer to the Smiling Grim Reaper as ¡®Nashy¡¯! And when Olivia brought the contract to our house, she asked if Kai had a middle name that started with the letter N! So, the person Olivia was looking for is the ¡® Nashy¡¯ mentioned by Theo, which is you¡­ the Smiling Grim Reaper!¡± Lauren sat down on the sofa and looked around. She then shot him a smile. ¡°You hid your clothes so quickly?¡± Nash¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Lauren, I still don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡± He thought he had disguised himself well, but he was still exposed by Olivia and Theo. Nheless, it did not matter. As long as he did not admit it, Lauren would surely be confused. She stood up and stared at his abdomen, squinting her eyes. ¡°Take off your shirt¡­¡± Since this kid refused to admit it, she had to resort to herst option. How else would he exin the wound on his abdomen? Nash quickly took two steps back, saying, ¡°Lauren¡­ This, uh¡­¡± She impatiently retorted, ¡°I only asked you to take off your shirt, not your pants!¡± Nash blushed and stammered, ¡°Is¡­ Is this appropriate?¡± She smirked and said, ¡°Are you trying to refuse because you got severely injured when you saved Mr. Lee? So you don¡¯t want me to see¡­¡± Nash sighed deeply. Lauren thought he had acquiesced and smiled, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you¡­¡± However, before she finished her sentence, she abruptly stopped. Nash had already lifted his shirt, revealing his tanned skin and beautifully sculpted six-pack. However, the wound she had expected to see was nowhere in sight. Lauren stared at Nash in disbelief. Was he not supposed to have an abdominal injury? Even if his medical skills were extraordinary and his recovery was fast, should there not at least be a scar? Chapter 81 Nash pulled his shirt down and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been sleeping the whole day. If you don¡¯t believe me, go check the surveince cameras!¡± Lauren was stunned for a while and could not say a word. Something was wrong¡­. Something was definitely wrong here¡­ She searched the apartment, rummaging through every corner, but she could not find Nash¡¯s Smiling Grim Reaper outfit anywhere. Just then, Harrison called her. ¡°The people from Drake Group havee to ourpany for an inspection. They¡¯re ready to pay a 150 million deposit. Hurry back to thepany!¡± ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯lle back right away!¡± Lauren hung up the phone and stared at Nash, but she was out of words. After a moment of silence, she finally asked, ¡°When do you n to register your marriage with Hera?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Nash shrugged. ¡°I can do it anytime. It just depends on whether Mr. Lewis agrees and whether Hera is willing!¡± Lauren did not say anything more and turned to leave the apartment. Even though the man was trying to hide the fact, she remained firm in her thoughts. When she walked out of the building, she stopped at the front desk. ¡°Miss, is there a problem with the surveince in this building?¡± ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry. The maintenance department is working on it, and everything is expected to be restored to normal tonight!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Lauren expressed her gratitude and left without looking back. Nash imed that he had slept all day at home. He even asked her to check the surveince if she wanted to be sure. That could only mean that he had tampered with the surveince, making it impossible for her to find anything. Such a trick was only enough to fool a mere child. Since Nash did not want to expose his identity, he must have his reasons. On second thought, his identity as the Smiling Grim Reaper was indeed quite special, and the fewer people who knew about it, the better. In the apartment, Nash carefully removed the fake skin from his abdomen and continued to stitch up the wound. In a state without anesthesia, it took him ten minutes to sew 81 stitches. Looking at the wound on his abdomen that resembled a centipede, Nash sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve been pursuing a higher level of cultivation in recent years, and I¡¯ve nearly forgotten the body-forging technique taught by Master¡­ I should find a way to gradually improve my body-forging technique!¡±, A true cultivator would cultivate their internal energy and train their muscles and body. While Nash¡¯s internal energy had reached its peak, his muscles and body were still somewhat fragile. If he had achieved some progress in body forging, he would not have gotten injured today. After tending to his wound, Nash sat cross-legged on the bed and began to cultivate his energy for healing. Inside the grand mansion of the Hills¡¯ residence in Jonford, Hunter wasining to his grandfather with a look of grievance. He was about to propose to the Lewises, but Hera still treated him coldly. Gaspard Hill, dressed in white traditional wear, had a thick white beard that went down to his chest. He stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°Fate has its own timing. When the timees, it¡¯lle. When the time is not right, don¡¯t force it¡­ The Lewises have no power nor influence, and that Hera girl isn¡¯t worthy of my dear grandson!¡± Although the Lewises had twopanies, Herman¡¯s assets did not even amount to 1.5 billion dors. The Lewises were still far from being considered a third-rate family. The Hills did not have many family members, and it would be better for Hunter to marry someone from a more suitable background. ¡°Dad, I think Hunt must marry Hera Lewis! Firstly, Helena Lewis is now Kai Watson¡¯s girlfriend. You know what kind of power the Watsons hold¡­ Secondly, Baroque has just secured a major project from Drake Group, which means they¡¯ve established a rtionship with the Lee family! Whether the Watsons or the Lees, they¡¯re both formidable existences that we can only look up to. Moreover, the Watsons and Lees are closely rted, and their business empires are more than capable of overpowering the other three giants! Not forgetting that the warden and the Skyes are backing the Lees¡­ If Herman can leverage the resources brought by both his granddaughters, the Lewises have a great chance of bing the sixthmercial giant in Jonford!¡± Hunter¡¯s father, Geoffrey Hill, had analyzed the situation. Gaspard squinted his eyes, pondering. It seemed that his son¡¯s words made sense. Hunter continued in dissatisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s all that wretched Skadi¡¯s fault¡­ She has always hindered me from getting close to Hera. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve seeded long ago!¡± Geoffrey¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°Skadi¡¯s grandfather is the chairman of the Martial Arts Association, so that girl is indeed a bit troublesome!¡± Gaspard stroked his beard with a sneer, ¡°She¡¯s just an inexperienced little girl. If I make a move, she won¡¯t be able to see the sun tomorrow¡­¡± Chapter 82 As the city lights began to illuminate, Nash¡¯s stomach rebelled after not eating for a day. An old-fashioned ringtone sounded from the mobile phone next to his pillow. It was a call from Theo. It was about time to have dinner, and Theo¡¯s call at this time was most likely an invitation to go for a meal. Although Nash already had a hunch, he still asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. On the other end of the phone, Theo hesitated for a few seconds before chuckling. ¡°Nashy, I¡¯ve reserved a private room at the Chateau Hotel. Let¡¯s have a drink together, alright?¡± Without waiting for Nash to respond, he continued, ¡°Where are you, Nash? I¡¯ll have my wifee pick you up¡­¡± Nash politely said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble anyone. I¡¯ll just grab something downstairs.¡± He did not want to waste too much time since his injury had not fully healed. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I finally made time toe to Jonford, and I haven¡¯t had a drink with you yet. Besides¡­ I have important news to tell you¡­¡± ¡°What important news?¡± ¡°Tell me where you are first, and I¡¯ll tell you about itter!¡± Theo said while pretending to be mysterious. Nash reluctantly told Theo his location and then solemnly warned, ¡°You don¡¯t need to send someone to pick me up. I¡¯ll take a car and go over myself. My identity is on the verge of being exposed by you guys¡­¡± He hid his identity to avoid causing trouble for the Lewises. After all, he had executed many assassination missions in the past, and his targets were usually the leaders of extremely evil forces. Most of the missions were carried out overseas, but it was not umon for those people to harbor hatred ande looking for him. He did not fear these forces, but the Lewises were just a group of ordinary people with no fighting power. Half an hourter, Nash arrived at the Chateau Hotel. The Chateau Hotel was actually a luxurious hotel, and it was the only five-star hotel in Jonford. For one to be able to eat here, one had to apply for a membership card. The membership cards at Chateau Hotel were divided into three tiers. The Green VIP card came with a minimum membership fee of 150 million, and it was mostly obtained by third-rate families. The ck Diamond VIP card came with a minimum membership fee of 700 million, and it was mostly obtained by second- rate and first-rate families. The Purple Supreme VIP card came with a minimum membership fee of a whooping three billion dors. Among the Jonford Five Elite, only the Lees and the Watsons held one card each. The taxi Nash took stopped ten miles away. Fortunately, Theo had foreseen this and had driven a Ferrari over to pick up Nash in advance. At the entrance of the hotel, eight beautiful hostesses all bowed and greeted in unison. ¡°Wee, Mr. Nash! Wee, Mr. Skye!¡± They wore seductive low-cut dresses, revealing just enough to drive people crazy. However, Nash did not even spare a nce at them. Theo noticed Nash¡¯s indifference from the corner of his eye and immediately felt that Nash wascking in that aspect. The hostesses in the hotel usually would not deliberately seduce customers. It was only because they were entertaining Nash today that Theo specifically instructed these hostesses to show off in front of Nash. Olivia, who was standing next to the front desk, was a little stunned when she saw how young Nash was. She had always thought that Nashy was a burly man in his 30s, but he looked even younger than herself. It was hard for her to rte this slender young man with the terrifying Smiling Grim Reaper from yesterday. ¡°Nashy, this is my wife, Olivia Lee¡­ My grandfather and Olivia¡¯s grandfather were sworn brothers. He even took a bullet for my grandfather, so our engagement was arranged by my grandfather when Olivia and I were born!¡± Chapter 83 Theo enthusiastically introduced Olivia to Nash. Seeing Olivia still in a daze, he immediately frowned and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say hello to Nash?¡± Olivia snapped back to her senses and trembled slightly. ¡°H-Hello, Nash!¡± Nash smiled faintly and said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Lee. Thank you for helping Hera and her family!¡± Seeing how polite Nash was, Olivia quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Nash. It¡¯s what we should do!¡± Justst night, she asked Theo about the connection between the Skyes and Nash. Several years ago, Nash had helped the Skyes eliminate a terrifying foreign enemy. If it were not for Nash¡¯s intervention, the Skyes would have suffered a cmity. At that time, Drake Group was still under the Skyes¡¯ control. Without the Skyes, Drake Group would not have developed to its current state. Thinking about this, Olivia was even more shocked. After all, Nash, who now appeared to be in his early 20s, had helped the Skyes about six years ago. At that time, Nash was probably only 17 or 18 years old. The realization made Olivia gulp involuntarily. The man in front of her was far more terrifying than she had imagined. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs for the meal. The dishes will get cold if we wait too long¡­¡± Theo said with a smile, then asked Olivia to lead the way. Meanwhile, he apanied Nash by his side. ¡°Is your injury better now, Nashy?¡± Theo sincerely asked. When he arrived this morning, the bodies had already been cleaned up. After drinking a few more sses at the banquet, he fell asleep until the evening. When he woke up, Olivia told him about what had happened during the day. He was well aware of Nash¡¯s strength. Six years ago, Nash already had the strength of a stage eight grandmaster. After six years, Nash¡¯s strength must have surpassed the grandmaster realm. To still be injured with such strength showed that those assassins were not ordinary. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m alright now,¡± Nash calmly responded. Theo breathed a sigh of relief and then said, ¡°Uncle Philix is really something. He left the Northern Territory without even bringing a single bodyguard along!¡± ¡°The Uncle Philix you¡¯re referring to, is he the warden?¡± Nash asked in confusion. ¡°Yes, the Northern Territory¡¯s Warden Philix Xing¡­ He has been on the battlefield for more than 20 years. He¡¯s a man with glorious achievements and unmatched valor¡­ But Nashy, as the warden¡¯s personal bodyguard, why don¡¯t you know the warden¡¯s name?¡± Theo asked with a strange expression as he walked into the elevator with Nash. ¡°My mission is to protect the warden. I have no right to inquire about the warden¡¯s personal information!¡± Nash replied calmly. ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re a top-notch professional killer who¡¯s dedicated to your duty! By the way, will there be any changes in your KDA on the dark web?¡± Although Theo¡¯s intelligence organization was powerful, it did not have the authority to ess information on the Killer Leaderboard. Nash exined, ¡°After a dark web assassinpletes a mission, they submit it in the task panel. After the employer confirms it, they receive theirmission, and the KDA is recorded in the system.¡± As they spoke, the three of them arrived at the eighth floor and entered private room number 88, which belonged exclusively to the Skyes. At the entrance of the private room stood two identical twins, both of them stage five grandmaster bodyguards. They were of simr height and weight. They even had the same hairstyle and facial features. They were clearly a pair of twins. ¡°Mr. Skye, Mr. Nash!¡± The two bodyguards put their hands behind their backs and bowed their heads in greeting. After Theo nodded in acknowledgment, he led Nash into the private room. On therge round table were 108 dishes, avish feast. It was an extremely luxurious imperial banquet. Nash¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Is anyone elseing?¡± Theo understood that Nash was using him of extravagance and waste, so he awkwardly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have any leftovers packed and delivered to the sanitation workerster¡­ Chapter 84 After the three of them took their seats, there were dedicated beautiful waitresses to help with serving the dishes and pouring them drinks. They were truly being treated as royals. Even the liquor served was worth millions of dors, the Geward Tribute Spirit. Nash had also attended banquets of various national royal families with his master before, so he had some knowledge of certain famous liquors. Theo and Olivia each toasted Nash, saying, ¡°Nash, this is wild beluga sturgeon caviar that had a lifespan of 300 years¡­¡± Then, Theo personally served Nash a small spoonful of beluga caviar. The caviar was full and round, with a clear and transparent color. It had a slight golden luster to it, which was the characteristic of top-quality caviar. Even Nash, who had been to grand asions, could not help but feel his eyelid twitch at this moment. The most expensive caviar he had eaten was in the house of Arrania¡¯s royal family. It was caviar from a hundred-year-old wild beluga sturgeon, valued at 30 thousand dors per gram. This 300-year-old beluga caviar would be worth at least 50 thousand dors for just this small spoonful. Nash picked up the spoon and tasted it lightly. The caviar was tender and smooth, with a slight briny vor As he swallowed it, the delicious taste spread throughout his mouth. It felt as if it was imprinted in the depths of his soul. After tasting some other luxury delicacies, Nash finally asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had important news to tell me?¡± He surely did note here just to enjoy a free meal. Theo¡¯s important news was likely rted to the Young Family Vige incident. Theo drank a ss of Geward Tribute Spirit, then looked at Olivia and said, ¡°Darling, please excuse us for a moment!¡± Olivia did not show any displeasure and obediently got up to leave the private room. Only then did Theo continue, ¡°ording to the clues I investigated, there were two Jonford families involved in the Young Family Vige arson case¡­¡± The ss that Nash had just picked up suddenly shattered. Strong killing intent filled the private room. Theo felt as though he had been encased in ice, and after a slight jolt, he continued, ¡°This information was extracted by my grandfather from an old lunatic from the Kleins family. Unfortunately, that old lunatic is mentally unstable, so it¡¯s difficult to get more information from him¡­ This afternoon, that old lunatic jumped off a building andmitted suicide. My grandfather told me that the Kleins might already be suspicious of us. Nashy¡­ I want to help you investigate this to the end¡­ but the Kleins¡¯ power is too strong!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. At the end of his words, Theo lowered his head in shame. Although both the Skyes and the Kleins were super families in Capiton, the Skyes were still not strong enough in the face of the Kleins. Nash took a slow breath and smiled as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me enough. I¡¯ll investigate the rest on my own.¡± The Skye family of Capiton was an ancient martial family. If it were just an ancient martial family, his master would not have hidden his identity and enemies from him. Ancient martial practitioners were not terrifying; it was the cultivators who were. Theo raised his ss and took a big gulp. If it were six years ago, perhaps he could still help Nash with unwavering enthusiasm. However, after he got older, he began to gradually take over the family business. Moreover, he already had family matters to consider. He had to think about the Skye and Lee families. A waiter gave a new ss to Nash and filled it with liquor, then proceeded to do the same for Theo. Nash lifted the ss and smiled. ¡°I understand your situation, and you don¡¯t have to me yourself. I¡¯ll remember your kindness!¡± If it were not for Theo¡¯s help, he would still bepletely in the dark about his identity. Theo raised his ss and clinked it with Nash¡¯s, saying, ¡°Besides this matter, I can definitely help you with anything else, Nashy!¡± Nash smiled and drank the contents of his ss in one go. Just as he finished the drink, the phone in his pocket kept vibrating. He took out his phone and saw that WhatsApp notifications had filled the entire screen. Nash unlocked his phone, opened WhatsApp, and saw that there were over 30 unread messages in a WhatsApp group called ¡® Happy Family.¡¯ Upon checking, they were all messages from Harrison and Lauren asking Hera to call back. Nash slightly furrowed his eyebrows, and he immediately dialed Hera¡¯s number. Chapter 85 Hera¡¯s phone could not be reached. Nash tried video calling on WhatsApp, but it went unanswered. His brows furrowed even tighter. Theo quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nashy?¡± ¡°Hera¡¯s missing¡­¡± Nash¡¯s tone carried some worry. Hera had encountered an assassin once before. If he could not contact her now, she was probably in trouble. Nash stood up and was about to leave. Theo followed him and took out his phone to make a call. Olivia, who was waiting outside, saw Theo and Nash in a hurry to leave. She immediately followed them. ¡°Salvatore, help me find a woman named Hera Lewis!¡± After giving instructions, Theo quickly hung up the phone and dialed another number. ¡°Chief Zink, it¡¯s Theo Skye. Can you please help me check on the Lewises¡¯ Ms. Hera? ¡°Hun, use all your connections to help me find Jonford¡¯s Ms. Hera Lewis!¡± Theo made three consecutive calls. Meanwhile, Olivia frowned slightly and whispered, ¡°Hera¡¯s missing?¡± Theo nodded without saying a word. Just as Nash entered the elevator, Lauren made a video call. ¡°Nashy, we can¡¯t reach Hera¡­¡± Lauren, who was usually calm, now spoke with a trembling tone. Hera had mentioned encountering an assassin when she was returning to the Lewis household, and Nash was the one who saved her and Skadi. Now that they suddenly could not reach Hera, something must have happened. Nashforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lauren. I¡¯m already working on it¡­¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Just as Nash and the group stepped out of the elevator, Theo received a call from Salvatore Smith. ¡°Mr. Skye, I just remembered, Crow brought two beautifuldies back tonight!¡± ¡°Where did he take them?¡± Theo asked in a hurry. ¡°Causeway Bay!¡± ¡°Is Crow your guy?¡± ¡°Crow¡¯s the big boss in Causeway Bay. He has more power than I do!¡± Salvatore said embarrassedly. ¡°Figure out if a woman named Hera Lewis is among the two people Crow brought back!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask right away!¡± Meanwhile, in a transportationpany in the southern suburbs, dozens of trucks were being loaded with goods despite it being nighttime. Dozens of bare-chested workers were lifting furniture onto the trucks. In the office, a bald man with arge gold chain had his legs propped up on the desk. His sexy and charming secretary was massaging his legs. The bald man¡¯s suit was unbuttoned, revealing a chest full of scars. He reclined in his chair and dialed Crow¡¯s number. ¡°Yo, Silly Salv, why are you calling your boss?¡± ¡°I heard you just brought two beauties back¡­ Is one of them called Hera?¡± ¡°Damn, what¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°Just tell me, yes or no!¡± Salvatore¡¯s tone became stern. ¡°What? Is she a woman you¡¯re interested in? Even if she¡¯s yours, I still want to have some fun with her today, hahaha¡­¡± Crowughed arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m warning you not to touch her!¡± Salvatore warned coldly. ¡°Silly Salv, have you forgotten your own identity? How dare you threaten me?¡± Crow¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°What if it¡¯s Mr. Skye?¡± ¡°Screw Mr. Skye! In Jonford, I only get orders from Mr. Lane!¡± After saying these words, Crow hung up the phone. Salvatore stood up abruptly from his chair. ¡°ke, gather all our men and head to Causeway Bay!¡± Chapter 86 Outside the door, a burly security guard responded quickly and took out a whistle from his pocket to blow on it. In an instant, all the bare-chested men who were loading goods gathered together. It was a rtively old neighborhood in Causeway Bay, which was in the western suburbs of Jonford. The Green Bamboo Association, thergest underground organization in Sagen, had its ninth branch here. Howard Lane, the head of the Lane family, which was one of the Jonford Five Elites, was the former president of the ninth branch. In his early years, Howard unified the underground forces in Sagen for the Green Bamboo Association, and then he came to Jonford with his subordinates to do legitimate business. His three sons managed the family business in an orderly manner. However, none of his three sons wanted to get involved with the Green Bamboo Association. It was actually his eldest son¡¯s son and his grandson, Simon Lane, who was constantly mingling with the people in the Green Bamboo Association. Hence, Howard passed the position of the ninth branch president to Simon. Even Kai had to show some respect to Simon. In the evening, Causeway Bay was particrly quiet.. There were sexy and morous women on the street who were all dressed up. They smoked cigarettes, which created clouds of smoke. Groups of young men gathered together, chatting andughing. = A H ¡± A Inside a luxurious private room in Sisi Bar, Crow was having a meal with several construction site bosses from nearby. Crow had blonde hair and a muscr body.. He sat casually in his chair and arrogantly said, ¡°It¡¯s still the same offer. Either you give me 700 grand, or we have nothing to talk about¡­¡± ¡°7-700¡­ grand? Crow, you¡¯re joking. Where can we find 700 grand? A construction site boss in his 40s took out about 15 grand in cash from his bag and put it on the table: He forced a ttering smile on his face and said, ¡°You can take this 15 grand for now, and we¡¯ll start demolishing the row of dpidated houses on Street 7¡­¡± Causeway Bay had long been bought by the Duersons, and now the Duersons had given a strict order that a partial demolition must bepleted within three months. Otherwise, the project would be handed over to other constructionpanies. Crow¡¯s people upied the entire Causeway Bay, and they could not demolish the houses here at all. Thus, several construction site bosses came together to negotiate the demolition with Crow. N?velDrama.Org content. Little did they know that this guy would make an exorbitant demand, asking for 70 thousand dors. Crow took out a cigarette from the pack of cigarettes on the table, put it in his mouth, and took out a pitch-ck gun from his pocket. He aimed it at the construction site bosses. The bosses trembled in fear, ¡°C-Crow¡­ This, this, this¡­¡± Crowughed heartily and aimed the gun at the cigarette before pulling the trigger. The muzzle emitted a blue me and lit the cigarette. It turned out to be a lighter. Only then did construction site bosses finally rx. Suddenly, Crow mmed the lighter on the table. The loud noise startled the bosses. Crow coldly stared at them and said angrily, ¡°You fuckers¡­ Do you take me for a beggar? You¡¯re offering a mere 15 grand?¡± The construction site boss who had spoken earlier wiped off his cold sweat and said, ¡°Crow, 700 grand is too much. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s difficult for us!¡± ¡°Difficult?¡± Crow stood up, exhaled a thick smoke, and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s get this over with¡­¡± As he spoke, he overturned the table, causing the food on the table to scatter all over the floor. Then, he turned around and walked out. Chapter 87 Several underlings in the room who carried baseball bats immediately approached the construction site bosses. Upon hearing the screamsing from the private room, Crow danced with excitement as he hugged the waists of two hostesses. ¡°Crow¡­ Those two women have woken up!¡± A thin underling hurried over as he eximed. Half of his face was swollen, with traces of blood still not wiped clean from the corners of his mouth. Crow nced at the thin youngster and frowned. ¡°Did you touch them?¡± The thin underling said with a pitiful tone, ¡°Those two women are so beautiful. I couldn¡¯t resist¡­¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Crow kicked his underling¡¯s chest, sending him flying three meters away. ¡°I haven¡¯t even touched them yet, and you dare to act first? Do you not respect me as your boss?¡± Crow scolded angrily. ¡°Boss, I¡­ I was beaten before I could even touch them¡­¡± the thin youth said, feeling wronged. ¡°Wait until I¡¯m done enjoying myself, then I¡¯ll hand them over to you. Tonight, we¡¯ll make sure they suffer!¡± Crow snorted coldly, then walked into the elevator with the two hostesses. He pressed the button for the basement¡¯s third floor. The third floor of the basement was a dim warehouse. In addition to some misceneous items, there were several gambling tables. Some were ying Roulette, while others were ying poker. There were about 20 people in total, all smoking and chewing gum. The entire warehouse was filled with smoke. In a small room in the corner, Hera was curled up on the sofa and hugging her knees while murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Skade. I shouldn¡¯t have invited you to go shopping!¡± Skadi held Hera¡¯s small hand andforted her softly, ¡°Rara, don¡¯t overthink it. We were targeted by someone. Even if you hadn¡¯t invited me to go shopping, we would¡¯ve still ended up in this situation!¡± Then, she med herself and said, ¡°Truthfully, it¡¯s all my fault. After encountering the assassinst time, I should¡¯ve been more vignt¡­¡± Hera lowered her gaze and said, ¡°If only Nash were here¡­¡± Skadi wrinkled her nose, grumbling, ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t care about you at all¡­ He said he¡¯d protect you, but now he¡¯s gone somewhere else to fool around. Men are all the same¡­¡± If Nash had apanied Hera to the Lees¡¯ banquet during the day and went shopping with them at night, they would not have been kidnapped. Up until now, they still did not know who had kidnapped them. They had been shot with a tranquilizer gun, and although Skadi had regained some strength, her power was only one-third of what it was before. Hera pursed her lips and guiltily said, ¡°It must be because of what I said before. He wants to prove himself, so he went out to earn money¡­ Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Skadi was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°What did you say to him?¡± ¡®Nash asked me if I really liked money¡­ He probably thinks I¡¯m a materialistic woman!¡± Hera propped her chin on her knees with a sigh. Skadi immediately became unhappy upon hearing this. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Who doesn¡¯t like money? Walter is worth tens of billion, and he¡¯s still constantly making money. Why would he even ask such a stupid question¡­¡± Hera continued, ¡°He said he didn¡¯t like money¡­ and I asked him if not being able to earn money was his excuse¡­¡± Skadi chuckled. ¡°How did he respond to that?¡± ¡°He said earning money was easy, and his starting point could be 100 million. I asked him if he knew what 100 million even meant, and then he stopped talking. He must have been hurt by my words! I asked him to apany me to Mr. Lee¡¯s banquet and told him that the people who¡¯d be in attendance were all influential figures. Getting to know a few of them would be beneficial. I guess he thinks I wanted him to curry favor with those rich people¡­ That¡¯s why he got angry and didn¡¯t want to go to the banquet with us!¡± When Hera mentioned these things, her mind was in turmoil. She now regretted what she had said to Nash back then. ¡°I think what you said was fine. Although Nash is skilled, martial arts can¡¯t put food on the table. Iron Kick George Yancy, Eight Trigram Palm Janson Gyane, and the others all submit to the wealth of the Watson family too! Besides, he¡¯s a grown man, so why is he so petty?¡± Skadi grew angrier as she spoke, ¡°When we get out of here, I¡¯ll definitely teach him a good lesson¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the heavy iron door was pushed open. Crow walked into the room, unbuckling his belt as he did so. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving. Let me enjoy myself first¡­¡± Chapter 88 Hera¡¯s face was filled with fear as she shrank back. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you? How much did my uncle pay you?¡± When she appeared at the Lewis family¡¯s estate thest time, her uncle had a surprised look in his eyes. Those assassins were definitely hired by her uncle. Her kidnapping this time must also have something to do with her uncle. After all, she had just won 1.5 million from them during the day. This must be her uncle¡¯s family¡¯s revenge. Crow threw the belt on the ground and chuckled. ¡°What uncle? I don¡¯t know who your uncle is¡­¡± Skadi stared coldly at Crow. ¡°My grandfather is the head of the Martial Arts Association. If you touch me, my grandfather won¡¯t let you go¡­¡± Crowughed. ¡°Those who have nothing to lose do not fear those in power. If your grandfather knows that we¡¯re from the Green Bamboo Association, he¡¯ll choose to turn a blind eye even if he knows that we¡¯ve captured his granddaughter¡­¡± Skadi waspletely stunned. ¡°You¡­ You people are from the Green Bamboo Association?¡± The Green Bamboo Association had a huge influence, with 18 branches throughout the country and over 30,000 members. On the surface, the Green Bamboo Association was a business association. However, behind the scenes, they engaged in various illegal activities. Skadi remembered something and stared at Crow, questioning, ¡°Are the Lanes behind this?¡± Her grandfather had mentioned that there was a branch of the Green Bamboo Association in Jonford, and the president of the branch was the old head of the Lane family. Crow walked toward the sofa with a smile, ¡°If I want to have fun with two women, do I need others to make arrangements for me?¡± Skadi¡¯s face turned pale, and she stood up to block Hera. ¡°Juste at me. Don¡¯t hurt her¡­¡± Crow nced at Hera and then smiled. ¡°That depends on whether you can satisfy me¡­¡± He had no intention of harming Hera. Plus, tomorrow, he would release Hera unharmed. After all, Hera was the woman that Hunter was interested in. The Hills gave him 15 million just to get rid of Skadi. Crow pointed to the bed and said, ¡°You know what to do, don¡¯t you?¡± Skadi trembled all over, and her face gradually lost its color. Hera anxiously said, ¡°Please don¡¯t harm Skadi. We can give you however much money you want. We have 1.5 million¡­¡± 1.5 million was not a small sum.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Under normal circumstances, Crow might have agreed. Nheless, the Hills had promised him 15 million, which was equivalent to ten times that amount. Crow remained indifferent and looked at Skadi with a sinister gaze. ¡°Will you undress yourself, or should I have my men help you with that? They would be more than happy to do so¡­¡± Skadi looked at the people outside, and her frail body trembled uncontrobly. She gritted her teeth as she walked toward the bed. Then, she unzipped her dress from behind with her hands. Crow¡¯s eyes burned with desire when he saw her wless skin. ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯ve slept with so many women, but I¡¯ve never seen a woman of such superb quality¡­¡± Skadi was now only in her undergarments. Hera¡¯s heart was on the verge of copsing. Then, she suddenly noticed a fruit knife on the coffee table. She clenched her teeth, grabbed the fruit knife, and stabbed it toward Crow. He reacted quickly and kicked Hera, sending her flying into the wall. She immediately lost consciousness upon impact. Crow sneered. ¡°Stupid bitch! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re Hunter¡¯s woman, I would have my men take turns with you tonight¡­¡± Skadi saw Hera being knocked unconscious and immediately rushed over. Crow grabbed Skadi¡¯s shoulder, but Skadi twisted her body and pped him with a backhand. As the effects of the tranquilizer had not worn off yet, the force behind her p was not strong. Crow did not dodge and let the pnd on his face. He seemed even more excited and directly carried her to the bed. ¡°You beast¡­ Let me go¡­¡± Chapter 89 Skadi struggled continuously, raining punches on Crow¡¯s chest. Crow burst intoughter. ¡°Keep struggling. The more you struggle, the more excited I get¡­¡± He threw her onto the bed and pounced on her directly. N?velDrama.Org content. Skadi kicked the man, but he managed to grab her ankle. Her soft and smooth ankle only made him even more excited. Just as he was about to make further moves, sudden urgent knocks came from outside. Crow¡¯s face darkened, and he turned his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you people see that I¡¯m busy?¡± ¡°B-Boss¡­ Salvatore and his men have surrounded Causeway Bay¡­¡± the tattooed youngster outside spoke anxiously. Crow furrowed his brows, asking, ¡°How many people did they bring?¡± ¡°M-Maybe¡­ over a hundred!¡± ¡°How many? Has that Silly Salv lost his mind?¡± Crow released his grip on Skadi¡¯s ankle, turned around, and walked out. ¡°Inform the brothers to gather with their weapons!¡± In Jonford, there were the five elite business tycoons and the four major underground forces. Five years ago, Jonford only had three major forces. Then, a man named Salvatore Smith gathered a group of rough men who hade out of the mountains and established a freightpany. In just five years, this freightpany monopolized the entire freight market in Jonford. The other three major forces had the capability to eliminate Salvatore. However, Salvatore understood the rules. He had given them a lot of money over the years, and he only focused on the freight market. The three major forces felt that Salvatore had no ambitions, so they did not intervene much. Today, Salvatore dared to provoke the Green Bamboo Association. Crow wanted to see who gave Salvatore such courage. On the streets of Causeway Bay, over a hundred members of the Green Bamboo Association gathered. They each held a baseball bat, golf club, or fitness arm strengthener. In this era of strict control over ded weapons, they could only bring out these weapons. Salvatore and his men approached from the dark end of the street. The densely packed crowd made the members of the Green Bamboo Association uneasy. In a peaceful society, wherefortable times were enjoyed, such a grand scene was rarely seen. Crow had a cigarette in his mouth, and his face was filled with disdain. The authority of the Green Bamboo Association was not something that Salvatore could challenge. Even the other two major forces would not dare to provoke the Green Bamboo Association easily, considering it had 18 branches nationwide. On the side of the road, there was a parked purple Koenigsegg without a license te. The inside of the car could not be seen from the outside, but everything happening outside could be observed from th inside. Skadi struggled continuously, raining punches on Crow¡¯s chest. Crow burst intoughter. ¡°Keep struggling. The more you struggle, the more excited I get¡­ He threw her onto the bed and pounced on her directly. Skadi kicked the man, but he managed to grab her ankle. Her soft and smooth ankle only made him even more excited. Just as he was about to make further moves, sudden urgent knocks came from outside. Crow¡¯s face darkened, and he turned his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you people see that I¡¯m busy?¡± ¡°B-Boss¡­ Salvatore and his men have surrounded Causeway Bay¡­¡± the tattooed youngster outside spoke anxiously. Crow furrowed his brows, asking, ¡°How many people did they bring?¡± ¡°M-Maybe¡­ over a hundred!¡± ¡°How many? Has that Silly Salv lost his mind?¡± Crow released his grip on Skadi¡¯s ankle, turned around, and walked out. ¡°Inform the brothers to gather with their weapons!¡± In Jonford, there were the five elite business tycoons and the four major underground force Five years ago, Jonford only had three major forces. Then, a man named Salvatore Smith gathered a group of rough men who hade out of the mountains and established a freightpany. In just five years, this freightpany monopolized the entire freight market in Jonford. The other three major forces had the capability to eliminate Salvatore. However, Salvatore understood the rules. He had given them a lot of money over the years, and he only focused on the freight market. The three major forces felt that Salvatore had no ambitions, so they did not intervene much. Today, Salvatore dared to provoke the Green Bamboo Association. Crow wanted to see who gave Salvatore such courage. ÃÔ On the streets of Causeway Bay, over a hundred members of the Green Bamboo Association gathered. They each held a baseball bat, golf club, or fitness arm strengthener. In this era of strict control over ded weapons, they could only bring out these weapons. Salvatore and his men approached from the dark end of the street. The densely packed crowd made the members of the Green Bamboo Association uneasy. In a peaceful society, wherefortable times were enjoyed, such a grand scene was rarely seen. Crow had a cigarette in his mouth, and his face was filled with disdain. The authority of the Green Bamboo Association was not something that Salvatore could challenge. Even the other two major forces would not dare to provoke the Green Bamboo Association easily, considering it had 18 branches nationwide. On the side of the road, there was a parked purple Koenigsegg without a license te. ¥³¥ó The inside of the car could not be seen from the outside, but everything happening outside could be observed from th inside. ¡°Mr. Skye, the members of the Green Bamboo Association have firearms, and Salvatore¡¯s men are poorly equipped. Should I call my men over as well?¡± A burly man in his 30s said in a low voice from the driver¡¯s seat. He was Xeno Hun, the second-inmand of the Dragon Tiger Gate, one of the four major underground forces in Jonford. Theo nodded lightly. ¡°Yes. Tonight, we must eradicate the Green Bamboo Association!¡± Xeno took out his phone to make a call immediately. At this moment, Nash suddenly spoke, ¡°No need. Our goal is to rescue people, not to fight!¡± Then, Xeno looked at Theo through the rearview mirror. Theo spoke, ¡°Do as Nashy instructed. From now on, even when I¡¯m not in Jonford, you must follow Nash¡¯s orders!¡± Xeno nodded. ¡°Understood, Mr. Skye!¡± Theo then turned to Nash and smiled. ¡°Nashy, I have several influential people in my family, so it¡¯s not suitable for me to show my face here¡­ Chapter 90 Xeno quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany Mr. Nash. Mr. Skye, you stay in the car!¡± ¡°Neither of you need to get out¡­ I can handle this myself!¡± Nash got out of the car and closed the door. On the way here, he listened to Xeno talking about the power of the Green Bamboo Association. It had 18 branches nationwide with over 30 thousand members. Such power was indeed daunting. Backing the Dragon Tiger Gate was the Skyes, and it had numerous branches across the country as well as a power that could rival the Green Bamboo Association. Nash did not want to cause conflict between the Green Bamboo Association and the Dragon Tiger Gate because of his own affairs. A sh between these two major forces would only disrupt social order. Nash quickly approached Salvatore and the others. Salvatore shouted to the people behind him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Walk faster¡­¡± Instantly, the densely packed crowd quickened their pace to catch up with Nash., Inside the luxury car, Xeno spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Skye, who exactly is this Mr. Nash? I sense a strong aura of killing intent from him!¡± Theo opened the sunroof, lit a Cuban cigar, took a puff, and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about things you shouldn¡¯t be asking. Nashy¡¯s identity is not something you should be concerned about!¡± Upon hearing this, Xeno trembled inwardly. If these words hade from someone else, he would not pay much attention to them. However, these words came from the sessor of the Skye family in Capiton. He had to take them seriously. Nash soon arrived in front of Crow. The group of underlings behind Crow immediately took a few steps forward. Crow raised his hand and said, ¡°No need¡­¡± Then, the underlings stepped back. Crow took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He then took out a gun-shaped lighter from his pocket, aiming it at Nash¡¯s head. Xeno, who was in the luxury car, saw the situation. His face tightened. ¡°Mr. Nash is in danger¡­¡± Theo exhaled smoke toward the sunroof. ¡°It¡¯s Crow who¡¯s in danger. In this world, anyone who dares to point a gun at Nashy is as good as dead!¡± At the same time, Nash slowly spoke up, ¡°Where¡¯s Hera?¡± Crow, surprised that Nash showed no fear, could not help but feel a little bewildered. He released the safety catch, and his finger was about to pull the trigger. Salvatore shouted, ¡°Crow, don¡¯t you dare¡­¡± Crow sneered and pulled the trigger. Blue mes emerged from the muzzle, with the mes only five centimeters away from Nash¡¯s nose. Nash did not even bat an eye. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Salvatore secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the gun in Crow¡¯s hand was a lighter. Crow lit his cigarette, wearing a gloomy expression as he looked at Nash. ¡°What the hell are you?¡± Nash enunciated each word, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, where is Hera?¡± Suddenly, Crow felt a chilling sensation all over his body. Looking into the cold eyes of the person in front of him, he felt an inexplicable sense of dread. Nheless, he had experienced countless fights and killings. Thus, he quickly suppressed his fear. He blew smoke onto Nash¡¯s face with a smile, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve had my fun with Hera¡­ Her body is exquisite¡­¡± Nash delivered a punch. The other man¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon that had fallen from a great height. A deathly silence took ce. The members of the Green Bamboo Association and Salvatore¡¯s men were experiencing a mental shutdown. Even Xeno, who was in the luxury car, could not help but shiver. There were disputes and fights between the four major forces, but at most, they only resulted in severed hands or feet. Someone might identally kill another person, but they had never seen a person¡¯s head explode like a squashed watermelon. This intense visual shock made the scalps of the group of viins go numb. Theoughed as he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s never good to provoke anyone, but he just had to provoke my Nashy!¡± In fact, their presence was unnecessary. Chapter 91 Nash alone had utterly wiped out this branch of the Green Bamboo Association. ¡°You¡­ You killed Crow¡­ Brothers, let us avenge Crow.¡± A tattooed young man from the Green Bamboo Association yelled at the group of people behind him. Nash stepped forward and grabbed his throat, making the youth¡¯s face immediately turn purple. In a hoarse voice, Nash asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Hera?¡± The tattooed young man shut his mouth tightly, looking like he would rather die than submit. Nash exerted a little force in his hands, breaking the young man¡¯s throat. None of the members of the Green Bamboo Association dared to look at Nash after that. Nash threw the tattooed young man onto the ground and then looked at the rest of them, his eyes scarlet with rage. ¡°If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll make sure you all join him next.¡± The Green Bamboo Association members trembled, none of them daring to question the fiend¡¯s words. A young man who had been ying poker cards on the third floor stuttered, ¡°T-The women are in the basement. T-They¡­ they¡¯re unharmed.¡± ¡°Take me to them,¡± Nash ordered. The young man had gone so soft that he did not even have the strength to walk. It was only a whileter that he managed to drag his limp legs and lead Nash toward the bar. ¡°Benson¡­ What¡­ what do we do now?¡± A porter from a freightpany swallowed hard. He thought there would be a tough battle tonight and did not expect the Green Bamboo Association members to be so frightened that they were almost pissing their pants. Salvatore¡¯s jaw was wide agape at this moment. Was this guy not being a little too ruthless here? How did he manage to blow up someone¡¯s head with just one punch? At the bar on the third floor, there was a thick chain hung on the heavy iron gate. The young man who had been leading the way trembled and said, ¡°The key¡­ the key was with Crow¡­¡± Nash reached his right hand out and grabbed the iron chain. He gathered his strength in him before yanking it violently. The chain and iron door both came off. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The young man¡¯s pupils shrunk before they rolled back into his head and he passed out. Skadi was already dressed. At this moment, she was sitting on the sofa with Hera in her arms. Her dull eyes abruptly lit up when she saw Nash. ¡°Nash, you¡­ Why are you here?¡± Nash strode up to the sofa. He saw Hera¡¯s swollen face and whispered softly, ¡°Are you two alright?¡± Skadi shook her head quickly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but you need to take a look at Hera.¡± He crouched down before the sofa and reached out to touch Hera¡¯s neck. Her spine was misaligned, which had caused some of her nerves to bepressed. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡± Nash lifted Hera in his arms and then left the room with Skadi. After getting out of the room, Skadi grabbed her and Hera¡¯s phones from a desk drawer in the warehouse. She noticed that the streets outside were crowded with people when they left the building. It was just then that there was the sound of sirens. The members of the Green Bamboo Association and Salvatore¡¯s men fled in all directions. At this time, a van drove up to Nash. ¡°Nash, get in,¡± Xeno said. The Koenigsegg could only fit three people, so he borrowed a van from Salvatore. Nash opened the door and got into the van with Skadi. Xeno then immediately shifted to fifth gear and drove the van through the messy streets with his superb driving skills. A big group of officers rushed out with explosion-proof shields in hand. Inside a patrol car, a conversation was taking ce. ¡°Chief Menals, there are two dead at the scene. One of them is Crow, and his head is gone,¡± said a young officer through the window. Fitz Menals, deputy head of the Jonford Inspection Office, calmly replied, ¡°Crow has done a lot of evil. He¡¯d even bully his own subordinates. It serves him right to die from infighting.¡± The young officer scratched his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like something caused by infighting.¡± Fitz¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Then arrest everyone from the Green Bamboo Association and interrogate them.¡± Only then did the young officere back to his senses. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, Sir. I¡¯ll finish the report.¡± Chapter 92 Xeno sent Nash to the gates of Rex District and said, ¡°Nash, we¡¯re here.¡± Nash nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± Overwhelmed by his remark, Xeno replied, ¡°You exaggerate, Nash. You can look for me anytime if you need me in the future.¡± Nash got out of the vehicle with Hera in his arms. Skadi was still looking at Xeno. She could not help but think that she had seen this person before. Still, she did not manage to put a finger on it even after some time passed. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Back at the apartment, Nashid Hera on the bed and started massaging the back of her neck as he imbued his energy with every push. ¡°Is Hera alright?¡± Skadi asked nervously. Nash nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. What happened, though? Did you two offend someone again?¡± Seated on theputer chair, Skadi shook her head and answered, ¡°Hera is so pure and kind. How could she have offended anyone? I wouldn¡¯t dare cause trouble out there either since I want to protect her.¡± Recalling how she had almost been defiled just now, she immediately felt aggrieved and shifted the me to Nash. ¡°You talk like it isn¡¯t your fault. If you¡¯d gone shopping with Hera, we wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped.¡± Nash joked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a martial arts champion in Jonford? How did a group of hooligans manage to subdue you?¡± Skadi¡¯s expression morphed slightly, but she was quick to retort, ¡°They snuck onto us with a tranquilizer gun. I was careless.¡± It was a silent tranquilizer gun that caused the target to instantly lose consciousness upon getting hit. She had only been thinking about checking out the food stalls with Hera and stopped paying attention to their surroundings, which was how they ended up falling into a trap. Nash could not help but smile at that, but he did not say anything more. Skadi crossed her legs and folded her arms across her chest as she reprimanded him, ¡°Nash, this is already the second time. Hera¡¯s going to end up hurt if you continue to be so casual.¡± He nodded solemnly at that. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll definitely keep that in mind.¡± She leaned back against the chair and muttered softly, ¡°First, it was assassins. Now, it¡¯s the Green Bamboo Association. Hera guessed that her uncle is the one who sent those assassins, but could he also be behind the Green Bamboo Association?¡± Nash kept silent since he had no idea who caused this. Skadi took out Hera¡¯s cell phone. She was about to report Hera¡¯s safety to Lauren when she noticed the 90 missed calls the moment she switched on the phone. They were mostly from Lauren and Harrison, and Mr. Lewis had also snuck a few calls in. What caught her eye was a number saved as ¡®Little Master,¡¯ and this person had called three times. Skadi dialed the number out of curiosity. The phone in Nash¡¯s pocket quickly vibrated. He fished his phone out of his pocket and saw that it was Hera¡¯s number. He turned and looked at Skadi, only to hear her say, ¡°Little Master¡­¡± She hung up and called Lauren. In just three seconds, Lauren answered the call and said sharply, ¡°Hera, where have you been? Why haven¡¯t you been answering your phone?¡± Skadi could hear a lot more noises from the other end of the phone. It sounded like Rooney cursing. ¡°Lauren, i-it¡¯s Skadi. Hera¡¯s phone ran out of battery when we were shopping!¡± Skadi did not dare tell her what had happened just now as she did not want to worry her. Lauren¡¯s tone softened a little when she heard that. ¡°Where¡¯s Hera? Can you put her on the phone?¡± ¡°Hera, she¡­ Uh¡­.¡± Skadi looked at Hera, who was still unconscious, and did not know what to say. Nash got up and went toward Skadi. He grabbed the phone, answering, ¡°Hello, Lauren. Hera¡¯s asleep right now.¡± Lauren heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Nash¡¯s voice but quickly frowned again. ¡°You three are together?¡± Nashughed and answered, ¡°They went to watch a movie tonight, so I tagged along. We¡¯re on our way home now. We¡¯re in the car.¡± Only then did Lauren feel her worry melt away. Right after that, she yelled, ¡°Harrison, stop hitting him!¡± Then, the call went dead. Chapter 93 Nash¡¯s gaze thickered slightly. He heard the sounds of fighting on the phone. Did Lauren and Barrison go to Hubert¡¯s house? Then again, after what happened before, Harrison and his wife would definitely suspect Hubert¡¯s family. Harrison usually swallowed his anger, but even he would fight Hubert when his daughter was in danger. In the Lewis family¡¯s estate, Herman¡¯s blood pressure had skyrocketed due to the anger he felt because of his two sons. Hubert and Harrison were both seated on the sofa, all bruised and battered. The two were ring at one another, neither of them convinced by the other. ¡°How much more unreasonable can you be? Hubert is your elder brother. Don¡¯t you know that you should respect your elder brother as you would your father? How did the Lewis family raise a scheming man like you?¡± Rooney cursed as she pointed at the video of Harrison. She was so angry that her chubby face was trembling. ¡°Elder brother? Bah! You know what you did to Hera. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s over just because I haven¡¯t settled the score with you!¡± Harrison was slurring since his cheek was swollen. ¡°Both of you, enough!¡± Herman roared at the two of them. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Lauren quickly picked up the cup of medicinal brew on the table and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Drink this medicine first!¡± It was holistic medicine from Nash that would work to quickly restore the old man¡¯s memory. Rooney rushed up to them and knocked the cup in Lauren¡¯s hand onto the ground. ¡°You snake of a woman! Are you trying to poison the old man? He¡¯s already doing well, so why does he need to drink medicine?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lauren¡¯s expression turned cold. She lifted her hand and wanted to hit Rooney, but thetter immediately pushed her face forward. ¡°Come on, why don¡¯t you hit me, then? You¡¯re going to beat me to death and then kill Hubert so that no one willpete with you for the Lewis family¡¯s assets, no?¡± Unable to hold herself back any longer, Helena stood up and said, ¡°Lauren, I advise you not to push yourself too hard. Don¡¯t think just because you managed tond a partnership with Drake Group that you can do whatever you want!¡± Lauren slowly brought her hand back down and sat on the sofa expressionlessly. Helena looked at her battered father and said to Herman, ¡°Grandpa, they must apologize to Dad!¡± ¡°Why should we? It¡¯s obvious that Hubert was the first to strike!¡± Lauren shot coldly. Helena sneered. ¡°My dad wouldn¡¯t have done it if Ha¡­ Uncle hadn¡¯t threatened him first!¡± Herman turned to look at Harrison. ¡°Harrison, please apologize to your brother!¡± Harrison was extremely dissatisfied and replied, ¡°Dad, Hubert hired assassins to assassinate Hera before this.¡± He did not wish to hide this matter anymore now that the situation hade to this. He would not be able to bring himself to apologize to someone who had tried to kill his daughter. Herman¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Hubert, what did you do?¡± ¡°Dad, Hera is my niece. Why would I hire assassins to assassinate her? Harrison is just ndering me,¡± Hubert responded while rubbing his swollen face. Harrison red at Hubert. ¡°Hubert, are you even a man? Why don¡¯t you own up to what you did?¡± Nash¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. He heard the sounds of fighting on the phone. Did Lauren and Harrison go to Hubert¡¯s house? Then again, after what happened before, Harrison and his wife would definitely suspect Hubert¡¯s family. Harrison usually swallowed his anger, but even he would fight Hubert when his daughter was in danger. In the Lewis family¡¯s estate, Herman¡¯s blood pressure had skyrocketed due to the anger he felt because of his two sons. Hubert and Harrison were both seated on the sofa, all bruised and battered. The two were ring at one another, neither of them convinced by the other. elder ¡°How much more unreasonable can you be? Hubert is your elder brother. Don¡¯t you know that you should respect your brother as you would your father? How did the Lewis family raise a scheming man like you?¡± Rooney cursed as she pointed at the video of Harrison. She was so angry that her chubby face was trembling. ¡°Elder brother? Bah! You know what you did to Hera. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s over just because I haven¡¯t settled the score with you!¡± Harrison was slurring since his cheek was swollen. ¡°Both of you, enough!¡± Herman roared at the two of them. Lauren quickly picked up the cup of medicinal brew on the table and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Drink this medicine first!¡± It was holistic medicine from Nash that would work to quickly restore the old man¡¯s memory. Rooney rushed up to them and knocked the cup in Lauren¡¯s hand onto the ground. ¡°You snake of a woman! Are you trying to poison the old man? He¡¯s already doing well, so why does he need to drink medicine?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lauren¡¯s expression turned cold. She lifted her hand and wanted to hit Rooney, but thetter immediately pushed her face forward. ¡°Come on, why don¡¯t you hit me, then? You¡¯re going to beat me to death and then kill Hubert so that no one willpete with you for the Lewis family¡¯s assets, no?¡± Unable to hold herself back any longer, Helena stood up and said, ¡°Lauren, I advise you not to push yourself too hard. Don¡¯t Drake Group that you can do whatever you want!¡± whatever you think just because you managed tond a partnership with s Lauren slowly brought her hand back down and sat on the sofa expressionlessly. Helena looked at her battered father and said to Herman, ¡°Grandpa, they must apologize to Dad!¡± ¡°Why should we? It¡¯s obvious that Hubert was the first to strike!¡± Lauren shot coldly. Helena sneered. ¡°My dad wouldn¡¯t have done it if Ha¡­ Uncle hadn¡¯t threatened him first!¡± Herman turned to look at Harrison. ¡°Harrison, please apologize to your brother!¡± Harrison was extremely dissatisfied and replied, ¡°Dad, Hubert hired assassins to assassinate Hera before this.¡± He did not wish to hide this matter anymore now that the situation hade to this. He would not be able to bring himself to apologize to someone who had tried to kill his daughter. Herman¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Hubert, what did you do?¡± ¡°Dad, Hera is my niece. Why would I hire assassins to assassinate her? Harrison is just ndering me,¡± Hubert responded while rubbing his swollen face. Harrison red at Hubert. ¡°Hubert, are you even a man? Why don¡¯t you own up to what you did?¡± Hubert fumed. ¡°Stop framing me! Prove it if you can! I think you¡¯re the one who hired assassins to harm my daughter.¡± He then added, ¡°Uncle was almost shot to death a few days ago too. I think you¡¯re the one who did it!¡± ¡°You liar.¡± Harrison red at Hubert, his gaze sharp as his body shook from the anger. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t lower myself to a viin¡¯s level. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. What¡¯s important is that Hera is safe,¡± Hubert said while looking magnanimous. He then looked at Helena and Rooney and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s all go back to our rooms and rest.¡± ¡°Hubert, what about Helena¡¯s birthday?¡± Rooney asked. Hubert said softly, ¡°Dad needs to rest. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± Chapter 94 Herman sighed. He then went up to the second floor of the vi with heavy steps. Rooney looked at Lauren with an unkind expression and scoffed. ¡°Just you wait, Lauren. I¡¯ll discredit your familypletely in the next two days.¡± After saying that, she led her daughter back to their rooms to rest. The corner of Harrison¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile, but it was quickly reced with a grimace because of the injury on his face. Maria grabbed a broom and started to clean the mess. With a soft smile, she said, ¡°You guys have important matters to attend. to tomorrow, so go back to your rooms and rest!¡± Lauren walked toward her room expressionlessly while Harrison limped behind her with a hand supporting his waist. Back in their room, Lauren sat down in front of the dressing table and sulked. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I think we held our heads up high today,¡± Harrison consoled her softly. He had never dared to offend his elder brother before this, but he actually got into a fight with him today. He had never felt so free. Lauren frowned as she replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Rooney said just now? She¡¯s going to discredit us!¡± He straightened his back and responded, ¡°Different situations call for different actions. I¡¯m no longer afraid of them now.¡± She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s Hera¡¯s birthday soon. I think they¡¯re definitely going to cause trouble on that day for sure.¡± In Rex District, after Zakariah received the call from his granddaughter, he immediately brought a group of experts from the Martial Arts Association with him to pick her up. Nash was dropping Skadi off outside the district. Zakariah saw Nash sending his granddaughter off personally, and his expression paled from fright. ¡°Skadi, how could you let Mr. Calcraft personally send you off?¡± He then put a hand on his heart while facing Nash. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, you can just leave her be.¡± Skadi was stunned. ¡°Grandpa, is there a problem with him sending me off?¡± Zakariah¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Of course there-¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s no problem at all,¡± Nash cut Zakariah off, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Skadi is Hera¡¯s friend, so she¡¯s also my good friend. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to send her off? Besides, I¡¯m not some big shot.¡± Zakariah understood what Nash was trying to say and smiled slightly. ¡°I just mean it¡¯s already sote, and it¡¯s such trouble to Mr. Calcraft!¡± Skadi¡¯s lips curled as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s only past ten o¡¯clock. How is thatte? We, young people, don¡¯t sleep until it¡¯s 12 o¡¯clock!¡± She then waved her hand to Nash and said, ¡°Take good care of Hera. Also, you¡¯re not allowed to touch her. If you do, I¡¯ll get Grandpa to break your legs.¡± Hearing this, Zakariah trembled. He was scared out of his wits hearing what his granddaughter said. He quickly cast an apologetic look at Nash. Nash knew of Skadi and Hera¡¯s friendship, so he just smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I promise not to touch her.¡± Skadi then got into the car. Zakariah put a hand over his heart while facing Nash and said, ¡°W-We¡¯ll take our leave first, Mr. Calcraft.¡± Nash responded with the gesture. The old man got into the car and then lifted his sleeve to wipe away the cold sweat from his forehead. Skadi pouted andined, ¡°Grandpa, Nash might be powerful, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have to be so courteous. You¡¯re the president of the Martial Arts Association!¡± He replied helplessly, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re truly ignorant of howplex the world is.¡± He had no choice but to help Nash keep his secret since he did not want Skadi to know who he was. Back at the apartment, Nash sat down on the bed and put Hera¡¯s head in his arms. He then continued to massage the bones in her neck. There was a grinding sound from Hera¡¯s neck from the bones rubbing together. Her misaligned bones were rapidly resetting. He saw the screen of Hera¡¯s phone that was on the bed light up. He grabbed it and nced at it only to discover that Hunter had sent a message on WhatsApp. This man again. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He tapped into it to take a look. Hunter had sent a kissing emoji. It was then followed by a message. [Hera, I heard something happened to Skadi. But don¡¯t be sad, I¡¯ll be with you in the future! I¡¯m so happy tonight and had a few sses of alcohol. May I take the liberty to ask you for some photos of your legs?] Chapter 95 Nash was slightly taken aback. How did Hunter know that Skadi had an ident? It sounded like he thought Skadi was dead. Were the Hillls behind what happened tonight? To test his hypothesis, Nash sent a reply: [Why did you do it?] Hunter sent a surprised emoji. After a few seconds of silence, his reply came: [You know everything?] Nash continued the conversation: [Crow told me.] Hunter immediately sent a voice message. He had deliberately lowered his voice to a very gentle tone. ¡°Hera, Skadi is an obstacle in my pursuit of you. I did this to be with you!¡± The corners of Nash¡¯s mouth twitched. He then replied via text: [Alright then. Don¡¯t you want photos of my legs? I¡¯ll send them to youter.] Hunter was extremely excited and replied: [Why don¡¯t we just video call? It¡¯s nighttime now anyway.] The moment he started the call, Nash ended it. Hunter tried calling again and again, but Nash just rejected it each time. [Hera, why aren¡¯t you answering¡­] [I¡¯m already going to show you my legs. Don¡¯t push it!] [Hehehe, alright then. Hurry up! I can¡¯t wait!] * In the Hill family¡¯s vi, Hunter got a bunch of toilet paper from his bedside table. Right after that, Hera sent a few photos. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He went into WhatsApp and saw a pair of slender and straight long legs. However, why was there so much leg hair? [??? [Hera, why do you have so much hair on your legs? [??? [Hera?] Hunter sent a few more messages, but Hera never replied. ¡°Forget it. So what if she has so much leg hair? Once she marries me, I¡¯ll take her to the best beauty salon and have her beautiful legs shaved!¡± Hunter muttered to himself and then sent the photos to the company¡¯s nning department. [Somebody¡­ Please remove the leg hair¡­] Nash cleared the chat messages, a wicked smile appearing on the corners of his mouth. Hera turned over at this moment, her hand pping the wound on Nash¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Ouch! What the hell¡­¡± Caught off guard, Nash grimaced in pain. His wound hurting did not have much to do with his pain tolerance. They were two different things. Even Nash was unable to tolerate such abrupt pain without prior preparation. Hera slowly opened her eyes, and when sh saw herself lying in the arms of a man, she abruptly sat up. Nash looked calm, but a few drops of cold sweat had already appeared on his forehead. Hera thought she was dreaming when she saw that the man was Nash. She pinched the strong muscles in Nash¡¯s abdomen. The corner of Nash¡¯s mouth kept twitching. He then suddenly pressed Hera onto the bed and growled. ¡°Stop pinching me. It hurts.¡± Hera¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Does it? Why don¡¯t I feel it?¡± ¡°Would you like to try pinching yourself?¡± The corner of Nash¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely. This woman did not seem very smart. How did she be the president of Baroque Group? Hera then pinched her arm and frowned from the pain. ¡°It hurts. So this isn¡¯t a dream!¡± She then looked at Nash with shock ¡°Did you really rescue me and Skadi? Where are we now? Where¡¯s Skadi? Is she okay?¡± Nash turned over andy on the bed. Hera quickly got up and looked around. She then realized that she was in her apartment. ¡°Skadi is fine. Her grandfather picked her up,¡± Nash replied. Hera let out a deep breath after hearing that. ¡°How did you know we were there?¡± ¡°I looked for the police,¡± Nash said casually. Hera noticed the blood stains on the white shirt under his suit and immediately eximed, ¡°N-Nash! Your stomach! How did you get hurt?¡± Chapter 96 ¡°Did they beat you?¡± Hera looked at Nash in panic as tears welled up in her eyes. Nash smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m not injured. It¡¯s their blood, not mine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Show me.¡± Saying that, Hera was about to lift his shirt when he grabbed her slender wrist. ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other so freely. You¡¯re ying with fire.¡± If Hera were to see his scar, she might tell Lauren about it and he would bepletely exposed. Although Lauren already had her guesses, she still maintained her skepticism. She still could not be sure that he was the Smiling Grim Reaper. ¡°Please, you¡¯re my fiance. Don¡¯t I even have the right to see your body?¡± Hera put her hands on his hips and rebuked, ¡°I just want to take a look at your upper body. Are you that shy, big man?¡± Nash rubbed his nose. ¡°Am I not human just because I¡¯m a man? Why don¡¯t you show me your upper body too, then?¡± he replied with a smile. Hera gritted her teeth. ¡°Fine, then look,¡± she said as she pulled down the zipper of her dress while blushing. She had to confirm whether Nash was injured. Nash hurriedly responded, ¡°No, no! Let me take a shower first, then I¡¯ll show you.¡± He quickly ran to the bathroom after he said that. Hera picked up her phone and called Skadi to ask her what happened tonight. Skadi told Hera everything she knew. ¡°Is he really not hurt?¡± Hera still found it hard to believe. ¡°He¡¯s really fine!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You should quickly rest!¡± Hera then ended the call with a puzzled expression on her small face. Nash came out of the shower at this moment dressed in a pair of beach shorts. He was also wearing a pair of flip-flops and had his towel hung around his neck. It was also obvious then that there was not a single wound on his abdomen that was lined with muscles. He inhaled sharply as he dried his hair to make the muscles on his abdomen more obvious. Hera bit her index finger, her face red as an apple. His figure was amazing! Nash smiled and said, ¡°See, I wasn¡¯t lying to you. The blood was all from the bad guys.¡± She stared at his abdomen intently. She did not look like she heard anything he said. Seeing this, he shook his head helplessly. Women liked something like this too, eh? ¡°Ah¡­ So, you¡¯re not hurt. That¡¯s good then! I-I¡¯m going to take a shower too!¡± Hera did not dare continue to look, so she grabbed her pajamas from the closet before making her way to the bathroom. Nash also grabbed his pajamas from the closet and put them on. He then took a seat on the sofa, where he proceeded to dry his hair. In the bathroom, Hera looked at herself in the mirror. Seeing that she did not have a single scratch on her face, she could not help but feel a little suspicious. She remembered being kicked till she was sent flying. She had also taken a kick to her face. Even if her skin was not cut, it should well up, no? Yet, she looked totally fine. Recalling how Nash had massaged her while he had her in his arms just now, she realized that he must have healed her injuries. Nash had even treated her grandfather¡¯s cancer using dry needling. Treating light injuries like these must definitely be a piece of cake for him, then. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After she was done showering, she got dressed in her pajamas and came out. She smiled when she saw Nash lying down on the sofa obediently. ¡°Do you sleep on the sofa when I¡¯m not around?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I sleep on the bed when there¡¯s one? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Nash crossed his legs and scrolled through the videos on his phone. Hera smiled secretly. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you sleeping on the bed tonight?¡± Nash put down his phone, then turned to look at Hera. ¡°You want to share the bed with me?¡± She wrinkled her nose mischievously. ¡°No. I think you should still sleep on the sofa.¡± He clicked his tongue and went back to watching the videos on his phone. Hera picked up the hairdryer to use on her hair while her mind became filled with the image of Nash¡¯s solid six-pack abs. Chapter 97 She was considering whether or not to let Nash onto the bed. Although both of them rarely interacted, she felt very Moreover, Nash was her fiance, so it was reasonable for her to sleep with him. After a mental struggle, she still chose to give up the idea. She was worried that this would make Nash think that she was an easy person. She sat down on the bed and started sending messages to Skadi. [Skadi, you can¡¯t begin to imagine just how perfect Nash¡¯s abdominal muscles are!] [I won¡¯t believe it unless you show me a photo!] [No! He¡¯s my man. Look for one yourself!] [We¡¯re best friends. Do you think of me as some outsider now? They¡¯re just abs. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m sleeping with him.] [Tsk, tsk! You¡¯re not allowed to look at his abs either!] [So, I see. I guess friendships do die, after all.] [You¡¯re being so dramatic.] Hera had just sent thest message when she heard a thunderstorm outside. [It¡¯s thundering.] Hera and Skadi sent to each other at the same time. Immediately afterward, lightning struck one after another, and the lights in the room went out. Nash had already closed his eyes, preparing to sleep, when he abruptly snapped them open again. It was autumn now, and thunderstorms were rare. The weather had not indicated that it would be thundering or raining the entire day today either. Even if the weather did suddenly change, lightning would not be somon either. Could it be¡­ Nash stood up from the sofa and strode toward the window. He looked up at the sky and saw that it was filled with purple lightning. The abnormal weather seemed to have confirmed something extraordinary. Nash grabbed the iron rails of the window with both hands and said with his eyes turning scarlet, ¡°Master, is that you?¡± His master was an immortal cultivator who had already passed his trail and ascended to godhood. Earth¡¯s spiritual influences had long been exhausted, and he finally ascended when he reached the end of his life. At the same time, somewhere deep in the mountains of Capiton where a huge castle stood surrounded heavily by guards, aplex array had appeared above it at this moment. The array slowly rotated, and then a great number of cracks appeared. The array shattered, and a coffin broke through and out of the castle before floating up into the air. The lid of the coffin opened, and a white skeleton slowly sat up. Two balls of green mes burned in the empty eye sockets of the white skull. Its upper and lower jaw moved as it said, ¡°Have you finally left?¡± The moment it said that, an illusory figure suddenly appeared in front of the coffin. It was an old man who exuded immortality. He stroked his beard and said lightly, ¡°I almost forgot about you.¡± After saying that, he lifted a hand, ced it on the coffin, and started pushing it back into the castle. The previously shattered array was then quickly restored. ¡°I shall seal you for another 300 days. Once the 300 days are up, someone else will take care of you.¡± ¡°Ah, Johnathan I¡¯ll make sure you die a terrible death.¡± The illusory old man smiled lightly. He then turned his head and looked toward Capiton before turning into a ball of light and disappearing. On Phoenix Ind, a burly man was sitting cross-legged as he floated above the sea. He then slowly opened his eyes and looked toward the thundering sky with a mixed expression of joy and sorrow. Back in Hera¡¯s room, Nash knelt down on both knees and bowed three times while facing south. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He had expected his master to ascend in the near future, but he did not expect him to ascend so soon. When Hera saw Nash on the floor and bowing, she became nervous. She secretly snapped a photo of him and sent it to Skadi. [Skadi, what do you think he¡¯s doing?] Skadi sent a horrified emoji before replying: [Could he have been possessed?] Chapter 98 [W-What? Stop trying to scare me!] Hera hugged the nket tightly and shivered. Skadi replied with a long text: [I¡¯m not trying to¡­. Grandpa once saw someone who was possessed. The person looked stiff when they walked. It was like they had lost their soul!] Nash got up slowly at this moment. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. His mind was nk, and he turned around while looking like he was in a daze. Nash had depended on his master ever since he was little after the Young Family Vige was burned to the ground. Now, his only support was gone. Although his master was not dead, his having ascended was no different from if he had died. His master had once said that once an immortal cultivator ascended to the immortal realm, they would no longer be able to enter the lower ne. Nash walked toward the sofa like a zombie, and fear shot through Hera. Trembling, she sent another message to Skadi: [Okay, you might be right!] [Would you like me toe over and apany you?] [He went andid down on the sofa!] [Then it should be fine. Maybe it¡¯s just a harmless ghost ying around.] The sound of muffled thunder continued outside, which sent Hera ducking under the covers from fright. ¡°N-Nash, a-are you alright?¡± she asked, her voice shaking. ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Nash replied. Hera continued, ¡°Did¡­ Did you see something?¡± Nash smiled dumbly and asked, ¡°Why would I have?¡± ¡°Then¡­ then why were you on the ground bowing just now?¡± ¡°I thought of my master, so I just bowed to him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hera stuck her head out from under the nket. She saw Nash lying on the sofa with a red light on his face. Just then, there was another round of thunder. ¡°Ah!¡± Hera shrank back into the covers again in fright. Meanwhile, Nash was browsing through some inds in the South Sea. His master had left for the South Sea to look for a chance to break through his shackles, but he had no idea which ind it was. The ind he was currently looking at was Maple Leaf Ind. The ind was so full of red maple trees that the entire ground was nketed with red maple leaves, which gave the ind a dreamy effect. When Nash heard Hera yelp, he asked helplessly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°W-Why is your face glowing red?¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s just the light from my phone.¡± Nash could not help but answer with a superficial snicker. Hera quietly lifted a corner of her nket when she heard that and was slightly relieved when she noticed that Nash had his phone in his hand. The raindrops hit the window while the lightning and thunder came one after another. ¡°Nash, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°The thunder!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared of thunder.¡± ¡°I am, a little¡­¡± Hera closed her eyes tightly. She had hinted to Nash that he coulde sleep with her, and thus, her heart was beating fast at this moment while her face was flushed red. She had even thought about what she was going to say next. She would say that he could sleep with her but could not touch her. ¡°Oh.¡± Hera was stunned for a few seconds. Oh? Did he not understand what she was trying to say? Hera asked unwillingly, ¡°Is that it?¡± She felt the nket lift the moment she said that. Then, a figure slid onto the bed and nestled beside her. Phone in hand, Hera received a message from Skadi just then. [Are you asleep?] The screen lit up and illuminated both their faces. Hera stared at Nash nkly. She had even stopped breathing. 1 Nash was staring at Hera¡¯s flushed face with dark eyes before he said in a maic voice, ¡°Are you still afraid now?¡± Chapter 99 Hera felt herself about to suffocate, and her heart beat faster and faster. It was not until the light of the screen went out that she opened her mouth slightly and took a sharp breath. [Are you asleep?] Skadi had sent her another message, lighting up her phone screen again. Hera saw Nash¡¯s face that was so close to her. The distance between the two of them was less than ten centimeters. In a situation like this, Nash was also now blushing a little from Hera¡¯s breath. She smelled of her shower gel and shampoo. Her soft face was as red as an apple, making him want to take a bite out of it. Thunder struck again outside, and Hera shut her eyes tight. He slowly reached his arms out and held her tightly to his chest as he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± His deep and gentle voice relieved Hera¡¯s nervousness a great deal. She put her hands against his chest. She was only wearing her nightdress and nothing else. Nash did not dare breathe in her scent. He was afraid that he would not be able to hold himself back. He closed his eyes and held his breath before he focused on working his energy. Nash felt the energy in the point below his navel run rampant due to his distraction. He quickly restrained it back in. No wonder his master once beheaded his lover. Had his master¡¯s feelings for his lover hindered his cultivation? Hera tried her best to calm down the growing tension in her chest. She looked up at Nash and asked, ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good..¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a little sleepy¡­¡± ¡°Sleep, then.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep when you¡¯re hugging me,¡± Hera whined. Nash smiled and slowly released her. He then turned on his side and went to sleep. Not long after, he felt a pair of small hands suddenly embracing him from behind. He felt the softness of Hera¡¯s front through her thin nightdress. This time, it was his muscles that tensed up. Hera pouted and said, ¡°I usually sleep with Snow in my arms, but since you¡¯re taking its ce, I¡¯ll just treat you like how I treat Snow.¡± After she said that, she closed her eyes and went to sleep. Nash took a deep breath and tried his best to suppress the restless fire in his body while Hera very quickly slipped into her dreams. The next morning, Nash opened his eyes after feeling the sunshine on his face. Hera was longer in the same sleeping position as she had been in the night before. She was lying on the bed with her legs around Nash¡¯s waist while her nightdress had ridden above her stomach. Nash¡¯s eyes registered her fair skin. Her straight and slender legs were rosy, looking like they shone. Her feet were plump, and her toes looked adorable. He looked upward and saw her whitece undies looking as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Hera stretchedzily, her legs straightening with the action. Nash felt his mouth go dry as blood rushed out of his nose. Fuck!!! He pinched his nose with one hand and covered Hera with the nket with the other. He considered himself to have pretty impressive willpower and did not expect his nose to bleed. Hera rubbed her sleepy eyes and askedzily, ¡°Nash, what time is it?¡± Nash nced at the time. ¡°It¡¯s ten minutes to nine!¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna go¡­¡± Hera suddenly sat up from the bed. Realizing that her nightdress had bunched up to her waist, she quickly smoothed it back down. When she saw Nash pinching his nose, she asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m having a fever,¡± Nash replied. Hera did not think too much about it. She just walked toward the bathroom while saying, ¡°There are some fever meds in the drawer. Take two pillster.¡± After changing into her work clothes and putting on some light makeup, she hurried off to thepany. Nash also followed Hera to Baroque Group¡¯s headquarters, and they both saw Harrison all battered and bruised the moment they entered the office. ¡°Dad, what happened to you?¡± Hera eximed. Mere Aawhi washing he met the to help with his bouters in the first aid kit **********ch you a night. We thought you mule were up to no good again, so *******when the started burting heade!¡± Laren said angrily The New pants while they were on their way to thepany ***** what is, there was also warmth in her chest we were day celebration for a few days,¡± Lamen said helplessly as she grabbed mates and teachers.¡± xxxxxx smits to bring thelena¡¯s birthday celebration forward to the same day. It¡¯s obvious Halton to offend them, why don¡¯t we just avoid them?¡± how Why do we addobbi bahsday and I celebrate mine, then we won¡¯t be getting in anyone¡¯s way, Suede Marras ¡°yourself.¡± Se on toskar dagh Are ansering her, ¡°Your tele¡¯s family has better connections in the family than Whites all and the bachday rather than yours, will you be happy then? Will you still be able to * the daughter a bad birthday and so chose to postpone it. seed beads dig say ¡°Alight then.¡± think wine Nera bathday,¡± said Nash all of a sudden at this moment. Bere Dread her smile to swig, ¡°s okay. It¡¯s just postponing it. It doesn¡¯t matter if we celebrate it a few days her brought Helena¡¯s birthday celebration forward to bully you. If you postpone it, they¡¯ll gain an inch,¡± Nash pressed. It was not like Laure did not understand this. ¡°But if Hera and Helena were to celebrate their birthdays on the same day, ssbrechdar parcy will definitely be dismall¡± she said helplessly. Samson echoed ¡°Not only that, Kai is going to celebrate Helena¡¯s birthday at the Chateau Hotel. The old man will definitely go there¡± Sera¡¯s enes madened ¡°he That was the property of the Skye family in Capiton and the most luxurious hotel in Jonford. Deen the mostmon membership card was not avable to the Lewis family. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. smiled slighth. ¡°Hera, do you also want to hold your birthday party at the Chateau Hotel?¡± Hera felt herself shiver when she heard that. She then shook her head and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± It was no use even thinking about it! The Watsons were the wealthiest family in Jonford, and they had at least one ck Diamond VIP card in their hands. Even if she was able to spend 140 million just for a membership card, she would be inviting shame onto herself. Chapter 100 Harrison had a hot towel on his face, while Lauren was looking for some medicine to help with his bruises in the first aid kit. ¡°As if it wasn¡¯t your fault! We couldn¡¯t get in touch with youst night. We thought your uncle was up to no good again, so your father went to question him and they got into a fight when they started butting heads!¡± Lauren said angrily. Nash had already told Hera the exnation he gave her parents while they were on their way to the company. Hera walked toward the desk and apologized guiltily, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry I made you worry.¡± Besides feeling sorry that her father had gotten beaten, there was also warmth in her chest. She knew she would always be her parents¡¯ treasure. ¡°By the way, Hera, we¡¯ve decided to postpone your birthday celebration for a few days,¡± Lauren said helplessly as she grabbed a bottle of ointment and applied it to the bruises on Harrison¡¯s face. Hera was stunned. ¡°Why? I¡¯ve already notified several of my ssmates and teachers.¡±. Harrison sighed and said, ¡°Your uncle wants to bring Helena¡¯s birthday celebration forward to the same day. It¡¯s obvious they¡¯re trying to bully you. So, if we can¡¯t afford to offend them, why don¡¯t we just avoid them?¡± ¡°Why should we avoid them? If she celebrates her birthday and I celebrate mine, then we won¡¯t be getting in anyone¡¯s way, no?¡± she said angrily. Lauren stuffed the bottle into Harrison¡¯s hand. ¡°Do it yourself.¡± She then turned to look at her daughter before answering her, ¡°Your uncle¡¯s family has better connections in the family than we do. When those rtives all attend Helena¡¯s birthday rather than yours, will you be happy then? Will you still be able to celebrate your birthday?¡± Lauren did not want her daughter to experience a bad birthday and so chose to postpone it. Hera pursed her red lips, conceding sadly, ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you should postpone Hera¡¯s birthday,¡± said Nash all of a sudden at this moment. Both Lauren and Harrison looked at Nash. Hera forced herself to smile before saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just postponing it. It doesn¡¯t matter if we celebrate it a few days ¡°They brought Helena¡¯s birthday celebration forward to bully you. If you postpone it, they¡¯ll gain an inch,¡± Nash pressed. It was not like Lauren did not understand this. ¡°But if Hera and Helena were to celebrate their birthdays on the same day, Hera¡¯s birthday party will definitely be dismal!¡± she said helplessly. Harrison echoed, ¡°Not only that, Kai is going to celebrate Helena¡¯s birthday at the Chateau Hotel. The old man will definitely N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. go there.¡± Hera¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The Chateau Hotel?¡± That was the property of the Skye family in Capiton and the most luxurious hotel in Jonford. Even the mostmon membership card was not avable to the Lewis family. Nash smiled slightly. ¡°Hera, do you also want to hold your birthday party at the Chateau Hotel?¡± Hera felt herself shiver when she heard that. She then shook her head and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± It was no use even thinking about it! The Watsons were the wealthiest family in Jonford, and they had at least one ck Diamond VIP card in their hands. Even if she was able to spend 140 million just for a membership card, she would be inviting shame onto herself. What was more, it was impossible for her to fork up that amount of money. She would only be able to get 56 million dors afterpleting that project with Drake Group, and that project would take up at least a whole year. ¡°Nash, can you book a room at the Chateau Hotel?¡± Lauren asked cautiously. She already had her suspicions about Nash¡¯s identity. Could Nash¡¯s question just now be implying that he had a way to enter the hotel? Nash nodded. ¡°I have a friend who works at the Chateau Hotel. It won¡¯t be a problem for me to ask him for a private room!¡± Hera hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay! Let¡¯s not bother other people. So what if we can get a room? The Watsons will definitely get a room that¡¯s bigger than ours. We¡¯d just be humiliating ourselves if we go!¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Hera continued, ¡°So, it¡¯s decided. My birthday will be postponed to the eighth of the following month.¡± Seeing how resolute her daughter was about this, Lauren said nothing. She just lowered her head and sighed. Meanwhile, in the Hill family¡¯s vi¡­ Chapter 101 Hunter received a photo of a pair of long legs with all the hair removed from the nning department. They had made the legs look fairer and smoother. Hunter zoomed in on the photo. He even stuck his face close to the screen of his phone with a look of enjoyment. Then, he pursed his lips and made wild kissy faces. In the living room downstairs, Gaspard¡¯s expression copsed when he learned that Crow had died. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. What annoyed him even more what that Skadi had returned to her family safe and sound. Geoffrey brewed a cup of coffee for his father and asked, ¡°Dad, what is it?¡± Gaspard gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Crow is dead, but Skadi is still fine!¡± Hearing that, Geoffrey was surprised. ¡°Is the Green Bamboo Association so unreliable? Crow didn¡¯t expose us, did he?¡± Gaspard shook his head. ¡°Crow is a tight-lipped man. He wouldn¡¯t sell us out despite getting the money.¡± It was just a pity that his 15 million expenditure had been in vain. ¡°They must be incredibly audacious to kill Crow, who¡¯s part of the Green Bamboo Association,¡± Geoffrey said coldly. Gaspard¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Howard Lane is the man managing the Green Bamboo Association in Jonford. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯ll do next. ¡°As for Hunt, settle the dowry as it should be. I don¡¯t believe Herman will dare go back on his promise!¡± Nash and Hera were having lunch at thepany¡¯s canteen. They had gone to the Northjon branch together that afternoon. Nash received a call from Ster the moment he arrived. ¡°Nash, the warden suddenly lost all feeling in his limbs. Hurry over and take a look at him!¡± ¡°At the old ce?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re still at the Zells¡¯ vi.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming over now.¡± After ending the call, Nash looked at Hera, but before he could even say anything, Hera smiled and said, ¡°If there¡¯s something you need to take care of, go. But you have toe back and pick me up after work tonight.¡± Nash smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle to you as soon as I¡¯m done.¡± With that, he drove Hera¡¯s Maserati to the Zells¡¯ residence. 1 Hera walked into thepany, and as she did, she saw Hunter¡¯s car in the parking lot outside the office building. Her brows furrowed slightly as she immediately felt reluctant to go upstairs. However, considering that she still had a few emails that she needed to send out as soon as possible, she steeled herself in the end and went in. In the president¡¯s office, the secretary was serving a cup of coffee to Hunter. Hunter then turned his phone over to the secretary and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t your president¡¯s legs beautiful?¡± The secretary smiled politely. ¡°The president is fair and beautiful. She also has really long legs. Of course, she¡¯s pretty.¡± Hera stepped into the office and walked straight toward Hunter. Seeing that Hera had arrived, a smile broke out on Hunter¡¯s face. He thought Hera had agreed to date him when he recalled her enthusiastic reply fromst night. ¡°Finally, my waiting paid off. Come, Hera. Give me a hug.¡± Hunter stood up and opened his arms to greet her. Hera hurriedly dodged him and scoffed. ¡°Can you stop disgusting me?¡± Hunter was taken aback for a moment. When he saw Hera¡¯s secretary still in the office, he let out a relieved smile and waved to her, saying, ¡°Go out first. I have something to discuss with your president.¡± The secretary nodded. She then left the office and closed the office door behind her. ¡°Hera, no one¡¯s here now. Come and give me a hug.¡± Hunter tried to hug Hera again, but she had a look of disgust on her face. ¡°Go away! How nasty can you get?¡± ¡°Hera, you¡­ you showed me your legsst night. Doesn¡¯t that indirectly mean that you¡¯ve epted my pursuit? Why are you still so cold to me now?¡± Chapter 102 Hunter followed Hera to the desk. Hera sat down in her chair and then switched on theputer. ¡°When did I ever send you photos of my legs? I don¡¯t even remember responding to your messages on Whatsapp,¡± she said. Hunter had sent her messages on WhatsApp more than once, but she ignored them every time. Moreover, even if she did reply to them, she would not have sent him photos of her legs. Even now, she had never worn shorts out and it had been the same since high school. The skirts she wore all reached her calves. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you reply to mest night?¡± ¡°Did you drink too muchst night that you don¡¯t remember what happened?¡± Hunter fished out his phone and opened his chat history with Hera fromst night before cing his phone on the table. Hera was on theputer, sending out emails without even looking at his phone. The man was a little anxious now. ¡°Hera, look. This is our chat history fromst night.¡± After sending out a few emails, Hera finally nced at his phone. The messages were actually from her. Did someone impersonate her? She reached out her finger and tapped on her profile picture. The number attached to the WhatsApp profile was indeed hers. Hera read through the chat history. When she got to the end, she red at Hunter. ¡°You arranged for me and Skadi to be kidnapped?¡± Hunter shook his head and denied it. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It was my grandfather. He gave Crow 15 million to do it!¡± Hera pped Hunter across the face. ¡°You¡¯re despicable! How shameless of you!¡± If Nash had not rescued themst night, Skadi would have been dead. ¡°Did¡­ did you just hit me, Hera?¡± Bewildered, Hunter put a hand over his face. He really could not understand why Hera had been chatting with him so enthusiastically yesterday only for her to switch up today and not even acknowledge him. ¡°Get out¡­ Get the fuck out!¡± Hera roared as she pointed at the door. The Hill family had actually sent someone to get rid of Skadi just because she was hindering Hunter in his pursuit of her. ¡°Hera, I really love you. Why can¡¯t you ept me?¡± Hunter said softly like an aggrieved child. ¡°Get out!¡± Hera roared again, her eyes bloodshot. Two security guards who had been passing by the president¡¯s office knocked on the door and entered when they heard Hera¡¯s voice. ¡°Ms. Lewis, what happened?¡± ¡°Get him out of here,¡± Hera said with a nk expression. ¡°Mr. Hunter, this way, please,¡± the guards said rather politely seeing that he was the heir of the Hill family. ¡°Hera, your grandfather has already promised your betrothal gift to us! You can¡¯t escape from me!¡± Hunter eximed. He then grabbed his phone from the table and left. The two guards also exited Hera¡¯s office. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Hera propped her hands on the desk as she felt the guilt well up in her. Skadi had almost been killed twice because of her, and the only time she tried to help her, she ended up doing nothing at all. ¡°The Smiling Grim Reaper¡­ I¡¯ll definitely find you!¡± Hera decided then that she would help Skadi find her idol. At the Zells¡¯ private estate, there was a luxurious vi in the middle, and its surrounding area was heavily guarded. George and Janson had been temporarily recruited to act as guards. Ster was pacing back and forth outside while Zakariah and Tanner were discussing something. Nash arrived at the vi under Grant¡¯s lead. Brian immediately greeted him with a solemn expression, ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯re finally here.¡± He felt guilty that he was unable to treat the warden despite being a well-known miracle doctor in the country. Ster hurried over. ¡°Nash,e with me.¡± Nash took great strides and followed him inside without saying a word. Chapter 103 In the living room of the vi, Mr. Dean was surrounded by a group of experts and professors in white coats. Some of them were wearing tight frowns on their faces in addition to their helpless expressions. ¡°All of you, get out of the way!¡± Ster yelled coldly. When he saw Ster, Mr. Dean quickly waved his hand to signal the group to make way. At that, everyone scattered to the sides. Lying on the sick bed, Philix was looking at the ceiling through clouded eyes while his facial muscles twitched from time to time. Ster leaned close to Philix¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Warden, Nash is here.¡± However, Philix did not seem to have heard him as he stared at the ceiling still. Nash came over to the sick bed, and when he did, a faint light shed across the depths of his eyes. In Philix¡¯s cloudy pupils, he saw transparent bugs that were as thick as strands of hair swimming around inside. Philix was blind at this moment. He had lost feeling in his limbs and was blind in both eyes. It was likely that the poison that caused deossification had also affected his hearing- Philix was suffering from great pain seeing how his facial muscles twitched and how pale and bloodless his face was. Nash turned to look at Mr. Dean. ¡°Do you have any analgesics?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given him two doses. It doesn¡¯t seem to work,¡± Mr. Dean faltered as he replied. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Nash nodded. ¡°Have all the idlers leave for now.¡± With that, everyone exited the vi except Ster. Brian wanted to stay, but since this patient was of a fearful identity, he had no choice but to turn around and leave as well. ¡°Brian, you¡¯re staying.¡± Nash wanted to use the Divine Needling method, and Brian could stand to learn from him although how much he learned would depend on him. ¡°Can I stay?¡± Ster asked. Nash said nothing to that, so Ster took it as a yes. After everyone left the vi, Nash took out a bundle of smudge sticks from his pocket and said, ¡°Take off the warden¡¯s clothes! ¡± Ster and Brian jointly undressed Philix. They could almost see every bone in Philix¡¯s body after they removed his clothes. The skin dangled loosely from his body as if he had no muscles, and the space between his ribs was sunken in. His stomach looked like it was sewn tightly to the skin of his abdomen. He looked like just a piece of human skin wrapped around a skeleton. ¡°He lost 33 pounds in just one night,¡± Ster croaked. Nash grabbed seven silver needles and threw them in seven different directions, effectively destroying all the cameras in the living room of the vi. In the next second, seven golden needles found their way to Nash¡¯s palm. The Divine Needling technique was rather shocking, so the fewer people who knew about it, the better. Nash then inserted a golden needle into the very top of Philix¡¯s head. The moment he let go of the gold, snake-shaped golden needle, it trembled slightly. Following that, he inserted more into various other nodes on his head as well as one or two on his neck. A strike on any of the nine points in total that he had inserted a needle into would render one numb and unconscious. The nine gold, snake-shaped needles shook so much that they had even created doubled images. They produced a buzzing sound. ¡°The poison is stimting the central nervous system, rendering analgesics useless. Even aa would be something extravagant to hope for. These Divine Needles can disrupt the pressure points and allow the afflicted to temporarily enter a state of suspended animation.¡± The heart rate monitor next to him issued an rm for Philix¡¯s low heart rate just as Nash was giving his exnation. The line eventually went still. Ster clenched his fists tightly, sweat appearing on his forehead. He was so very worried¡­ He was worried that the warden¡¯s heart would stop beating forever. Brianmitted Nash¡¯s every word into memory. Nash looked back at Ster and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m only 20% certain now. If the warden doesn¡¯t rouse, I hope you¡¯ll be able to keep your calm.¡± Chapter 104 This poison that caused deossification was ranked third among the top ten abnormal parasites. Even if the King of Parasites were toe in person, he would be helpless. If the afflicted was not the warden who overlooked the border, he would not even be bothered toe. ¡°J-Just do your best!¡± Ster did not dare pressure Nash and could only agree to all of his requests at the moment. What was more, Nash was the Smiling Grim Reaper, so there was definitely no way Ster would be able to put pressure on him either. ¡°I¡¯m going back to get something. Brian, go and prepare 36 porcin bowls, three pounds of tiger corpse oil, and three feet worth of cotton wicks. Colonel, please request the Martial Arts Association and the National Association of Priests to send experts above the grandmaster level here to guard the vi.¡± Nash looked at Brian and Ster solemnly. Ster was puzzled. ¡°Why do we need to prepare all these?¡± Nash did not bother entertaining him with an exnation and just walked out of the vi. Ster nced back at the warden, who wasying there on the bed lifelessly, and was at aplete loss at what Nash was trying to do. ¡°Grandmaster is the only one who can save the warden now. Please consider his words carefully, Colonel,¡± Brian said with a hand over his heart. After that, he went outside to make a call. Nash sped toward Rex District in the Maserati. Philix¡¯s condition was more serious than he had imagined. He told Ster that he was only 20% sure that the warden would be fine when in reality, he was 50% sure. However, now, he was not even 10% sure that the warden would be alright. In other words, Philix would undoubtedly die today. Time was running out. He had to use the Longhorn bug to retain whatever was left of the warden¡¯s vitality. While waiting for the traffic light to turn green at an intersection, Nash called Cassie. ¡°Hey, Nashy. Did you encounter a troublesome bug again?¡± ¡°A poison that causes deossification.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Cassie was stunned. A few seconds of silence passed before she finally said, ¡°You have to ask my grandfather about this!¡± Cassie¡¯s grandfather was the King of Parasites of a certain totem tribe in Malleficarus. ¡°You called for me, Nash?¡± ¡°Elder Morkov, do you know any way to get rid of thepoison that causes deossification?¡± ¡°Poison that causes deossification?¡± Elder Morkov choked. ¡°Yes. Someone important has been afflicted by it, and his life now hangs by a thread,¡± Nash exined in a deep voice. ¡°This poison ranks third among the top ten abnormal parasites. It¡¯s also the most vicious type as seen in the illustrated handbook. Once someone gets it, they¡¯re done for! Even your master shook his head when he heard of it.¡± Elder Morkov said with a sigh. Nash¡¯s heart sank. Reluctant to ept this, he asked, ¡°Is there really no way?¡± His query was met with a sincere reply, ¡°There really isn¡¯t. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± Nash sighed. ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, Elder Morkov,¡± The light had still been red when an ident urred ahead of him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Nash ended the call. He then stepped on the elerator and the Maserati took off across the intersection like a horse in the wild in the blink of an eye. Governor Jade and Henderson had rushed over to the Zell Vi. Ster also received a call from the Lewis family. They informed him that word from their detective agency had revealed 30 of the killers sent by the Blood Leaderboard to have managed their stowaway sessfully. Ster finally then understood why Nash had asked him to request the Martial Arts Association and the National Association of Priests to send their grandmaster-level experts over to guard the vi. The governor and Henderson immediately contacted the National Association of Priests after he informed them of this. Zakariah had also already notified the core members of the Martial Arts Association. Chapter 105 In just ten minutes, Skadi had rushed over to the Zells¡¯ vi with more than 20 other grandmaster-level experts. Excitement filled Skadi¡¯s eyes when she noted how the area was guarded by powerful big shots. What was happening today? Why were so many big names gathered here? This was not something any ordinary person would ever get to witness. Would she be able to meet her idol? Skadi went up to her grandfather and whispered, ¡°Grandpa, is something big happening today?¡± Zakariah looked around the ce and then whispered something in Skadi¡¯s ear. The smile on Skadi¡¯s face instantly froze. It was then reced with a dignified and solemn expression. She turned and ordered the grandmaster-level experts, ¡°Surround the vi. Don¡¯t allow even a single fly to enter the premises.¡± They immediately dispersed in all directions. Ten minutester, Grant rushed over while huffing. ¡°Colonel, the National Association of Priests is here.¡± ¡°Invite them in quickly,¡± Ster pressed. Grant smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The Martial Arts Association won¡¯t let them in. They¡¯re saying they won¡¯t let even a single fly in.¡± Zakariah¡¯s and Skadi¡¯s faces twitched, and they strode out of the vi at the same time. It was not long before two sage-like priests dressed in purple robes entered the manor with 18 other priests dressed in red robes. Zakariah introduced the white-haired priest who was dressed in a purple robe. ¡°Colonel, this is Father Cillian, head of the Quiet Winds Church. He¡¯s also the head of the Priests Association in Jonford.¡± The man had a delicate face and oozed a refined temperament. His deep eyes seemed dotted with stars as if he had witnessed the vicissitudes of life. His white hair seemed fitting with his appearance. Father Cillian saluted, ¡°Greetings, Colonel.¡± Ster nodded slightly in return. ¡°And to you, Father Cillian.¡± Zakariah introduced another priest who not only sported long brows but also a white beard and equally white hair. ¡°This is Father Lloyd. He¡¯s the vice-head of the Quiet Winds Church and also one of the five vice-presidents of the National Association of Priests.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Father Lloyd was about 70 years old. His face was long with slightly high cheekbones, and his hair and beard were white. His long brows that hung down the side of his cheeks were more than 20 centimeters in length, while his purple robe gave him a sage-like disposition. Even if he was the vice-head of the Quiet Winds Church, he still possessed the cultivation base of a stage eight grandmaster.¡± Greetings, Colonel,¡± said Lloyd as he saluted Ster in the ways of the priests. Ster smiled politely. ¡°And to you, Father Lloyd.¡± Zakariah put his hand over his heart and said to both of them, ¡°Fathers, as I had mentioned just now, we must keep those assassins out and protect the warden.¡± Father Lloyd smiled lightly. ¡°Mr. Sinir, to tell you the truth,st night, my junior-¡± ¡°Senior!¡± Father Cillian frowned and cut his senior off. Lloyd coughed before continuing. ¡°The Quiet Winds Church will do their best.¡± After Cillian saluted Ster, he then turned around and went toward the rest of the students of the Quiet Winds Church. Ster looked at the backs of the two priests thoughtfully as he felt unease grow in him. ¡°Mr. Sinir, can we rely on them?¡± Zakariah decided to reveal more information about the two priests.¡±All 18 generations of Father Cillian¡¯s ancestors have been golden amulet masters of the Quiet Winds Church. He¡¯s 65 years old this year and is also a stage nine grandmaster. He has refused the president position of the National Association of Priests several times and has been hiding in the Quiet Winds Church in seclusion for years. Father Lloyd is 98 years old this year. His father and grandfather were also golden amulet masters of the Quiet Winds Church. He possesses the cultivation level of a stage seven grandmaster.¡± His eyes were green with envy when he mentioned their cultivation. He was also the president of an association, yet he only possessed the strength of a stage three grandmaster while Father Cillian was a stage nine grandmaster. Why was there such a huge gap between them? After hearing more about the two men, Ster raised his head and sighed. ¡°I hope they can help the warden weather through this disaster.¡± Father Cillian and Father Lloyd were now seated at the stone table while Grant sent for someone to brew them tea. ¡°A General Star has fallen. That is a fate we can¡¯t deny. Why don¡¯t you want to tell them the truth?¡± Lloyd asked, somewhat puzzled. What Lloyd had wanted to tell Zakariah just now was that Cillian had seen a General Star move toward the west when he was star gazing the night before. The falling of a General Star meant that a major figure of the government had reached the end of their life. Considering what was happening with the warden at the moment, it was not difficult for them to guess that the General Star was referring to the warden of the Northern Territory. Cillian closed his eyes and rested his mind before responding lightly, ¡°The General Star didn¡¯t fall off completely. A glimmer of life yet remains in the warden.¡± Chapter 106 When Nash got the Longhorn bug, he rushed straight to the Zell household. At the same time, he called Theo. He probably would not have time to pick Hera up from work today so he wanted Theo to find someone reliable to protect her. When Theo received the news, he called Olivia and Xeno to pick Hera up from work together. It was convenient for Olivia to protect Hera while Xeno acted as their bodyguard. Nash received another call from Brian when he ended the call with Theo. ¡°Grandmaster¡­ help me¡­¡± Brian¡¯s terrified voice rang from the phone before the call was abruptly ended. Nash tried to call him back but his phone was already switched off. Screech! Nash mmed on the brakes which caused him to grip the steering wheel tighter. The car behind him red his horn. A patrol car drove over when its windows rolled down. Coincidentally, it was Chief Jupiter Holt and Angelica in the car. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, are you in any trouble?¡± Jupiter asked politely. Nash nodded. ¡°I think my friend is in danger¡­¡± Jupiter frowned upon hearing it. ¡°Pull over first, then we can help you!¡± Nash stopped his car by the side of the road while Jupiter and Angelica did the same. They walked up to Nash¡¯s car. ¡°My friend called me just now asking for help but the call was disconnected before I could even respond!¡± Nash told them. Jupiter pulled out his walkie-talkie and called for a fully equipped van before asking Nash for Brian¡¯s phone number. The technicist located Brian¡¯s location through his phone number. Nash frowned and looked rather anxious. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, are you alright?¡± Angelica could not help but ask. He had remained calm and cool when he was with Colonel Orwell of the Northern Territory. What could have made him anxious now? Nash let out a big sigh. ¡°This is truly a really urgent matter!¡± His Divine Needles had sealed off nine of Philix¡¯s pressure points. He could y dead for at most two hours. Otherwise, the cardiovascr and cerebrovascr blood supply would be insufficient and Philix would actually die. The longhorn bug could help a dying person take theirst breath. However, Philix¡¯s situation was different as his body contained Deossifying Poison. These types of parasitic bugs were vicious and they could devour the Longhorn bug. Hence, Nash formted two ns. The second n was to use Heavenly Spirit Seal Spell to seal the Warden¡¯s soul. The material he had Brian look for was the oilmp that was needed for the spell. Jupiter said with a serious expression, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, please make a headstart on dealing with this situation, we will help you save this person!¡± In this day and age, homicides were umon. He believed that the person Mr. Calcraft was looking for was merely kidnapped. Nash sighed, ¡°Time is running out! We must save him within two hours!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As soon as the technicist heard what Nash had said, he looked at the date on theptop and shouted, ¡°Chief Holt, the person¡¯s GPS signal just disappeared three minutes ago around the Fourth Industrial Zone in the Northern Suburb!¡± Jupiter responded immediately, ¡°Block off the Fourth Industrial Zone!¡± Angelica frowned and said, ¡°Chief Holt, our people have been transferred to the Southern Suburb!¡± Just this morning, Chief Henderson had personally ordered the transfer of all the inspectors in Jonford. Jupiter said in a deep voice, ¡°Go to the Northern Suburb first. I¡¯ll tell the Chief that we need people!¡± The driver started the car and drove towards the Northern Suburb. When Henderson heard that Jupiter needed people, he sternly asked, ¡°If you need people why are you looking for me instead of Freddy?¡± Chapter 107 When Jupiter realized that he had bypassed the immediate chain ofmand, he quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chief, but time is running out and I had toe straight to you for permission!¡± Nash snatched the phone from Jupiter and said, ¡°Chief Zunk, this is Nash. Brian was kidnapped and if I can¡¯t find him, I can¡¯t save the Warden¡¯s life!¡± Henderson shuddered when he heard Nash¡¯s voice. The blood drained from his face when he heard that Brian had been taken. Thest part especially caused him to break out in cold sweat. ¡°Mr. Cal¡­ Mr. Calcraft, I¡­ I¡¯ll make arrangements right away! Please pass the phone back to Chief Holt!¡± Brian yed a huge part in the Warden¡¯s life or death. If anything were to happen to the Warden, then he would be held responsible. Nash handed the phone back to Jupiter. Henderson authorized Jupiter with the jurisdiction to transfer all the inspectors in Jonford as he wished. When Jupiter had control, he immediately dispatched more than 300 inspectors to the Northern Suburb. After what Nash said on the phone earlier, Jupiter and Angelica¡¯s expressions became more tense. It seemed like¡­ Nash and Brian were the Warden¡¯s doctors? Jupiter got worried when he thought of the Warden¡¯s life. He said to the driver, ¡°Elliot, get to the Northern Suburb as fast as you can. I¡¯ll report to the Ministry of Transportation¡­¡± At the Zell family vi. Ster was standing by Philix¡¯s hospital bed. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He reached out and touched the Warden¡¯s forehead and found that his body temperature was lower than usual. It had been roughly an hour since Nash had left. Ster¡¯s heart was in his throat. ¡°What the hell is this kid doing?¡± He got up to walk outside and looked at everyone before asking, ¡°Has Brian not returned?¡± Henderson whispered, ¡°Colonel, something happened to Brian¡­ Mr. Calcraft and the people from my inspection office are on the way to rescue him!¡± Ster slowly closed his eyes when he heard that. At that moment, Zakariah said with a heavy tone, ¡°Colonel, I think we have to prepare for the worst!¡± Ster recalled that Father Lloyd had wanted to say something earlier. He walked over to the marble table where Cillian and Lloyd were. The two stood up and saluted, ¡°Colonel Orwell!¡± Ster looked at Lloyd. ¡°You¡¯re a priest, right? Do you know the Art of Divination?¡± Lloyd responded, ¡°I know a thing or two!¡± Ster took a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s good,e help the Warden!¡± Lloyd turned his head, looked at his younger martial brother, and said, ¡°The Warden is lucky, he will bring himself out of danger!¡± Ster continued to say, ¡°I want a definite answer!¡± Cillian and Lloyd hesitated. After a moment of silence, Cillian turned to face the west. ¡°At midnightst night, the General Star set in the west. The star represents the Warden! ¡°At dawn, I looked at the sky again and saw that the General Star had not setpletely, which means that the Warden still has a glimmer of life in him!¡± Cillian wiped his eye with the fingers on his right hand. His pitch-ck pupils suddenly turned purple. In the sky, a flickering sky seemed to be shaking. In Cillian¡¯s purple pupils, there were countlessplex and obscure stars reflected in them. After a moment, he turned to face the south and looked back up into the sky. Ster followed his gaze. There was nothing but clouds in the sky. Lloyd said, ¡°Colonel, my martial brother had opened his Third Eye. He can look into the universe as he wishes!¡± In Cillian¡¯s line of vision, the sky was full of stars. In the South¡¯s sky, a blurry seven-colored star was slightly flickering. He remembered that twenty years ago, his father introduced him to the seven-colored star. He remembered that twenty years ago, his father introduced him to the Seven-colored Star when they were watching the gxy. He said that the Seven-colored Star was the Apocalyptic Star. Only Master Calcraft from Tili Mountain could bring the Apocalyptic Star into the Pce of Fate. Cillian slowly closed his eyes. ¡°To save the Warden, you must call Master Calcraft from Tili Mountain¡­¡± Chapter 108 At Tili Mountain. Master Calcraft? Was he not Nash¡¯s master? Ster narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Can¡¯t it be Master Calcraft¡¯s apprentice?¡± Cillian opened his eyes and his pupils were ck again. ¡°I only saw the Apocalyptic Star and the falling General Star echoing each other. The Apocalyptic Star represents Master Calcraft so he is the only one who can change the Warden¡¯s fate!¡± Ster nodded before pulling out his phone to call Nash. ¡°Nash, can I ask your master toe from his mountain?¡± ¡°No!¡± Nash refused. ¡°Father Cillian said that Master Calcraft is the only one who can save the Warden!¡± ¡°My master¡­ he isn¡¯t around anymore!¡± Nash hastily hung up. At that time, he was following Jupiter and Angelica to investigate the surveince video from the Fourth Industrial Zone. In the surveince video, they could see that Brian was carried into a factory called Rococo Coating Factory by a group of people. ¡°Rococo?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Lewis family¡¯spany!¡± Angelica looked at the chief with surprise. Nash was very close to the Lewis family. Nash would have to decide if he wanted to take action or not. Jupiter turned to Nash and asked, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, what should we do next?¡± Nash hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± For Mr. Lewis¡¯ sake, he did not want to let Jupiter take charge. Otherwise, the consequence of kidnapping would be very dire for Helena and the others. Rococo Coating Factory was a department in Rococo Co., Ltd that deals with the coating of cell phone screens. Due to the inconvenience of disposing of the chemical waste generated by the coating process, they moved the department to the Northern Suburb¡¯s Industrial Zone. At the general manager¡¯s office. Helena sat in the general manager¡¯s office chair. There were four-hundred-and-twenty thousand dors and a non-disclosure agreement on the desk. ¡°Dr. Tanner, as long as you sign this non-disclosure agreement, the money is yours and I¡¯ll let you go!¡± Helena said with a smug expression as she sat on the leather chair with her legs crossed. The non-disclosure agreement was to hide the fact that Grandpa Lewis suffered from cancer and was cured by Nash. Mr. Dean had already signed so it was just Brian left. ¡°Ms. Lewis, this is wrongful imprisonment. I warn you to let me go immediately. If you interfere with my duty, the entire Lewis family won¡¯t ever be able to bear the consequences!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Brian¡¯s hands were tied together with zip ties and his feet were tied with nylon rope. In his fifty years of practicing medicine, this was the first time he encountered a situation like this. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself. If you don¡¯t sign it, I¡¯ll keep you here forever¡­¡± With the support of Kai, what could the mere Traditional Medicine Association do to her? Boom! At that moment, the office door was kicked open. Helena trembled with fear. She could see a bunch of her security guards lying on the floor outside the office. ¡°Nash¡­¡± Helena stood up from the chair. She was about to shout but swallowed her tongue when she saw a group of inspectors with guns rushing in. Jupiter and Angelica coldly stared at Helena. If it was not for Nash, they would have dragged Helena to the station. Chapter 109 Nash walked straight to Brian. As he tore off the restraints on Brian¡¯s hands, he asked, ¡°Is everything prepared?¡± Brian replied, ¡°The cotton pith and porcin bowls are ready. I contacted an old friend for Tiger Corpse Oil. He should have sent it to the Zell¡¯s vi by now!¡± Nash let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Why did she tie you up?¡± Brian told Nash everything about how Helena wanted to force him to sign a non-disclosure agreement. ¡°To keep things under wraps!¡± Nash sneered. Mr. Lewis¡¯ amnesia would recover soon so it was meaningless for Helena to try anything. Brian shook his hands and rubbed his wrists after being untied. Then, he squatted down to untie the nylon rope that tied his legs together. To not waste any time, Nash and Brian left immediately. Helena dared not to say anything with the inspectors present. ¡°Chief Holt, do you want to bring her back to the station?¡± ¡°Send Mr. Calcraft and Dr. Tanner to the Zell house first!¡± Jupiter knew that Nash and Brian had a huge responsibility so he did not dare to waste any time. Angelica knew what Jupiter¡¯s intentions were. Nash was Hera¡¯s fianc¨¦ and Helena was her older sister which meant that she was also considered Nash¡¯s older sister. Helena was also Kai¡¯s girlfriend. Since they had found Brian unharmed, it was better not to cause more drama. However, Angelica kept her stare on Helena and reminded her, ¡°Ms. Lewis, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you have the support of the Watson family. If this happens again, it¡¯s pointless even if Walter shows up!¡¯ ¡± Helena was so furious; it was as if there were mes in her eyes but there were a bunch of inspectors around so she could only hold her tongue. She never expected Nash and the inspectors to find her so quickly. She had even brought a lot of bodyguards but Nash managed to break in without even making a sound from the outside. N?velDrama.Org content. Nash had probably dealt with the bodyguards in a mere few seconds. ¡°Damn Nash¡­ ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll get rid of you¡­¡± 1 Helena said viciously before angrily sitting down on the chair and giving Kai a call. On the other side, Jupiter sent Nash and Brian to the entrance of Zell¡¯s manor. At the same time, an inspector had driven Nash¡¯s Maserati over. There was also a taxi parked by the side of the road. An old man around Brian¡¯s age stepped out of it whilst holding a stic sk that contained a dark liquid. ¡°Old Tanner, I brought the Tiger Corpse Oil you wanted!¡± The old man handed the sk to Brian. When the old man saw the inspectors beside Brian, he frantically exined, ¡°This Tiger Corpse Oil was imported from abroad, I never killed a tiger!¡± Jupiter nodded and smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re familiar with thew!¡± Since it was an item Nash needed, he had to believe the old man even if he was lying. Brian took the sk and asked, ¡°Thank you, Old Flores. If it weren¡¯t for you. I really wouldn¡¯t know where to find Tiger Corpse Oil. How much is this? I¡¯ll transfer it to you!¡± Flores took out a payment code and said with a smile, ¡°Five-hundred-and-twenty dors. But five- hundred dors is enough! Brian instantly transferred five-hundred-and-fifty dors. ¡°We¡¯re old friends. I believe you and I believe that this was not easy to manage!¡± When Flores heard the transaction information notification on his phone, he was displeased. ¡°Old Tanner¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°Just take it, it wasn¡¯t easy for you. Plus, it¡¯s easier for me to make money than you!¡± ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t thank you much but I¡¯ll buy you a drink when we¡¯re free!¡± Flores nced at the splendid Zell manor. ¡°You must be a busy man. I won¡¯t waste your time!¡± Brian called and urged his apprentice in the pharmacy to bring the cotton pith and porcin bowl over. Nash went to his Maserati to grab his bags. Five minutester, Brian¡¯s apprentice brought over the cotton pith and porcin bowl. Nash and Brian walked quickly into the Zell manor. In the crowd, Skadi saw Nash and asked in surprise, ¡°Na¡­ Nash¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Chapter 110 Skadi huffed, ¡°Grandpa, why is that guy here?¡± Zakariah nced at Skadi. ¡°What did you think we were waiting for?¡± That was when Skadi realized what was happening. ¡°Nash is Dr. Calcraft who¡¯s treating the Warden?¡± When she first heard of the name Dr. Calcraft, she was confused about when did Jonford get another Dr. Calcraft! When Nash arrived, all eyes were on him. Father Cillian and Father Lloyd included. When the two of them looked at Nash, Nash returned the gaze. Cillian smiled and nodded. Nash ignored it as he turned away and walked into the vi. ¡°Damn¡­ that kid is so rude¡­¡± Lloyd crinkled his nose and said, ¡°Master Calcraft was so polite when he came to Quiet Winds Church!¡± Cillian scoffed, ¡°If you had the strength of the Profound Reality Realm, you¡¯d be cocky too!¡± Lloyd was shocked. ¡°Pro¡­ Profound Reality Realm?¡± The Profound Reality Realm was the realm for those after the stage nine grandmaster. It was rumored that the former Martial Master was just a stage nine grandmaster. In other words, there were only a handful of overpowered people from the Profound Reality Realm. It was no wonder Nash was so arrogant as he was rightfully qualified to be. As soon as Nash entered the vi, he immediately stuffed the Longhorn bug into both of Philix¡¯s nostrils. The longhorn bug entered Philix¡¯s lungs through his airways and punctured a blood vessel to drift amongst his bloodstream. Just when Nash thought that it was a sess, a blood bubble suddenly popped up in Philix¡¯s lungs. A tiny bead of blood seeped through the surface of the pulmonary lobe. Then, it vanished in a blink of an eye. In the same instant, Philix¡¯s eyes snapped open. His pupils werepletely dted and wisps of ck smoke leaked from the corner of his eyes. Click! Crack! Philix¡¯s joints crackled. More than thirty joints were dislocated in a blink of an eye. Philix¡¯s muscles were trembling, the veins on his forehead were bulging, and blood was spilling from the corners of his eyes. The Longhorn bug had activated the deossifying poison. The poison was acting vigorously which forced Philix to wake up from when he was ying dead, resulting in him suffering from a tremendous amount of pain. Nash broke out in cold sweat and he immediately performed Divine Needling. The nine golden needles on Philix¡¯s head returned to Nash¡¯s palm and the other fifteen golden needles in the pouch also flew into his palm as if they were little snakes that came to life. All twenty-four golden needles radiated a faint golden light. Brian knew that Nash was about to use the needles so he immediately tore off the thin sheet on Philix¡¯s body. Nash opened his hands and the twenty-four golden needles shifted into formation. His hands moved the golden needles in a circr motion in the air. Nash¡¯s inner energy poured into the golden needles and the light radiating from it became stronger and stronger. The curved golden needles twisted its tail which made it look like a live water snake. ¡°Heaven has eight gates for the flow of eight winds! ¡°Earth has eight routes in response to eight trigrams! ¡°Humans have life and death because of yin and yang! ¡°The Divine opens the eight doors, responds to eight trigrams, and reverses yin and yang!¡± Nash chanted the mantra and all the golden needles in his hand fell. All ordinary dry-needling treatment prates only three points. However, Nash¡¯s dry-needling allows all the golden needles to prate Philix¡¯s meridian points. N?velDrama.Org content. Ster was dazzled by Nash¡¯s mysterious dry-needling technique. The Warden was motionless on the bed and the little blood in his face disappeared again. Chapter 111 It had been a long while since a steady blip had appeared on the heart rate monitor. Outside the estate. Cillian stared at the expanse of sky stretching toward the West. The General Star had, at the end of the day, fallen. Rumble rumble! A loud p of thunder rumbled, seemingly to send off the highly decorated god of war. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Multiplerge, dark clouds also appeared in the sky. The day turned to night in an instant! Gusts of winds blew from all directions while sheets of rain poured down. It was as if the sky was in mourning as well. Cillian sighed. ¡°Heaven¡¯s will cannot be disobeyed!¡± Jade, Henderson, and the heads of all Five Elite Families shuddered. Zakariah¡¯s hands, which were at the small of his back, slowly slid downward. A look of bewilderment also appeared on Skadi¡¯s charming face. She found it hard to believe that the warden of the Northern Territory, who had been making merry conversations at the Lee family¡¯s home yesterday, was now deceased. The warden had protected his family and country spectacrly. He had bid farewell to the world of the living! Tears welled in Skadi¡¯s eyes, and she started sniffling. Nash retrieved a mat from the bedroom and spread it on the ground. Then, he ced Philix¡¯s body on the straw mat. The head of the Lane family, Howard Lane, stormed over when he saw what was going on. ¡°B*stard! You killed the honorable warden, and now you¡¯re cing his corpse on the ground? Do you know what you¡¯re doing?!¡± As one of the senior presidents of the ninth division of the Green Bamboo Association and one of the five business magnates, Howard had an intense majestic aura about him. Last night, his beloved crow had received a blow to its head. Just moments ago, he had received a picture that one of his men from the Green Bamboo Association had snapped. The culprit that had struck his crow¡¯s head was Nash, who was standing right before him. He had been cleared, so naturally, he would not be talking about the crow. He had to find some other excuse. Nash walked over to Brian and picked up the offering bowl ced there, ¡°Who said the warden is dead?¡± Howard sneered, ¡°Could Father Cillian be lying?¡± Given his status, he naturally knew how capable Father Cillian was. Father Cillian had stated Heaven¡¯s will could not be disobeyed. Did that not mean the warden had passed away? Nash ignored Howard and continued fiddling with the bowl. Howard¡¯s fury turned even greater when he saw how this youngster, who was even younger than his grandchildren, was ignoring him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Aren¡¯t you going to exin anything to us?¡± Nash looked at Howard as if he were an idiot. ¡°You¡¯re barking your head off like a rabid dog. What could I possibly have to say to you?¡± A look of terror appeared on Skadi¡¯s face when she heard the way Nash was speaking to Howard. The head of the Lane family was a force to be reckoned with. Not only was he the senior president of Green Bamboo¡¯s ninth division, but he was also the head of one of the Five Elite Families. Not even Walter, the richest man in the country, dared mess with Howard. Walter might be able to wield his power over Howard in the business sphere, but Howard had the support of the Green Bamboo Association. This huge underground force was not something the Watson family could easily deal with. ¡°You b*stard¡­ How dare you insult me?¡± Howard¡¯s body shook with rage, and several bodyguards immediately walked over. Nash smiled a slight smile. ¡°I¡¯m calling you an *sshole because you asked for it.¡± Howard¡¯s fury blinded him, and he roared, ¡°Grab¡­ grab him and break his legs¡­¡± The bodyguards who were grandmasters sprang into action. Joseph sneered. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who daresy a finger on Nash¡­¡± Several of the Lee family¡¯s guards appeared out of nowhere and came to a stop before the Lane family¡¯s guards. Stephen spoke, ¡°I think what Howard said makes sense. This young man murdered the warden, and that¡¯s a serious crime!¡± The Quinn family guards hurried forth when they heard that. Walter and Sheldon Duerson, head of the Duerson family, did not n to get involved. Ster roared, ¡°Lane, what the hell are you trying to do? I¡¯ll kill you this very minute!¡± Chapter 112 Ster was a man who did as he said. He took his pistol and aimed it at Howard¡¯s head. N?velDrama.Org content. Howard shuddered in fear when he saw the ck-colored muzzle. No one had ever dared point a gun at him in the past seventy years he had been alive. Yet now, he did not have the guts to lose his temper when a gun was pointed at him. Deep within his heart, he knew without a doubt that not only did Ster dare point a gun at him, but he was also brazen enough to pull the trigger and kill him. ¡°Colonel¡­ sir¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Howard stuttered, unable to form aplete sentence. The poor had no power over the rich, and the rich had no power over the government. Although he held extremely powerful positions in Jonford, they were nothing inparison to the power the Northern Territory¡¯s colonel had. For the sake of his life, he had no choice but to admit defeat. ¡°Get the hell out!¡± Ster roared. Howard hurriedly left the room with his family¡¯s guards. While that was going on, Nash had ced thirty-six offering bowls around Philix¡¯s body. Lloyd eximed, ¡°These offering bowls are ced ording to the 36 decan stars¡¯ positions. It looks like a magic circle¡­¡± Cillian, who had not had any emotion on his face before this, gasped, ¡°It¡¯s the Decan Soul-Locking Formation!¡± Lloyd was shocked. ¡°Decan Soul-Locking Formation?¡± Cillian nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s faking it. The Decan Soul-Locking Formation goes against thews of nature. Getting a few years shaved off your life constitutes a light punishment, and the worst punishment would be getting cursed by the gods. I can¡¯t believe Master Calcraft passed on the technique to this young man!¡± When Cillian finished his sentence, he kindly asked, ¡°Young man, are you sure you want to use the Decan Soul-Locking Formation?¡± Nash ignored Cillian and walked toward the couch, where he retrieved a brush, a bottle of red-colored ink, and a stack of parchment paper from the tote bag lying on the coffee table. A frosty expression appeared on Skadi¡¯s face when she noticed how arrogant Nash was acting. Before meeting the Smiling Grim Reaper, Father Cillian had been the man she admired. He was a ninth-division grandmaster, which made him one of the best in the martial arts world. Moreover, he had gorgeous features that made him look like he had just walked out of a painting. There was no doubt he would have attractedrge numbers of female fans if he decided to share his knowledge with those in the secr world. Nash might have excellent martial arts skills, but he was nothing more than a stage three grandmaster to Skadi. What right did he have to ignore Father Cillian? Skadi huffily retrieved her phone and beganining to Hera. Lloyd could not stand Nash¡¯s disrespect and berated him, ¡°Young man, he¡¯s the priest of the Quiet Winds Church and a ninth- division grandmaster. He possesses outstanding skills and is giving you these reminders from the goodness of his heart!¡± Nash ignored the exasperated Lloyd and used his brush to sketch an outline on the parchment paper. ¡°Oh, my f*cking god. Are you even listening to me?¡± ¡°Can it!¡± Nash lifted his gaze and directed a st of inner energy toward Lloyd. Lloyd let out a muffled grunt as he stumbled several steps backward, blood oozing from the corners of his mouth. It was only then he recalled his junior had once reminded him that this young man had genuine profound state powers. Cillian tightened his grip on his horsetail whisk. Even though he only had the powers of a ninth-grade grandmaster, he still stood a fighting chance if they werebined with the techniques his ancestors had passed down to him. Nash turned to look at Cillian. ¡°If you do not have any other business here, please leave the room so you don¡¯t disrupt the warden¡¯s rest!¡± Cillian said calmly, ¡°The General Star has fallen, and Heaven¡¯s will cannot be disobeyed. Only Master Calcraft, who has the Apocalyptic Star in his Pce of Fate, can change one¡¯s destiny against all odds!¡± He wanted Nash to back down of his own ord and was also taking this opportunity to undermine his confidence. The young man needed a lesson taught to him because of how arrogant he was. Nash sighed and put his brush down. Then, he took a folded yellow robe from the tote bag. A biretta. A golden-colored amulet. Nash straightened up and put the robe on. The biretta went on his head, and the amulet was wound around his waist before he tightened the sash. Finally, he took a small pouch out of the tote bag. Chapter 113 The pouch held 81 copper coins. After giving them a shake, the 81 copper coinsbined together to form a three-foot-long copper sword. The cassock. The golden-colored amulet. Heaven and earth. A shocked look appeared on Cillian¡¯s previously neutral face. Lloyd could not help but shudder. Nash stared deep into Cillian¡¯s eyes as he asked cooly, ¡°Can¡¯t I be Master Calcraft?¡± His master had passed down all his skills to him since the year he learned to walk and talk. He had been three years old when he started learning. His third eye was activated, and the Apocalyptic Star had entered the Pce of Fate. The year he turned fifteen, he had helped multiple viges in the North solve the paranormal problems they were facing and received the golden-colored amulet from the National Association of Priests. A thought seemed to strike Cillian as he asked in shock, ¡°Are¡­ are you Master Calcraft?¡± Many years ago, an extremely talented young master surprised everyone with his appearance in the North. The master imed his teachings were ording to the Southern branch, and the locals addressed him as Master Calcraft out of respect. Priests wore different-colored robes based on their ranks. High-ranking priests wore red-colored robes. He and Lloyd wore purple-colored robes because their ancestors had been masters who wore yellow- colored robes and golden amulets. Meanwhile, priests who had acquired the golden master amulets of their own ord wore yellow- colored robes. ¡°My master has begun histest journey with God. Since I am inheriting his robes, should I also take his surname? You may address me as Master Calcraft if you wish! ¡°As for Master Nash¡­ That¡¯s the name I used in the past!¡± Nash ced the copper sword on the coffee table. Then, he sat down with his legs crossed beneath him and continued sketching on the parchment paper. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Cillian was stunned. It took him a while before he finally understood everything he had just been told. He sped his hands together and bowed to Nash before leaving the room. Nash added, ¡°Purple Star Astrology tells me that the fall of the General Star means an important and long-term official will arise. Coupled with the Apocalyptic Star, it means the General Star is yet to completely fall¡­¡± Cillian shuddered as he hurried toward the outside of the estate. He activated his Third Eye and looked toward the West once again. A seven-colored Apocalyptic Star had, without him realizing it, materialized next to the General Star. It seemed that he truly had the Apocalyptic Star in his Pce of Fate. Nash took a deep breath as a slight, sad smile appeared on his face. Did there truly exist people who dared go against Heaven¡¯s will in this world? Inside the mansion. Ster was ecstatic. ¡°Nash, I didn¡¯t know this was one of your identities as well¡­¡± Though he did not know how powerful Nash¡¯s robes made him, he had seen the priest of the Quiet Winds Church bow to him. From that, he could tell Nash was more powerful than those who donned purple-colored robes. Nash said quietly, ¡°Keep it down¡­¡± Ster said excitedly, ¡°God is merciful. The warden can be saved. The warden can be saved!¡± Walter gulped. His mouth had be exceedingly dry. It was just as well that Nash was a miracle doctor, but he was also a master who had earned the golden amulet. He had already begun nning how he could get his precious granddaughter to get married to Nash. Zakariah rubbed a hand across his chin and asked quietly, ¡°Skadi. Nash and Hera have not registered their marriage yet, have they?¡± He was well aware of Nash¡¯s three identities. A miracle doctor, the Smiling Grim Reaper, and a master who held a golden amulet. Anyone of those identities was enough to shock someone to their core. Though his immature ideas were somewhat hical, he decided to try setting them up together for the sake of his granddaughter¡¯s lifelong happiness. Skadi was still in shock. She had only just finished typing out herints to Hera when Nash began putting on his yellow- colored robe. After gulping, she texted Hera, ¡°Hera, treat everything I sent you just now as a bunch of bullsh*t!¡± Chapter 114 Hera immediately replied, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Skadi¡¯s hands were trembling, and she decided to send Hera a voice message instead. ¡°Your boyfriend is a golden amulet. master!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I have no clue either, but I know it means he¡¯s incredibly powerful. Even Father Cillian of the Quiet Winds Church has to bow to him when they meet!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes! I saw it myself!¡± When Zakariah saw his granddaughter happily talking to Hera, he could not help but smile sadly while dispelling his thoughts. Ster gazed at the warden, who was lying amidst the offering bowls, and wiped away tears of happiness. Nash had been concentrating on the sketch he was making on the parchment paper when his grip on the brush suddenly faltered. The red-colored ink immediately left a massive red dot on the parchment paper. Brian asked hesitantly, ¡°Grandmaster¡­ why do you seem¡­ uneasy?¡± Ster turned to look at Nash when he heard that. ¡°I sense a murderous aura!¡± Nash balled up the parchment paper and threw it into the trash before retrieving a fresh piece of parchment paper. Ster said confidently, ¡°You can focus onpleting the sketch. Let us deal with whatever¡¯s going on outside. I will not allow anyone to step in here as long as I live!¡± He grabbed his gun and headed outside once he finished speaking. It was only three in the afternoon, but the sky had already turned pitch-ck, seemingly readying itself for an even greater thunderstorm. ¡°Stay inside the mansion, Skadi. It¡¯s dangerous outside!¡± Zakariah walked out of the mansion, making sure Skadi was still inside before closing the door. Howard, Walter, and Sheldon stood outside and discussed amongst themselves before deciding to leave their family¡¯s experts behind while they left. No one knew if the warden could be brought back to life, and they did not want to lose their lives to the Blood Fiends. Boom, boom, boom! Lightning shed while thunder rumbled. Gusts of winds blew as massive droplets of rain poured from the skies. The mansion¡¯s lights flickered, and all the wires began sparking, plunging the Zell estate into darkness. Only the asional streaks of lightning that shed and illuminated the night sky made it possible to make out what was nearby. Swoosh! A person dressed in ck suddenly emerged from amongst the puddles on the ground. They drove the straight-edged sword they held in their hands right toward Henderson. Henderson was merely an ordinary person, and there was no way he could react in time. Cillian jumped in front of Henderson and whirled his horsetail whisk, wrapping the white-colored hair that looked exactly like a horse¡¯s tail around the sword. Then, he reached out and shoved the person. The person dressed in ck flew backward when Cillian¡¯s palm came into contact with their chest. Then, they disappeared into the rain. ¡°Terranova ninja techniques!¡± Cillian whispered before pinching his fingers together. When he unfurled his palms, multiple pieces of parchment paper appeared on the sleeves of his robe. mes nipped away at the paper and illuminated the estate. Thirty people dressed in ck and welding various knives appeared on the walls and raced over. The martial arts association¡¯s grandmasters and experts also joined the battle. Additionally, the Quiet Winds Church¡¯s eighteen red-robed priests also grabbed their sabers and joined in. However, these people dressed in ck all had grandmaster-level skills. A dozen martial arts grandmasters got their throats slit in the blink of an eye. Ster, Henderson, Grant, and Joseph¡¯s faces paled in shock. Initially, they had thought they could ward off the killers since they had experts from the Martial Arts Association and Association of Priests. They had not been expecting these killers to be so powerful. ¡°Kill anyone you see on sight!¡± The leader of the Terranova ninjas spoke in a frosty voice. N?velDrama.Org content. The thirty killers immediately set out on a cold-blooded massacre. Cillian and Lloyd dashed into the courtyard and managed to stop more than twenty killers. Meanwhile, the remaining killers dashed toward Ster and the rest. One of them had a dagger, and it was merely inches away from sinking into Ster¡¯s chest. George dashed over and raised one of his legs to give the hand holding the dagger a ruthless kick. Crack! The kick broke the killer¡¯s wrist-bones into tiny pieces. Janson sent two killers flying backward in one go using nothing but his bare hands. Chapter 115 When Skadi opened the door, she was greeted by the sight of the corpse of one of the grandmasters from the Martial Arts Association. ¡°Mr. Cox¡­¡± Tears streamed down Skadi¡¯s face when she saw the familiar face. She did not have time to wallow in her sadness though. She hurriedly yelled toward Ster and the others, who were still outside, ¡°Colonel,e into the mansion¡­¡± Ster shook his head, ¡°No, I must stand guard outside!¡± Henderson yelled, ¡°Colonel, let¡¯s hurry on in. We are no match for these people¡­¡± Ster said angrily, ¡°I made a promise to Nash. Unless I¡¯m dead, no one will be able to¡­¡± Bang! Skadi used the side of her palm tond a strike on Ster¡¯s neck. She was a martial artist who had reached fourth-division inner energy after all. It was pretty easy for her to knock an ordinary person out. Henderson and Joseph picked Ster up and dragged him back into the mansion together. Grant hurried back into the mansion and immediately retrieved his phone to inform everyone in his family that they were not allowed to leave or enter the estate without explicit permission. Skadi nced out worriedly. There were anywhere between forty to fifty people in battle out there, but she had not seen any sign of her grandfather. She hurriedly closed the doors when she saw a killer running toward where she stood. Crack! A sharpbat knife pierced through the sandalwood door and flew toward Skadi¡¯s throat. Skadi had sharp reflexes and immediately leaned backward. The de brushed right past her, nearly grazing the tip of her nose. Nash alsopleted his final sketch at that very moment. He turned and threw the brush he had been holding, and it pierced through the door with a whoosh. The brush pierced the throat of the killer who was outside. Fear appeared in his eyes as he let go of his combat knife and pped both hands to his throat while stumbling backward, and he copsed into a pile of water turned red by his blood. Nash handed the thirty-six pieces of parchment paper to Brian. ¡°Put one into each of the offering bowls!¡± ¡°Do they need to be burnt?¡± ¡°No. Just make sure they¡¯re fully immersed in the oil!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Brian carefully ced the parchment paper into the offering bowls. Meanwhile, Nash took bunches of copper coins strung with red string from his tote bag. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The longer pieces of string were fifty inches long and had four copper coins attached. Shorter pieces were twenty-five inches long, and two copper coins were attached. Nash draped the strings around the offering bowls. When Brian finished putting the paper into the bowls, Nash also marked a magic circle around the offering bowls using the red strings. Brian jumped out from the magic circle. Nash retrieved a wine sk from his bag and took a sip before spraying the alcohol onto the heavenly sword. The heavenly sword, which was made from inter-connected pieces of coins, glowed like red-hot iron. ¡°Oh, boundless heaven and earth, lend me your powers!¡± ¡°Heavenly spirit seal spell, reverse the world of the living and the dead!¡± Nash mumbled the incantations as he used the heavenly sword to draw what he had sketched on the parchment paper in the air. The magic circle slowly rose into the air, and the thirty-six offering bowls soon followed suit. The mat in the middle also floated in the air alongside the magic circle and offering bowls. Skadi¡¯s mouth hung open as she watched. She had thought Nash was just putting on airs when he donned his robe. She had not expected Nash to actually know how to cast such magic. All of a sudden, Nash seemed extremely handsome to her! ¡®No, no¡­¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s Hera¡¯s boyfriend. I can¡¯t think such thoughts.¡¯ Skadi shook her head and hurriedly stored such unrealistic thoughts in the back of her mind. She quietly took her phone out so she could take a picture of Nash. Brian¡¯s admiration for Nash became even more fervent. Grant and Joseph could not stop gulping. ¡°AH!!!¡± Skadi let out an abrupt scream. Her phonended on the ground with a thud. Joseph jumped in shock and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡± Skadi¡¯s face had turned pale, and there was a dull look in her eyes. It was as if her soul had left her body. Nash shouted, ¡°Everyone¡­ close your eyes, and don¡¯t open them no matter what you hear!¡± Chapter 116 Joseph and Grant immediately shut their eyes. Brian ducked behind the couch and gripped it tightly before shutting his eyes. Three shadows appeared above Philix¡¯s body. The shadows belonged to his soul. All thirty-six offering bowls had lighted candles in them, and the mes began swaying uncontrobly. Ghostly cries could be hearding from all directions. The thunder outside grew even more intense, and it even struck the roof. Thankfully, a lightning rod had been installed on the roof, and the lightning was redirected to the ground. Nash sat unmoving on the ground as countless dark shadows swarmed toward him. ¡°Leave¡­¡± Nash barked out an order as his yellow-colored robe began glowing. N?velDrama.Org content. The shadows flew backward. When they came into contact with the ground, they disappeared. An invisible force yanked Skadi toward the ceiling. Then, she got thrown onto the ground. A frosty look appeared in Nash¡¯s eyes as he grabbed a piece of parchment paper from his tote bag and tossed it in Skadi¡¯s direction. The paper burst into mes, and its ashesnded on Skadi¡¯s body. Several shadows leaped toward Skadi, but a bright, golden-colored glow had begun emanating from her body. The shadows screeched as they disappeared into thin air. The remaining shadows turned into ck mist as they charged through the mansion violently, racing toward the offering bowls. The lines on the parchment paper inside the offering bowls glowed red. An image of a tiger¡¯s head emerged from the cotton wick, and it opened its mouth to emit a bone- chilling roar. The ck mist was driven away by the tiger¡¯s roar. Then, the sounds of the tiger¡¯s roars rang out repeatedly. Grant and Joseph shuddered as they crouched in a corner together. They desperately wanted to open their eyes and see what was in the room, but they did not dare do so when they recalled Nash¡¯s instructions. Eighteen gold needles traveled through Philix¡¯s eight extraordinary meridians. Meanwhile, the remaining six gold needles appeared in his bone marrow. Philix¡¯s mouth opened, and copious amounts of white-colored foam flowed from the corners of his mouth. Time ticked by. Nash¡¯s body was soaked with sweat. ck mist would appear from the ground every once in a while. Their motive was to destroy the Heavenly Spirit Seal Spell. Nash took a mirror from the bag. After biting hard enough on his finger to draw blood, he sketched a rune on the back of the mirror. A blurry scene slowly appeared on the mirror¡¯s surface. Although blurry, one could make out the outlines of an altar and a figure wearing a yellow-colored robe. Nash asked cooly, ¡°Who are you?¡± The person inside the mirror was visibly stunned, and they asked in reply, ¡°Well, who are you?¡± ¡°I am Master Nash!¡± ¡°I was wondering who had such powerful skills. Turns out it was you!¡± The person inside the mirror said in a sorrowful voice. ¡°I know who you are now, and we¡¯ll be sworn enemies if you stop me from saving lives!¡± Nash said in an impossibly cold voice. ¡°Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re going against Heaven¡¯s will while I¡¯m not. I¡¯d like to see if you can defy the Heavens!¡± The person inside the mirror roared withughter, and the mirror shattered into pieces shortly after. Copious amounts of ck mist once again appeared from the ground. The ck mist took on the shape of the devil¡¯s face as it raced toward the offering bowls. Multiple candles inside the offering bowls flickered, seemingly as if the mes would go out at any second. The corpse oil inside the offering bowls was also disappearing at a noticeable rate. If the corpse oil got used up and the candles extinguished, the Heavenly Spirit Seal Spell would lose its powers, and Philix¡¯s soul would be lost forever. Nash needed to ensure the Heavenly Spirit Seal Spell continued working and could not break focus to add more corpse oil into the offering bowls. If Brian and the others opened their eyes, they would immediately attract the attention of these evil creatures and would suffer extreme harm if they got injured. Nash¡¯s gaze turned toward Ster, who was unconscious. Ster was in his prime and had fought on the battlefield before. The air of righteousness that hung about him would prevent him from getting attacked by these evil creatures. ¡°Chief Zink¡­ Bring Ster back to consciousness!¡± The ghostly cries gave Nash no choice but to roar at the top of his lungs. When Henderson heard Nash, he hurriedly fumbled his way over to the couch. Chapter 117 He shoved Ster with all his might. ¡°Colonel Orwell, wake up¡­¡± However, Ster did not wake up despite how hard Henderson shoved him. Thus, Henderson began pinching his mouth. Ster finally regained consciousness. When he opened his eyes, he was greeted by the sight of a ghost¡¯s hideous face floating above his face. ¡°F*ck off¡­¡± Ster threw a punch at it. However, his fist could not make contact with the ck mist. Ster¡¯s eyes widened as he sat up on the couch. When he turned to look around the mansion, he nearly fainted again when he saw the countless ghostly faces floating around the space. Henderson¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°Colonel Orwell, Nash wants to speak to you!¡± Ster finally turned to look at Nash, and his heart began racing when he saw the thirty-six offering bowls and the warden floating mid-air. Nash said, ¡°Ster, add more corpse oil into the offering bowls¡­¡± Several of the offering bowls had already run out of corpse oil. ¡°Where¡­ where is the corpse oil?¡± Ster hurriedly asked. ¡°In the white-colored sk on the coffee table!¡± Brian replied from his hiding ce behind the couch. Ster immediately got up and grabbed the sk. Just then, three ghostly faces shrouded in ck mist raced toward Ster. Nash yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared¡­ These ghostly faces cannot hurt you. Put on the majestic air you have when you lead troops into battle¡­¡± Ster gulped. His legs could not stop trembling. Nash continued, ¡°Someone¡¯s secretly casting spells to stop me from saving the warden¡­ Do you want his soul to be lost forever?¡± Ster jerked his body. A me ignited itself within his gaze. The monstrous intent to battle emanated from his body. A murderous aura that most people would not be able to detect also emanated from him. This murderous aura was the result of countless days spent on the battlefield. The ghostly faces came to a stop about half a foot away from Ster. They seemed to be terrified of the murderous aura. Ster ducked under the formation and made his way toward the offering bowls. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He added more corpse oil into the offering bowls that were running low. Following replenishment of the corpse oil, the mes became even stronger, and imagery of the tiger once again appeared to confront the ghostly faces. Ster stayed by Nash¡¯s side. He immediately refilled the offering bowls with corpse oil whenever any was going to run out. The clock soon struck six in the evening. Battle sounds could still be heard from the outside. Ster turned to look out of the window, where he saw shes of fire and thunder. Hera headed to her office building¡¯s entrance after getting off work She had not brought an umbre with her and thus had no choice but to hold her briefcase over her head. Hunter, who had been waiting for her, immediately walked over with an umbre. ¡°Rara, why don¡¯t I take you home?¡± Hunter asked, an eager expression on his face. Hera knotted her elegant eyebrows together. ¡°F*ck off. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Hunter positioned the umbre above Hera¡¯s head before saying, ¡°I know you hate me, but if you give me a chance, I¡¯ll do my best to let you fall in love with me!¡± ¡°Disgusting pig, why don¡¯t you take a piss and use the puddle as a mirror?!¡± A woman¡¯s cold voice rang out. Hunter¡¯s face sank. When he turned and saw it was Olivia, he swallowed whatever retort he had ready. Olivia walked over with a ck-colored umbre in her hands, and gave Hunter a scornful look as she said, ¡°She already told you to get lost, but you¡¯re still badgering her. Do you have no shame?¡± That enraged Hunter. ¡°Olivia Lee, watch your mouth¡­¡± ¡°Fatso!¡± ¡°Stupid pig!¡± ¡°You imbecile!¡± Olivia¡¯s insults turned even harsher. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but the useless heir of a third-rate family. What right do you have to call me by my name?¡± Chapter 118 These vulgar and unpleasant insults buried deeply into Hunter¡¯s ears. Any ounce of reason left in his body left him, and he balled his hands into fists, ready to ignore Olivia¡¯s status so he could punch her. Xeno dashed forward and sent Hunter flying backward. ¡°Ms. Lewis, I happened to be passing by. Allow me to send you home!¡± Olivia smiled at Hera as she held the umbre over her head. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a very good idea.¡± Hera was flustered. After all, Olivia was the president of Drake Group, Mr. Lee¡¯s granddaughter, and was also the wife of the Skyes of Capiton. She would never have the guts to get someone like her to apany her home. Olivia linked arms with Hera, ¡°We have a coborative rtionship, so we¡¯ll be good friends in the future. Please don¡¯t be too uptight with me¡­¡± Hera and Olivia got into a Rolls-Royce. A wave of emotions washed over Hera as she gazed at the stars on the luxurious car¡¯s roof. Never had she ever thought she would get the chance to sit in a Rolls-Royce. Xeno asked, ¡°Where do you live, Ms. Lewis?¡± Before Hera could reply, Olivia said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Royal Bay. Hera will spend the night with me tonight!¡± Hera¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°President Lee¡­ it¡­ it¡¯s alright¡­ I live nearby¡­ at Rex District¡­¡± Olivia smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared I¡¯ll eat you alive?¡± Hera replied awkwardly, ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ Mr. Skye is in Jonford after so long, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be a hindrance to your time together!¡± ¡°My husband has returned to Capiton. He also never goes to Royal Bay¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Alright, no more buts! It¡¯s thundering today, and I¡¯m scared!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Well¡­ Alright then!¡± Hera could not help butugh when she heard Olivia say she was afraid of thunder. Zell family estate. Cillian stood in the pouring rain. Just when the rain was about to reach his head, it changed course and fell sideways instead. The straight-edged sword belonging to the Terranova ninja standing before him dripped with blood. ¡°I had not expected Drakonia to have produced someone as powerful as you!¡± The Terranova ninja said in an ented voice. Cillian gave his horsetail whisk several flings before saying calmly, ¡°Drakonia has produced multiple excellent martial artists. What makes you, someone below us in the hierarchy, think you can take us on?¡± The Terranova ninja narrowed his eyes. ¡°Our target is the Northern Territory¡¯s warden. We can pay you ten billion dors if you leave now!¡± Over half of the thirty killers were now dead. If this went on, they would probably all lose their lives here. He would be rewarded thirty billion dors if he sessfully assassinated the Northern Territory warden, so giving away ten billion dors was not a loss. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in money¡­¡± Cillian drew the longsword strapped to his back and charged forth. The Terranova ninja gritted his teeth and instantly made a dozen shes with his knife. Lloyd had overpowered seven sixth-division grandmasters all by himself. George¡¯s legs were so strong they were invincible, and he had managed to break even the ninjas¡¯ combat swords. The four remaining sixth-grade grandmasters were at a disadvantage now. Janson had perfected his boxing skills, and taking on four sixth-grade grandmasters would be a piece of cake for him. Zakariah teamed up with the remaining high-level grandmasters from the martial arts association to attack the two sixth- grade grandmasters. Inside the mansion¡¯s living room. The white foam flowing from Philix¡¯s mouth was all over the floor. The three parts of his soul floating above his body were also slowly fusing back with his body. The tense expression on Nash¡¯s face rxed slightly. Then, a bolt of thunder shattered the roof and the floors above them. Five bolts of thunder streaked downward and struck Philix¡¯s head. ¡°Five Thunder Curse!¡± The look on Nash¡¯s face immediately changed. He grabbed his heavenly sword and immediately began shing.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 119 The reddish sword hovered above Philix¡¯s head, shielding him from the purple-colored bolts of thunder. The heavenly sword trembled continuously, making it difficult for the five bolts of thunder to continue falling. Nash releasedrge amounts of inner energy from his right-hand finger and used it to stabilize the heavenly sword. Ster gulped. ¡°Nash¡­ How should I assist you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ster sealed his lips and stared at the terrifying thunder. Was this a magic technique that priests used? Even martial artists like Zakariah would not be able to withstand that power, right? Nash soon used up all his inner energy, and his heavenly sword began trembling slightly. The five bolts of thunder also weakened slightly. Nash bit his tongue and spat out a bloody wad of mist. The bloody mist formed an image of the heavenly sword. Boom! The five thunderbolts shattered into pieces. At the same time. Somewhere in the middle of nowhere up North. Inside a straw hut. A priest wearing a yellow-colored robe sat in front of an altar and spat out a mouthful of blood. He opened his eyes in horror, and a solemn expression appeared on his face as he muttered, ¡°As expected of Jonathan Calcraft¡¯s apprentice. His skills are a force to be reckoned with!¡± When he finished his sentence, he grabbed several pieces of parchment paper from the table and muttered to himself as he tossed them toward the candles on the altar. The paper soon burned into ashes. The old priest reached below the altar and retrieved a dustpan filled with voodoo dolls. When he scattered the ashes on the dolls, they actually stood up. ¡ª Outside the Zell¡¯s mansion. Over twenty of the killers were dead. Meanwhile, almost all of the Martial Arts Association¡¯s grandmasters and the Quiet Winds Church¡¯s red-robed priests were dead. Cillian¡¯s longsword pierced through the Terranova ninja¡¯s heart. The Terranova ninja copsed to the ground. The other killers hurriedly backed away when they noticed what was happening. The Blood Fiends had failed their second assassination mission. Lloyd and Zakariah had sustained multiple injuries, and they heaved sighs of relief when they saw the killers¡¯ leader had finally fallen. However, just then¡­ The already dead killers got to their feet abruptly. One of them, who had had their head cut off, even bent down to pick their head up so they could re- attach it to their neck. Zakariah stared at the killers in horror as he stuttered, ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± The Terranova ninja also got to his feet again. Cillian narrowed his eyes as he stated, ¡°Corpse Controlling Spell¡­¡± Lloyd wiped a hand over his eyebrows, which were sopping wet because of the rain, and asked in horror, ¡°There are still people practicing this sort of dark magic?¡± Zakariah asked, ¡°What dark magic? Are these people alive or dead?¡± Father Lloyd exined, ¡°These people are dead, but there¡¯s someone else controlling their bodies now. The spellcaster soaked straw in these killers¡¯ blood and then used said straw to make voodoo dolls. When they die, their corpses can be controlled and used to continue attacking by drawing the corpse- controlling rune!¡± Zakariah had no idea what Lloyd was talking about and asked in a panic, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys priests? Can¡¯t you undo the Corpse Controlling Spell?¡± Lloyd shook his head, ¡°This is a high-level spell, and we can¡¯t undo it because our skills aren¡¯t that advanced yet. Besides, the National Association of Priests has long since banned the usage of the Corpse Controlling Spell. There are very few people who know it!¡± The Terranova ninja tightened his grip on hisbat sword and once again attacked Cillian. This time, the Terranova ninja was fighting with absolutely no regard for his own life. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. No matter how many times Cillian shed his sword at the Terranova ninja, he did not deflect the attacks but chose to continue attacking instead. St! When Cillian managed to stab the Terranova ninja, their sword also found their way into Cillian¡¯s chest. Cillian kicked the Terranova ninja aside and bit on his finger before wiping it across his sword. A faint white glow emitted from the longsword before a terrifying st of sword aura erupted from it. The Terranova ninja did not attempt to dodge and allowed the sword aura to wash over him. At the same time, he threw hisbat sword toward Cillian with all his might. Chapter 120 The Terranova ninja¡¯s sword pierced Cillian¡¯s stomach. He went flying backward and eventually got pinned to one of the mansion¡¯s walls. Meanwhile, the Terranova ninja¡¯s body split into two halves because of Cillian¡¯s sword aura. The remaining corpses still under control picked up knives and dashed toward the mansion. Lloyd mmed his hands to the ground before he got to his feet and stood in front of the mansion¡¯s door. He had a determined look in his eyes as if he were ready to sacrifice his life then and there. Zakariah got to his feet and picked up a longsword from the ground before walking over to stand next to Lloyd. George, who had lost one of his feet, leaped into the air andnded beside them. Janson took a deep breath. ¡°If I die today protecting the warden, I will have no regrets!¡± He slowly made his way toward the other three after finishing his sentence. The four stood shoulder to shoulder and exchanged smiles. Over thirty killers waved their weapons over their heads as they charged toward the four. The immense pressure was enough for them to find it difficult to catch their breath. After two hours of intense battling, they had already used all their inner energy. Now, they had no energy left to fight. In fact, they had even closed their eyes. Just when the thirty figures had reached the front of the four people. The mansion¡¯s door opened abruptly. Skadi stood at the door and said in a falsely confident tone, ¡°Come at me if you have the guts to do so¡­¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When the killers heard Skadi¡¯s voice, they brushed past the four men and dashed toward her. Skadi hurriedly got out of their way. Nash ran out with his heavenly sword and weaved through the thirty killers like a ghost. Blood and flesh flew wherever he passed through. The thirty killers were reduced to nothing but their skeletons. In the straw hut up north. The thirty voodoo dolls on the table burst into mes¡­ The old priest roared, ¡°F*ck you, Master Nash¡­ Just you wait¡­¡± Inside the Zell¡¯s mansion. In the living room. Ster ced the warden on the bed and drew a thin nket over him. Philix¡¯s face was flushed red, and he seemed to be in good health. However, his frame was as skeletal as ever. Cillian sat with his feet crossed underneath him and used his inner energy to heal his wounds. Skadi squatted beside Cillian and asked nervously, ¡°Cillian, are you alright?¡± Cillian looked at the two bloody wounds on his chest and stomach before saying calmly, ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­¡± Zakariah, who was lying on the ground, asked sullenly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to show me any concern?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ grandpa¡­¡± Skadi finally remembered her grandfather was injured and hurried over so she could help him to the couch. Nash¡¯s face was pale as he retrieved the twenty-four snake-shaped golden needles from Philix¡¯s body. The needles, which had been a brilliant gold color before, had turned dull. He checked Philix¡¯s vitals and heaved a sigh of relief after confirming there were no major problems. His entire night¡¯s work had not been done in vain. He looked up at the heavens. The General Star was orbiting around the Purple Emperor Star, and the Apocalyptic Star had moved down South. Philix¡¯s eyes slowly opened. When he saw the night sky, he mumbled, ¡°Am I¡­ still alive?¡± When Ster heard the warden¡¯s voice, he hurried over and grasped his hand. ¡°Warden, you¡¯re still alive¡­ Nash changed the course of your life and saved you¡­¡± Philix got to his feet with great difficulty. He was stunned when he saw the multiple injured people in the room. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Ster began rying the evening¡¯s events to Ster. He was a natural storyteller and gave a retelling that was emotional and captivating. Nash took off his robe and biretta, untied his golden amulet, and put all his tools back into the tote bag that had been mended multiple times. No one noticed the gray hairs that now co-existed with his dark head of hair. Changing a person¡¯s course of life took at least twenty years of your own life. Chapter 121 However, Nash did not care. As long as he started on the path of cultivation, the shortened lifespan would naturally be replenished. After hearing Ster¡¯s words, Philix was deeply moved and walked up to Nash. ¡°Mr. Calcraft¡­ please ept my bow!¡± he said, about to kneel down. Nash quickly helped Philix stay upright, smiling as he said, ¡°Warden, you mustn¡¯t. You¡¯re a great hero who guards the Northern Territory, and I¡¯m just amoner. How can I have you kneel before me?¡± With tears in his eyes, Philix said, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, either you be sworn brothers with me, or you ept my kneeling!¡± Ster whispered, ¡°Warden, Nash is only in his 20s. He could be younger than your son. Are you really going to swear brotherhood with him?¡± Philix red at Ster. ¡°Did I ask for your opinion?¡± Ster kept his mouth shut, not daring to utter another word. Truthfully, he wanted to suggest that the warden adopt Nash as his adopted son. After all, the warden had no children, and after retirement, he would need someone to care for him. Nash scratched his head. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s just be brothers!¡± He called out with a hand in his heart, ¡°Martial Brother Philix¡­¡± Philix nodded. ¡°Martial Brother Nash¡­¡± Nash did not feel awkward. After all, his two other martial brothers were even older than the warden. Besides, he had spent 20 years of his life helping the warden change his fate. It was not inappropriate to be sworn martial brothers. Philix spoke solemnly, ¡°Ster, you must give those who died protecting me a grand burial¡­ In addition, posthumously grant them top honors, build monuments in their name, and ensure their families enjoy the benefits entitled to the families of heroes!¡± Ster nodded lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it tomorrow!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Hearing the warden¡¯s words, both Cillian and Zakariah showed relieved smiles. Every man must die, yet some deaths were greater than others. These people died protecting the warden, which was a great achievement, and they would rest in peace in the afterlife. That night, everyone stayed at the vi. Skadi and Hera chatted all night long. One could not sleep because she had spent the night with the president of Drake Group in Royal Bay. The other one felt energized because of the events of the night. Hera was thrilled to hear that Nash and the warden had be sworn brothers. If her grandfather knew that Nash had important backing like the warden, he would definitely want Nash to marry her immediately. She also wondered when her grandfather would regain his memory. The next day, as soon as dawn broke, Nash called Hera. ¡°Hera, I¡¯m sorry. I was held upst night!¡± Nash apologized to Hera in a hoarse voice. Heraughed. ¡°I heard about it. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big deal?¡± Nash smiled and said, ¡°I thought it could be dealt with during the day. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so tricky!¡± Skadi must have told Hera everything, so he did not exin much. Hera spoke gently, ¡°You must have been very tiredst night. Rest well at home today, and don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± Nash hummed in response, then asked, ¡°It was thundering all nightst night. Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°I was at Ms. Olivia¡¯s house, and I even slept with Ms. Olivia!¡± Hera spoke softly, trying not to wake Olivia, ¡°Let¡¯s talkter. I¡¯d hate to wake up Ms. Olivia!¡± Olivia turned over in her sleep, muttering in her dreams, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You can chat as you like!¡± Hera was embarrassed. ¡°M-Ms. Olivia, are you awake? Did I wake you up?¡± Olivia opened her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Not at all. I woke up a long time ago. I just didn¡¯t want to disturb your sleep!¡± Hearing this, Hera smiled sweetly. She suddenly found the president of Drake Group so approachable. Hearing Hera and Olivia¡¯s chat, Nashughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early. You two can sleep some more. I still have some things to take care of!¡± After hanging up the phone, Nash and the others went out to deal with the bodies. The bodies of all 24 grandmasters from the Martial Arts Association wereid out together. Along with them were 18 red-robed priests from the National Association of Priests. Usually, these grandmaster-level practitioners would be held in high esteem. Seeing the familiar faces now turned into cold bodies, Skadi rushed into Father Cillian¡¯s arms and started crying, ¡°It¡¯s utterly saddening¡­ I feel so devastated¡­¡± Cillian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and his muscles became tense. Zakariah pulled Skadi over and said with red eyes, ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re hugging the wrong person¡­¡± Chapter 122 Philix bowed deeply toward the two rows of corpses. ¡°Rest assured, brave heroes. You protected me for a moment; I¡¯ll defend the Northern Territory for a lifetime!¡± Ster, Henderson, and the inspectors all raised their hands in salute. Grant, Joseph, Zakariah, and Skadi also paid their respects with a bow. In the morning, Jade brought a group of high-ranking political figures from Jonford. They solemnly bent over and bowed, paying their respects to these heroic spirits who had died protecting the warden. Cillian, Lloyd, and Nash, however, offered their respects with a hand on their hearts. In fact, these three were very highly regarded in both the martial arts world and the priestmunity. They did not even need to pay their respects. However, these people died protecting the warden. They were worth honoring. Half an hourter, under the guidance of an ambnce, a hearse from the funeral home slowly drove into the manor. Hospital staff performed the final checks on the deceased, confirming their deaths before the funeral home workers dared to put the bodies into body bags. After dealing with the bodies, Nash prescribed Philix some medication. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Philix¡­ take this medicine ording to the prescription and your body should bepletely recovered within a month! Eat a bnced diet in the meantime!¡± Due to being tormented by the poison that caused deossification for a long time, Philix was malnourished. Despite being nearly 1.8 meters tall, he probably weighed less than 100 pounds. Philix was not overly polite with Nash and handed the prescription to Ste. ¡°Nash, I won¡¯t say more than necessary. If you ever encounter any difficulties in the future, feel free to look for me¡­¡± Nash responded with a big grin, ¡°Certainly!¡± After saying goodbye to Philix, Nash went back to Baroque. Philix, having been away from the Northern Territory for too long, was nning to return immediately. Two hourster, on a private jet, Philix looked out the window at the clouds while deep in thought. Ster brought a cup of tea and ced it in front of Philix. Sitting across from him, Ster asked with a smile, ¡°Warden, you seem to have something on your mind?¡± Philix took a sip from the teacup and said, ¡°I felt a very special airing from Nash!¡± Ster was taken aback and said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Nash risked his life to protect you twice, so you feel he can be a true friend in life?¡± Philix shook his head. ¡°When I first met the Smiling Grim Reaper, I already sensed that he should be a man in his 20s. While others may fear the Smiling Grim Reaper, I felt a sense of familiarity with him!¡± When Nash appeared before him as the Smiling Grim Reaper, only his eyes were visible. Anyone else would not have been able to guess what kind of person the Smiling Grim Reaper was. Yet Philix felt as though he had insight into everything just by looking into Nash¡¯s eyes. Ster jokingly said, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t happen to be a member of your family, would he? Should we have the Skye family look it up?¡± Philix frowned slightly, then he said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that now. When I return to the Northern Territory this time, let¡¯s keep my recovery a secret¡­¡± Ster understood the warden¡¯s intention and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely find out who poisoned you¡­¡± In Northjon, at the Baroque branch office, Nash was sitting in the security manager¡¯s office and twirling a pen in his hands. The image of Philix¡¯s wise face appeared unbidden in his mind. Just then, the office doorbell rang. Nash snapped out of his thoughts and said lightly, ¡°Come in¡­¡± The office door opened, and a voluptuous woman in a professional pencil skirt walked in. Her long legs were encased in thin ck stockings, and her ck high-heeled shoes clicked on the floor as she walked over. She cat-walked toward Nash¡¯s desk, her husky voice slightly breathless as she said, ¡°Mr. Calcraft¡­ I¡¯vee to give you your work badge!¡± The woman was the human resources manager, Lori Lynch. Chapter 123 Nash had seen Lori once when he was registering his personal information in the HR department. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to personallye here for such a trivial matter, Ms. Lynch¡­¡± Nash smiled and stood up to greet her. After all, he could not just sit back when a department manager was personally delivering his work ID, right? ¡°Ack¡­!¡± As Lori approached Nash, her high heels wavered and she stumbled toward Nash with a surprised cry. He quickly grabbed her arm with his strong hand and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lori was a head shorter than him, and her blouse was about to pop open¡­ No¡­ it had already burst open. A button on her white shirt had popped out. Her milky, tender skin quivered slightly. Lori furrowed her brows, giving Nash a pitiful look as she bit her red lip and said, ¡°Mr. Calcraft¡­ I¡­ seem to have twisted my ankle¡­¡± Nash let go of her arm and pointed to the first aid kit hanging on the wall. ¡°There¡¯s some medicine for that in the first aid kit¡­ Put some on and massage it. You¡¯ll be fine!¡± When Lori had fallen toward him, the muscles in one of her legs were noticeably tense. Even if he had not caught her, she could have steadied herself. It was clear that she had intentionally fallen toward him. Either she was sent by Hera to test him, or she had an interest in him. After all, there were not many young and handsome men in the Baroque branch office. With watery eyes, Lori looked at the man resentfully and said, ¡°Mr. Calcraft¡­ can you help me get there?¡± Nash took the work ID from Lori¡¯s hand and then turned to walk toward his office chair. Lori was left standing there, dumbfounded. She had always been confident about her appearance. She thought she could get her hands on this new guy. However, this guy was as clueless as a fool. Just then, Hera walked into the office. ¡°Nash¡­¡± Seeing Lori in Nash¡¯s office, Hera was surprised, ¡°Ms. Lynch¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Seeing Hera, Lori quickly said, ¡°I came to deliver Mr. Calcraft¡¯s work ID!¡± Hera nodded, then walked up to Nash with a smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing?¡± ¡°You were in a meeting. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± ¡°You were supposed to rest at home today. Why did youe to work?¡± Hera was a little upset. ¡°I had nothing to do, so I thought I¡¯d help you out,¡± Nash said with a light smile. Meanwhile, Lori looked at them in surprise. Her toes in her high heels were awkwardly curled. No wonder Nash got the job of security manager without any work experience. He was Ms. Lewis¡¯ boyfriend. ¡®Oh my god! I was trying to seduce the CEO¡¯s man?¡¯ Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Lori blushed and stammered, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, Ms. Lewis, I¡­ I should get going!¡± Hera nodded. ¡°Go ahead. By the way, I¡¯ve approved the recruitment n you submitted yesterday. The HR department needs to implement it as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Lewis!¡± Lori answered, then practically ran out of the office. It was then that Hera turned back to Nash. She squinted her eyes and asked, ¡°Did Ms. Lynche over just to deliver your work ID?¡± ¡°Why else?¡± ¡°You need to be wary of this woman. She¡¯s only been in thepany for three years, but she¡¯s already been in three rtionships!¡± Hera wrinkled her nose, looking a bit worried. Lori had a curvaceous figure and a lot of experience. She was worried Nash could not resist her. ¡°What about you? How many rtionships have you been in?¡± Nash asked, crossing his legs. Chapter 124 ¡°Me? ¡°I¡¯ve been in ten rtionships!¡± Hera said yfully. Nash showed a faint smile. ¡°I almost believed you¡­ A woman who¡¯s been in ten rtionships wouldn¡¯t have trembled when sleeping with a man!¡± Recalling the scene of sleeping in the same bed with Nash the night before, Hera¡¯s face blushed. At that moment, her phone rang. It was Lauren calling. ¡°Hera, how¡¯s the implementation of the recruitment n at the branch?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just approved it. We can startrge-scale recruitment tomorrow!¡± ¡°Good. Drake Group has already prepaid a deposit of 1.5 billion. We need to increase production as soon as possible!¡± ¡°I got it already. How¡¯s Dad¡¯s injury?¡± Hera asked with concern. ¡°It¡¯s just a superficial wound. You don¡¯t need to worry!¡± ¡°By the way, do you and Nash have any ns tonight? If you¡¯re both free,e over to the Lewis family estate for dinner!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡­ Let me ask¡­¡± Hera turned to Nash. ¡°Do you have any ns tonight? My mom has invited us for dinner at the Lewis family estate.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. Let¡¯s go back together tonight!¡± Nash replied, nodding and smiling. ¡°Mom, Nash and I will being over tonight!¡± After a few more pleasantries with Lauren, Hera hung up the phone. Then, she turned to Nash and said, ¡°We¡¯ve tried several times to have Grandpa drink your herbal medicine, but we were stopped by Uncle¡¯s family every time. Which is why Grandpa hasn¡¯t been able to regain his memory!¡± In fact, she really wanted Grandpa to quickly regain his memory. Only when he regained his memory could Nash have a ce in the Lewis household. Nash showed a faint smile. ¡°Truth can¡¯t be covered by lies. They might lie for a while, but can they deceive forever?¡± Hera swung her fist excitedly. ¡°Right! We¡¯ll eventually defeat Helena!¡± As thepany was about to increase production, the workload was quite heavy. Hera was soon called back to her office by her secretary. Nash, on the other hand, called Theo. Tomorrow was Hera¡¯s birthday, and although Hera had postponed it, Nash decided to proceed with the birthday celebration as nned. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He intended to ask Theo for a diamond card. Theo agreed without hesitation. In the afternoon, Hera held eight consecutive meetings. Out of boredom, Nash took a walk around thepany. He also checked for potential safety hazards in thepany. The white-cor workers in thepany all swooned over the handsome Nash. However, when they found out that Nash was the CEO¡¯s boyfriend, they all shut their mouths. In the evening, just before the end of the workday, Nash received a delivery. It was a ck membership card from Chateau Hotel. The cardholder¡¯s name, Nash Calcraft, was cast in pure gold. Was it not supposed to be a diamond card? What was this ck card? Nash felt a sense of doubt but did not think much of it and just put the card in his pocket. Looking at the time, it was almost time to get off work soon. Nash did not feel like going back to his office, so he just drove Hera¡¯s Maserati to the door to wait for her to get off work. With this spare time, Nash got out of the car and lit a cigarette. At the same time, he took out his phone to call Skadi. ¡°Nash¡­ why are you calling me?¡± ¡°Tomorrow is Hera¡¯s birthday, and I want¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Hera postpone her birthday?¡± ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s birthday can¡¯t be postponed!¡± ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± Nash had just hung up when he saw Heraughing and chatting with a few managers as they walked out. Chapter 125 ¡°Wow, is that Ms. Lewis¡¯ boyfriend? So tall and handsome! They¡¯re truly a match made in heaven!¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ What¡¯s the use of being handsome? Can one survive on good looks alone? I think only sons from top-tier families are worthy of our Ms. Lewis!¡± ¡°All of you don¡¯t even know about Mr. Calcraft¡¯s background. Look at his aura. It¡¯s not something ordinary men can have. Maybe he¡¯s the son of some big family who simply came out to gain life experience?¡± ¡°Alright now, enough. Be safe on the road!¡± Hera rolled her eyes at them and quickly walked toward Nash. At the Lewis family estate, Maria had prepared arge table of food. At the moment, Herman and Cain were ying chess. Cain had already lost three rounds. Herman thoughtfully said, ¡°Cain, you seem to have been restless these past few days. Is it because of that shooting incident?¡± ¡°Huh? ¡°Yeah¡­ yes!¡± Cain distractedly replied. Ever since he was saved by the masked man that night, he had been worried that the person who ordered him to murder Herman would silence him permanently. Even though the Lewis family estate had increased security by nearly a hundred more bodyguards, he still had trouble sleeping and eating. Meanwhile, Lauren was sitting on the sofa, knitting a sweater. Hearing their conversation, she hinted, ¡°Hera also encountered an assassination attempt before. These two cases must have been orchestrated by the same person behind the scenes!¡± On another sofa, Rooney, who was holding a toy poodle, was immediately unhappy. ¡°Lauren, are you suggesting that our family hired people to harm Cain and Hera?¡± Lauren said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t name names. Why are you so anxious?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Rooney angrily retorted, ¡°With your hinting, it¡¯s not different than naming names! First, you said we hired assassins to assassinate Hera, and now you¡¯re saying that the same person is probably behind both cases. Isn¡¯t this a tant attack on our family?¡± Lauren¡¯s eyes showed a cold light. ¡°Are you just upset because I hit the nail on the head?¡± ¡°Why you¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Herman pped the chessboard, causing the chess pieces to scatter everywhere. He coldly looked at the two. ¡°You two start arguing the moment you see each other. Do you even have any respect for me?¡± Seeing the old man getting angry, the two finally shut their mouths. Lauren was still very happy in her heart. Although the old man had lost his memory, he was no longer biased toward Hubert¡¯s family like he was before. Rooney, however, almost plucked her poodle bald. It was not until the little poodle let out a yelp that she released her chubby hand that was gripping the dog¡¯s fur. At this time, Helena came down from upstairs. She was on the phone, exchanging sweet words with Kai. Meanwhile, Nash and Hera also entered the vi from outside. ¡°Dad, Mom, Grandpa, Uncle, good evening!¡± Hera greeted sweetly. ¡°Uncle, Aunt, Ol¡¯ Mr. Lewises, good evening!¡± Nash followed suit in greeting. Harrison and Lauren smiled in response. Herman and Cain also nodded calmly. As for them not greeting Hubert¡¯s family, Herman had long gotten used to it. Before regaining his memory, he did not want to get involved in too many issues between the two families. He did not know who among them was actually deceiving him. At the dinner table, Hera kept serving Nash food, her eyes filled with love and tenderness. Helena watched while feeling both angry and hateful. Although her boyfriend was a hundred times better than Nash, Kai rarely spent time with her. Being with Kai, she did not feel like she was in a rtionship at all. ¡°Harri, how far has the coboration with Drake Group progressed?¡± When Herman mentioned Drake Group, his tone became much gentler. Harrison quickly responded, ¡°Drake Group¡¯s 1.5 billion dors deposit arrived today. The recruitment ns for the parentpany and branches have been approved. We expect to start mass hiring tomorrow. In addition, we¡¯ve decided to add at least 20 production lines to deliver the first batch of chips to Drake Group within two months!¡± Chapter 127 She had to persuade her grandfather to abandon the idea of marrying her off to the Hills. Herman looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Without considering her parents¡¯ worry for her, Hera immediately recounted how she and Skadi were kidnapped by Crow. Upon hearing this, Herman expressed disbelief. ¡°Are you saying they wanted to kill Skadi? That¡­ That seems improbable, right?¡± Hera asserted confidently, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. Hunter himself admitted it. If Nash hadn¡¯t arrived in time to save us, consequences would have been unimaginable!¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Helena initially wanted to interject. However, she remembered that Crow from Causeway Bay had indeed died. Nash had saved Hera and Skadi. Therefore, Nash must have been the one who killed Crow. Helena looked at Nash, who was looking back at her calmly. ¡°What is it?¡± Herman heard Helena calling him and turned his head to ask. Helena shook her head. ¡°N-Nothing¡­¡± Nash killed Crow. That meant he had offended Howard of the Green Bamboo Association. The Lanes surely would not let Nash off the hook. Thinking of this, a faint smile appeared on Helena¡¯s face. ¡°Since the Hills aren¡¯t suitable, then reject their betrothal gifts!¡± the Herman said calmly, ¡°However, you must be careful since Baroque is still involved in small coborations with the Hills. If this matter bes a hindrance to Drake Group¡¯s orders, the loss will outweigh the gain!¡± Hearing Herman¡¯s words, a happy smile appeared on the faces of Hera¡¯s family. After the dinner ended, everyone went back to their own rooms. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Maria arranged a guest room for Nash. Hera and Nash could only chat via their phones. In Haspard¡¯s study in Hills Estate, the old man mmed his hand on the desk fiercely. ¡°This is absolutely outrageous! I was only away from Jonford for one day and such a thing had happened¡­ Do the Lees think nothing of us?¡± Haspard was away on a business trip yesterday and did not return until this afternoon. As soon as he got home, he heard that Hunter had been beaten up and had three ribs broken. Geoffrey sighed. ¡°The Lees have the Skyes and the warden backing them. I¡¯m afraid even the Watsons can¡¯t do anything about them.¡± As soon as Hunter was admitted to the hospital yesterday, he received a call from the hospital. Upon learning that it was the Lees who attacked, he did not dare to lose his temper one bit. Haspard said coldly, ¡°This is all caused by Hera Lewis. I get that we don¡¯t dare to offend the Lees, but can¡¯t we do something about the Lewises?¡± Geoffrey bitterlyughed and said, ¡°Helena Lewis¡¯ boyfriend is Kai Watson, and Baroque, Hera¡¯s family¡¯spany, just signed a huge 300 million dor project with Drake Group!¡± Hearing this, Haspard mmed his fist onto the desk. In this case, they truly did not have the guts toy a finger on the Lewises. Geoffrey sighed. ¡°We should ask Hunt to give up on Hera, or it¡¯ll eventually backfire!¡± Although he also wanted to avenge his son, the Lewises¡¯ backing was too strong, and he was powerless. Haspard closed his eyes and thought for a while. He then slowly opened his mouth. ¡°I heard from Hunt that Hera has a boyfriend now. Who is that man?¡± Geoffrey thought for a while and said, ¡°I heard that he seems to be from the mountains¡­¡± Haspard sneered. ¡°I refuse to believe that my grandson can¡¯tpete with a hillbilly!¡± The Hills, after all, had a worth of 1.5 billion. Hunter was born with a golden spoon in his mouth. How could he be inferior to a wild boy from the mountains? Geoffrey discerned his father¡¯s intention from his words and anxiously said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be stubborn anymore. There are many good women in the world. We can easily arrange a marriage for Hunt!¡± Chapter 128 ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Go and get some rest!¡± Haspard waved his hand without intending to converse much more with Geoffrey. If the father would not spoil his own son, he, as the grandfather, absolutely had to. Geoffrey helplessly shook his head and then left the old man¡¯s study. Meanwhile, Haspard took out his phone to start making a call. In the Lanes household, Howard was also sitting in his own study, sulking. ¡°Grandpa, that guy called Nash isn¡¯t so easy to deal with, right?¡± Simon had his hands in his pockets, his face incredibly gloomy. He was currently the leader of the ninth branch of the Green Bamboo Association. With Crow around, he couldpletely ignore the affairs of Causeway Bay. However, now that Crow was dead, Causeway Bay was in chaos. He wanted to take down Nash to avenge Crow but was stopped by his grandfather. ¡°Nash has extraordinary medical skills. He first healed Walter Watson¡¯s wife, then cured Philix King! The Lees, Zakariah, and the National Association of Priests all show him the utmost respect. His network has already exceeded my imagination¡­ What¡¯s even more outrageous is that he practices the Path and has terrifying martial arts skills!¡± Howard pinched his nose bridge, feeling a sense of deep powerlessness welling up within him. Simon said in a low voice, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Green Bamboo Association have the Ten Juggernauts? Perhaps we could ask them to make a move!¡± The Green Bamboo Association had Ten Juggernauts. Any one of them was an invincible existence. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. These ten people were the fundamental foundation of the Green Bamboo Association. However, only the chief head of the association had the authority to mobilize these Ten Juggernauts. Howard fell silent for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°It seems like that¡¯s the only way¡­ I once took a knife for the head of the association, and he promised me a favor¡­¡± The next day, Hera brought Nash to thepany early in the morning. Just as they arrived at the entrance of thepany, Hera noticed that the security guards in the security room had been reced. Originally there were two men in their 50s, but now, they were reced by two young men in their 20s, Hera turned her head to look at Nash. ¡°Did you do this?¡± Nash shook his head and said, ¡°No¡­ and I¡¯ve never seen these two men before¡­¡± ¡°Good morning, Ms. Lewis, Mr. Calcraft!¡± The two security guards saw the CEO and security manager outside and hurriedly came out to greet them. Hera frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Ms. Lewis, we were transferred here from the headquarters!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I know about this?¡± Hera took out her phone and called her mother. ¡°Mom, why did you rece the security guards at mypany?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. I reced them to block you!¡± ¡°Block me?¡± Hera thought she had misheard. ¡°Your father and I discussed it. Today is your birthday, after all, so we want to give you the day off. If we had told you in advance, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed, so we simply had the security guards block you outside!¡± ¡°But¡­ I have several meetings today!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything for you, I¡¯m heading to thepany now. Gotta go!¡± Lauren quickly hung up the phone. Hera shook her head helplessly, then walked straight toward the gate. The security guards stretched out their hands to block Her. ¡°Ms. Lewis, Ms. Mare said not to let you in today!¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Chapter 129 Hera spoke with a cold expression. ¡°Ms. Lewis, please don¡¯t make this difficult for us!¡± ¡°Yeah, Ms. Lewis. Ms. Mare has issued strict orders. If we let you in, we won¡¯t receive a penny of our sry this month!¡± The two security guards sounded like they were about to cry. Hera held her forehead with one hand and said to Nash, ¡°You pull them aside¡­¡± Nash touched his nose, smiling as he said, ¡°They¡¯re having a hard time as well. Let¡¯s just let it go!¡± After all, Lauren and Harrison had already informed him about this matter. Hera red at Nash and said, ¡°Did you all conspire this together?¡± At that moment, Lauren drove up in a white Audi. Dressed in a white professional outfit, she stepped out of the car and said, ¡°You guys came here so early. You must¡¯ve skipped breakfast, right?¡± Harrison, with slicked-back hair and dark circles under his eyes, also got out of the car. He handed a brand new LV bag to Hera. ¡°This is the birthday gift I prepared for you!¡± Hera¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the bag. ¡°Oh my god, Dad! How did you know I like this bag?¡± This was the year¡¯stest style, adorned with masterful handcrafted decorations. It was priced at over 40,000 dors. She really liked this bag, but she had never thought of buying such an expensive one. Lauren took out a bunch of membership cards from her bag. ¡°These are the membership cards your father and I got from various shopping malls and entertainment venues in Jonford. You two should go out and have fun today. Consider it a date¡­¡± She then winked at Nash. ¡°I¡¯m entrusting my daughter to you. Make sure she has an unforgettable birthday!¡± Nashughed and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lauren. I¡¯ll take good care of Hera today!¡± Hera, touched and blushing from this, coquettishlyined, ¡°Mom, you guys, knowing my birthday has been postponed, you still bought me gifts. What will you do for my actual birthday party? Nothing?¡± Harrisonughed and said, ¡°You guys go and have fun. Your mother and I need to go to a meeting!¡± With that, he took Lauren¡¯s hand and headed toward thepany. Nash walked over to the Maserati, opened the door, and made a gentlemanly gesture, ¡°Get in the car, my princess!¡± ¡°Where did you learn that from?¡± Hera¡¯s face was flushed, but she felt sweet inside. ¡°Of course, I learned it from you. Have you forgotten?¡± Nash grinned as he got into the driver¡¯s seat. He started the engine and asked, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Just then, a taxi stopped in front of the Maserati. After Skadi got out of the taxi and paid the driver, she walked over to the passenger seat of their car and said, ¡°You guys are going out and you¡¯re not taking me with you?¡± Nash¡¯s smile froze. What was Skadi doing here? Was she going to be a third wheel? ¡°I was just about to call you!¡± Hera happily got out of the car and joined Skadi in the back seat. Nash sighed in disappointment. Hera had never been in a rtionship or gone out on a date, so she did not pay attention to these things. After she got into the passenger seat earlier, Hera really intended to call Skadi and ask her if she wanted to join them. The two of them were flipping through Lauren¡¯s membership cards in the back seat. Skadi took out one that had two boxers printed on it and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to watch a boxing match? This card is a diamond membership for the Dragon Might International Boxing Center. We can get tickets at a 70% discount!¡± Hera looked at Nash cautiously. ¡°Nash¡­ Can we¡­ go watch a boxing match?¡± Nash made a face. ¡°What¡¯s there to watch? It¡¯s just shadowboxing!¡± Skadi excitedly said, ¡°Today¡¯s the weekend, so there are several women¡¯s boxing matches!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°International Boxing Competition¡­ It won¡¯t hurt to watch¡­¡± ? Nash quietly entered Dragon Might Boxing Center into the navigation and then drove away. As they passed by a breakfast chain store, Skadi took out a membership card, intending to take the two of them to eat breakfast first. After breakfast, the three of them bought tickets and entered the Dragon Might Boxing Center. Chapter 130 ¡°The Dragon Might Boxing Center is an enterprise invested by Jonford¡¯s wealthiest man, Walter Watson! ¡°The boxing center held twopetitions annually, which are the men¡¯s boxing Tiger Crown Championship and the women¡¯s boxing Phoenix Crown Championship! ¡°The Tiger and Phoenix Crowns are crafted from five kilograms of pure gold and embedded with nine diamonds. They¡¯re valued at around 700 grand. Additionally, there¡¯s a cash prize of 500 grand. That¡¯s how eachpetition attracts boxers from all over the country to participate!¡± Skadi was informing Nash and Hera about the Dragon Might Boxing Center. In her eyes, there was a mixture of envy and excitement. Hera held onto Skadi¡¯s arm and asked gently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you train in boxing for a while? Why didn¡¯t you sign up?¡± With a slight smile, Nash said, ¡°If a martial arts champion like you were to participate in this Phoenix Crown Championship, the Phoenix Crown would undoubtedly belong to you, right?¡± Skadi detected the teasing in Nash¡¯s words. After frowning and ring at Nash, she exined, ¡°Boxing and martial arts arepletely different. As a Drakonio and with my grandfather being in the Martial Arts Association, I have to promote Drakonio¡¯s martial arts!¡± She had indeed trained in boxing for a while, but after eight months, she was just barely considered an amateur boxer. She could not evenst a round when sparring with her best friend. Worried that Skadi would stray off the path, Zakariah strictly forbade her from continuing with her boxing aspirations. The three arrived at the elevator. Two stunningly beautiful women outside helped press the elevator button for them. ¡°Wee!¡± ¡°Bienvenida!¡± The Dragon Might Boxing Center was an international boxing gym, and the two beauties greeted them in twonguages. Then, the elevator doors opened, revealing a tall, cold beautiful woman inside. She was dressed in a ck trench coat, her jet-ck hair reaching her waist and tied at the back of her head with a rubber band. She was also wearing tight jeans and knee-high boots. The woman¡¯s hands were tucked into her coat pocket, and on her left and right stood two tall, dark- skinned men. The two muscr men were tall and dark-skinned, their arms thicker than the average person¡¯s thighs with their shoulders high and bulging with explosive muscle power. The elevator wasrge enough to amodate six people side by side, but when these three stood side by side, there was no room left for anyone else. The strong oppressive feeling caused people outside the elevator to take a few steps back. Meanwhile, Skadi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Bianca¡­ What a coincidence!¡± The woman in the elevator was none other than her best friend, Bianca Lawson. Three years ago, Bianca had participated in the Phoenix Crown Championship while still in university. She made it to the semi-finals. This was Bianca¡¯s second time participating in the Phoenix Crown Championship, and it was also the final match. N?velDrama.Org content. As long as she could win this, she would be the owner of the Phoenix Crown. Upon hearing Skadi¡¯s voice, Bianca slightly lifted her eyes, which were as cold as des. Her icy expression softened slightly. ¡± Skade¡­ why are you here?¡± Skadi smiled and said, ¡°Hera and I came specifically to watch your match!¡± Upon hearing this, Bianca looked at Hera, who was standing with Nash. ¡°Ms. Lewis, long time no see!¡± Hera nervously said, ¡°H-Hello, Ms. Bianca¡­ You¡­ You actually remember me!¡± She had met Bianca a few times at the parties Skadi had thrown. Bianca was a rising star in Jonford¡¯s women¡¯s boxing scene with arge number of fans. Hera barely even had a chance to say hello. She did not expect that Bianca would remember her. Skadiughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re my best friend, and Bianca is also my best friend. Of course, she remembers you!¡± After speaking, she immediately introduced Nash to Bianca, ¡°Bianca, this is Hera¡¯s fiance, Nash Calcraft¡­ He¡­¡± ¡°Are you people going down or not¡­¡±. It seemed that someone outside was getting impatient and asked with a frown. The two dark-skinned bodyguards in the elevator looked at the person. The man¡¯s legs went weak under their gazes, and he kept swallowing his saliva. Skadiughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down first and talkter!¡± The three entered the elevator and arrived at the basement level nine. Outside, a group of female fans immediately raised their phones to take photos of Bianca. Even media and TV reporters came forward for interviews. Chapter 131 Bianca¡¯s two bodyguards stepped forward, their powerful auras making everyone dare not overstep their boundaries. At this time, a group of middle-aged men in suits quickly approached. They were Bianca¡¯s coach and agent. The rest were boxers from the club who stood on both sides, blocking all enthusiastic fans and reporters. Bianca looked at Skadi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll look for you guys after the match!¡± Skadi nodded firmly. ¡°Good luck, Bianca! You¡¯ll definitely win the championship!¡± Bianca showed a slight smile at the corner of her mouth and then quickly left with her manager and coach. The crowd at the elevator was sorge that Hera anxiously clung to Nash¡¯s sleeve. Just then, a middle-aged man suddenly fell toward Hera. Nash kindly supported him from behind. The man turned around, and his face instantly darkened. Nash smiled and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± The man said nothing and walked away. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Hera was confused. ¡°Why was he like that? Can¡¯t he even say thank you?¡± Nash just smiled and said nothing. The middle-aged man had stage five inner energy, and an ordinary person could not have knocked him down. Unless he willingly fell down. The three of them followed the crowd toward the ring. There were two tiers of auditorium around the arena. The first floor was general admission and the second floor was VIP seats. The 2,000 seats on the first floor were all upied, with a few benches added at the front. Each bench could squeeze only six people. The second-floor VIP area only had 500 seats, and the ticket prices were three times that of the first floor. There was a huge four-sided disy above the ring for broadcasting the match live. Nash, Skadi, and Hera sat in the second-floor VIP area. A waiter broughtplimentary drinks and snacks, and Skadi and Hera also ordered popcorn and Coke. Nash merely asked for a cup of cappino. Hera, sitting between Nash and Skadi, asked, ¡°Skade, do you think Bianca can win?¡± Skadi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who her opponent is yet. Let me check the forum!¡± With that, she took out her phone and opened the boxing forum. Soon, she widened her eyes and said, ¡°Today¡¯s the final match, and Bianca¡¯s opponent is ck Widow from Frelden!¡± Seeing Skadi¡¯s uneasy face, Hera hurriedly asked, ¡°Is ck Widow very strong?¡± Skadi looked upset as she said, ¡°She¡¯s a three-time holder of the Phoenix Crown, andst year, she won the Golden Belt of the World Women¡¯s Boxing Championship!¡± Hearing Skadi say this, Hera also became nervous. ¡°Oh no, with such a strong opponent, it¡¯s going to be difficult for Bianca to win the championship!¡± Opposite the VIP area, Kai and Helena were sitting together. In front of them were Simon Lanes and Duncan Duerson. Simon smiled slightly, ¡°Mr. Kai, ck Widow has made your family a lot of money! ¡°Gold rarely depreciates, and with three consecutive Phoenix Crowns, that¡¯s 3.6 million.¡± Duncan lifted his wine ss, took a sip of red wine very elegantly, and said with a slight smile, ¡°The products endorsed by ck Widow are all the Watsons¡¯ brands, and the Watsons¡¯ advertising fees for ck Widow are more than 3.6 million!¡± Hearing these words, Simon¡¯s face turned somewhat awkward. He spent all day mixing with people from the Green Bamboo Association and hardly ever got involved in business matters. He had overlooked this point. How could the Watsons have gotten to where they were today by making unprofitable deals? Just then, Helena suddenly spotted Nash and the others sitting across from them. She immediately frowned, ¡°Kai, look. Nash and the others are here too¡­ Chapter 132 Kai nced sideways, his previouslynguid expression instantly bing somber. Remembering his grandfather¡¯s warning, he slowly suppressed the anger in his heart. Not only his grandfather, but also the two grandmasters in his family had warned him. Nash was not someone they could afford to provoke. If it was just his grandfather warning him, he could put it aside, considering that Nash had healed his grandmother and was thus regarded as a benefactor of the Watsons by his grandfather. However, the fact that both George and Janson said the same thing indicated that Nash¡¯s martial arts strength had exceeded his imagination. At the very least, George and Jansonbined were still no match for Nash. Kai took a hefty swig from the ss on the table Duncan also nced at Nash across the room, then softly chuckled and said, ¡°So that guy is Nash? I heard that Crow, Mr. Lane¡¯s confidant, had his head blown off by him. I wonder if it¡¯s true!¡± The Duersons and the Watsons had a tight business partnership. Duncan had gained some information from Kai¡¯s expression. Kai hated Nash but was unable to take action, so he nned to use Simon to deal with Nash. ¡°It did happen! But rest assured, this kid won¡¯t be arrogant for long. My grandfather has hired the Ten Juggernauts from the Green Bamboo Association!¡± Simon¡¯s face showed a confident smile. Duncan¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and he immediately filled Simon¡¯s ss with the 1982 Chateau Lafite. ¡°Simon, I heard that each of the Ten Juggernauts has the strength of a stage nine grandmaster. Is this true?¡± Duncan changed his tone with the mention of the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s Ten Juggernauts, his face filled with ttery. Simon faintly smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. The Green Bamboo Association has developed to its current scale because of the Ten Juggernauts¡¯ presence!¡± Kai raised his ss, saying, ¡°If Nash Calcraft dies, we¡¯ll be brothers in the future!¡± Simon solemnly raised his ss to clink with Kai. ¡°Mr. Kai, rest assured. Nash is dead for sure!¡± Kai¡¯s mouth curled into a smile, and he drank the alcohol in the ss in one gulp. Helena also slowly picked up her ss and took a sip. As if remembering something, Helena suddenly said, ¡°By the way, ck Widow¡¯s opponent today is Bianca, who¡¯s Skadi¡¯s good friend¡­ She shouldn¡¯t be able to win, right?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She hated everyone rted to Hera. Bianca was Skadi¡¯s best friend, and Skadi was Hera¡¯s best friend. Hence, she did not want to see Bianca win the championship. Hearing this, Kai¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. Duncan¡¯s expression also underwent some changes. Helena noticed this and carefully asked, ¡°Kai¡­ w-what¡¯s wrong?¡± Duncan said, ¡°Kai and I have opened several pokerpanies in Mandagor, and as of half an hour ago, the amount of money betting on ck Widow¡¯s victory has exceeded four billion!¡± Helena was somewhat confused. ¡°And¡­ And then what?¡± Kai said coldly, ¡°In this match, we¡¯ll make Bianca Lawson win!¡± The Watsons had been sowing this n for three years. ck Widow had earned nearly 70 million in endorsement fees for the Watsons over these three years. She also brought the Watsons nearly 1.5 billion dors in profit. Nheless, all of that was not important. The most important thing was today¡¯s boxing match. ck Widow would receive a whopping 50 million dor bonus, and she would lose the match today and fall from her pedestal. Then, the Watsons and the Duersons would earn four billion. Helena puffed out her cheeks. ¡°Then just go ording to your n. Making money is more important¡­¡± Four billion dors. That was money her Rococo could not earn in ten lifetimes. Chapter 133 Meanwhile, in the hands of the Watsons and the Duersons, all it took was one boxing match. Helena could not let Kai miss out on earning four billion for her sake. Kai looked grim and said, ¡°If Nash and the others want to see Bianca win, I can¡¯t fulfill their wishes¡­ I can¡¯t take action against them, but I can use money to y them to death!¡± Hearing this, Duncan¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°Kai¡­ this is four billion we¡¯re talking about!¡± Kai said nonchntly, ¡°No amount of money can buy a good mood!¡± Duncan quickly thought of a solution that would make everyone happy. A cunning smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡° Kai, I¡¯ve thought of a solution¡­¡± As the time for the match approached, a host dressed in a tailcoat walked onto the stage, followed by a sexy blonde bombshell holding a tray. On it was a crown worth 700 grand. ¡°Wee, everyone, to the Dragon Might Boxing Center. This is the national women¡¯s boxing Phoenix Crown Championship sponsored exclusively by the Watsons! After the previous rounds of advancement and elimination, Bianca, the boxer from Drakonio, Jonford Club, has fought her way to the finals with nine consecutive victories! The dark horse Bianca will challenge the reigning champion ck Widow! The final winner will receive the ninth Phoenix Crown from the Dragon Might Boxing Center plus a cash prize of 500 grand!¡± Under the spotlight, the crown sparkled, and the diamonds on it emitted brilliant light. The spectators at the venue were all boxing enthusiasts. The host¡¯s impassioned speech instantly ignited the atmosphere of the venue. Everyone apuded and looked forward to the uing exciting match. ¡°And now, please wee¡­ from Drakonio¡¯s Jonford Neo Power Boxing Club, the rising star of the boxing world¡­ Bianca¡­ Lawson¡­!¡± the host announced. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The spotlight immediately focused on Bianca, who was dressed in boxing gear. She was wearing a red boxing suit and red boxing gloves. At the moment, she was warming up in ce. ¡°Bianca,e on¡­¡± ¡°Bianca, let¡¯s go¡­ Some of Bianca¡¯s fans shouted loudly. Skadi leaned on the railing, shouting with both hands around her mouth, ¡°Bianca,e on, let¡¯s do this!¡± At this time, Hera also stood up excitedly and cheered for Bianca together with Skadi. Nash was calmly drinking his cappino, not even bothering to nce at the arena. He had seen plenty of international boxing championships. As for this Phoenix Crown Championship, although it was nationwide, it had not received international recognition. These boxing matches were mostlymercial tactics of the family behind the Dragon Might Boxing Center. Whether it was ck Widow or Bianca who won, the ce would gain a lot of traffic, and both ck Widow¡¯s and Bianca¡¯s value would increase. Then, the powerhouse behind the Dragon Might Boxing Center would surely have the champion sign some advertising agreements. The boxing champion was just a tool for capitalists to make money. Below the stage, Bianca and her coach bumped fists. Then, she jumped onto the tform with her long, slender legs. The spotlight was all on Bianca. Her fair skin looked soft as jade, and her exposed waist did not have an ounce of fat. As Bianca stepped onto the stage, the apuse and shouts from the audience grew even more intense. ¡°And now, please wee the consecutive three-time winner of the Phoenix Crown from the Dragon Might Boxing Center, the holder of the 2021 World Women¡¯s Boxing Championship¡¯s Golden Belt, the daughter of the King of Fighters, Dark Lord. All the way from Frelden¡­ ck¡­ Widow!¡± Chapter 134 The host¡¯s voice broke from shouting. The apuse at the scene reached an unprecedented level of enthusiasm. A curly-haired woman with dark skin who wore a ck windbreaker stepped onto the ring. She stood at 1.9 meters tall, her glistening dark thighs full of muscles. Her exposed belly button and her six-pack abs were extremely prominent. Compared to Bianca, ck Widow had more fans, and their cheers and apuse filled the entire arena. Then came the referee and the ten judges. The Watsons had spent a fortune to invite these renowned individuals from various countries. Normally, they could only be seen at the World Boxing Championship. This was to ensure the fairness and impartiality of the match. It was because of their presence that the Watsons¡¯ and the Duersons¡¯ pokerpanies had attracted a large number of bettors. The host finished his lines, and together with the blonde woman holding the tray, he descended from the ring. Bianca and ck Widow bumped fists to show respect. ck Widow was much more robust than Bianca. Her face was expressionless, and her dark eyes were filled with disdain. The referee blew the whistle before crossing his arms to the sides. The two fighters returned to the ropes of the ring, and their coaches put mouthguards into their mouths. ¡°Bianca, ck Widow¡¯s heavy punches are very terrifying. You must be careful!¡± The coach warned seriously. Bianca nodded, then walked straight to the center of the ring. ck Widow¡¯s coach did not say anything. His eyescked the sparkle usually present during ck Widow¡¯s matches. Both fighters got to the middle of the ring and started to warm up on the spot. The referee checked the time. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Within the scheduled time, he counted down with his fingers and blew the whistle after three counts. The two boxers immediately began their fight. Bianca took the initiative andunched a series of punches at ck Widow¡¯s face. ck Widow guarded her head with her fists and easily blocked Bianca¡¯s attack. Bianca threw left uppercuts one after another, generating wind with each punch, while ck Widow was dodging and defending. After some fighting, Bianca had notnded a single effective hit. A mocking smile curved up at the corner of ck Widow¡¯s mouth, and she beckoned to Bianca. Bianca bit her mouthguard hard and suddenly threw a straight punch at ck Widow¡¯s chest. ck Widow crossed her arms over her chest, and with a tilt of her head, she blocked Bianca¡¯s straight punch while avoiding the iing left hook. Almost instantly, ck Widownded a quick and fierce jab on Bianca¡¯s face. The punch was so fast that it could only be seen clearly in slow-motion yback. Even though they were wearing gloves, the massive force had Bianca¡¯s nose burning and her head spinning. ck Widow seized the opportunity tounch a violent attack. Left hook, right hook, straight punch, jab. Her attacks rained down on Bianca¡¯s head. Bianca used her hands to protect her head, and ck Widow proceeded to attack Bianca¡¯s abdomen and waist. At the same time, ck Widow¡¯s effective hitting score soared quickly. Soon, the score reached 0:12. Just as ck Widow was about tounch a heavy punch, the referee suddenly blew the whistle. The first round was over. ck Widow twisted her neck, panting as she sat at the edge of the ring with her hands on the ropes. A group of staff immediately massaged her arms. Then, her coach fed her a bottle of Titan Drinking Water, which she endorsed. It was worth nearly 300 dors per bottle. If it had been a previous boxing match, her coach would definitely have been over the moon. However, today, he was not happy at all. It was because they had received 50 million from the Watsons, and in today¡¯s match, Bianca would be crowned the final winner. The advantage ck Widow held in the first few rounds was just her way of giving back to her fans. Chapter 135 Skadi and herpanions had alreadye down from the second floor to the first. As the staff were blocking the way, they could not go up to console Bianca. The coach, somewhat displeased, said, ¡°Bianca, you have to be on guard. You gave ck Widow an opportunity by continuously attacking!¡± Bianca took a sip of mineral water, then nodded. She had indeed been too careless earlier. She knew she should not have been off guard against ck Widow. However, in the first round, she wanted to familiarize herself as much as possible with ck Widow¡¯s power and speed. Although she had watched many of ck Widow¡¯s boxing videos and had conducted a lot of training based on those videos, training was, after all, just training. When it came time to execute, she had to get a feel for ck Widow¡¯s speed and strength herself. The coach continued, ¡°In the next round, focus on defense. Drain her energy first, and then find another opportunity when the time is almost up¡­¡± Bianca kept nodding. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She had taken the initiative in the first round and had consumed a lot of energy, so she had to conserve energy in the second round. The referee blew the whistle. Bianca pushed herself back and stood straight up with the help of the stic of the rope. The two of them came to the center of the ring again. After the referee counted down to three, Bianca and ck Widow both started to sway, defending themselves. ck Widow asionally threw quick punches to test the waters, while Bianca went all out on defense. Bianca managed to block all three of ck Widow¡¯s punches. Then two more punches were thrown, one straight and one hook. After several punches in a row, all of them were either dodged or blocked by Bianca. Bianca¡¯s coach clenched his fist and roared, ¡°That¡¯s how you fight. Defense first then attack¡­¡± ck Widow¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of coldness as she continued her aggressive attacks. After a while, Bianca¡¯s fair arms were flushed from the blows. Skadi¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Bianca keeps getting hit. Why isn¡¯t she fighting back?¡± Hera held onto Nash¡¯s sleeve tightly. ¡°Bianca can¡¯t beat ck Widow¡­¡± Nash crossed his arms and said lightly, ¡°This ck Widow girl is the daughter of the King of Fighters, Dark Lord. She started boxing when she was three. How can she be defeated by ordinary people?¡± Stunned, Skadi asked, ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Nash smiled. ¡°I found the information on the inte!¡± Hera pouted. ¡°You haven¡¯t touched your phone since we got off the car¡­¡± Nash exined, ¡°When you were cheering for Bianca at the railing, I checked some information about ck Widow!¡± That was just an excuse Nash hade up with. The reason he recognized the rtionship between ck Widow and the Dark Lord was because he knew the Dark Lord well. Five years ago, after he assassinated a steerer from the church abroad, he was severely injured. He was chased into a slum and took refuge in a down-and-out boxer¡¯s house, where he fell unconscious. Not only did the down-and-out boxer help him deal with his pursuers, but he also took him in. When Nash woke up, he learned that this boxer had been earning money to help the poor in the slums through illegal boxing. At the time, it was the height of the Dark Lord¡¯s career. Anyone who stepped into the ring with him did not stand a chance. It was a battle to the death! In the World King of Fighters Championship, only those with a Golden Belt could participate. The final winner would be the King of Fighters. The down-and-out boxer¡¯s dream was topete in the World Championship. At that time, Nash was already a stage nine grandmaster, and he naturally had no interest in boxing, which was a form ofbat sport. In order to help the down-and-out boxer realize his dream, he used his unique talents to watch arge number of UFC match videos and various fighting techniques. Later, he practiced boxing with the down-and-out boxer and studied boxing techniques with him. Half a yearter, the down-and-out boxer began to fight in regr matches. Within three months, he had made it to the World Championship. Nash became this down-and-out boxer¡¯s agent and coach. Then, to avoid being found by his enemies, he had to change his appearance using a disguise technique and use the alias McNash for each of the down-and-out boxer¡¯s matches. At the end of that year, the down-and-out boxer won the Golden Belt. Chapter 136 In the second year, the destitute boxer borrowed the gold belt and participated in the highest level of the King of Fighters Championship. At the end of the same year, he defeated the world champion, the Dark Lord. The Dark Lord also announced his retirement from boxing that year. Although four years had passed, Nash still remembered the name of that destitute boxer, Mike Thorson. Watching Bianca getting thrashed in the ring, Nash¡¯s memories came rushing back like a flood. He had been banned for three years and had never paid any attention to Mike. He had no idea how he was doing now either. They had developed the slums into an affluent area the year Mike became the boxing champion. Without the slums holding him back, he should have gone much further. ¡°Uhm, Bianca,¡± Hera called out all of a sudden, only to see her receive a punch in the face from the ck Widow. Bianca had alsonded a left hook on the left side of ck Widow¡¯s face. Bianca then fell to the ground, and the round ended with the score being 1:13. Although she had only gotten one point, she was still satisfied. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The ck Widow had shut down all her opponents in the past three Phoenix Crown Competitions. Bianca breathed a sigh of relief. She then stood up and walked to the ropes at the side to cool down. While feeding Bianca water, the coach said in a low voice, ¡°If you really can¡¯t do it, then forget it. It¡¯s impressive enough that you managed to score a point from her already.¡± Panting heavily, Bianca shook her head and responded, ¡°I-I can still fight.¡± This was the second round. She could tell that ck Widow had not gone all out yet. Even if she were to lose today, she still had to score a few more points. She could not disgrace the female boxers of Drakonia. At the same time, on the opposite side, the host was whispering a few words into the ear of the foreign coach, which brought a smile to his face. He then hurried forward to ry the message to ck Widow. ck Widow slowly raised her gaze to look at Bianca. There was now disdain in her eyes. She gave a thumbs-up before turning it downward as if she were deliberately inciting Bianca¡¯s anger. Bianca¡¯s arms trembled slightly as she rested them on the stage. Her arms were flushed and very obviously more swollen than before. Brows knitted together, Skadi said, ¡°How is Bianca still going topete with the way her arms are now?¡± Next to her, Hera recalled how Nash had once given her a massage to reduce the swelling in her face. She turned to Nash and said, ¡°Nash, can¡¯t you do something about the swelling?¡± Nash raised a brow. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to give her a massage?¡± Hera nodded. ¡°Yes, Bianca¡¯s arms are already swollen till that point. How will she defend herselfter?¡± Skadi also recalled Nash¡¯s heaven-defying medical skills and hurriedly added, ¡°Yeah, Nash! You have to help her!¡± Hera gripped Nash¡¯s big hand in two of her own and cooed coquettishly, ¡°Won¡¯t you do it, Nash? Won¡¯t you?¡± Nash smiled quietly. ¡°Okay, okay. Since you¡¯re the birthday girl today, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± After saying that, Nash went toward the ring. ¡°Stop! Who are you?¡± Several boxers from the Neo Power Club immediately blocked Nash¡¯s path. They would not allow any strangers to approach Bianca while the fight was ongoing. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯m going to tend to Bianca¡¯s wound,¡± Nash said. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We have professional doctors here. Leave quickly, or don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡± Chapter 137 The boxers red at Nash cautiously with their fists clenched. Bianca heard a ruckus behind her and turned her head to look, only to see Nash already by the ring. ¡°Skadi and Hera asked me to tend to your injury.¡± At the same time, several boxers from the club were crouched on the ground with their hands over their stomachs. Bianca frowned and asked, ¡°Coach, what happened to them?¡± The coach turned around when he heard her question. He was about to ask what happened when Nash exined, ¡°They have diarrhea.¡± The coach looked at Nash nkly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Nash stood a little straighter and replied, ¡°Have you ever heard of McNash?¡± ¡°Father of the King of Fighters, McNash?¡± The coach¡¯s eyes were twitching wildly. Of course, he had heard of him. He was the god of all boxing coaches all over the world. He was a destitute boxer who had used illegal techniques and defeated the Dark Lord when he was at his peak. Mike Thorson remembered his former coach after he rose to fame and would always mention McNash every time he was on various shows and interviews. In the world of boxing, Mike and McNash were legendary existences to boxers and boxing coaches alike. The coach looked at Nash with disdain. ¡°But what does that have to do with you?¡± ¡°Of course, it has everything to do with me. I¡¯m McNash,¡± Nash replied calmly in a leisurely manner. His demeanor made him seem like a some outside expert. The coach red at Nash coldly. ¡°You¡¯d better hurry up and f*ck off or I¡¯ll throw you out myself.¡± The moment he said that, the referee blew his whistle, signaling the third round¡¯s start. When Skadi and Hera saw how Nash was being held back, they walked over hand-in-hand. The boxers on the ground were still reeling from the intense pain due to their stomachs and did not have the strength to stop them. The coach was furious. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll-¡± ¡°Nash, why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡± Skadi interrupted the coach. When the coach saw Skadi, he raised his brow slightly and asked, ¡°Miss Zabel, are you here to watch Bianca fight?¡± Skadi was the granddaughter of Zakariah Sinir Zabel of the Jonford Martial Arts Association. She was also the previous Jonford Martial Arts Champion. She and Bianca had a good rtionship, and Skadi would oftene to the club to chat with Bianca and practice boxing. This was why he was very respectful toward Skadi. Skadi did not bother dallying with the coach and immediately introduced Nash, ¡°This is my friend. He¡¯s a doctor and can help Bianca reduce the swelling in her arms. )) ¡°But that¡¯s not what he said just now,¡± the coach responded wryly. Hera pursed her lips and asked, ¡°What did he say?¡± The coach nced at Nash and answered, ¡°He said he¡¯s the Father of the King of Fighters, McNash.¡± Hera turned and looked at him. ¡°Did you really say that?¡± Nash nodded. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nope. I believe everything you say.¡± Hera smiled sweetly. She would not have believed him back when she first met him, but Nash had fulfilled every bombastic im that he had made. He cured her grandfather¡¯s cancer, was familiar with the president of Drake Group, and was a golden amulet master of the Martial Arts Association as well as the National Association of Priests. With all these identities already, there should be no need for him to pretend to be McNash, no? ¡°Miss Zabel, is this woman¡­?¡± The coach looked at Hera suspiciously. Could she be mentally ill seeing how she believed this man¡¯s ims of being McNash? ¡°She¡¯s my best friend, Hera. She¡¯s the seconddy of the Lewis family and the president of Baroque Group,¡± Skadi introduced with a cold expression. ¡°McNash was the coach of the King of Fighters, Mike Thorson. He was already 70 years old four years ago!¡± The coach looked at Nash with disdain as if he wanted to expose him thoroughly. Skadi and Hera no longer bothered paying any attention to the coach and were already looking at the fight going on in the ring. Nash put his hands in his pockets and said calmly, ¡°Bianca won¡¯t get a single point this round.¡± Chapter 138 The coach looked toward the ring as well. A moment passed, and he sneered before saying, ¡°I taught Bianca a tactic. Defend first and then attack. It¡¯s not wise to waste energy before finding an opening.¡± ¡°Your tactic is for them to wait and get beaten? If ck Widow goes all out, Bianca won¡¯t be able to fight the third round at all!¡± Nash¡¯s expression may be nk, but his words dripped with sarcasm. The coach shook his head and scoffed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I actually went dumb and talked to an idiot.¡± ¡°I have to correct you there. You¡¯re indeed dumb, but I¡¯m not stupid,¡± Nash responded nkly. The coach was toozy to continue talking to this guy who was calling himself McNash. He was trying to show off even when he had no skills. The third round ended with Bianca not even scoring one point while ck Widow had reached 32 points in total. She scored 19 points in just one round. Bianca had also been beaten until her nose was bruised and her face swollen. The referee came over and started speaking in a foreignnguage. He was probably trying to ask if she could still continue. Bianca panted heavily and nodded. The referee looked at the doctor on duty, and they immediately stepped forward to check Bianca¡¯s physical condition. They then gave an ¡®OK¡¯ sign. ¡°The winner will be determined in six rounds for this match. There¡¯ll be a 30-minute intermission. So, after 30 minutes, we¡¯ll have another three rounds for the second half,¡± the referee said in a broken attempt at theirnguage. Bianca nodded again. The referee went up to ck Widow and announced to her that it was break time while the host went to the ring to rey the first three rounds. The coach led Bianca and others back to the waiting room. Skadi immediately fetched a hot towel and applied it on Bianca¡¯s face. Nash sat down on a chair and massaged Bianca¡¯s arms. Bianca clenched her fists and looked at Hera with some embarrassment. This man was Hera¡¯s boyfriend, after all. It was somewhat embarrassing for someone else¡¯s boyfriend to give her a massage. Here did not mind it too much. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Bianca. He has a really good massage technique. Not only can it help you relieve pain, but it¡¯ll also reduce the swelling.¡± Nash possessed extraordinary skills in holistic medicine. Pulse-taking and dry-needling were part of the practice. It was inevitable that there would be skin-on-skin contact especially when the patient was a woman. She could not be jealous of something like this or it would make her a very narrow-minded person. Nash massaged Bianca¡¯s arms with his inner energy and gradually, the redness and swelling eased. Before Bianca even had the chance to be surprised, Nash said, ¡°ck Widow went easy on you the first three rounds. If she had gone all out, you might not have been able to get back up after the first round at all.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When the coach heard Nash bring this topic up again, he immediately reprimanded him, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve tolerated you long enough. Stop trying to delude people with your lies!¡± Skadi frowned. ¡°Can you shut up?¡± He dared yell at Nash even though he was just a small boxing coach. Who did he think he was? The coach wanted to say something else, but Bianca interjected, ¡°Coach Grande, let him speak.¡± She only started learning about ck Widow¡¯s fighting power in the third round, so what Nash said was not untrue at all. ck Widow did really go easy on her in the first two rounds. Coach Grande was furious. ¡°This kid doesn¡¯t know shit. What¡¯s the use of listening to his nonsense?¡± Saying that, he immediately took off his coaching ID and threw it onto the table. ¡°I resign. Don¡¯te looking for me in the future.¡± Bianca had hired him using a lot of money. He would threaten her with his resignation every time he felt like he was wronged. Sure enough, Bianca¡¯s expression shifted when she saw what he did. Chapter 139 Coach Grande noticed Bianca¡¯s reluctance and said haughtily, ¡°You either kick him out or I¡¯ll leave.¡± Skadi could no longer stand this. She stood up, pointed to the door, and said, ¡°Go, get the fuck out. I¡¯ll break your legs if you dally here any longer.¡± Coach Grande ignored Skadi and just looked at Bianca, asking, ¡°Is this what you want too?¡± Bianca sighed. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know it yet, but the Zabel family is the one who invested and started the Neo Power Club.¡± Coach Grande understood what Bianca was saying and snorted coldly before turning around to leave. Seeing this, the other boxers looked at each other in dismay. Yet, none of them dared say anything. Nash looked at one of the boxers. ¡°Lend me your gloves.¡± The boxer hesitated for a moment before he took the gloves off his neck and passed them to Nash. Nash took off his coat and put on his gloves. He then walked to an open space. ¡°The fact that you were able to win nine consecutive victories shows that you have pretty impressive speed and power. In fact, you shouldn¡¯t have been beaten so badly! You¡¯re afraid of ck Widow because she won the Phoenix Crown three times. She also won the World Boxing Champion Golden Belt, which is why you¡¯re afraid of her. If you want to defeat her, you must ovee your fear! Secondly, there are many weak points to your boxing. ¡°In all three rounds, you struck ck Widow¡¯s head 350 times, but none of themnded. All 72 of your strikes to her abdomen also failed. You usedbination punches 78 times and did not even manage to hit her arm once! ¡°If you were in the boxing championship with your current ability, you¡¯d be eliminated in the first round.¡± Nash droned on for a long time, and Bianca and Skadi were dumbfounded. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. What shocked Skadi was that Nash actually managed to remember how many punches Bianca delivered. Bianca, on the other hand, was shocked by the fact that Nash had managed to see through her fear of ck Widow. He was absolutely right. She had not been able to sleep sincest night. As long as her eyes were closed, she would see the image of ck Widow epting the award on stage. She really had no idea how to defeat this boxing champion. Nash took a deep breath and got into a standard boxing stance. He was facing Bianca and staring straight at her. His left arm was in front of his right, while his left fist was also positioned slightly higher than his shoulder. This was a perfect defensive position. ¡°I¡¯ll deliver a set ofbination punches next! Commit them to memory if you can and you may find some room for maneuvering in the second half!¡± After Nash said that, he walked up to the dummy to the side. It was made of silicone and was used by boxers for training during their extended breaks. Nash focused his breathing before executing a quick set ofbination punches. While his right hand was positioned for protection, he lunged his left toward the head. Pulling back the left, it was then used for protection before he feinted an attack with his right fist. Just when he threw his right fist out, however, he pulled it back for protection before striking with his left fist at lightning speed. Nash¡¯s punches were quick, and each of them sounded like he was breaking through the air. After he was done with the first set ofbination punches, he then followed them up with a set of short punch combinations. Finally, he performed aprehensive set ofbination punches. There were more feints in theprehensive set, which allowed one to obtain more points from their strikes by catching opponents off guard. It took Nash ten minutes toplete the three sets ofbination punches. He then looked at Bianca without even breaking a sweat and asked, ¡°Can you remember them?¡± Bianca nodded lightly. ¡°Got them!¡± Nash was surprised. ¡°Did you get all of it?¡± Bianca nodded again. Nash took off his gloves and ced them on the dummy before saying, ¡°Come here, let¡¯s try it out.¡± Bianca put on her gloves and went toward Nash. At this moment, Skadi walked up to Hera with her phone in hand as she said in a panicked voice, ¡°McNash is the personal trainer of the King of Fighters, Mike Thorson. Could Nash actually be the Father of the King of Fighters?¡± Chapter 140 Mike Thorson, the world-ss King of Fighters. For four consecutive years, he was undefeated, securing numerous championship belts and awards with overwhelming sess. His endorsement fee for advertisements also ran up in billions. He then entered the entertainment industry two years ago and made it to Hollywood where he won an Academy Award and was selected to be one of the most influential actors in Hollywood by the judges for two consecutive years. Mike¡¯s achievements today were inseparable from his personal trainer, McNash. Skadi found it hard to believe when Nash said he was McNash. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s McNash or not. If he says he is, then I believe him.¡± Hera nodded resolutely. She did not believe that Nash would lie to her. There was no need for him to do so either. He would still be her fiance even if he did not have all these titles. Skadi felt Hera¡¯s forehead. ¡°Hera, did Nash brainwash you or something? McNash is almost 80 years old. We don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s still alive or not. Besides, how old was Nash four or five years ago?¡± She really could not connect Nash with McNash. ¡°Then, do you believe him?¡± Hera asked with a smile. ¡°I-I should!¡± Skadi recalled the assassin she encountered at the Lees¡¯ residence before. The assassin had managed to disguise himself as Mr. Lee, and even his family did not notice that he was a fake. Perhaps Nash also had the ability to disguise himself like that? At the moment, Bianca was delivering punch after punch into the focus pad on Nash¡¯s right hand. ¡°That¡¯s not hard enough! Put everything into it!¡± Nash said sternly while his right hand remained motionless as if it were frozen with the focus pad. Bianca exerted her entire strength into the focus pad through thebination punches that Nash had shown her just now. Yet, no matter how hard she tried, his right hand remained unmoved. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. A storm began brewing in Bianca¡¯s chest. Although the power behind her own fists was notparable to ck Widow¡¯s, she still could deliver about 400 pounds with each punch she delivered. Even the gold medal coach she had hired before did not dare let her use her full power. Despite this, this weak-looking man in front of her was able to keeppletely still when she was already punching with everything she got. ¡°Too slow!¡± Nash said again and then started shaking the focus pad. ¡°Left! ¡°Right! ¡°Left! ¡°Up! Nash moved the focus pad along with the position he called out. Bianca also immediately punched ording to the position he was calling out. Nash started going faster. The speed at which he was moving his right hand with the focus pad also became faster and faster, and several of Bianca¡¯s punches missed the mark. ¡°Not fast enough!¡¯ Nash called out again sternly and continued with the positionings. Bianca punched faster and faster. She was even using both hands now, but still, she could not catch up with how fast Nash was moving his right hand. He was too fast! Nash¡¯s right hand was moving so fast that she was seeing double. Only then did Bianca realize that Nash was no ordinary person and that he was a martial arts expert who was countless times stronger than Skadi. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me! Look at the focus pad!¡± Nash punched Bianca on the head with his left hand. Bianca covered her head with both hands but was still pushed back by Nash. Skadi muttered under her breath, ¡°That dog. He doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate women at all.¡± Although Bianca was a boxer, she was still a virgin who had never even had a boyfriend! 1 Hera rolled her eyes at Skadi. ¡°He¡¯s only training her temporarily. Of course, Nash has to increase the difficulty.¡± ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re not even married yet. Why are you speaking up for him?¡± Skadi then looked at Bianca with a distressed expression. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, though. Bianca went back to her original position and continued punching the focus pad. Chapter 141 ¡°You¡¯re free to throw your punches now, but make me your target,¡± Nash said. Bianca took two deep breaths before throwing her punches based on the variousbinations Nash had taught her. Nash kept moving his right hand in different directions to defend himself. Whether they were feints or real, Nash managed to defend against them all perfectly. It was as if Nash was able to predict her moves. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bianca faked a left uppercut and then immediately moved to throw a hook at Nash¡¯s abdomen. Nash raised his hand to block the left uppercut and then protected his abdomen with his right hand in the next second. This was not the speed at which ordinary people could move. Bianca could not help feeling a little discouraged. She did not darein, however, and at the same time, she was able to see through Nash¡¯s understanding of boxing. She even believed that Nash was McNash now. He was the father of the King of Fighters who became a legend in the boxing world without even fighting a match. When Nash saw that Bianca was no longer throwing her punches, he asked in a frivolous tone that carried with it disdain, ¡°Are you giving up?¡± Bianca lowered her head as she panted heavily but did not reply. She just stood there like she was an unruly student being scolded by her teacher. ¡°Bianca, have you forgotten why you wanted to learn boxing?¡± Skadi walked over angrily as a chill appeared in her almond eyes. Bianca trembled slightly. How could she forget? Her father was an excellent boxer who once dominated the boxing world. It was rare that he ever found a worthy opponent. When she was six, his father was drugged during a match and was beaten to death by a boxer in Capiton in the end. She remembered her father¡¯sst words before he went for the match. ¡°My good daughter, there¡¯s a prize of three million for thispetition. Once, my wish was to win the Golden Belt, but ever since I had you and your mother, I decided to give up on that thought. I only want to make money now so that you two can live a good life! My precious daughter, you¡¯ll need a dowry when you¡¯re to get married in the future, no? Once I¡¯m done with this match, I¡¯ll wash my hands of this life and stay at home to be with you and your mother.¡± Her father, who dominated the boxing world, had always worn an amiable smile on his face for her and her mother. She did not think that would be thest words he shared with her. A forensic doctorter detected a hallucinogenic drug in her father¡¯s blood after his body was brought back. After hiring some private detectives to conduct a private investigation, it was found that the mineral water that her father drank during the intermission wasced with an anesthetic that caused weakness in individuals. Her father had admitted defeat in the ring, yet his opponent still beat him to death. Ever since then, she picked up her father¡¯s gloves and took up boxing without telling her mother. She wanted to avenge her father! She was going to take part in the championship and win that Golden Belt! Yet, she could not even win the Phoenix Crown right now, let alone the Golden Belt. Bianca raised her head slowly, followed by her fists as she got into stance. Nash nced at the time and said, ¡°There¡¯s still ten minutes left. You have five minutes. The remaining will be for rest.¡± After saying that, Nash took off the focus pads and put on a pair of boxing gloves. ¡°Nowes actual fight training. There¡¯s offense and defense. Strike when you find an opening and learn to create opportunities if you don¡¯t have any!¡± Bianca took the lead and threw the first punch. Nash protected his head with both fists. He only defended himself and did not strike back. Left hook, right hook, straight punch, swing punch, jab. Bianca¡¯s punches were several times faster and harder than before. A gratified smile formed on the corners of Nash¡¯s mouth. She was not as explosive as Mike, however, since she was a woman, after all. ck Widow was also far from being a worthy opponent to Mike. In five minutes, Bianca threw more than 2,500 punches, averaging out to more than 500 punches per minute. ¡°Time! Take a five-minute break.¡± Nash stepped forward to help Bianca take off her gloves. Bianca was so tired that she was out of breath and dropped herself into a chair while panting heavily. Skadi quickly used both hands to fan Bianca and help her cool down. Hera also unscrewed a bottle of water and passed it to her. ¡°Bianca, you must work hard. We¡¯ll always support you.¡± Bianca took a few sips of water and looked at the three of them, hey eyes turning red. ¡°Thank you!¡± She could feel that her boxing skills had improved by leaps and boundspared to before. Bianca looked up at Nash and asked, ¡°Are you¡­ McNash?¡± Chapter 142 Nash hung Coach Grande¡¯s coaching ID around his neck and answered calmly, ¡°You can call me out if I¡¯m fake.¡± His admission to being McNash boosted nca¡¯s confidence. What was more was that he was actually the real McNash. Nash then used some massage techniques to help relieve the soreness In Bianca¡¯s muscles as well as her fatigue. In ck Widow¡¯s lounge, Duncan was sitting cross-legged on a chair when he said lightly, ¡°Mr. Kal wants to see to see Biancal on the ground permanently the next round.¡± A smile broke out on the foreign coach¡¯s face. ¡°We can rest assured with his instruction.¡± ck Widow had inherited the Dark Lord¡¯s reputation and fighting power. She had not lost a single battle over four years. As ck Widow¡¯s full-time sparring partner, he also did not want to see the future King of Fighters die halfway. He believed that ck Widow would rece Mike Thorson within five years and be the strongest King of Fighters. The 30-minute break came to an end, and the boxers from both sides rushed to the ring. Duncan returned to the VIP seats on the second floor. Kai had Helena in his arms as the two snuggled and kissed each other passionately. Seeing that Simon was also present, Duncan walked over to him and took a seat without hesitation. Simon sipped the red wine and asked with a smile, ¡°How did it go? Did ck Widow agree?¡± Duncan smiled slightly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for us, the ck Widow would have defeated Bianca during the first round. Is there any reason for her not to agree?¡± Simonughed. He held up his wine ss and answered, ¡°Then allow me to congratte both of you in advance.¡± Duncan picked up his wine ss and clinked it with Simon¡¯s before downing the content. Simon had not intended to do business with Duncan. Duncan also did not want to deal with Simon at first, yet he had the Green Bamboo Association behind him. One of Duncan¡¯s bodyguards stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Duncan, we received a message from Mandagor informing us that the matter is settled.¡± Duncan nodded. ¡°Were there any responses from the users?¡± The bodyguard replied, ¡°The number of new registrations on the website exceeded 300,000. The top- up amount also increased by 20 billion!¡± Kai ceased his make-out session when he heard this. Smiling heartily, Duncan eximed, ¡°Humanity¡¯s greed is endless!¡± In the women¡¯spetition, the Phoenix Crown would continue to be given to ck Widow, but the game was not over. ck Widow would be fighting the Tiger Crown holder immediately. As the public knew, the Tiger Crown holder for this year was a superheavyweight boxer in the 180kg ss. ck Widow was only 55 kilograms, a lightweight boxer. One could imagine the result of a fight between a superheavyweight boxer and a lightweight boxer. It was an extremely unfair matchup. The bettors, of course, did not care for fairness. They would only think it a charity effort by the betting company. In the Phoenix Crown Championship, bettors would win 42 million at a 1:1 ratio. In the Tiger vs Phoenix Championship, the amount they bet would be doubled. ¡°Once thepetition is over, go through the prize redemption immediately and start a new round of betting within half an hour. Make the betting time only half an hour,¡± Kai instructed. After all, they had to pay out 42 million, so to avoid any potential trouble, they had to recover their funds quickly. As Nash walked out of the restroom, he happened to pass by Kai and the others downstairs. He identally overheard their conversation. It indeed seemed like there were capitalists manipting every underground boxingmunity. Nash took out his phone and searched the official website for Dragon Might Boxing Center. On it, the match between ck Widow and Bianca was being broadcast live, and registered users could vote for their favorite boxers below. If the boxers they supported win, the supporters would get double the support votes. The exchange rate for ck Widow¡¯s support tickets was 1:1 while for Bianca, it was 1:2. At this time, ck Widow¡¯s support votes had reached 30.8 billion. Needless to say, these votes of support would all be exchanged for money. Considering this, the Watsons would definitely let Bianca win this match as only with her victory of the Phoenix Crown would they earn 42 million. Only an idiot would opt not to earn this money. Nash clicked on Bianca¡¯s profile and voted for her before jumping to another third-party website. He registered an ount for himself and immediately exchanged all of his belongings that were worth 400 million into support votes for Bianca. At this moment, news of the Tiger and Phoenix Championship popped up on the page. Tiger Crown Mammoth VS Phoenix Crown ck Widow. What was this? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nash was a little confused. Chapter 143 There would be another match between Mammoth of the Tiger Crown and ck Widow of the Phoenix Crownter. The Watsons would first throw away 46 billion before manipting and profiting heavily from arge number of unsuspecting investors. In just three minutes, the number of votes for Tiger Crown reached one billion. The corners of Nash¡¯s mouth curled up into a sinister smile. If he had note here today, the Watsons would have earned tens of billions today and many families would have been ruined. As his master had said, one could be a saint by umting virtue, doing good, and taking pleasure in helping others. He shall be a saint today, then. Nash put away his phone and went to the area. ck Widow made a neck-shing gesture directly at Bianca. Nash walked up to the ring and said, ¡°Bianca, be careful. ck Widow may try to kill you.¡± Bianca nodded fearlessly with her mouthguard in ce before walking toward the middle of the ring. The battle was imminent. Without putting up any defense, ck Widow began with a barrage of fierce and relentless attacks, akin to a raging storm. Bianca covered her head with both hands, dodging left and right, but still, she was forced back under the relentless attacks. Hera and Skadi were holding hands as they looked on nervously. Nash opened his eyes wide as he tried locating ck Widow¡¯s weaknesses. Yet, as she was the daughter of the Dark Lord, there was almost no weakness he could pick up on. Skadi was so anxious that she almost cried. ¡°Bianca still can¡¯t win. What do we do?¡± Hera was also too nervous. ¡°We have to trust Bianca. She¡¯ll definitely make it. She will!¡± Bianca¡¯s hands and arms were burning with pain. She recalled what Nash said before. ¡®Seize the opportunity and strike a thunderous blow. If there is no opportunity, then make one!¡¯ Make opportunities! It was necessary for her to create an opportunity to fight back. Just when ck Widow was trying to catch her with an uppercut, Bianca¡¯s reaction slowed. Bianca got punched in the left cheek and instantly felt her head spin. Many young fans at the scene eximed in surprise. Hera threw herself into Skadi¡¯s arms. She could not bear looking at Bianca¡¯s sorry state directly. Bianca was dazed, and the corner of ck Widow¡¯s mouth tugged into a smile. She punched Bianca in the face again. Bianca¡¯s mouth and nose were bleeding. One punch¡­ Two punches¡­ Three punches¡­ Bianca was forced to the edge of the ring. The match would be over the moment she was knocked out of the ring. ck Widow did not want to end the game directly. She also needed to obey Kai¡¯s orders so that Bianca could not get up again. She delivered a hook to the back of Bianca¡¯s neck and then pulled her back into the middle of the ring. Bianca staggered and almost fell down. ck Widow gathered strength for a powerful punch aimed at Bianca¡¯s temple. At this moment, the right side of ck Widow¡¯s chest was in a rxed defensive state. An opportunity presented itself! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Nose bruised and eyes swollen, Bianca grinned. ck Widow felt a sense of dread in her when she saw the grin. Bianca delivered a straight punch at lightning speed. ck Widow moved her left handterally but failed to defend herself from it. Bianca hit ck Widow in the chest with a straight punch from her left fist and was a little dazed. She, the three-time Phoenix Crown holder and the 2021 Women¡¯s Boxing World Championship gold belt holder, had actually been hit? Nash¡¯s eyes shed, and he quickly shouted, ¡°Finish her off when she¡¯s down!¡± Chapter 144 Practically the moment Fred yelled, Biancanded a right hook on ck Widow¡¯s face. She then followed up with abination of punches that caught ck Widow by surprise. 1 The referee circled the two of them closely with a whistle in his mouth. He would blow the whistle immediately the moment either one of them vited the rules. Bianca delivered nearly 500 punches in a minute, and ck Widow managed to block 495 of them. ck Widow was bleeding from her mouth and nose after receiving five punches to her head. Her nose was bruised, and her eyes were swollen. Bianca punched her in the waist again. She started with three left hook feints before following them up with two right hook feints. ck Widow defended with all her might against all five of those attacks. While the attacking party could use feints, the defending party would still have to treat the feints as if they were real as they would never know if they might turn out to be real attacks. ck Widow managed to get a hang of the situation, but at the same time, she was aghast. The speed of Bianca¡¯s punches had drastically increased, and the power behind them was also greater than before. Also, why did this punchingbination look so familiar? Bianca hadpletely ovee her fear of the ck Widow. After the five feints, she followed up with a sequence of four punches. Although she onlynded one hit, she already caught up to half of the score. Three minutes was now up, and the fourth round was over. The fighters from both sides went to the sides of the ring to rest. One of Bianca¡¯s eyes was swollen and narrowed. She leaned against the ropes while Nash, Hera, and Skadi quickly tried to cool her down. Hera fed her water while Skadi and Nash both ced their hands on her. With Nash massaging her, the injured muscles in both of Bianca¡¯s arms were healing rapidly. Skadi wiped the blood from Bianca¡¯s eyes with a tissue and asked warmly, ¡°Can you still see?¡± Bianca nodded. Nash covered Bianca¡¯s eyes with his hands and massaged them. As he did this, he said, ¡°You did well this round. ck Widow will be more cautious in the next round. Stop going on the defensive. Aim to even out the score!¡± This was the fighting style he had taught Mike. The best defense was to attack one¡¯s opponent constantly and give them no opportunity to strike back. If they could not throw a punch, what was there to defend against? It was precisely because of this that Mike was dubbed a beast and a mad bull by the boxing world. After the three-minute break, Bianca stood up and walked toward the ring. Her eye was a little less swollen now, and she felt no pain at all. Although her arms were still red, she did not feel the sting of muscle tears. To have a coach like Nash was simply cheating. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She believed even more now that Nash was McNash, the Father of the King of Fighters. The whistle went off, and Bianca immediately threw a left hook followed by a straight punch with her right. ck Widow quickly her arms together to protect her chest and head. What was going on? Was this woman crazy? She was not defending at all! How was she not defending herself when she was up against the Golden Belt winner of the World Boxing Championship? Bianca went through three sets ofbination punches consecutively that ck Widow did not even have the chance to strike. ¡°Damn, why is Bianca so fierce all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Sh*t, is she possessed by Mike?¡± ¡°Could ck Widow be throwing the match?¡± ¡°You ignorant idiot! Don¡¯t you see how Bianca¡¯s fists are even creating afterimages now? What chance does ck Widow have to strike when she¡¯s moving that fast?¡± ¡°You guys know nothing! ck Widow is just waiting for Bianca to exhaust herself.¡± ¡°Ah! Go, Bianca, go!¡± ¡°Bianca, you¡¯re doing awesome!¡± The audience members on the first floor were whispering to one another and having lively discussions. On the second floor, Kai frowned. ¡°What happened to ck Widow?¡± Common sense stated that ck Widow should be able to knock Bianca out in the fourth round, yet Bianca had now caught up to half of her score. It was the fifth match now, and ck Widow did not even have the chance to strike back Helena¡¯s eyes narrowed as she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that Bianca has changed coaches?¡± Kai and the others discovered then that Nash had be Bianca¡¯s coach at some point. Duncan was dumbfounded. ¡°He even knows boxing?¡± Simon nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t only know boxing; he¡¯s also a master of it!¡± Chapter 145 ¡°Go and tell ck Widow that if she fails to take down Bianca, I won¡¯t let her go back to Frelden!¡± Duncanughed and said, ¡°Kai, take it easy. If Bianca wins the Phoenix Crown, we¡¯ll get 46 billion.¡± Kai frowned and replied, ¡°What about the Tiger vs Phoenix Championship? How are we going to proceed without the ck Widow?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t we still have Bianca?¡± ¡°If Bianca wins the final championship, it might cause trouble for the youngdy!¡± Duncan looked at Helena calmly. ¡°What are you saying, Mr. Duncan? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Helena shot Duncan a nk look Of course, she would not let Kai give up so much money for her own feelings. In the ring, Bianca¡¯s punches were getting harder and harder, and ck Widow was bing more and more panicked as this fierce style of boxing reminded her of someone. Her father¡¯s old enemy-Mike Thorson. These were his tactics, especially the previous sets ofbination punches. ck Widow¡¯s pupils constricted violently as she felt a deep fear of Bianca shoot through her heart. Bianca rammed a straight punch toward ck Widow and broke through her defense with tremendous power.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ck Widow staggered backward while Bianca strode forward and executed another three sets of combination punches one after another. The scores leveled out very quickly to disy 42:42. ck Widow was defenseless. Bianca finally charged her fist and punched ck Widow in the face. ck Widow immediately flipped out of the ring andnded on the ground motionless. Bianca had also exhausted all her strength as she slumped down in the middle of the ring panting. At this moment, the audience was silent. The referee was also stunned. 30 secondster, he came back to his senses. He stepped forward and grabbed Bianca¡¯s hand, raising it up high as he blew the whistle. ¡°She won, she won! Bianca won!¡± Skadi was trembling with excitement. Hera was also so excited that she was tearing up. The two rushed to the ring and hugged Bianca tightly. Seeing this scene, Bianca¡¯s fans also kept screaming. The host held up the microphone and said, ¡°We¡¯ve witnessed something unpredictable on stage. I wouldn¡¯t have believed that ck Widow would be defeated by Bianca if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own two eyes. Today¡¯s final is definitely the most exciting one in the three years I¡¯ve hosted the Phoenix Crown! I also believe boxing fans from all over the world will find that this trip has been worthwhile! Alright, enough with all the talk. Let¡¯s invite the young owner of Dragon Might Boxing Center, Mr. Kai Watson, who¡¯s also the heir to Capiton¡¯s wealthiest family, with the warmest apuse to present the championship award!¡± Thunderous apuse broke out at the scene. Kai¡¯s expression was extremely dark at this moment. Just a second ago, the entertainmentpany from Mandagor had withdrawn 46 billion dors. The two authenticated users who withdrew their money were Nash and Theo. Nash looked at his ount information on his phone that indicated more than 12 billion with a happy expression on his face. Theo, who was far away in Capiton, was overjoyed to have earned more than 40 billion a day, which was equivalent to his family¡¯s annual profit when they were at the peak. It was a pity that Nash had stipted that the money must be donated to the poor mountainous regions in the name of charity. ¡°Miss Yarrow!¡± ¡°Mr. Theo.¡± ¡°Donate 46 billion to the impoverished mountainous area from my personal ount in Nash¡¯s name immediately. And I mean immediately.¡± ¡°46 billion, using your ount, Sir? In Nash¡¯s name?¡± His secretary¡¯s face turned green with fright. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Theo lit a cigar and took a puff. The profit of 40 billion this time was to be used for charitable projects. Moreover, he was also personally donating six billion himself. Although he was losing money, it was just a small amount for him. ¡°Right away, Sir!¡± +4 Chapter 146 Dragon Might Boxing Center. ¡°Damn it¡­ Damn it!¡± Kai grabbed his hair frantically. His eyes were crimson, and he looked ready to kill. He had cast the for three years, and when it was finally time to pull it back in, two unexpected factors appeared. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Nash and Theo. They were two individuals who he did not darey a hand on either. It was the first time Helena saw Kai so angry. She was too scared to speak. Duncan¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and it was a long time before he slowly breathed in and tried consoling the man, ¡°Kai, don¡¯t worry. We still have the Tiger vs Phoenix Competition!¡± At this moment, Duncan¡¯s bodyguard came over and said, ¡°Mr. Duncan, Mr. Kai, we received a notice from Mandagor. Votes for Mammoth have dropped to 77 million.¡± Crash! The ss in Duncan¡¯s hand fell to the ground. ¡°How¡­ How did it slip?¡± he asked, stunned. Even a fool would know that Tiger would win the Tiger vs Phoenix Championship. As long as they made Mammoth lose, they would be able to make a profit from the unsuspecting investors. Once they had earned enough money, they could just close down thepany in Mandagor. It would have been a safe and profitable move! ¡°S-Someone revealed that the Phoenix Crown Championship is being manipted!¡± the bodyguard faltered. Kai was furious. He grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s cor with both hands and roared, ¡°Who? Who was it?¡± The bodyguard said with trembling lips, ¡°The news came from the dark web, and the person who spread it was the Smiling Grim Reaper!¡± As if he had been struck by lightning, Kai immediately slumped on a chair. The Smiling Grim Reaper1 Why did the Smiling Grim Reaper suddenly appear? ¡°Why would the Smiling Grim Reaper suddenly target us? Could Nash have lured him out?¡± Kai was trembling all over. If Nash really knew the Smiling Grim Reaper, it would be too terrifying a prospect! Duncan squeezed his chin with one hand and murmured, ¡°Theo is likely the one who knows the Smiling Grim Reaper. It¡¯s not them who¡¯s targeting us but Theo. But why did Nash bet so much?¡± Helena took over the conversation and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he Bianca¡¯s coach now? It¡¯s not unusual for him to support Bianca, but where did this trash get that money?¡± Kai regained hisposure and answered lightly, ¡°He earned three billion from my family and then another billion from treating the warden.¡± Back at the ring, when Kai did note down to present the award after a long time had passed, the host said enthusiastically again, ¡°Mr. Kai is the heir of the wealthiest family in Jonford. It¡¯s only natural that he has a lot of work. I hope everyone understands!¡± The moment he said that, Kai left the second floor with Helena and Duncan. They did not even look at the arena as they made their way straight for the elevator. Arge number of media reporters followed them, but they were all stopped by Kai¡¯s bodyguards. The elevator door opened, and Queenie came out eating a lollipop. She beamed when she saw Kai and asked, ¡°Kai, are you done with the match?¡± She had no interest in boxing and only came here today to see who won the Phoenix Crown. Kai walked into the elevator expressionlessly while surrounded by a group of bodyguards as if he did not see Queenie. Chapter 147 Six bodyguards were standing side-by-side at the door, blocking the media reporters from entering the elevator. Queenie wrinkled her nose in displeasure. ¡°You¡¯re gonna ignore me? Fine, then. You think you¡¯re so great?¡± In the ring, the host watched as Kai entered the elevator and was worried about what to do when he saw Queenie. He immediately exined, ¡°It looks like Mr. Kai has something urgent to attend to, so this time, the prize will be presented by Miss Queenie, thedy of the wealthiest family in Jonford.¡± The spotlight instantlynded on Queenie. ¡°Shit, what¡¯s going on?¡± Queenie was a little dazed. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The boxing center staff stepped forward to exin the situation to Queenie. Only then did she understand the ins and outs of the situation. She smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just some award? What¡¯s so difficult about that?!¡± She then stepped into the ring while apanied by a few bodyguards and staff. When Queenie realized that the winner of the Phoenix Crown was not ck Widow, surprise shed across her face. The host smiled and said, ¡°Now, let us give the warmest apuse and invite Miss Queenie to present the Phoenix Crown to the winner of the women¡¯s boxing championship, Bianca!¡± A blonde woman stepped forward with a tray. Queenie had seen her brother present awards to the champions before, so she collected herself and then put a smile on her face as she carefully picked up the Phoenix Crown with both hands and walked slowly toward Bianca. ¡°Women have held lofty ambitions since ancient times. Among the countless heroes in the world, who dares say women are inferior to men? The Dragon Might Boxing Center has hosted the Tiger Crown and Phoenix Crown Championship four times since its establishment. Times change, as does the victor of the Tiger Crown every year, but the Phoenix Crown has always belonged to the female boxing legend, ck Widow. And now, ck Widow is stepping down from her throne while Bianca ascends it like a bright and dazzling new star! Let us once again give a warm apuse and congratte Miss Bianca on bing the Phoenix Crown Champion for the year 2022!¡± The host read out the script as fast as a barrage of bullets. There was thunderous apuse from the audience. At the same time, Queenie put the Phoenix Crown on Bianca¡¯s head. The Phoenix Crown was made of pure gold and shone brightly under the light. The nine diamonds on it glittered even more. The staff pushed a trolley containing 500,000 in cash into the ring. Standing under the spotlight, Bianca slowly raised her gloved hands like an unrivaled goddess of war. The apuse intensified. Skadi and Hera were also apuded happily. Nash put his hands in his pockets, his expression calm. He could not recall how many times he had witnessed a scene like this. The Phoenix Crown Championship was just amercial boxing match held by the Dragon Might Boxing Centre. Bianca still had a long way to go to be a boxing champion. She would have to go through the municipal, provincial, national, and world championships. Bianca looked at Nash, hoping to see some encouragement on his face. She knew very well that she would not have been able to defeat ck Widow if it were not for Nash training her just now. Nash noticed Bianca¡¯s gaze and did not disappoint her; he smiled and pped. Queenie also noticed Nash, who she thought was annoying, and the smile disappeared from her face. The bastard made her run for so longst night and caused her to lose pounds when she was already thin. She walked up to Nash angrily and cursed, ¡°You bastard. Who allowed you into my boxing center?¡± Nash nced at Queenie and replied calmly, ¡°I bought a ticket. Why can¡¯t Ie in?¡± Queenie frowned. ¡°This is the Watsons¡¯ territory. You¡¯re not wee here!¡± When Hera and Skadi saw this, they immediately came over. However, before they could even say anything, Nashughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just leave, then.¡± He just earned nine billion from the Watsons so he did not bother trying to reason with this unruly princess. The three of them left without looking back. Only then did Queenie fold her arms across her chest with satisfaction. She then walked up to Bianca and said, ¡°Bianca, you¡¯re now the holder of the Phoenix Crown. Both your poprity and value will improve significantly. We¡¯ll invest arge amount to buy out a year¡¯s worth of advertising representation for you. We¡¯ll also arrange the best boxing coach for you so that you can win the Golden Belt within three years.¡± Kai had said all of this to ck Widow before. The Watsons did indeed possess power and capital. However, Bianca unexpectedly gave Queenie no consideration as she calmly responded, ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, Miss Queenie, but my coach is Nash.¡± Chapter 148 After Bianca said that, she left the ce quickly. If Miss Queenie¡¯s family was not going to give consideration to Nash, then she would not give them any consideration either. Queenie was stunned as she watched Bianca leave. Nash¡­ was Bianca¡¯s coach? Was he not a doctor? He did not dedicate himself solely to medical skills but went on to teach others boxing instead¡­ He also managed to coach such a powerful boxer? Nash drove the Maserati and took Skadi and Hera to the yground. Skadi and Hera had a great time. Like a parent, Nash helped them carry their unfinished snacks. He suddenly felt as if he was the third wheeler. At noon, they had a casual lunch and then went to the cinema. When they were at the entrance of the cinema, Skadi saw groups of young couples and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll skip out on the movie. I need to go see Bianca!¡± Displeased, Hera huffed. ¡°We already bought the tickets. Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡± Skadi smiled and pushed the two of them toward the ticket gate. ¡°The movie is starting soon. Don¡¯t waste time!¡± ¡°Alright then. Be careful on the road!¡± Hera said helplessly. Nash returned Skadi¡¯s bag and said lightly, ¡°I see you still have some conscience.¡± Today had been a great day for him to cultivate his rtionship with Hera, but Skadi had taken her up for most of the day. Nash bought some popcorn and Coke. Hera could not help butugh when she saw how silly Nash looked holding Coke and a bucket of popcorn in his hands. The movie they were going to watch was thetest Hollywood action blockbuster-The Legendary Life of the King of Fighters. The lead actor was none other than Mike Thorson. It was a full house, which showed how popr the movie was. Nash and Hera sat in thest row. The movie opened with the famous scene of Mike defeating the Dark Lord with one punch. Then, the screen rewound non-stop and came to the time when Mike was young. Mike did note from a good background. He had two younger sisters and three younger brothers. His father was a drug addict, and his mother was forced to rely on prostitution to support the family. When his father was short on money, he woulde back and ask his mother for money. Every time, he left his mother with scars. Mike was the eldest, and he had hidden in the dark while watching all of this silently. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, but there was nothing he could do. At school, Mike was often bullied by his peers. In the end, Mike came to his senses when he was thrown into the water after being beaten into a bloody pulp. He used the money he stole to get tattoos all over his body from a tattoo parlor. He worked out, got fit, and joined the street bullies. In the end, he was sentenced to three years in prison for identally causing harm to people. He saw boxerspeting to be the boss of the prison through fights. The prison boss had much say in the prison that even their jailers had to show some leniency. Mike got close to the prison boss and became his right hand. The prison boss also took an interest in Mike¡¯s physique and began to teach him basic boxing skills. For three years, Mike had no rivals in prison. After he was released from prison, he found a boxing coach at the address the prison boss had passed to him. From then on, the boxing coach began training him to make him a local street boxing champion. However, the coach took away all the money Mike had earned in the end and fabricated countless incriminating evidence to discredit Mike. The street boxing champion thus became a despised existence that everyone spat on. Hera was deeply affected when she watched this. ¡°What a disgusting coach. Taking his money away is one thing, but smearing his reputation as well.¡± Hera fumed. Nash sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t trust anyone easily when interests are involved.¡± Hera nodded and continued watching the movie. Mike met a woman in the underground boxing center. The two began a passionate love affair. On the screen, Mike looked rough and had scary tattoos all over his body, but he would do anything for his girlfriend. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Distracted by his rtionship, his performance in the ring was not adequate. In order to make money, the brokeragepany secretly hired a group of desperadoes to capture his girlfriend. Chapter 149 The female lead suffered inhuman torture, and when Mike arrived at the old warehouse where she was held, she was already dying. She died in Mike¡¯s arms. Mike was distraught and was about to burst into tears. Many viewers have begun wiping away their tears. Hera was also rubbing the corners of his eyes with a napkin. Nash saw this and held Hera¡¯s hand tightly. Hera pursed her lips and leaned on Nash¡¯s shoulder as she continued watching the movie. After what happened, Mike did nothing but drink all day long. He squandered all his savings and ended up living in the slums. It was there he met a group of kind old people and innocent children. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. These people lived a life of starvation, and the upper ss trampled on the dignity of the poor. They bought the poor people here to be their ves and would beat and curse them if they ever disagreed with them. Mike also saw his two favorite children get beaten to death by children from those rich families with his own two eyes. He was determined to change everything here and put on his gloves again. After training for several months, he entered the underground boxing world to fight in illegal fights. He then distributed all the money he earned to the poor in the slums. One day, Mike chanced upon a Somerese who was on hisst breath. He did not want to meddle in another person¡¯s business and went straight home. ¡°People can be wicked. Mike has wisened up!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If he were to bring him home, who knows if he might be taking care of a wolf in sheep¡¯s wool?¡± Everyone had begun talking between themselves. However, in the next second, the camera cut to a scene where the Somerese had been brought back slums. ¡°The heck? We got it wrong!¡± ¡°Haha, Mike hides a kind heart under his rough appearance!¡± Mike took care of the Somerese man in every possible way until he recovered. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mike sat smoking a cigarette in the dim light. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The young man sat up clutching his chest. He tore off the clothes from his body, revealing ten horrific gunshot wounds. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Mike could not help the way his throat bobbed. Immediately afterward, the young Somerese man took out a dagger from his boot. He immediately used the dagger to pick out the bullets from his flesh while Mike watched shocked. Mike found gauze and some medical supplies. After the young Somerese man took care of his wounds, he sat at the head of the bed and closed his eyes to rest his mind. Mike stuffed a cigarette into the Somerese man¡¯s mouth and lit it for him as he said, ¡°The name¡¯s Mike Thorson. What¡¯s yours?¡± The young Somerese man took a puff of the cigarette and answered lightly, ¡°My name¡¯s Nash.¡± 1 ¡°Fuck, is the young man McNash?¡± ¡°He¡¯s from our country. Who would¡¯ve believed that?¡± ¡°Oh my god, who of you has met McNash? I must ask him for an autograph and take a photo with him!¡± ¡°Damn, can you shut up?¡± A few months passed, and the young man recovered. He then studied boxing and became Mike¡¯s partner. In the end, he became Mike¡¯s personal trainer. He was McNash. McNash had disguised himself as an old man to avoid being hunted down by his enemies. Every time Mike fought at a match, the audience would always find the old man pping his hands away. Hera turned to look at Nash, her small and soft hands tightening slightly. ¡°Did you really get shot so many times?¡± Chapter 150 It was hard for her to imagine that Nash had already been wandering about abroad when he was only 17 or 18 years old. Nash smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a movie. Some parts are exaggerated, so don¡¯t take it seriously. Besides, haven¡¯t you seen my body before? Did you see any gunshot wounds on it?¡± Hera pouted and replied, ¡°With how good your medical skills are, of course not.¡± Nash squeezed Hera¡¯s small, soft hand. ¡°It happened a long time ago, don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Hera rolled her eyes while she pondered. She decided to check whether there were any scars on Nash when he was asleep tonight. The filmsted 120 minutes. It was mainly about the difficult life the King of Fighters, Mike, led. After the movie ended, Nash was filled with emotions. He was with Mike for more than a year, but the man never mentioned his past. He never thought that this guy had such a miserable childhood. After that, Nash went shopping with Hera. The two walked side-by-side and hand-in-hand like a young couple in love. Time always felt short when one was having a good time. As the sun set, the lights came on. Nash and Hera walked around the Chateau Hotel. ¡°The Chateau Hotel¡¯s private trail is open to the public today. I heard they have roses on both sides of the trail!¡± ¡°Tsk, aren¡¯t they just roses? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen them before. My boyfriend gave me 99 roses yesterday!¡± ¡°Have you ever seen roses stretching for ten miles?¡± ¡°Ten¡­ Ten miles? Are you pulling my leg?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s all over the inte. Miss Lewis seems to be celebrating her birthday.¡± There were three or five college students walking toward the Chateau Hotel in a group. Hera heard them chatting and immediately took Nash¡¯s hand to lead him back. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough fun for today. Let¡¯s go home quickly!¡± Just as Nash was about to say something, Hera¡¯s phone rang. It was Skadi calling. ¡°Skadi?¡± ¡°Hera, It¡¯s so pretty here at the Chateau Hotel. Come and take some photos for me!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I-I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to go there anymore.¡± Today was Helena¡¯s birthday, and her party was being held at the Chateau Hotel. There was no doubt that Kai had prepared those roses for Helena. If she were to bump into Helena, she would definitely ridicule her. ¡°Oh,e here quickly. Carmen, Bianca, and I are waiting for you!¡± Skadi said. ¡°Carmen? Who¡¯s Carmen?¡± Hera asked doubtfully. ¡°Carmen, the president of the Tea Art Club. Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°Oh, her. I remember. I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± Hera replied and then ended the call. She turned to look at Nash. ¡°Let¡¯s go look for Skadi.¡± The Fisher family was originally an ordinary family. Carmen¡¯s grandfather started his business by selling tea. Later, his business grew, and he monopolized the tea market in many regions, earning nearly ten billion. During her college days, Carmen became the president of the Tea Art Club based on her insights into tea ceremony culture. Skadi liked to socialize and met many people. She met Carmen through Skadi and they had dinner together several timester. After graduating from university, Hera lost contact with Carmen as well as her ssmates. Since they were all friends from college, it would be nice to go and meet them. There were security guards at the entrance of the private area, and there was a sign next to it stating that no vehicles were allowed to pass. Those who wanted to enter Chateau Hotel today could only park their cars outside. Nash and Hera stepped onto the trail. The delicate roses on both sides exude a faint fragrance. There were many women already crouching among the flowers and taking photos.. Hera looked at the roses on both sides of the trail with a faint smile on her face. Nash held Hera¡¯s hand, the corners of his lips curling up slightly. ¡°Do they look good?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 151 Hera nodded. Nash asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Hera shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful but I don¡¯t like it!¡± These roses were Kai¡¯s gift to Helena so obviously she would not like them. Nash continued, ¡°What if I was the one who prepared these roses for you?¡± ¡°Then, I still won¡¯t like them! ¡°How much money did you waste on all these roses? ¡°I don¡¯t like a man who¡¯s wasteful with money! ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s hurry and go inside so Skade and the rest don¡¯t wait for too long!¡± Hera grabbed Nash¡¯s pinkie and started walking. Soon, the two of them arrived at the entrance of the Chateau Hotel. Right opposite it was a massive greenwn. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. On the grass, there was a heart made out of roses, and the center was ¡®Happy Birthday¡¯ written out with blue roses. Carmen was dressed in luxury clothing from head to toe as she stood in the middle of the heart. She had a Hermes bag on her shoulder and there was a smile on her face. ¡°Come, strike a pose! ¡°Smile!¡± Skadi was instructing Carmen to change her poses while taking pictures of her. Bianca had a bandage on theer of her eye and the bruises on her face were hidden with concealer. When she saw Nash and Hera enter, she quickly walked up to them and said, ¡°Coach, Hera¡­¡± ¡°Bianca¡­¡± Hera immediately hugged Bianca. A smile tugged at Bianca¡¯s lips. ¡°Hera, you¡¯re right on time! Step in so I can take your picture!¡± Skadi waved at Hera. Hera shook her head, forced a smile, and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you guys keep taking pictures!¡± ¡°Today¡¯s your birthday, this perfect setting is for you!¡± Skadi went and pulled Hera over. Carmen stepped out from the field of flowers. She quickly went to Skadi¡¯s side. ¡°Skade, show me the pictures you took of me!¡± Skadiughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust my photography skills?¡± Carmen grinned cheekily. ¡°Send it to me through WhatsAppter!¡± ¡°Carmen, long time no see!¡± Hera smiled and greeted her enthusiastically. Carmen nced at Hera and nodded without smiling. Then, she walked over to the man in the suit by the roadside. The smile on Hera¡¯s face became increasingly unnatural. Skadi quickly exined, ¡°Hera, that man is Carmen¡¯s boyfriend. I think he¡¯s the eldest son of the Second Tier Elite Family in Capiton!¡± Hera was a bit unhappy but did not want to ruin the mood, so she just smiled and nodded. Nash¡¯s calm gaze nced at Carmen and the man. Skadi truly had a lot of friends, especially those who were assholes that looked down on others. Biancained, ¡°Carmen¡¯s personality is like that. She can¡¯t be bothered by anyone who isn¡¯t in her circle of friends. Before I got the Phoenix Crown, she wouldn¡¯t say more than a word to me. However, when I got the Phoenix Crown today, she wanted my phone number immediately!¡± Nashughed. ¡°You guys are from the same school?¡± Bianca nodded and said, ¡°Skadi and Hera are in the same ss and I¡¯m in the same year as them. Carmen is our senior!¡± Nash crossed his arms around his chest and kept quiet. Bianca lifted her gaze and carefully looked at Nash. ¡°Coach Calcraft¡­ you¡­ could you still teach¡­¡± ¡°Nash, quicklye and take a picture of Hera and me!¡± Chapter 152 Skadi suddenly shouted for him toe over. Nash immediately walked towards them. Skadi found a good position for Nash, adjusted the night-mode settings, then went back into the center of the heart of roses. She posed with Hera by making a huge heart with their arms. Nash took a few pictures. Skadi changed their poses a few more times as theyughed as beautifully as flowers. Even a group of men nearby was drooling as they watched the girls. Skadi then exchanged positions with Nash to take some pictures of Nash and Hera. At that moment, Carmen brought her boyfriend over. Carmen could not help butugh, ¡°Darling, let me tell you something interesting. Mr. Kai¡¯s girlfriend is my junior¡¯s older sister!¡± The man looked surprised. ¡°Really?¡± Carmen continued, ¡°Today is Hera¡¯s birthday. Helena¡¯s birthday is on the fifth of next month!¡± The man was rather confused. ¡°So why is it Helena¡¯s birthday celebration today instead of Hera¡¯s?¡± Carmen replied mockingly, ¡°There was no choice. Who¡¯s to me Helena for finding a good man? Helena hates Hera so she¡¯s celebrating her birthday earlier!¡± The man squinted and looked at the man who was standing with Hera. ¡°Is that guy your junior¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Carmen nodded and said, ¡°Yep, I think he came from the mountains!¡± The man sneered. ¡°They¡¯re bothdies from the Lewis family, how can the difference in their fate be so drastic?¡± ¡°Have you guys¡­ said enough?¡± Bianca stormed over with her hands in the pockets of her windbreaker. She had already heard everything about Hera from Skadi. Helena¡¯s boyfriend was Jonford¡¯s richest and youngest man so even she dared not to offend him. However, Carmen was just a Second Tier Elite Family. With her own powerbined with Skadi¡¯s, the Fisher family was nothing to fear. Nash was her coach and Hera was Nash¡¯s girlfriend. She would not tolerate anyone badmouthing the two of them. Carmen frowned but quickly opened up. ¡°Bianca, you have to know that birds of the same feather flock together, hence, people get divided. Now that your status is rising, yourwork circle will change too. It¡¯s best not to get too close to friends who bring no benefit. Don¡¯t swim against the current, understand?¡± Carmen had only met her boyfriend Charles by raising her social status. Capiton¡¯s Gardner family was a Second Tier Elite Family, but they wereparable to Jonford¡¯s First Tier Elite Family. Bianca stared coldly at Carmen. ¡°I¡¯ve made it very clear. If I ever catch you insulting Nash and Hera, I won¡¯t hesitate to use you as a punching bag!¡± Charles¡¯ face darkened and was about to speak but Carmen grabbed his arm. ¡°Charles, let¡¯s not engage with her. People like her will never afford anything good in life!¡± At that moment, the people around them all looked toward the road. On the road, more than thirty bodyguards cleared the way. Everyone in the Lewis family slowly walked onto the empty road. Hubert was wearing a suit worth 4 million dors. His grey hair wasbed down his back. He walked with his head held high like a proud rooster. Rooney had her hands behind her back too, as if she was a celebrity observing the crowd. Cain and Herman had gentle and warm smiles on their faces. This was the Chateau Hotel, the top winery in all of Jonford. No one would die with regrets if they had the opportunity to dine here. ¡°Mr. Kai¡­ you prepared so many roses! You¡¯re so kind!¡± Hubert chuckled. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Kai smiled and said, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t know that my grandfather¡¯s premium membership card had such perks!¡± Kai wanted to use his own diamond card but his grandfather wanted to make him look more presentable so he lent his card to Kai. Helena was so touched, her eyes began to water. She hugged Kai¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Thank you, Kai. This is the most unforgettable birthday I¡¯ve ever had!¡± Kai kissed Helena on the cheek. ¡°As long as you like it!¡± Chapter 153 Helena choked up, ¡°I love it! I really, really love it!¡± Queenie was following behind Kai looked envious. ¡°Helena, I¡¯m so jealous that you found a boyfriend as good as my brother. I hope that my future boyfriend will also celebrate my birthday like this!¡± Helena giggled. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Queenie! You¡¯re definitely going to marry into the top wealthiest family in Capitol!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold onto you for that!¡± While they talked andughed everyone went to the main entrance. The sharp-eyed Queenie immediately spotted Nash and Hera taking pictures amongst the flowers. The smile on her face switched into an irritated expression. ¡°Sigh, we¡¯re so unlucky! Why do we keep running into them everywhere? Helena sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look¡­¡± She did not invite Hera, yet she actually came to the Chateau Hotel. If she did not punish her, she would not have done Kai¡¯s premium membership card justice. Queenie looked at Kai and asked, ¡°Kai¡­ are you not going to go over?¡± Kai¡¯s expression was as dark as the night. ¡°I¡¯ll bring them into the hotel first¡­¡± If he were to see Nash now, he would be burning with fury. Going over to Nash would justplicate things. ¡°George, Janson, follow Helena and Queenie! ¡°Mr. Herman, Mr. Cain, Ms. Yaar, I¡¯ll bring you guys into the hotel!¡± Kai wanted George and Janson to protect Helena and his sister. George and Janson were the fighters who survived after protecting the Warden. No matter how strong Nash was, he would not simply attack the two of them. With them around, Helena and Queenie would be perfectly safe. Herman looked away and sighed helplessly. He walked into the hotel with Cain, and the rest of the Lewis¡¯ friends and family followed behind. Hubert was just about to go in but Rooney suddenly grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Berty, look. Aren¡¯t those two Harrison and Lauren?¡± On the far side of the road, a man and woman strolled together arm in arm. It was Harrison and Lauren. Hubert touched his chin as heughed. ¡°Are they here to embarrass themselves?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. A smile tugged at Rooney¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s perfect that they¡¯re here. I¡¯m going to crush their faces onto the ground today!¡± Harrison and Lauren strolled down the road. When they saw the beautiful roses, the two of them had a face full of regret. Harrison sighed. ¡°What is Skadi up to? Why did she invite us?¡± Lauren chuckled. ¡°Maybe Skadi has a membership card for Chateau Hotel?¡± Harrison¡¯s eyes lit up but it quickly reverted. ¡°With the Zabel family¡¯s power, I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t qualify for a diamond card. Even if that girl organized a birthday celebration for Hera, we would still be ridiculed by my brother¡¯s family!¡± Lauren smiled. ¡°If they want tough at us then let them be, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll lose a limb because of it!¡± At thewn. With Skadi¡¯s quirky teasing, Hera and Nash were smiling naturally. Skadi took the opportunity to take dozens of pictures. There were pictures of them making heart poses, some of them facing away from each other whilst looking up into the sky and some of them where Hera had her arms around Nash¡¯s neck and the two of them were staring at each other affectionately. When they were done, Hera and Nash walked away from the flowers. Hera looked through the pictures and smiled happily. ¡°Skade, your pictures are beautiful¡­¡± Skadi grinned and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you and Nash are on the camera. The two of you could be models!¡± Hera waved a picture in front of Nash. ¡°Let¡¯s change our wallpaper into this picture tomorrow¡­¡± It was the picture of her and Nash looking at the stars. Nash chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say as long as it makes you happy!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Helena waltzed over. ¡°Hey, is my beloved sister at Chateau Hotel to celebrate her birthday?¡± Chapter 154 When she saw Helena, a happy smile immediately broke out on Carmen¡¯s face. ¡°Helena, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Carmen, Mr. Gardner, it¡¯s nice to see you!¡± Helena knew Carman too. They were in the same ss but Carmen used to look down on her. Now that she was Kai¡¯s girlfriend, Carmen was fawning over her. However, if it was not for Charles¡¯ sake, she would not have bothered with that woman. Hera grabbed Nash¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Nash, let¡¯s go!¡± Nash smiled and asked, ¡°Where?¡± Hera rolled her eyes at Nash. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go home to eat!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She took out her phone and nced at it. Her parents had not called her. She opened Whatsapp and there was not a single message. Did they not promise to call her when they were done preparing dinner? Nash asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a ce to eat?¡± ¡°It is, but it isn¡¯t a ce worth eating at!¡± Rooney and Hubert walked over. It was Rooney who spoke. Hera¡¯s worst fears were happening. Her face flushed red and her hand that held onto Nash¡¯s was trembling. Queenie took out a lollipop from her bag, peeled off the wrapper, and popped the candy in her mouth. She liked to snack while watching drama. The Lewis family was targeting Nash. Queenie was so happy to the point where she had a gloating expression. Skadi and Bianca walked to Nash and Hera¡¯s side. Bianca frowned but Skadi was calm even though she was feeling uneasy. After all, she had heard that the Watson family had a premium membership card to Chateau Hotel. If Nash did not have a premium membership card, then today¡¯s fight would have been lost and Hera would be embarrassed. Rooney nced at the heart made of roses behind them and said, ¡°Mr. Kai prepared that for my daughter. The audacity you have toe here to take pictures. You¡¯re absolutely shameless, I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you!¡± As soon as thatment was made, Hera became even more ashamed. It was apparent that she took Rooney¡¯s words to heart. It was her birthday but she had to postpone it and use someone else¡¯s birthday present to take pictures. She really did seem shameless! Tears welled up in Hera¡¯s eyes. Nash smiled and said, ¡°You said that these roses were a gift from Kai to Helena, but can you prove it?¡± ¡°Proof? ¡°Which person present doesn¡¯t know that today is my daughter¡¯s birthday? ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, Kai used his grandfather¡¯s premium membership card. All these roses are its perks!¡± Rooney did not hide it and exposed the matter of Kai¡¯s premium membership card. As soon as she said it, everyone around them gasped in surprise. ¡°Premium membership card, what¡¯s that?¡± A Jonford University student who did not understand asked. A girl beside her immediately said, ¡°Only members can visit Chateau Hotel. The membership is split into three levels. The first level is a normal card worth one-hundred-and-forty-million dors. A diamond card is worth seven-hundred-million dors and a premium membership card is worth two-billion-and-seven-hundred-million dors!¡± The crowd covered their mouths in shock when they heard the girl¡¯s exnation. Two-billion-and-seven-hundred-million dors! They had no idea why the concept was like that. An established family business would not have capital of more than one-hundred-and-forty-million dors. Two-billion-and-seven-hundred-million dors would be the equivalent of two established family businesses. This was just the Watson family¡¯s membership card. Nash said, ¡°I want proof, why are you telling me about a membership card?¡± Rooney snickered. ¡°Do you want me to get Mr. Kai and the hotel manager over for proof?¡± Helena responded with a smile, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to bother Kai and the hotel manager, if they want to take pictures then let them!¡± Chapter 155 Rooney nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, they¡¯re shameless enough anyways!¡± Skadi could not stand it anymore. She took a step forward and angrily said, ¡°You better keep your mouth shut, fatty!¡± ¡®F¡­ fatty?¡¯ Rooney looked at Skadi dumbfoundedly. ¡°You¡­ are you talking to me?¡± Skadi loudly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any idea who I¡¯m talking to?¡± Rooney had no clue. She even looked around in hopes of seeing a fat person in the crowd. However, there was not a single fat person around. This was when she realized Skadi was insulting her. Rooney snapped and screamed, ¡°You b*tch! I dare you to say it again!¡± She hade to celebrate her daughter¡¯s birthday so how could this blonde girl insult her? ¡°Stupid b*tch! ¡°F*cking fatty! ¡°You eat more than a pig, don¡¯t you?¡± Skadi¡¯s hands were on her hips and her saliva went flying everywhere. Hera grabbed Skadi¡¯s wrist and whispered, ¡°Skade, that¡¯s enough¡­¡± She did not feel an ounce of pity for Rooney, Hera was just wary that Skade would offend Kai because of this incident. Rooney waspletely pissed off and walked forward to hit Skadi. Bianca dashed forward and was ready to block Rooney but her cold stare stopped Bianca in her tracks. Rooney walked up to Skadi, raised her hand, and swung her arm down. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Skadi¡¯s lips curled as she dodged Rooney¡¯s attack and instead pped her back at the speed of light. Helena was about to block her mother but before she could react, she heard the p. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Rooney grabbed her face and cried, ¡°Help! She hit me! The granddaughter of the Head of Jonford Martial Arts Association¡­ Zakariah Sinir Zabel¡¯s granddaughter just hit me!¡± Helena stormed forward, red at Skadi, and said, ¡°Kneel and apologize to my mother!¡± Skadi crossed her arms and said with a smile, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d do that?¡± Helena raised her hand and was about to hit Skadi but Nash grabbed her wrist. Nash¡¯s strong grip caused Helena¡¯s wrist to make a cracking sound. George and Janson rushed over. Janson said to Nash, ¡°Master Calcraft, please let her go!¡± They did not want to get involved in the Lewis family¡¯s affairs but now that Helena was getting attacked, they would not know how to exin to Kai if they did not interfere. Hera shook Nash¡¯s hand. ¡°Nash, let it go. Let¡¯s just go back!¡± Nash released Helena¡¯s wrist and wiped his hand on his shirt in disgust. Helena rubbed her wrist and took a few steps back with watery eyes. Rooney sat on the ground and wailed, ¡°Helena, my life sucks¡­¡± Helena was helpless too. She wanted to get revenge for her mother but Nash was untouchable. At this moment, Lauren and Harrison emerged from the crowd. Lauren took a closer look and immediately smiled ear to ear. ¡°Oh! I was wondering which lunatic was causing a scene! Turns out it was my sister-inw!¡± Before Rooney could respond, Lauren continued, ¡°What¡¯s with the p mark on your face? There¡¯s no way you hit yourself to try and fool everyone, right?¡± Rooney quickly covered her face. She red at Lauren and screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t be smug, Lauren!¡± Lauren stood up straight and looked down at Rooney. ¡°I would never be as smug as you! You¡¯ve probably forgotten your own family name after relying on the Watson name so much, right?¡± It took all of Hubert¡¯s strength to lift Rooney off the ground. Rooney coldly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have the audacity toe here. Just go celebrate my daughter¡¯s birthday!¡± After all that, she dragged Helena away and left. ¡°Tsk, what the hell¡­¡± Lauren was differentpared to her usual demeanor. She spat on the ground, walked up to Skadi, and asked, ¡°Skadi, did you make a reservation here?¡± Skadi shook her head and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t, but Nash did¡­¡± Chapter 156 It was dinner time, and everyone who was supposed to be present had arrived. Now, it was time to give Hera her surprise. Bianca had a calm look on her face. In the boxing world, Nash was otherwise known as McNash, the father of all boxers. It was no surprise he could afford to reserve a private room here. Harrison¡¯s eyes widened, and he stared at Nash in shock. ¡°Nashy¡­ did¡­ Did you really reserve a room at the Chateau Hotel?¡± Lauren stayed silent, the corner of her mouth curling upward into a nearly indiscernible smile. It was as if she had already seemed through everything. Hera turned to Nash, her elegant eyebrows knitting themselves together as she said, ¡°Nash, you should cancel your reservation!¡± Even if Nash had reserved a private room so they could have dinner at the Chateau Hotel¡­ Helena¡¯s family would still mock them. She did not likeparing herself to others, but was there anyone in the world who could truly refrain from ever doing so? Helena had always bullied her, and she had put all her effort into managing her company, hoping she would one day be more sessful than Helena was and get her grandfather¡¯s attention. Would the words ¡°envy¡± and ¡°jealousy¡± exist if one did notpare themselves to others? Nash saw through Hera and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s not overthink things and head in to have dinner instead. Besides, private room reservations at the Chateau Hotel can¡¯t be canceled on a whim!¡± He did not know which level membership his card entitled him to either. The Chateau Hotel¡¯s premium membership card was purple-colored, but his card was ck and gold colored. Hera sighed. She was ready to be mocked by Helena¡¯s family. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Bianca stopped in her tracks when they arrived at the entrance. ¡°Skadi, Hera, there¡¯s something else I need to take care of, so I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡± Hera immediately grabbed Bianca¡¯s arm. ¡°No, Bianca, you can¡¯t leave!¡± Bianca was one of her heroes, and there was no way she would let the opportunity to have dinner with her tonight slip by. ¡°Is there anything else more important than Hera¡¯s birthday?¡± Skadi rolled her eyes at Bianca. Bianca pursed her lips. ¡°My¡­ my stomach doesn¡¯t feel well¡­¡± She did not know it was Hera¡¯s birthday today. They were not very close friends, and she had not prepared a gift either. She was embarrassed to attend Hera¡¯s birthday party. Hera chuckled, ¡°Nash is a doctor. He can cure any ailment you have!¡± Upon finishing her sentence, Hera turned to look at Nash. Nash merely nced at her before saying calmly, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong with her. She¡¯s in good health¡­¡± Skadi linked arms with Bianca. ¡°Hera is your coach¡¯s girlfriend. How do you expect him to continue coaching you in boxing when you won¡¯t even attend his girlfriend¡¯s birthday party?¡± Bianca was no match for Hera and Skadi¡¯s endless pestering and finally gave in. At the hotel lobby. Helena and the others were taking pictures with a gorgeous girl dressed in a maid outfit. Carmen braced a hand on Charles¡¯ shoulder and stood on her tiptoes to get a better look. When Hera and the others entered and saw what was going on. They all had surprised looks as they got on their tiptoes to see what was happening. Laura asked curiously, ¡°What are they looking at?¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± Skadi let out a cry of surprise, and she nearly fell to the ground because of how surprised she was. Harrison was also unable to contain his curiosity. ¡°Who did you see, Skadi?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sienna Lowe, the current biggest star in the entertainment industry!¡± ¡°And¡­ and she¡¯s wearing a maid outfit!¡± ¡°Holy crap, I¡¯m in love!¡± ¨C Skadi was so excited she did not know what to do with herself. ¡°Oh my god¡­ It¡¯s Sienna Lowe!¡± ¡°I love her too!¡± Hera¡¯s face had turned red from excitement, and she seemed minutes away from pouncing forth to kiss Sienna. Harrison gulped. ¡°Do you think the Watson family invited her here?¡± The excited look on Hera¡¯s face instantly vanished when she heard that. Laura red at Harrison. ¡°Why are you killing the mood?!¡± Chapter 157 ¡°Ms. Lowe, did my grandfather invite you here tonight?¡± Kai asked politely. ¡°Who is your grandfather?¡± Sienna smiled as she asked in her voice which sounded as melodious as a nightingale¡¯s song. An embarrassed look appeared on Kai¡¯s face. ¡°My grandfather is Walter Watson, the richest man in Jonford!¡± Sienna shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡± Kai¡¯s embarrassment increased. ¡°Then, were you invited by the Chateau Hotel?¡± Sienna smiled sweetly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The Lowe family has shares in the Chateau Hotel, and the chairman specially requested that I help host a revered VIP guest tonight. I think it¡¯s his girlfriend¡¯s birthday tonight!¡± Everyone in the Lewis family perked up when they heard that. The excitement they felt was unlike anything they had ever experienced. The revered VIP guest¡­ was that not Kai? Did that not make Helena the guest¡¯s girlfriend? ¡°You¡¯ve brought so much honor to the Lewis family name, Helena!¡± ¡°Indeed. I never thought the Lewis family would get to experience such glory!¡± ¡°Hubert, Rooney, you have a wonderful daughter!¡± }) Hubert and Rooney grinned from ear to ear when they heard their rtives sweet-talking them. Kai retrieved a purple-colored membership card from his wallet. ¡°I am that guest you were referring to. This is the Chateau Hotel¡¯s premium membership card!¡± Then, he introduced Helena to Sienna. ¡°This is my girlfriend, Helena. She¡¯s the birthday girl you¡¯re hosting tonight!¡± Helena¡¯s face was flushed red from excitement, and her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Hello, Sienna. I¡¯m honored to have you host us!¡± This was, without a doubt, the most memorable birthday she ever had. Tomorrow, everyone would know a famous celebrity had hosted her birthday party, and herpany, Rococo Technology, would benefit greatly. A suspicious look appeared in Sienna¡¯s eyes as she stared at the premium membership card in Kai¡¯s hands. Had her family not instructed her to host a guest who had a tinum membership card? Indeed, the Chateau Hotel¡¯s highest-level members would own purple-colored premium membership cards. However, the Chateau Hotel also produced in-house tinum membership cards. Those who owned these tinum membership cards were, without a doubt, internationally well-known individuals, Only twelve of these tinum membership cards existed. Four of them had been given to the four superpower country leaders. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The wardens of the Northern, Southern, Eastern, and Western territories also had one each. The three most powerful ancient martial arts families also had one card each. Among the two remaining cards, one of them was with Master Calcraft¡¯s second disciple, Francis. The Skye family had been holding on to thest card for the longest time. It was not until a few days ago that it had finally been sent out. Premium membership cards were rare, but over five hundred of those cards had been issued. Those who held these cards did not qualify to have her as a host. To ensure there was no misunderstandings, Sienna smiled and said, ¡°Please give me a moment, Mr. Watson. I¡¯ll make a call to double-check!¡± She headed straight toward the front desk after that. Other than the attendant who had been there the day before, there was also a good-looking, short- haired girl who looked like she was going to fall asleep at any minute. She was Wendy Zeller, Sienna¡¯s manager and personal assistant. ¡°Wendy, pass me my phone!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Oh, alright¡­¡± The short-haired girl jerked awake and hastily retrieved a custom-made LV bag studded with diamonds from one of the drawers. She unzipped the zipper made from gold and took Sienna¡¯s phone out. Sienna¡¯s delicate eyebrows knotted together as she took her phone and whined, ¡°Look at the time! How are you able to fall asleep?¡± Wendy stuck her tongue out. ¡°You spent the entire night filming, and I didn¡¯t get any sleep either. I¡¯m just so sleepy!¡± Sienna dialed her grandfather¡¯s number. However, her grandfather could not give her a definite answer and gave her Theo¡¯s number instead. Sienna called Theo. ¡°Mr. Skye, are you sure they have a tinum membership card?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. The cardholder¡¯s name is Nash Calcraft, and his girlfriend is Hera Lewis!¡± ¡°Oh, right. I heard that Kai Watson, the heir of the Watsons from Jonford will also be having dinner there with his girlfriend. Make sure you don¡¯t mix them up!¡± ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll just get someone to kick them out. That way, Nash won¡¯t be bothered!¡± Chapter 158 Sienna¡¯s taut nerves rxed after ending the call. Waves of panic had washed over her when she thought she needed to host Kai Watson. ¡°Nash¡­ help me get an autograph from Sienna!¡± Skadi tugged on Nash¡¯s sleeve, speaking slightly louder than needed because of her nerves. Sienna¡¯s nerves immediately returned when she heard Nash¡¯s name. The corner of Nash¡¯s mouth curled upward. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to do it yourself?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a guy, and you¡¯re decent-looking. There¡¯s no way Sienna would say no to you. Besides, she¡¯s an A-list celebrity. Countless men wish they could get this close to her. Take this chance while her bodyguards aren¡¯t around her!¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Nash stuffed his hands into his pockets, ignoring the pleading look in Skadi¡¯s eyes. Skadi¡¯s eyes gleamed, and she leaned forth to whisper to Nash, ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t know that Sienna is Hera¡¯s favorite celebrity. She¡¯ll be delighted if you get her an autographed picture of Sienna, and who knows? She might be so happy that she¡¯ll say yes to sex tonight!¡± Nash raised an eyebrow. He was slightly tempted by that. ¡°What are you guys muttering about?¡± Hera gazed at Skadi questioningly as she left her parents¡¯ side and walked over to them. ¡°Oh¡­ n-nothing!¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Skadiughed sheepishly. Then, Sienna walked over with her assistant. Skadi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Holy crap, Sienna Lowe is walking over to us!¡± She shook Nash¡¯s arm. ¡°Quick, Nash, go ask for an autographed picture!¡± Hera, who was also staring at Sienna, muttered, ¡°Get two of them. I want one too!¡± ¡°If you can manage it¡­ I would like one as well!¡± Bianca, who had had an aloof expression on her face all this while, chimed in. Sienna had acted in both period films and modern-day dramas and could y both quirky and demure roles masterfully. Her excellent acting skills allowed her to attract many new fans. Bianca was one of Sienna¡¯s many fans. Speechless, Nash shook his head before getting a pen and some paper from Lauren. ¡°Nashy¡­ um¡­ please get me one too!¡± Harrison grinned as he rubbed his hands against each other. When Laura gave him a death stare, he smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°I¡­ I was nning on giving it to you!¡± Laura said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve outgrown that. Why would I care about having a signed picture?¡± Nash took the pen and paper and approached Sienna. ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Nash Calcraft?¡± ¡°Hi, could I get a couple of autographs?¡± Sienna and Nash¡¯s questions left their mouths at the same time. Both were stunned after hearing the other person¡¯s question. Nash wondered why Sienna knew he was. Meanwhile, Sienna was in shock that the man was asking for her autograph. ¡°Yes, I am Nash Calcraft!¡± Nash smiled before handing her the pen and paper he was holding. Sienna¡¯s heart began racing. The man standing before her owned one of the Chateau Hotel¡¯s tinum membership cards. Who on earth was he? Why did he not even have a bodyguard or assistant with him? ¡°Ms. Lowe?¡± Nash tried getting Sienna¡¯s attention when he noticed her staring into space. ¡°Hey, hey, who are you?¡± ¡°Sienna has no time for any fans today!¡± Wendy grabbed her bag and raced over to stand in front of Sienna. Sienna¡¯s eyelids fluttered as she hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Wendy. He¡¯s the VIP guest I¡¯m hosting today!¡± Chapter 159 Wendy was stunned. Her mouth hung agape as she turned to stare at Sienna. There was absolutely nothing about that man which made him seem like the big shot who would own a ck-and-gold- colored card! Was there a mistake? Sienna dragged Wendy to stand behind her and bowed to Nash. ¡°Greetings, honorable Mr. Calcraft. You¡¯re one of the Chateau Hotel¡¯s tinum-level members, and I will be hosting you and your friends for dinner tonight!¡± Boom! Kai, Queenie, and the Lee family felt like they had just been struck by thunder. Their mouths fell open as their eyes widened. Instead of hosting Kai and Helena, Sienna would be hosting Nash and Hera instead. Harrison and Rooney remained motionless as if they had been turned into statues. Hera, Skadi, and Bianca all pped a hand to their mouths. Time felt like it had frozen. Everyone stood so still it was like they had gotten petrified. It was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Nash was stunned as well. It seemed that tinum memberships were on a much higher level than premium memberships! ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Rooney stumbled backward before yelling, ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake, Sienna! It¡¯s my daughter¡¯s birthday today. You should be hosting my daughter Helena!¡± Then, she ran over to Sienna and grabbed her by the wrist, trying to drag her toward where her daughter was standing. She could not ept the truth and refused to believe Hera was famous and deserving enough of Sienna. Wendy frowned and stopped forth to shove Rooney aside. Rooney weighed over two hundred pounds, but Wendy, who was petite with a slight frame, managed to send her flying backward. George stepped forth and caught Rooney mid-air before using his strength to change her course of direction. After he had ced her safely on the ground, he turned to stare at Wendy in horror. She seemed so young, but she had already attained grandmaster-level skills. He worried she might be a member of the ancient martial arts families from Capiton.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Helena grabbed Kai¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Kai¡­ w-what¡¯s going on?¡± Was Kai not the esteemed guest? Why had it be Nash instead? If Nash was the esteemed guest, that would mean Hera was the one who would be getting a birthday celebration tonight. Kai sighed and approached Sienna. ¡°Ms. Sienna, have you made a mistake? I¡¯m the one with the premium membership card!¡± ¡°I have not made a mistake, Mr. Watson. I host guests who own tinum membership cards!¡± ¡°The one you have is a mere premium membership card!¡± ¡°Guests with the Chateau Hotel¡¯s premium membership cards are not yet eligible to have A-list celebrities as their hosts!¡± Sienna¡¯s tone turned much colder after she was sure she did not need to host Kai. After all, she was one of the Chateau Hotel¡¯s shareholders. tinum members were the only people who could get her to wear a maid outfit and host them despite her status as a shareholder and celebrity. She did not know much about Nash¡¯s background, but the fact he could own a tinum card meant he was a force to be reckoned with. Kai¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Why have I never heard of the Chateau Hotel having this so-called tinum card?¡± Sienna exined. ¡°Only twelve of these cards exist. The three most powerful ancient martial arts families in Capiton, the four wardens, and the leaders of the four superpower countries each own one. As for the remaining two¡­ one belongs to the Phoenix messenger Francis Dunn, while thest belongs to Mr. Nash Calcraft!¡± Rooney nearly fainted after hearing what Sienna said. Kai shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Impossible¡­ Even if the Chateau Hotel produced tinum cards, there¡¯s no way Nash would have one¡­¡± Nash took the ck-and-gold-colored card from his wallet, his lips curling upward into a smile as he said, ¡°So, turns out this card is so fancy!¡± He had just asked Theo for a diamond card and had not expected him to give him the tinum card that granted him the highest level of hospitality. ¡°Mr. Kai¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Hera Lewis will be celebrating her birthday at the Chateau Hotel today, and no outside guests will be entertained. Also, please bring these loiterers along with you when you clear the premises!¡± Chapter 160 A woman¡¯s calm voice rang out, and a group of people entered through the main entrance. Olivia and her parents walked in with their family¡¯s bodyguards. Queenie was stunned. Her family, the Watsons, were the richest in Jonford, and her older brother held a premium membership at the Chateau Hotel. Yet, the Lee family wanted such esteemed guests removed from the premises. Helena¡¯s face paled as she clutched the hem of her shirt. She was having a hard time epting the fact she would get kicked out of the Chateau Hotel today. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Hey, Lee! Mr. Kai holds a premium membership at the Chateau Hotel. Do you really have the guts to have such a respected guest kicked out?¡± Rooney shouted at Olivia without any fear. ¡°You may have misheard me just now. I did not say I was kicking him out, but merely requested that he leave with hispanions¡­¡± Olivia exined calmly. ¡°Did you hear her, Helena? She won¡¯t kick us out!¡± Rooney secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It would have been the most embarrassing moment of her life if they got kicked out. Helena lowered her head in shame. She understood that Olivia was just being kind and giving them an out, out of respect for the Watsons. A glint appeared in Kai¡¯s narrowed eyes. ¡°Our grandfathers are old friends, Olivia. Don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re doing is a little too much?¡± Was there any hotel in Jonford that did not dare treat him with respect? Besides, his grandfather and Mr. Lee had known each other for many years. The Watsons had even gifted a present worth over 80 million dors when they attended his birthday celebration several days ago. Olivia smiled. ¡°Please do not be angry, Mr. Kai. This was done at Theo¡¯s request. You may direct any dissatisfaction you have to him¡­¡± Theo Skye¡­ Kai bit down on his bottom lip. The fact he was the richest family in Jonford might be extremely impressive to others, but the Skye family was a super force in Capiton that thought them to be about as important as an ant. If Theo wanted to, he could drive all of the Watsons¡¯ businesses to bankruptcy with a flick of his finger. Queenie¡¯s face felt like it was ming as well. It would be so embarrassing if they were kicked out while everyone else watched. She strode over to Watson and whispered, ¡°Kai, why don¡¯t we ask Grandpa if he can speak to Theo? We hold a premium membership here, after all. He wouldn¡¯t be this cruel, right?¡± Getting a premium membership required paying a 20-billion-dor processing fee, and only two of these cards existed in Jonford. 1 She had a feeling the Skye family would be reluctant to lose a customer of their status. Kai sighed and shook his head. ¡°You underestimate the Skye family¡¯s power¡­¡¯ The Skye family had owned several trillion dors¡¯ worth of assets since the eighties. Twenty million dors was nothing to them. Connections were what interested them now, and Nash had made enough of a name for himself that the Skye family was willing to serve him. No wonder Theo had ced and won a 26-billion dor bet on hispany¡¯s website this afternoon. Queenie had something else she wanted to say, but Kai was already leaving the Chateau Hotel. He did not even look back once. ¡°Mr. Kai, don¡¯t leave! Mr. Kai! ¡°They aren¡¯t even nning on kicking us out! ¡°What is my daughter going to do now if you leave?¡± Rooney¡¯s screeches could be heard in the background. Hubert pped a hand over Rooney¡¯s mouth and whispered furiously, ¡°Can you stop embarrassing us¡­ Even an idiot could tell what his wife was trying to insinuate. She was still trying to have dinner at the Chateau Hotel! Just then, Olivia walked over to Nash and the others with him. She smiled apologetically. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, Nash!¡± Nash returned to his senses and smiled. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s alright¡­ Sorry for troubling you to make a trip all the way here!¡± Chapter 161 Sienna smiled as she gestured. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, Ms. Lewis, pleasee with me!¡± Nash took Hera¡¯s hand and realized her palm was all sweaty. Hera had not recovered from the shock she had just received. The young master of the Watsons had been kicked out. Nash held a tinum membership at the Chateau Hotel. Capiton¡¯s top star was hosting her birthday celebration. Was¡­ was she dreaming? The Lewis family members were so embarrassed they wished there was a hole for them to bury themselves in. Hera¡¯s family had always been the one they looked down on, but they were the center of everyone¡¯s attention today. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. They hesitated, wondering if they should go forth and say hello to Harrison and Laura. ¡°Hera¡­ I¡¯ve just sent you a follow request on Instagram. Please approve it when you see it!¡± A demure smile immediately appeared on Carmen¡¯s face. Charles also grabbed the keys to the Lamborghini sports car he was initially nning to gift to Helena and stuffed them into Carmen¡¯s hand. Carmen grinned as she walked over. ¡°Hera, this is my and Charles¡¯ gift to you¡­¡± Skadi had already seen through Carmen¡¯s facade. She stood in front of Hera and pushed the keys away, a cold look on her face as she said, ¡°You should keep this present for yourself. What makes you think Hera is a match for a Lamborghini?¡± An awkward expression crept over Carmen¡¯s face. ¡°Hera, Skadi, I admit I was a bit of a snob, but please do not stoop to my level. This is a gift thates with all of my sincerity!¡± She was not trying to suck up to Hera but to her boyfriend, Nash Calcraft. The fact that he held a tinum membership at the Chateau Hotel was a golden opportunity that could not be missed. Skadi gave Carmen a scornful look before grabbing Hera¡¯s arm and walking toward where Sienna was headed. Nash made to follow them. ¡°L Carmen did not want to miss out on a chance to get on his good side and hurriedly retrieved a name card from her purse.¡± This is my name card, Mr. Calcraft. My family produces over 60% of the tea consumed by the people in this country. Feel free to contact me if you ever wish to have a good cup of tea¡­¡± Nash paused and took the name card. Overjoyed, Carmen rearranged the strands of hairid across her forehead, trying to make herself seem like she had seen everything life had to offer. Nash tossed the card into a nearby trashcan and said mockingly, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder your family sells tea when you¡¯re always this ready to spill the tea on someone else!¡± He strode away from her after finishing his sentence. Carmen¡¯s face turned a bright red as embarrassment washed over her. She had been expecting a rejection from Nash, but she had not been expecting something so direct and insulting. If it had been anyone else, she would have already begun yelling at them. However, Nash held a tinum membership at the Chateau Hotel, and she could not afford to offend him. Harrison and Laura made their way over to the other Lewis family members. Laura had a wide smile on her face as she said, ¡° Thank you for attending Hera¡¯s birthday party today!¡± These rtives would also be present if they were celebrating Hera¡¯s birthday, but Hera had actually postponed her celebration while Helena had decided to shift hers forward. Hence, they were really here to attend Helena¡¯s birthday celebration. Kai and Helena¡¯s families were no longer able to dine at the Chateau Hotel. Hence, to save them from embarrassment, Laura decided to say these people were here to celebrate her daughter¡¯s birthday. Not only could she showcase how generous her family was, but it would also help strengthen the bond between her family and the rest of the Lewis family. ¡°Haha¡­ yes, yes¡­ I was just saying that birthday celebrations should be on the actual birthday itself. Hera is the birthday girl today, we¡¯re all here to celebrate her birthday!¡± One of Harrison¡¯s cousinsughed while he spoke. The other rtives also smiled as they nodded in agreement. Laura smiled demurely and turned toward Hubert and Rooney. ¡°Hubert, Rooney, would you like to join us?¡± Chapter 162 Laura¡¯s attitude and tone were sincere and showed no sign that she was making fun of them. After all, it was her daughter¡¯s birthday today, and she too hoped everyone could enjoy themselves as they celebrated her daughter¡¯s birthday. Rooney red at Laura before scoffing. ¡°Stop being so pretentious. It¡¯s just dinner. I¡¯m sure Mr. Kai will have something even grander arranged for when it¡¯s my daughter¡¯s turn!¡± ¡°Mom, stop it!¡± Helena was too embarrassed to stay inside any longer. She grabbed her mother¡¯s hand and ran out with her. Hubert hurried after them. Herman shook his head. ¡°Let them be. We should go ahead and celebrate Hera¡¯s birthday!¡± Sienna led everyone to the Ultimate Royalty Room. Over thirty leather armchairs were arranged around a massive circr table. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A massive chandelier was suspended from the ceiling, casting its gentle light into every corner of the room. In the corner was an expensive grand piano. The artwork and paintings decorating the walls were all invaluable pieces of work. The porcin vases disyed in the room were also antiques. Herman and Cain immediately got distracted by these antiques when they entered the room. Olivia acted as the two men¡¯s tour guide and introduced them to every one of the pieces. Hera returned to her senses and dragged Nash over to a corner. She ced her hands on her hips and puffed her cheeks out as she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Nash replied, ¡°I wanted to surprise you!¡± ¡°Surprise? ¡°Shock sounds more like it! ¡°Do you know how nervous I was just now?¡± Hera red at Nash. The angry look on her face made her seem even cuter. She had met Sienna Lowe, an A-list celebrity. She had also learned of the existence of the tinum membership card.. These were all things she had not expected to happen even in her wildest dreams, and they had all happened to her today. Nash sighed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting Theo to give me his tinum membership card either!¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal between you and Theo?¡± Hera stared into Nash¡¯s eyes, seemingly trying to pry all his secrets from his mind. ¡°We¡¯re¡­ just friends!¡± To be honest, Nash did not know how to define his rtionship with Theo either. However, Theo had been doing his best to help him all this while. Just then, amotion rang out outside the room. An old man who seemed to be in his seventies stood at the entrance, a group of young men and women behind him. ¡°Oh my goodness, is this truly Hera¡¯s birthday celebration?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ my my my, is¡­ is that Sienna Lowe?¡± ¡°Holy crap, what did I do right to get to see Sienna in a maid costume with my two eyes?¡± (C These people were ssmates Hera had been on pretty good terms with back in college. Several of the people in the group were her lecturers. The oldest man was the chancellor of Jonford University. A smile appeared on Hera¡¯s face, and she dragged Nash along as she walked toward them. ¡°Mr. Yonder, Mr. Jen, Mr. Wilcox! And all my dear friends! Good evening!¡± Hera smiled sweetly as she said hello to them. Nash, ever the polite man, also said hello to everyone present. ¡°Your boyfriend is so good-looking, Hera. Does he want another girlfriend?¡± One of Hera¡¯s girlfriends asked jokingly. Chapter 163 Hera giggled. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask him¡­¡± Conversation andughter flowed freely as everyone got into their seats. Hera¡¯s ssmates took out the small but thoughtful gifts they had prepared. The presents included musical snow globes, resin kits, silver bracelets, earrings, teddy bears, and the like. They did not cost much, but they were all meaningful gifts. Skadi retrieved a rectangr box made from sandalwood from her bag and ced it in front of Hera. ¡°Here you go. This is your birthday gift from me!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ thank you, Skade!¡± Hera and Skadi were so close they were practically sisters. She saw no need for formalities between them. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The motion-sensing lights inside the box immediately lit up when she opened the box. Inside the box was a mound of bubble wrap wrapped in gold-colored satin, and in the middle was a pair of finely carved bracelets made from jade. The bracelets were made from a type of white-colored jade, and one of the more well-known types of white jade was Hetian jade. Given Skadi and Hera¡¯s friendship, there was no way Skadi would have gifted Hera any ordinary set of bracelets. ¡°These bracelets¡­ they look familiar¡­¡± Mr. Jen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he mumbled to himself. Cain¡¯s eyes widened, and he asked, ¡°Hera, can I take a look at those bracelets?¡± The bracelets seemed familiar to him too, but he could not recall where he had seen them before. Hera handed him the sandalwood box. Cain took the box from her and carefully ced it before him. Then, he reached into his pockets and took out a magnifying ss and a tiny shlight designated for appraisal purposes. Harrison chuckled. ¡°You truly are passionate about jade, Cain. You even have your appraisal tools on you at all times!¡± Cain smiled. ¡°I¡¯m getting old and don¡¯t have much to do with my time. Got to find a way to spend my time somehow, don¡¯t I?¡± Since the shooting incident, Cain no longer dared to harbor any evil intentions. All he wanted was to live the remainder of his life in peace. As for the ill-gotten wealth he had received in the past, he nned to use it all toward the family¡¯s betterment after it was confirmed Herman would be the next household head. The old men gathered together to look at the jade. It was obvious they were all extremely interested in jades. ¡°These bracelets are the ones that were seen at Centurion Auction Room three years ago!¡± Cain gulped. Herman whispered, ¡°Which era are these from?¡± Before Cain could answer, Mr. Yonder answered, ¡°These bracelets were a gift from thest monarch to his wife. Some say they were stolen from their graves, but some say they were never buried with these bracelets!¡± Mr. Jen said slowly, ¡°From what I recall¡­ These bracelets were sold for eighty-six million dors!¡± The students all took a sharp intake of breath when they heard that. Eighty-six million dors¡­ That was an amount they might never be able to have even if they worked for the rest of their lives. Yet, Skadi had given Hera a pair of bracelets worth eighty-six million dors. ¡°Let us have nice things too, Hera! You¡¯ve got such a great best friend and a boyfriend who¡¯s rich and handsome!¡± ¡°Comparison is the death of all happiness. When is it my turn to have such a rich best friend?¡± ¡°Skadi, is it toote for us to be besties now?¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ Skadi, I don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet. If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± A beady-eyed man dressed in a suit rubbed his hands together. Skadi grinned. ¡°You can always try courting me if you aren¡¯t afraid of suffering physical pain!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I was just joking. I have no interest in tomboys like you!¡± ¡°You rat, say that again!¡± ¡°Why would I repeat myself just because you¡¯ve asked me to? That would be so disgraceful!¡± Cain returned the jade bracelets to Hera. Hera then pushed the box toward Skadi and said earnestly, ¡°These bracelets are much too expensive, Skadi. I can¡¯t ept them!¡± She worried she might lose sleep at night if she wore these bracelets. Skadi frowned. ¡°You can put a price on jade, but you can¡¯t put a price on friendship. You¡¯re my best friend, so you have to take them!¡± Chapter 164 Skadi pestered Hera endlessly, and she had no choice but to ept her gift of a pair of extremely expensive bracelets. Hera¡¯s professors back from her time in college also gave her some birthday money. It was not a lot of money, but it was the thought that counted. Cain took an envelope out of his wallet. ¡°A little something from me to you, Hera!¡± Hera¡¯s hands trembled as she took the envelope, and she sounded choked up when she said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Cain¡­¡± It was her twenty-second birthday today. It was also the first time her Uncle Cain had given her a birthday gift. Harrison muttered, ¡°That envelope doesn¡¯t even look like it¡¯s got anything in it!¡± Laura smiled. ¡°This gift was supposed to be for Helena, so I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t have been too stingy. I have a feeling there¡¯s a check inside the envelope!¡± Harrison rubbed his hands together. ¡°How much money do you think there will be?¡± Laura shook her head. ¡°I have no idea, but there¡¯s no way it¡¯ll be anything less than six figures!¡± Harrison took a deep breath. He had never received such a generous gift, even when it was his birthday. Then, Herman said, ¡°I had something prepared for you as well, Hera, but this one was initially prepared with Helena in mind. It¡¯s not enough to demonstrate my love for you, so I¡¯ll make it up to you tomorrow!¡± Hera smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Grandpa. I¡¯m already overjoyed that you would celebrate my birthday with me!¡± She was celebrating her birthday with her friends, family, and boyfriend today. That already brought her a lot of joy. Birthday presents were just a formality. Skadi fluttered her eyshes. ¡°Nash, where¡¯s your gift for Hera?¡± Everyone immediately redirected their gaze toward Nash when they heard that question. All of them wanted to know what sort of birthday present the man who owed a tinum membership card to the Chateau Hotel had prepared for Hera. ¡°About that¡­¡± An awkward expression appeared on Nash¡¯s face. Theo had called him that afternoon to let him know the photolithography stepper had been delivered and it was probably being assembled right now. ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s your first time celebrating Hera¡¯s birthday with her. Did you not prepare any gifts?¡± Skadi teased him in a mocking tone. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Their other ssmates could not keep their grins off their faces. After all, he had made a reservation at the Chateau Hotel¡¯s Ultimate Royalty Room and got A-list celebrity Sienna Lowe to host them. It was not something that could be aplished by just paying up. There was no doubt Hera would remember this birthday for the rest of her life. Heraughed. ¡°The roses outside are Nash¡¯s gift to me!¡± Blushing slightly, she turned to Nash and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Embarrassment washed over Nash when he saw the happy look in Hera¡¯s eyes. He had no idea about the roses¡¯ existence. The Chateau Hotel had prepared those. When Olivia, who had been directing the waiter where to ce the food, heard Hera¡¯s question, she smiled and exined. ¡± It¡¯s a privilege specially reserved for tinum-level members. The ny-nine million nine hundred and ny-nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine roses here symbolize eversting love!¡± ¡°Oh my god, Hera is so lucky!¡± ¡°Boohoo, I wish I had a man like him!¡± ¡°These roses alone probably cost several billion dors, right?¡± The girls gave Hera envious looks. Laura and Harrison were overjoyed. ¡°You¡¯re a visionary, darling. We would never have found such a wonderful son-inw if you hadn¡¯t insisted on supporting Hera!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I always told you that? If you were even half as smart as Herman was, you wouldn¡¯t have spent almost your entire life getting bullied by Hubert¡¯s family. I must have been blind when I slept with you!¡± ¡°Ohe on, I used to be one of Jonford¡¯s most handsome men¡­ Loads of people were in love with me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to waste my time talking to you!¡± Chapter 165 Hera was moved to tears. She held on to Nash¡¯s hand tightly, warm and fuzzy feelings washing over her. The table soon becameden with wine and food. The food prepared for this birthday celebration was the same standard as when Theo invited Nash to dinner. Every dish ranged between eighteen thousand dors and several hundred thousand dors. All the wines served were also from high-end, desired brands. Sienna had invited a famous piano maestro to perform the birthday song. She also poured drinks for everyone present. Hera¡¯s ssmates were in awe. It was a birthday celebration, but they felt they were bringing honor to their families. After Hera, Skadi, and everyone else had eaten and drunk to their heart¡¯s content, they asked to take pictures with Sienna and the piano maestro. Naturally, Sienna was not one to turn down such simple requests. She returned to her room to change outfits and touch up her makeup. Wendy had majored in photography, and she took on the responsibility of taking pictures. The picture-taking session went on for a whole hour. Some of Hera¡¯s ssmates had begun posting and bragging on social media. They had dinner at the Chateau Hotel¡¯s Ultimate Royalty Room, hosted by A-list actress Sienna Lowe, and had the chance to watch a piano maestro perform live. Their posts immediately grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. Ten o¡¯clock that night¡­ A world-ss fireworks show lit up the sky above the Chateau Hotel. The fireworks could be seen from almost everywhere in Jonford. Nash and Hera stood in the middle of the heart made from roses arranged on the grassynd opposite the Chateau Hotel. Hera snuggled into Nash¡¯s arms.. While she gazed at the splendorous sight in the sky, Hera whispered, ¡°Thank you, Nash¡­¡± Today¡¯s birthday celebration allowed her to feel like she was a princess in a fairytale. Nash leaned forward, touching his chin to Hera¡¯s forehead as he whispered, ¡°Did you like it?¡± Hera nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. No girl could resist something as romantic as this!¡± Nash smiled. ¡°In that case, how are you going to thank me?¡± Hera blushed. ¡°Well¡­ how do you want me to thank you?¡± Nash lowered his shoulders, causing Hera to lose her bnce and fall into his arms. Hera¡¯s eyes widened in panic. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± The corner of Nash¡¯s lips curled upward, and he leaned forward to press a kiss on Hera¡¯s red lips. Hera shuddered as her eyes fluttered shut and forgot to breathe. She could feel her heart rate increasing. Her entire body stiffened, and her mind went nk. It was her first kiss. Nash had kissed her for the first time, and she had not even had any time to prepare herself for it. Nash did not seem like someone who knew much about kissing either. All he did was press his cool lips to Hera¡¯s warm ones. He did not do anything else. ¡°Nash¡­ Hera¡­¡± Skadi walked over without warning. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When she saw how intimate the two were, she immediately stopped. ¡°Ahem¡­ Uh¡­ Sorry for the disturbance!¡± Hera came to her senses and shoved Nash away, blushing furiously as she turned away. Nash gave Skadi a displeased look. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Skadi said, ¡°There¡¯s arge truck outside. I think it¡¯s a delivery for you!¡± She was curious about what Nash could have bought that it needed to be delivered in such arge truck. Nash stood and took Hera¡¯s hand. A smile appeared on his face. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go unwrap the present I bought for you!¡± Chapter 166 ¡°A birthday gift?¡± Hera was a little dazed. Nash had already given her plenty of presents today, so what other gifts could there be? Skadi pointed to therge truck parked on the road. ¡°I have no idea what he bought, but it¡¯s something that requires arge truck for delivery!¡± Hera quickly turned to Nash and asked, ¡°What did you buy?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and take a look?¡± Nash took Hera¡¯s hand and led her toward the side of the road. At this time, the Lewis family members also had puzzled expressions on their faces. They had asked the truck driver, but he remained silent. Nash and Hera arrived at the side of the road. The driver finally turned to Nash and asked, ¡°Are you Mr. Nash Calcraft?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Nash nodded. ¡°I am.¡± The driver handed a delivery note to Nash. ¡°Could you please sign here?¡± Nash took arge pen and signed his name. Then, the driver snapped his fingers, and the young man in the passenger seat pressed the switch on the truck. The back of the container slowly opened. Everyone felt as if their breathing had paused. Inside the container was a brand-new, state-of-the-art imported photolithography machine. It was securely fixed with wooden frames and foam. Upon seeing this brand-new photolithography machine, Lauren¡¯s and Harrison¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Theirpany, Baroque, was a chip manufacturingpany. All the photolithography machines in thepany were second-hand domestic-made ones. Despite this, each photolithography machine was worth hundreds of thousands. Trembling, Harrison pointed at the logo on the photolithography machine and said, ¡°This¡­ This is the ninth-generation photolithography machine from Litho Tech¡­¡± The ninth-generation photolithography machine from Litho Tech could produce 7nm chips. One machine was worth nearly 150 million dors, and they were in short supply. Due to the technology blockade from several countries, it was very difficult for Drakonia to import 7nm photolithography machines from abroad! At present, there was only one 7nm photolithography machine domestically. Plus, thepany that owned it had more chip orders than it could handle. Even Lauren, who was never frantic, was breathing unevenly from being stunned. She knew very well what this photolithography machine meant. With this machine, Baroque¡¯s chips could keep up with the current mainstream high-end electronic products. The entire Baroquepany would undergo a huge change, and Drake Group would certainly propose to increase its orders with Baroque. Hera stared nkly at the photolithography machine. Receiving another huge shock made her feel that all this was unreal. Across the street at the entrance of the hotel, Sienna and Wendy silently watched the photolithography machine on the truck. Wendy marveled, ¡°This Nash guy is really capable. He actually got a 7nm photolithography machine!¡± One should know that out of the six families with a fortune of over 150 billion, only one family had a 7nm photolithography machine. The other families, despite their wealth and power, could not even get their hands on one. Sienna stared at Nash with deep eyes and said softly, ¡°How could he get the tinum membership card from the Skyes if he were not capable?¡± Wendy covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask him for his phone number? With your appearance, no man would refuse you, right?¡± Sienna shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s not a man who looks at appearances and status!¡± When Nash asked her for an autograph earlier, she had been incredibly excited. However, sheter realized that Nash only asked for her autograph for Hera. Moreover, the Way Nash looked at her was very clear and calm, which meant he did not care about her status at all. Chapter 167 Wendy¡¯s beautiful eyes shimmered brightly. ¡°Such a man is the most charming!¡± On the other hand, Hera was so moved that she did not know what to say. She held Nash tightly and sobbed. ¡°Nash¡­ Why are you so good to me?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before she knew Nash, she was not valued in her family. It was not until Nash came to the Lewises to fulfill the marriage contract that she gained a ce in the family. Helena had despised Nash, so she stood up to marry him. Later, Grandpa lost his memory, and he once again turned his focus on Helena¡¯s family. Today, everything changed because of Nash. Rtives would no longer mock her family. Helena¡¯s family also would not dare to provoke her and her parents because of Nash. Grandpa and Uncle Cain would focus on supporting Baroque. All of this was brought about by Nash. Even so, this man had absolutely no evil thoughts. Even when she slept beside him, he would not so easily touch her. ¡°You¡¯re my fiancee. If I¡¯m not good to you, who else should I be good to?¡± Nash hugged Hera, his tone full of affection. ¡°I say, you two stop being all lovey-dovey. Hurry up and get this big guy back to thepany!¡± Skadi walked over and forcefully separated the two. Only then did Hera remember that they were surrounded by people. She lowered her blushing head and did not dare to look at Skadi. Then, Lauren walked over and said, ¡°Hera, you and Nashy go back first. Your dad and I can handle this machine!¡± Hera had some red wine that night, and Lauren hoped the two would take the opportunity to get things going. The rtives of the Lewises and Hera¡¯s college ssmates came to say goodbye before the crowd gradually dispersed. Skadi and Bianca tactfully did not disturb Nash and Hera. After everyone had left, Nash and Hera walked hand-in-hand under the soft street lights. In Watson Estate, Walter was visiting his wife in the intensive care unit. His wife was staring at the ceiling on the hospital bed, her eyes devoid of any sparkle. ¡°Sweedy, I know you¡¯re still holding a grudge against me, but this secret is too important. If it gets out, all of the Watsons will suffer a catastrophe! ¡°In order to protect this secret, I should have killed you, but we¡¯re husband and wife. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.¡± Walter looked at his wife with mixed emotions. Three years ago, he and Howard had drunkenly revealed some secrets. This secret was overheard by his wife, who was supposed to be overseas with their son. In order to make sure his wife would keep this secret forever, he had no choice but to use the Longhorn. Sweedy Joe asked hoarsely, ¡°Then why did you wake me up?¡± Before Walter could reply, Sweedy continued to ask, ¡°And¡­ what exactly does the Young family matter have to do with you?¡± Walter sighed. ¡°I regretted using the Longhorn on you immediately after I did. I should have trusted you not to reveal those secrets. For the past three years, I¡¯ve been looking for someone to remove it, but I couldn¡¯t find anyone capable until I met a miracle doctor recently!¡± After a pause, he answered Sweedy¡¯s second question. ¡°As for the matter regarding the Youngs, I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with me. When Howard asked me for my people, I had no idea they were going after the Youngs!¡± Over 20 years ago, the Watsons and the Lanes were just third-rate families. At that time, the Green Bamboo Association was at its peak, and Howard¡¯s position as the ninth head was enough to make top-tier family fearful of them. When Howard asked to borrow his men, how could he refuse? Sweedy closed her eyes and said, ¡°Unless you lock me in a room forever, I¡¯ll expose this truth to everyone!¡± Her sister, Shanty Jow, had married into the Young family. The fire more than 20 years ago was always said to be an ident. However, three years ago, she identally overheard some shocking news. any Walter was somewhat angry and said sullenly, ¡°Are you trying to ruin all of the Watsons? Your sister has been dead for more than 20 years. Are you going to disregard the Watsons for a dead person Chapter 168 Sweedy closed her eyes and stopped talking. Walter sighed. ¡°Things have alreadye to this stage. You should weigh the pros and cons!¡± He got up and started walking out with his hands behind him. As he reached the door, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t expect to pass on that secret through those nurses. If I find out, they won¡¯t be the only ones who die¡­¡¯ It was also three years ago when he found out that the Kleins were behind the tragedy. If this secret got out, the Kleins would simply wipe out the Lanes and the Watsons. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The Kleins, being among the top three in Capiton¡¯s first-ss families, would not be affected at all. In Rex District, Nash walked into the bathroom with his pajamas to take a shower. Just as he was about to undress, his phone that was ced on the sink started ringing. It was a call from Theo. Theo would not call him if it was not for an important matter. Upon answering the call, Theo¡¯s voice immediately came through, ¡°Nashy¡­ My grandfather found some news. The Ten Juggernauts of the Green Bamboo Association were all involved in the massacre of the Young Family Vige. The person leading them was Howard, the ninth society leader!¡± ¡°Howard Lane?!¡± A killing intent shed in Nash¡¯s deep eyes. Outside, Hera had already taken her shower and was sitting on the bed chatting with Skadi. Skadi sent Hera a web link, but there was a red exmation point after the link Hera asked curiously: [Is this¡­ a shopping link?] Skadi sent an emoji showing a grin: [No, no, this is a learning website!] A learning website? What was it about? Hera opened the website out of curiosity. The next moment, a lot of indescribable content appeared on her phone. She barely even clicked on it and videos started ying automatically. They even skipped the introductory part. The inappropriate sounds filled the room, and Hera hurriedly exited the page and cleared the history. Hera replied, her face red with embarrassment: [Damn woman, are you asking for a beating?] [Come on! I was just worried that you wouldn¡¯t know how! [We¡¯re best friends. I have to help you! [Oh, right¡­ I also ordered some beverages for you. Remember to pick them upter. I¡¯m going to practice boxing with Bianca now!] Hera leaned against the headboard, her mind full of the explicit images from earlier. She tightly held onto her nket, extremely nervous. She had heard that the first time would hurt a lot. She did not deal well with pain, and she would cry too. Would it be a turn-off if she cried? No! No! No! What was she thinking? Hera covered her head with the nket, refusing to let her thoughts run wild. Just then, the doorbell rang. The beverages must have arrived. She had imagined countless times sharing a nice beverage with the man she liked. Skadi was indeed a great friend, always remembering the things she had said. Hera put on her slippers and went to the door to pick up her delivery. When she opened the door and was about to reach for her beverages, the delivery guy suddenly eximed, ¡°Ms. Lewis¡­ why is it you?¡± Hera was startled, then looked up at the delivery guy in surprise. ¡°Mr. Wilson¡­ Why are you delivering food?¡± This delivery guy was Hans Wilson, the marketing director of Baroque¡¯s branch office. He was the second-inmand at the branch. Although thepany was not doing well, Hans¡¯ sry was quite high, around 8,000 a month. With such a high sry, he was still delivering food part-time. Hans sighed. ¡°Why else than to make ends meet? My wife is pregnant with our second child and is resting at home; my father- inw is seriously ill and in the ICU; my parents are old; and I have to support a big family!¡± Hera said softly, ¡°It really isn¡¯t easy, huh? But don¡¯t worry, ourpany is about to grow soon. When that happens, I¡¯ll increase your sry!¡± Hans thanked her repeatedly, then handed over the beverages he was holding. He took out a ck bag from his clothes and said with embarrassment, ¡°Also, Ms. Lewis, I¡¯m really sorry. I went to several shops and couldn¡¯t find that brand, so I bought another brand!¡± ¡°Huh? What brand?¡± Hera took the ck bag, puzzled. Chapter 169 Upon opening the bag, her eyes widened in disbelief. The ck stic bag was full of contraceptive products meant for couples. Moreover, they were purchased on her behalf by thepany¡¯s director. This was a great embarrassment! A severe one at that! ¡°Mr-Mr. Wilson¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lewis. I won¡¯t tell anyone. I have to go now!¡± With a knowing smile, Hans quickly left. At that moment, Nash came out of the bathroom while drying his hair. ¡°Who were you talking to just now?¡± Upon hearing Nash¡¯s voice, Hera quickly hid her hands behind her back. ¡°The¡­ The delivery guy!¡± Seeing Hera¡¯s flushed face, Nashughed and said, ¡°You ordered food delivery thiste? Aren¡¯t you full from our meal at the hotel?¡± ¡°It was Skadi who ordered the delivery!¡± Hera gritted her teeth, wishing she could strip Skadi and toss her out onto the streets. Nash raised an eyebrow. ¡°Your best friend really takes good care of you!¡± Hera waited for Nash to turn around, and he waited for her to walk ahead. ¡°Why are you hiding your hands behind your back?¡± Nash asked curiously. Hera responded while shaking her head, ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing!¡± Nash chuckled and headed for the living room. Hera took a deep breath and followed him. What should she do? What if Nash saw those items? Would he think she had some evil intentions? Just as Hera was extremely anxious, Nash turned around swiftly and grabbed the ck bag from her hands. ¡°Ah! Nash, y-y-you¡­ give it back to me¡­¡± Hera reached out to grab the bag. The stic bag tore in half, spilling everything inside onto the floor. Stunned, Hera closed her eyes tightly as her face became unbearably hot. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Nash, too, stood frozen on the spot. After a moment, he swallowed hard. His face was slightly red as he asked, ¡°Hera, were you¡­ thinking¡­ of¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ I wasn¡¯t thinking of anything¡­¡± Hera shook her head vehemently. Nash asked again, ¡°Then why did you buy these things?¡± With a tearful voice, Hera exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy them, Skadi did. I¡­ I didn¡¯t know anything!¡± Nashughed helplessly. ¡°That Skadi, she¡¯s too much¡­¡± After a while, they were both sitting on the bed, each looking at their own phones. However, they were both distracted and lost in their own thoughts. They sat in silence for 40 minutes without uttering a word. identally or intentionally, Hera¡¯s soft toes touched Nash¡¯s foot, and she quickly retracted. Nash yawned and said, ¡°Are you tired? Should we go to bed?¡± Hera nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Nash put down his phone and turned off the lights. Meanwhile, Hera carefullyy down on the pillow, turning her back toward Nash. About half an hour passed. Hera turned over, propping her head up to look at the sleeping Nash. Seeing his thin lips reminded her of their previous kiss. It seemed like Nash had not kissed before either¡­ Could it also be his first kiss? Hera pursed her lips, the corners of her mouth carrying a hint of a smile. It was a shame that she was interrupted by Skadi before she could fully experience it. Maybe¡­ she should try again? Thinking about it, Hera whispered, ¡°Nash¡­ are you asleep?¡± Nash did not respond. After a few more minutes, seeing Nash¡¯s breathing be more even, she mustered up the courage to move her face closer. Chapter 170 The faces of the two were getting closer and closer, and Hera could already feel Nash¡¯s warmth as well as faint breathing. As she slowly closed her eyes, her curved eyshes trembled slightly. Just as she was about to kiss his thin lips, a powerful hand suddenly wrapped around her waist. Hera¡¯s muscles stiffened instantly, and she opened her eyes. Seeing Nash¡¯s mischievous smile, she instantly came back to her senses. Her hands were supporting the bed, and she was about to flee, but his other hand held her head. Was he¡­ Was he not asleep yet? Hera held her breath, her face as red as a ripe apple. Nash smiled faintly. His voice was slightly maic when he said, ¡°Were you trying to steal a kiss from me?¡± Hera quickly shook her head, flustered. ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t¡­ Um¡­¡± Before she could finish, Nash exerted a little force with his right hand and directly pressed Hera¡¯s head down. Her mind went nk. She closed her eyes tightly, and every nerve in her body grew tense. Nash was a young man in his prime, and after having had some red wine that day, he was greatly stimted by Hera¡¯s scent which smelled like orchids. Hera quickly sumbed. Her hands that were supporting the mattress no longer had strength, and she simply leaned against Nash. Feeling his burning temperature and surging male hormones, thest bit of strength in Hera¡¯s body seemed to be drained. After a moment of tenderness, Nashid Hera on the bed, about to take further action. Hera clutched the hem of her nightgown tightly, and her toes curled up. At this moment, Hera¡¯s phone on the bedside table rang. Nash¡¯s phone also rang at the same time. Hera opened her eyes and weakly said, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s first answer the phone¡­¡± As if he had not heard her, Nash continued to nibble at her tender neck. Hera looked at her phone and saw it was Helena. Helena had never called her before. Thest time they talked was when they were both in school. Nash also nced at Hera¡¯s phone from the corner of his eye. Seeing that the caller ID was Helena, he said unhappily, ¡°She could¡¯ve called earlier orter, but she had to call at this time. I think she¡¯s doing it on purpose!¡± After saying this, he sat up and grabbed his phone. His call was from Harrison. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Nash frowned slightly, feeling a bad premonition in his heart. They both answered their phones at the same time. Then, they received the same news. Something had happened at the Lewis family¡¯s estate! ¡°Mr. Harrison, don¡¯t get anxious. Speak slowly¡­¡± ¡°Dad and the rest have not been home for long, and seven vis in the Lewis family¡¯s estate exploded simultaneously. We heard the explosion all the way at Baroque headquarters!¡± Harrison was very anxious and spoke incoherently. Nash heard this and quickly turned on the lights in the room. Harrison continued, ¡°I just called my father and uncle, but no one answered. Now Lauren and I are rushing to the Lewis family¡¯s estate. You and Hera should hurry over too!¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be right there!¡± Nash started getting dressed in a hurry, his face dark. The Lewis family¡¯s estate had nearly a hundred bodyguards, but trouble still urred. The attack this time was clearly not just targeting Cain but the entire Lewises. Could it be that the Kleins had found something? Hera also got the same information from Helena. She sat in a daze at the head of the bed, and her mind went nk. After Nash got dressed, he took a set of clothes for Hera from the closet. ¡°Hurry and get dressed. We¡¯re going back to the Lewis household!¡± In the Lewis family¡¯s estate, seven luxury vis were already in ruins, with the tallest vi still burning with huge mes. Fire engines and ambnces had already arrived at the scene. Jupiter and Angelica were leading dozens of rescue workers on site. ¡°Where¡¯s Dad? Have you found the old man?¡± A dark-faced Harrison asked a few rtives of the Lewises. They merely shook their heads silently. Harrison took off his coat, went to a fire hydrant on the side to wet it, put it over his head, and rushed toward the vi. The fire was so intense that the firefighters who tried to go in to rescue the victims inside were forced to retreat several times. Moreover, the load-bearing walls of the vi had been destroyed. The entire structure could copse at any time. Chapter 171 Lauren shouted anxiously, ¡°Harrison,e back¡­¡± Just as she said this, Harrison had already rushed into the vi¡¯s living room. Hubert and Rooney were hiding in the distance, crying their hearts out. Looking at the big fire in front of her, Helena was angry. Who was it? Who was so malicious as to want to wipe out the entire Lewises? Suddenly, there was a sound of abrupt braking. A red Maserati screeched to a halt by the roadside. Nash and Hera quickly hurried to Lauren¡¯s side. ¡°Please be okay! Please be okay!¡± Lauren was as nervous as a cat on a hot tin roof. Although she usually mocked Harrison, all that was to spur his fighting spirit. At this critical juncture, she was more anxious than anyone else. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Hera choked out a cry. Seeing her daughtering over, the tough Lauren could not help but hug her and burst into tears. ¡°Hera¡­¡± Hera also could not help crying, and the mother and daughter hugged each other tightly. Meanwhile, Nash nced around at the scene. The ground was littered with the bodies of the Lewises¡¯ hired bodyguards. Doctors and nurses in white coats were struggling to save the survivors. ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Dad?¡± Hera did not see her father¡¯s figure and choked out a question. Only then did Lauren react and hurriedly say to Nash, ¡°The old man is still in the vi, and Harrison went in to save him¡­¡± Nash turned his head to look at the main vi, and a glint shed in his eyes. That was when he saw Harrison trapped between the stairs of the second and third floors. The scorching high temperature seemed to have sucked away all the air in the vi. Harrison¡¯s clothes were already baked dry and even caught fire. Looking at the big fire in the stairwell, he gritted his teeth and rushed in. After getting to the third floor, he saw that the old man¡¯s door had already fallen to the ground. The walls were severely damaged, and the room was engulfed in a sea of fire. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Harrison roared with reddened eyes. Although his father had always favored his older brother, he was still his biological father, after all. With such a big fire, he feared his father would not escape this cmity. Tears blurred his vision, and his heart was filled with sorrow and despair. ¡°Cough cough¡­ Harri¡­¡± A muffled weak call came from the room. Hearing his father¡¯s voice, Harrison was shocked and rushed into the room without hesitation. ¡°Dad, where are you? Dad¡­¡± The smoke from the burning bedding made it impossible for Harrison to even open his eyes. Under the desk, a man on fire stood up. He was holding an iron box in his arms, staggering toward Harrison. He gritted his teeth and yelled, ¡°Harrison, give this box to Nash¡­¡± After saying that, he threw the box out with force before falling to the ground. ¡°Dad!¡± Harrison let out another hysterical scream. The four walls were making cracking sounds under the scorching fire. Harrison quickly moved forward, patting the fire on Harrison¡¯s body with his clothes that had already dried. With a loud boom, a wall copsed. A strong wind blew into the room, bringing with it a fierce wave of heat and mes. Just then, an upright figure stood in front of Harrison. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Ripples were faintly emanating from that figure, and it actually managed to resist the mes roaring like a primordial beast. Chapter 172 mes flowed like terrifying waves along the ceiling toward the door. The enormous impact toppled the walls. Harrison saw Nash standing in front of him, blocking the mes. He was instantly shocked. ¡°Nashy, w-why did youe in too?¡± His father was trapped in the fire, so he had toe in. Even if he could not get out, at least he could repay his father for his upbringing. Nheless, Nash was different. He was Hera¡¯s boyfriend, and the two were not married yet. If anything happened to Nash, how would he exin this to Hera? Nash looked at the unrecognizable old man and felt as if something was blocking his throat. The ceiling began to fracture, and the burning chandelier was about to fall. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Cracks began spreading like spider webs on all four walls. In the searing heat, there was a pungent stench. Nash frowned and immediately shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ Hurry!¡± Harrison wanted to help his father up, but he was already oxygen-deprived and could not muster any more strength. Enduring the intense pain all over his body, Herman muttered through gritted teeth, ¡°The box¡­ My box¡­¡± Harrison quickly picked up his father¡¯s iron box. ¡°Dad, here¡¯s the box¡­¡± At that moment, Nash heard the sound of an electronic timering from the wardrobe. His pupils contracted sharply, and his inner energy began to surge wildly. His body emitted a white glow as he swiftly grabbed the two of them and rushed out of the vi. A deafening explosion resounded. The tallest vi in the Lewis family¡¯s estate exploded once again. ss fragments and shattered wall debris scattered everywhere. Jupiter shouted, ¡°Get down¡­ Quickly get down¡­ Cover your heads with your hands!¡± Everyoney down on the ground covering their heads. ¡°Mom, be careful¡­¡± Hera saw fragments of a window flying toward them. Panicked, she quickly pushed her mother to the ground. After a while, they stared nkly at the vi that was reduced to two floors. ¡°H-Harrison¡­¡± Lauren¡¯s lips trembled as she called her husband¡¯s name. At that moment, she felt her world crumbling down. Her heart ached as if it were pierced by a thousand arrows. ¡°Nash¡­¡± Hera looked at the sea of fire in despair. Her mind was nk, and she had lost all ability to think. In the distance, Helena silently watched the copsed ruins. Nash, who she despised the most, might have been engulfed by the fire, but she just could not feel happy about it. Stricken with grief, Hubert closed his eyes. ¡°Dad, Harrison, rest in peace¡­¡± He knew his father was trapped in the vi, but he did not have Harrison¡¯s courage to rush in to rescue him. While he was d he survived, he felt a twinge of pain in his heart. He fought with Harrison just to gain control of the Lewises¡¯ resources, and such family infighting happened in everyrge family. Now, witnessing the death of his father and younger brother, he felt extremely distressed. ¡°Great, Nash is dead too! They deserve to die. They all deserve to die!¡± Rooney no longer shed crocodile tears and had a gloating smile on her chubby face. Hubert pped Rooney across the face, shouting, ¡°Shut up!¡± Rooney was stunned by Hubert¡¯s p, and she covered her face in disbelief. ¡°How¡­ How dare you hit me?¡± Hubert had always been tolerant of Rooney, before and after their marriage. Chapter 173 Usually, it was Rooney who initiated the violence, but today, she found herself pped by Hubert. Having been hit at the Chateau Hotel tonight and now again, Rooney could not stand it anymore and immediately lunged to scratch Hubert¡¯s face. Suddenly, there was a sound from the ruins in front of the vi. A ragged Nash helped Harrison up, and then the two found Herman, who was charred from the rubble. ¡°Quick¡­ The stretcher¡­¡± Mr. Dean shouted at several of the nurses. They immediately ran over with the stretcher. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Many of the injured were losing too much blood and needed to be rushed to the hospital for a transfusion. The hospital simply did not have enough ambnces, so Jupiter asked his team to use patrol cars to transport the wounded. It was three o¡¯clock in the morning at Jonford People¡¯s Hospital. Mr. Dean called over all the attending physicians to treat the injured Lewises. Herman had burns covering more than 90% of his body, multiple organ failure, and symptoms of fibrosis in his lungs. All the experts in the hospital were at a loss. Nash had temporarily saved Herman from death¡¯s door using Divine Needles. ¡°Dr. Yarbrough, Dr. Langdon, you two watch over old Lewis¡¯ oxygen supply.¡± Mr. Dean arranged for two elderly senior directors to personally look after Herman. Looking at Herman¡¯s unrecognizable face covered by the oxygen mask, Nash felt a sense of unease. Herman had inhaled arge amount of toxic gas, causing multiple organ failure. His lung ulcers elerated fibrosis, and he could only rely on oxygen to maintain his breathing now. Mr. Dean asked in confusion, ¡°Dr. Calcraft, what exactly is wrong with old Lewis?¡± He had seen countless burn victims, but he had never seen a patient withplete internal organ failure like Herman. Nash sighed. ¡°The source of the explosion carried a kind of toxin. If too much is ingested, it can put all the internal organs at risk!¡± Earlier, when saving Herman, he had smelled a pungent, metallic smell. It was likely the poisonous gas that led to Herman¡¯s organ failure. Mr. Dean took a deep breath. ¡°So, the other patients are also¡­¡± Nash nodded. ¡°Those rescued from the house won¡¯tst till tomorrow!¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Dean¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Even you can¡¯t do anything about this?¡± Nash did not reply but turned and walked outside the intensive care unit. If it was just the initial poisoning, there might be ways to treat it. However, Herman¡¯s organs had beenpletely destroyed by the poisonous gas. Even if his master were here, he would probably be helpless. Outside in the lobby, the governor of Jonford, Jade, and Henderson had arrived. They wereforting Harrison¡¯s and Hubert¡¯s families. Zakariah from the Martial Arts Association had also arrived with his granddaughter, Skadi. Of the Five Elites, only Joseph and his daughter Olivia were here. Skadi and Bianca wereforting the tearful Hera. Seeing Nashe out, everyone looked eagerly at him. Harrison stood up from the ground and hurriedly approached, asking, ¡°Nashy, how¡¯s Dad doing?¡± Nash pursed his dry lips, the words he had prepared earlier stuck in his throat. Harrison already had a guess about what Nash would say. Darkness seemed to envelop him as he fell straight forward. Nash caught Harrison and grabbed his wrist to check his pulse. Seeing that it was normal, he let out a slight sigh of relief. ¡°Nash, is my dad okay?¡± Hera¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying as she came over and asked. Her voice was choked and slightly hoarse. Nash gently replied, ¡°Mr. Harrison will be fine. He just needs to rest for a while!¡± Lauren came over and took Harrison from Nash while choking back on her tears. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Harrison. You go check on the other patients¡­¡± At this moment, a group of emergency doctors came to report to Mr. Dean about the condition of their patients. After hearing their reports, Mr. Dean felt a tremor in his heart. ¡°Not a single one¡­ survived?¡± Chapter 174 More than a dozen doctors kept their heads low in silence. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Apart from those who were outside the vi, the lightly wounded bodyguards managed to scrape through with their lives. The Lewises who were in the vi, however, had arge amount of toxins in their blood and were already suffering from severe poisoning on the way to the hospital. Despite employing all sorts of resuscitation methods, they were unable to save their lives. Governor Jade called for an emergency meeting using the hospital¡¯s office. Nash also attended this meeting. Mr. Dean was the one reporting on the casualties of the Lewis family members. ¡°Hubert¡¯s and Harrison¡¯s families are all safe! Herman is in aa from severe injuries, and it¡¯s estimated he won¡¯t survive until tomorrow morning! ¡°All other members of the Lewis family have died! ¡°29 of the Lewises¡¯ hired bodyguards have also died!¡± The faces of everyone in the meeting room were heavy. Jade mmed the table in anger. ¡°This is a premeditated vicious terrorist attack¡­ We must bring these murderous devils to justice!¡± Such a significant event happening under his jurisdiction had already severely affected his future. If he did not handle this matter well, he would not be able to exin it to the entire Jonford and the Lewises. Henderson nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll establish a special task force right away¡­¡± Outside the meeting room, Angelica wanted to enter but was stopped by two patrollers. ¡°Angelica, the governor and chief are having a meeting!¡± ¡°I know, but I have important things to report¡­¡± Angelica shook the sealed bag in her hand, which contained a metal tube as thick as a thumb. Her expression was dark. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°This is a detonator I found at the site of the Lewis family¡¯s estate¡­¡± Angelica exined without any expression. ¡°Angelica¡­ you take that thing away now¡­ The governor is in the meeting room. What if this thing explodes?¡± The two almost wet their pants. If she were not a fellow co-worker, they might have already taken action. Angelica frowned. ¡°This is a dud¡­¡± One of the patrollers reprimanded seriously, ¡°Even a dud is not eptable¡­ Go away, or don¡¯t me us for what we¡¯ll do next!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait for the chief outside!¡± Angelica reluctantly turned around. The two patrollers breathed a sigh of relief. However, just as they let their guard down, Angelica suddenly made a quick turn and, in a few steps, crossed their defense line. Before the two had time to react, Angelica had already barged into the meeting room. ¡°Angelica¡­¡± ¡°This is outrageous!¡± The two patrollers even drew their guns. It was clear they were serious now. The people in the meeting room were shocked by the scene. Henderson looked at Angelica, and his brows furrowed in anger. ¡°Which team are you from? What are you doing?¡± As he spoke, he red fiercely at the two patrollers. They could not even guard a door. Were they trying to make him lose face in front of the governor? Angelica held up the stic bag and said, ¡°I have a report for the chief. My name is Angelica White, and I¡¯m a member of the ninth team. I¡¯m here to report an important situation!¡± The two male patrollers were pale with fright from looking at the sealed bag. Henderson was very angry now. He mmed the table and roared. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m in a meeting? Didn¡¯t your team leader teach you any rules?¡± Without waiting for Angelica to speak, he said to the two male team members, ¡°What are you two doing? You can¡¯t even guard a door?! Get her out now!¡± The two male patrollers walked up to Angelica, one on each side, and held her arms. Chapter 175 ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Just as they were about to escort Angelica out, Nash suddenly spoke up. The two male patrollers paused slightly, then looked toward Henderson. Henderson was also confused, but he did not dare to defy Nash and gestured for the two to let go. Nash looked at the sealed bag in Angelica¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Did you find it at the Lewis family¡¯s estate?¡± Angelica gratefully nced at Nash and then nodded while saying, ¡°Yes¡­ This is a highly explosive ck-tech detonator. Although small in size, it¡¯s extremely powerful, and it also contains highly toxic substances!¡± Henderson¡¯s face turned pale almost instantly, and he stammered anxiously, ¡°W-Why did you bring this here? Get it out of here¡­¡± Bringing such a dangerous object into the conference room was disastrous. If it exploded, they would all be killed on the spot. He had already made up his mind to fire Angelica after the meeting. Angelica quickly exined, ¡°This detonator is damaged. It won¡¯t explode¡­¡± She would naturally not dare to carry around a threatening detonator. Only after confirmation from her colleagues in the bomb disposal team did she dare to bring the detonator to the chief and the governor. Henderson yelled again, ¡°Well isn¡¯t it poisonous? Get it out¡­ Get it out!¡± He felt his authority was greatly undermined. Angelica swallowed. ¡°The poison in the explosive only works when it¡¯s heated to produce gas!¡± Henderson was furious and mmed the table. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I told you to get out¡­ Right now¡­ Get out!¡± At this point, Nash continued, ¡°Do you know this type of detonator well?¡± His gentle voice contrasted sharply with Henderson¡¯s angry outburst. Nheless, this soft voice somehow overpowered Henderson¡¯s. Seeing Nash¡¯s intention to let Angelica stay, Henderson had no choice but to say to Jade, ¡°Governor, for your safety, we should leave first!¡±. Jade lightly said, ¡°I trust her. If she says the detonator won¡¯t explode, then we¡¯re definitely safe. Maybe the detonator in her hand is the key to your case!¡± Henderson sighed helplessly, then obediently sat back in his chair. He took out his phone and notified HR to revoke Angelica¡¯s patroller status. Angelica gratefully nced at Nash and then began to speak, ¡°My ex-boyfriend used to work in a mercenary group. He once showed me this kind of detonator and told me that this technology is only avable in their group!¡± Nash took a sip of water from his cup on the table and asked calmly, ¡°Which mercenary group did your ex-boyfriend work for?¡± ¡°Sky de Group!¡± Angelica pursed her lips. The mention of this mercenary group reminded her of her ex-boyfriend, and she had aplicated look on her face. She and her ex-boyfriend were childhood sweethearts. The two had a sense of justice since they were young, and they also decided to go to the police academy together in the future. The two applied, and they received an admission notice from the Capiton Police Academy. It was just that the man disappeared the day before school started. It was not until Angelica was about to graduate that the man contacted her again. By that time, he was already a top mercenary known throughout the mercenary world. The two dated again for a while. However, sheter found out that the man had forgotten his original goals. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He would do anything for profit and often appeared in extremely dangerous war zones. She tried to persuade him to leave Sky de, but he had his own ideas. In the end, they chose to break up. ¡°So, I suspect that Sky de is behind this! Even if it¡¯s not Sky de, it must have a great deal to do with the group!¡± Angelica stated firmly. She did not care whatever Sky de did out there. However, now that it had severely threatened the order of Jonford, she feltpelled to seek justice for the dead. Nash asked, ¡°Can you contact your ex-boyfriend?¡± Chapter 176 Sky de Group. Nash had heard of this group a little bit. It was a mercenary group formed by the nations Somer, Mandagor, and Yvory with fewer than 300 members, but it was very formidable in strength. If the recent bombing incident was indeed Sky de¡¯s doing, then the person who instigated Cain to harm Herman before should also be from Sky de. ¡°I should be able to¡­ but¡­¡± Angelica¡¯s face showed some hesitation. When it came to rtionship issues, she was not one to yield. They had broken up, so she had not thought about contacting him. After hesitating for a moment, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to contact him¡­¡± After saying that, she took out her phone and dialed the man¡¯s number. Since she had decided to provide clues, she should put aside her so-called dignity. ¡°Hello, Angelica?¡± A deep, maic voice came from the other end of the phone. Angelica¡¯s eyshes trembled. She stuttered, ¡°A-Are you doing well?¡± It had been over a year since she heard this man¡¯s voice, so she was very nervous at the moment. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t call just to reminisce, would you?¡± The man¡¯s tone was somewhat cold, as if he had no intention of chatting with Angelica. Angelica felt a faint pain in her heart, but she forced herself to be calm as she asked, ¡°You know about what happened in Jonford, right?¡± ¡°Jonford? What happened in Jonford?¡± The man asked in confusion. ¡°There was an explosion at the Lewis family¡¯s estate in Jonford. Nearly 50 people were killed!¡± Angelica¡¯s tone was icy, and there was an undertone of usation. The man was silent for a few seconds, then said, ¡°You know it yourself that Sky de doesn¡¯t take on missions in Somer, Mandagor, and Yvory!¡± Angelica sneered, ¡°I found a high-explosive grenade from Sky de at the explosion site. The Lewises who died also showed symptoms of organ failure due to poisoning. How do you exin that?¡± The man¡¯s tone was somewhat indifferent. ¡°We¡¯re not in a rtionship anymore. I don¡¯t have to exin anything to you!¡± ¡°Grayson¡­¡± Angelica called out in anger. When they were together, this man had been extremely affectionate toward her. Now, he hadpletely changed. ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Grayson Gerald spoke indifferently. Angelica took a deep breath, then lowered her stance. ¡°Just¡­ Just do me a favor. Help me find out who wants to harm the This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lewises¡­¡± Grayson hung up the phone straight away. Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Angelica was stunned. Even though they had broken up, she would think of this man from time to time. Unexpectedly, he was so heartless. In a certain suburban vi in Mandagor, Grayson was sitting at the edge of the bed, a soft gleam shing across his cold face. A momentter, he made a phone call. ¡°Gray!¡± ¡°Did you locate Wesley Walker?¡± ¡°No, this guy might have really betrayed the organization. He even took a lot of our equipment!¡± ¡°He probably went to Somer. Gather a few people and get him back!¡± ¡°Okay, Gray!¡± In the conference room of Jonford People¡¯s Hospital, Angelica disclosed the content of her call to everyone. Jade spoke with a stern face, ¡°I don¡¯t care who they are, this explosion killed nearly 50 people. They must pay a heavy price!¡± Chapter 177 Henderson nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll contact the relevant department tomorrow. With the cooperation of the armed department, capturing Sky de will be a piece of cake!¡± Hearing this, Angelica quickly replied, ¡°We currently don¡¯t have direct evidence proving the explosion is rted to Sky de. If we start a war with them now, it¡¯ll only lead to more deaths!¡± Others might not know the strength of Sky de, but she was fully aware. Sky de was equipped with illegal advanced technology and weaponry. If a battle broke out, there would undoubtedly be massive casualties. Nash also spoke up, saying, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t advise you to engage with Sky de before the truth is uncovered!¡± The fighting power of mercenary groups was very formidable. With an array of advanced technology and weaponry, a hundred -man team could withstand a force of a thousand. Jade said to Henderson, ¡°Let¡¯s follow Mr. Calcraft¡¯s advice. You guys should quickly find out who the culprit of the bombing incident is and bring them to justice!¡± Henderson nodded solemnly. ¡°Governor, rest assured. We won¡¯t let any culprit go unpunished!¡± After the meeting, Nash went to Harrison¡¯s hospital ward where he was resting. Hera was the only one in the ward, sitting by her father¡¯s bedside. Seeing Nashe in, Hera¡¯s tears began to flow again. Nash walked over to Hera, held her in his arms, and gentlyforted her by saying, ¡°Hera, you have to ept this and move on.¡± ¡°Why? Why did this happen?¡± Hera sobbed. They had just celebrated her birthday, and everything was moving in a positive direction. Then such an incident happened at the Lewis family¡¯s estate. All of the Lewis family¡¯s rtives were dead. She knew that her grandfather would have a hard time making it to the next morning. It was very hard for her to ept this reality. Nash said, ¡°All of this is because of me¡­ I¡¯ve let the Lewises down¡­¡± It was because Herman had taken him out of Young Family Vige, which led to the persecution by the Kleins. The predicament of the Lewises today was all his doing. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± At this moment, Harrison, lying on the sickbed, coughed and opened his eyes. Hera let go of Nash, wiped her tears, and said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re awake¡­¡± Harrison took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± ¡°Mom is in the ICU taking care of Grandpa!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the box? Where¡¯s your grandpa¡¯s box?¡± Harrison asked with some urgency. The box that the old man had tried so hard to protect must be very important. Hera pointed to the table by the window. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s box is over there¡­¡± Seeing that the box was still there, Harrison finally breathed a sigh of relief. Just then, Lauren knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Dad is awake. He wants to see Nash¡­¡± Harrison tried to sit up, but Lauren added, ¡°He wants to see Nash alone and doesn¡¯t want any of us to be there!¡± Upon hearing this, Harrisony back down. Lauren looked at Nash and said, ¡°It seems the old man has regained his memory. Go see him!¡± Nash nodded and turned to leave. Only then did Hera and Lauren notice arge burn on Nash¡¯s back. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hubert walked out of the ICU. Rooney immediately asked, ¡°How¡¯s the old fart?¡± Helena frowned and said, ¡°My grandpa is on hisst breath. Can¡¯t you show some respect?¡± Rooney awkwardly scratched her head. ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re right, my good daughter. He¡¯s still my father-inw¡­¡± Hubert sighed, saying, ¡°Both directors said the old man won¡¯t make it till tomorrow morning. Even Nash can¡¯t do anything!¡± Rooney was inwardly pleased but did not show it. Hubert continued, ¡°There¡¯s something else I have to tell you. The old man seems to have regained his memory, and he wants to see Nash¡­¡± Rooney¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and she said anxiously, ¡°Given the old man¡¯s regard for Nash, the old man¡¯s inheritance might fall into Harrison¡¯s hands!¡± Helena lightly parted her lips and said, ¡°Even at this critical moment, you¡¯re still thinking about Grandpa¡¯s inheritance. Once Kai and I are married, do you think we¡¯ll be short of those tens of millions?¡± Chapter 178 Seeing that her daughter was a little angry, Rooney shut her mouth and stopped talking. Nash quickly walked into the ICU ward with light steps. The two chief doctors who were looking after Herman left the ward. On the hospital bed, Herman was unrecognizable. Two oxygen tubes ran directly from his nose into his throat, and the line on the heart rate monitor next to him was extremely weak. His eyes were dull, and he could not see anything now. Hearing footsteps approaching, he asked hoarsely, ¡°Is¡­ Is that you, Nashy?¡± His voice was very faint. If it were not for Nash¡¯s exceptional hearing, he might not have heard him clearly. Nash dragged a chair over, sat down, and held Herman¡¯s dry hand, gently saying, ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± Herman was overwhelmed with excitement and said, ¡°Nashy¡­ I remember¡­ I remember everything¡­¡± Due to his excitement, there was piercing pain from the burns all over his body. Herman grimaced and said, ¡°It hurts¡­ It hurts¡­ Can you help me with the pain?¡± Seeing Herman¡¯s ufortable state, Nash felt a twinge of pain in his heart. There was a syringe of painkillers on the side tray. Holding back the difort in his heart, Nash gave the old man two shots of the painkiller. After the drug took effect, Herman¡¯s contorted features eased a little. It was a good while before Herman slowly began to speak. ¡°I thought, apart from Master Calcraft, no one knew that there were people who escaped from Young Family Vige¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that 22 yearster, we were still discovered by the Kleins ¡°The reason your master sent you to the Lewis household was to let me tell you about your origins¡­ ¡°I intended to wait until you and Hera were married before telling you, but¡­ but I can¡¯t hold on until then!¡± Herman¡¯s voice was filled with regret. Ever since the marriage agreement was made with Master Calcraft, he had been looking forward to the day when Nash and his granddaughter would get married. The day was almost upon them, but he would not be able to see it. Nash said in a deep voice, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ll live to witness it¡­¡± With that, he took out his phone and called Olivia. At that time, Olivia and Joseph were in the lounge outside. Seeing a call from Nash, Olivia immediately answered. ¡°Nash¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting married!¡± ¡°Huh? N-Now?¡± ¡°Yes, now!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it right away!¡± Olivia had guessed that Herman was not going tost much longer. Although it was four in the morning, with the power of the Lee family, they could definitely look for a weddingpany at any time. In just ten minutes, no, it was actually less than ten minutes. Within eight minutes, the people from the weddingpany arrived at the People¡¯s Hospital. Olivia brought the people from the weddingpany to Hera. That was when she heard that Nash was nning to get married. Hera showed an incredulous expression, then said in an upset tone, ¡°At a time like this, how could I be in the mood to get married?¡± Lauren grabbed Hera¡¯s hand and said with a heavy tone, ¡°Your grandpa has recovered his memory. He must want to fulfill his agreement with Master Calcraft before he dies¡­¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Hera then remembered the fact that her grandfather would not make it till dawn and nodded with tears in her eyes. Olivia waved her hand, and a makeup artist from the weddingpany behind her brought out a makeup box to start applying makeup to Hera. The stylist, with the help of an assistant, brought out a dozen wedding dresses. The assistant yawned and muttered, ¡°Calling us over at four in the morning, the boss has to give us a raise tomorrow!¡± The stylist pped the assistant on the back of the head. ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? Do you know who Ms. Olivia is?¡± Chapter 179 The family was one of Jonford¡¯s Five Elites, a business titan. Their assets were worth over ten billion. With this dealpleted, how could the boss not give out bonuses? In the ICU unit, upon hearing that Nash was about to marry Hera, Herman was so moved that tears streamed from the corners of his eyes. Faintly, through the tears, he seemed to see a blurry bright light. ¡°Grandpa, what exactly is Young Family Vige? ¡°Who were my parents? ¡°Why did they offend the Kleins? ¡°And why did the Kleins exterminate the entire Young Family Vige?¡± Nash took the chance to voice all the doubts in his heart. The old man slightly parted his burnt lips, took a breath, and then slowly said, ¡°The Youngs were a family of grave robbers¡­ They were an ancient family that was around since ancient times. Others often said that they were so rich that they could rival a country. A hundred years ago, the Youngs had already umted a wealth of a billion taels of silver. ¡°A hundred years ago, during the warlord era, our country was still in ruins. The Youngs wanted to help the country, but all the warlords were blinded by greed, coveting the Youngs¡¯ massive wealth. ¡°Out of desperation, the Youngs used a billion taels of silver to create Dream City! ¡°Dream City could rival a small country in scale. As for its exact location, almost no one knew except for the Youngs¡¯ direct descendants. ¡°As for your identity, you¡¯re the son of Wolfgang Young, the 308th generation descendant of the Youngs¡¯ Tomb Whisperer lineage! ¡°The Tomb Whisperer lineage focuses on geomancy and tomb-robbing and is supplemented with ancient martial arts and business. Capiton has eight ultra-wealthy families with assets worth hundreds of billion. Among them are the Kleins and the Zeta-Jones, who both originated from the Tomb Whisperer¡¯s martial arts and business lineage! ¡°During the most prosperous time of the Youngs¡¯ martial arts, they could barely suppress the Kleins. But by the time of your great-grandfather¡¯s generation, the Youngs¡¯ martial arts had declined, and the Kleins began to rebel. They dispatched thousands of martial artists to attack the Young Family Vige, and in the end, a fire burned down the entire vige¡­¡± At this point, Herman was trembling, and his breathing was growing rapidly. It was not clear whether it was the effects of the painkiller wearing off, but his face showed extreme pain. Nash quicklyforted Herman, ¡°Grandpa, calm down¡­¡± Herman seemed to sense that he could not hold on any longer. He gripped Nash¡¯s wrist and continued, ¡°The Youngs once robbed an immortal¡¯s tomb¡­ And the Kleins took all the cultivation techniques left by the immortals¡­ The Kleins¡­ The Kleins have immortal cultivators¡­.¡± Even though Nash was mentally prepared, he could not help but tremble at the words that the Kleins had immortal cultivators. Herman slowly adjusted the oxygen tube in his nose, calming his agitated heart. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t go on¡­¡± Nash wanted to ask the old man what his rtionship with the Youngs was, but seeing that the old man was having a hard time even talking, he kept his question to himself. 1 No matter who Herman was, since he had helped him escape from Young Family Vige safely, he was a benefactor to the This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Youngs. Outside, Olivia gently knocked on the door. Nash turned around and nodded slightly. Olivia walked in with the stylist, who was dragging two huge suitcases. After a brief nce at Nash, the stylist quickly found a fitting suit. Nash simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a traditional Somer wedding¡­¡± The Youngs were a long-standing lineage that had been around for thousands of years and lived in seclusion in a mountain vige. When people from the Young family got married, they likely followed traditional Somer wedding ceremonies. The stylist opened the other suitcase and took out a set of red traditional wedding clothes. Olivia noticed that Herman¡¯s forehead veins were popping out on the sickbed and guessed that he was probably hanging on with hisst breath. She quickly ran to inform Hera to wear a traditional Somer wedding dress. Just 30 seconds after Olivia left, the heart rate monitor sounded an rm, and the curve on the screen tlined. The stylist frowned, deep regret spreading across his face. Chapter 180 Nash, dressed in his wedding attire, came outside the ICU and got a set of needles from Dr. Yarbrough. Then, he inserted 13 needles into 13 points on the old man¡¯s body. The tline began to fluctuate slightly. Momentster, Herman gasped for air once again. Ten minutester, Hera, who was dressed in a red wedding dress and a red veil, arrived outside the ICU with Olivia¡¯s help. In the hall, everyone was silently watching Herman¡¯s ward. ¡°Make way¡­ Make way¡­ At that moment, a young man with a crew cut in a white shirt pushed through the crowd. He was the owner of the weddingpany. He took out two ring boxes and handed them to Olivia. ¡°Ms. Olivia, these are colored diamond wedding rings that I got from Golden Circle¡¯s boss by pulling out all the stops. There¡¯s only one pair in the world¡­ and the price¡­¡± When the price was mentioned, the young man showed an awkward smile on his face. The rings were worth 120 million, but he did not know how to bring it up to Olivia. Olivia casually said, ¡°Do you think the Lees are short of money?¡± The young man hurriedly replied, ¡°No, no, no¡­ The Lees are rich. Of course, your family isn¡¯t short of money. We can negotiate the priceter. Let¡¯s get the couple married first¡­¡± Holding a wedding in the middle of the night, especially in a hospital, was not something he had never experienced. In these situations, either the bride or the groom was dying, or one of their elders was on theirst breath, so there was no time to waste. Olivia nodded and said, ¡°You may host¡­¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After saying this, she introduced Hera¡¯s and Nash¡¯s personal information to the young man briefly. In the ward, Nash stuck two needles into Herman¡¯s temples. He gently moved the ends of the needles, causing them to start vibrating slightly. A few secondster, Herman regained consciousness. He opened his cloudy, nk eyes and was surprised to find a blurry light in front of him. Soon, he saw the soft ceiling light and Nash standing in front of his bed. The old man moved his lips but could not say a word anymore. In order to allow Herman to witness the whole wedding ceremony, Nash helped him sit up against the head of the bed. The young man with a crew cut ced two chairs by the window. After adjusting his appearance, he cleared his throat and announced with a steady voice, ¡°Today is a great day for Mr. Nash Calcraft and Ms. Hera Lewis to tie the knot. The bride and groom will walk down the warm path of happiness under our joint witness¡­ ¡°Now, please have the parents of the bride and groom take their seats¡­¡± Having said this, the young man pointed to the two chairs in front of the window. Harrison and Lauren were watching the old man on the bed, and seeing his tragic condition, they felt extremely heavy. ¡°Please have the parents of the bride and groom take their seats!¡± The young man called out again. The Lewis couple came back to their senses and both sat on the chairs. ¡°Please wee the bride and groom¡­¡± As the young man¡¯s voice sounded, the tailor outside had already started ying the wedding march on the sound system. Nash slowly walked into the ward, and Hera followed beside Nash with Olivia¡¯s help. Outside, Skadi and her grandfather, Zakariah, rushed over. Bianca also came with them. When Zakariah saw Joseph, he hurried over and said with a salute, ¡°Mr. Lee, thank you for informing us in time. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have seen old Lewis for thest time!¡± He and Herman had been friends for many years. His granddaughter, Skadi, and Hera were best friends. They did not know anything about what had happened to the Lewises, but fortunately, Joseph called them half an hour ago. Joseph sighed. ¡°No need for formalities, Zabel. I¡¯m just doing what I can for old Lewis¡­¡± With tears in her eyes, Skadi said, ¡°Why would such a thing happen to the Lewises? Hera must be so upset!¡± They had already heard about what happened to the Lewises. She knew that Hera and Nash¡¯s hurried wedding was because Grandpa Lewis was on hisst breath. Her best friend was in pain, and she felt terrible too. ¡°Please repeat the vows!¡± Chapter 181 ¡°We, Nash Calcraft and Hera Lewis, are ever grateful to have been allowed the chance to meet each other!¡± the youngd shouted loudly. Nash and Hera repeated the words while facing the hospital bed. ¡°Due to special circumstances, I invite the bride and groom to pay their respects to Mr. Lewis! ¡°We thank him for his love that¡¯s as vast as the ocean.¡± Hera could not stop crying. She closed her eyes and lowered her head humbly. There was no expression on Nash¡¯s face. He followed Hera solemnly and lowered his head to the old man. ¡°Our gratitude to him is as heavy on our shoulders as a mountain! ¡°Finally, we wish him the greatest happiness!¡± The old man was almost at the end of his life, which was also a blessing. No one thought it was improper. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When Harrison and his wife heard these words, tears instantly fell from their eyes. The makeup on Hera¡¯s face had run with her tears. ¡°Now, the bride and groom will face each other and say their vows. They will promise to stay together, die together, and never be apart.¡± A faint smile appeared on the youngd¡¯s face. ¡°I now invite the bride and groom to exchange wedding rings!¡± Nash took out the ring that Olivia had given him. Hera stretched out her left hand. Nash took out a ring with a colored diamond on it and put it on Hera¡¯s left ring finger. After that, Hera also slid the man¡¯s ring onto Nash¡¯s left ring finger. ¡°Let us give a round of warm apuse and wish the bride and groom a joyous marriage and endless happiness!¡± The young man pped his hands and apuded. Everyone outside also started pping furiously. This was not only their blessing to the bride and groom but also to let Herman feel the atmosphere of a wedding. At this point, the simple wedding was over. At the same time, Herman slowly turned his head to look out the window. Following the old man¡¯s gaze, everyone noticed that he was looking at a mother-and-son pair. The woman was in her 50s, and she was Lewis¡¯s caretaker, Maria. The man was Adam, and he was her son. Since Maria lived in a rented house outside every night, she escaped the disaster. When she and her son found out about the tragedy that urred at the Lewis family¡¯s residence, they rushed over with no dy. Maria was crying, tears streaking down her cheeks when she saw Herman, whom she had served for nearly 20 years. Adam took out the real estate certificate for Royal Bay Vi from his pocket and walked into the ward. He then said to Nash and Hera with a serious expression, ¡°After the Lewis family¡¯s estate exploded, the chairman called me for thest time and asked me to give the vi in Royal Bay to you as a birthday present, Miss Hera!¡± The vi in Royal Bay was originally meant to be sold, so the name on the real estate certificate had not been changed. Herman had promised it as a gift to Hera to make things up to her. Adam continued, ¡°The chairman looked at me just now. He means for me to give Royal Bay Vi to you as your wedding gift.¡± This vi in Royal Bay was practically the entirety of Herman¡¯s assets. It was not only Hera¡¯s birthday present but also her and Nash¡¯s wedding present. Adam handed over the real estate certificate to Hera. Hera epted the real estate certificate with trembling hands, only for it to feel heavy in her grasp. When Herman saw that the real estate certificate had been handed over to Hera, he slowly closed his eyes. The line on the heart rate monitor next to him slowly became straight. N Chapter 182 ¡°Dad¡­¡± Harrison and Lauren immediately ran to the bed. Hubert and his family did the same. After a moment, cries and wails sounded from the ward. In an enormous luxurious private estate in Capiton that wasparable to ten ordinarymunities, the tallest vi there was nine stories high. The sky was bright. A thin figure wearing a smiling mask jumped directly from the ground to the balcony on the ninth floor. The old man with silver hair lying on the luxurious big bed in the bedroom suddenly opened his eyes. The man with the smiling mask sat on a chair in the bedroom, his deep pupils locked on the old man who was looking at him. The old man frowned slightly. ¡°Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± ¡°You went too far in Jonford!¡± The man¡¯s voice was dull but unusually clear with a faint hint of anger. The old man responded lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to intervene in the Klein family¡¯s affairs, no?¡± The man¡¯s figure flickered before appearing in front of the old man in the blink of an eye. A blood-red diamond-shaped army dagger was pressed against the old man¡¯s neck as the masked man replied, ¡°If you continue to attack the Lewis family, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± His tone was chilling. The old man eyed the dagger on his neck through the periphery of his vision and slowly inhaled before he said, ¡°Herman is already dead. We won¡¯ty another hand on the Lewis family.¡± The Smiling Grim Reaper retracted his dagger when he heard this. Then, his figure disappeared out the window in a sh. In the next second, three middle-aged men in traditional suits instantly appeared in the old man¡¯s bedroom, leaving afterimages. One of them quickly ran to the window but only managed to catch the Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s figure hundreds of meters away. ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± A middle-aged man with a mustache on his boxy face went before the old man¡¯s window. The old man grazed his fingers across the wound on his neck and looked at the bright red blood on his skin as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The middle-aged man with a boxy face frowned and said, ¡°Who was that person just now? They don¡¯t seem to be weak.¡± The old man replied lightly, ¡°That¡¯s the Smiling Grim Reaper.¡± The square-faced man frowned. ¡°What is he doing here?¡± The old manughed. ¡°He wants us to let go of the Lewis family.¡± The man scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s just the Smiling Grim Reaper. Just who does he think he is?¡± The old man looked at the square-faced man with ridicule on his face. ¡°He almost killed me right under your nose and still you look down on him?¡± The man¡¯s expression fell as he immediately lowered his head. ¡°We were ineffective in our protection. Uncle, please punish us!¡± ¡°Forget it. Just train with peace of mind and strive to help your ancestors break Johnathan¡¯s seal as soon as possible,¡± the old man said while waving his hand. The man with a square face asked again, ¡°Then what about the Lewis family?¡± The old man smiled and answered, ¡°Herman is already dead. There¡¯s no one who knows about the Young family¡¯s secret anymore.¡¯ Hearing that, the man with the square face showed a dark expression. ¡°Recently, a young man with incredible medical skills appeared in Jonford. He seems to be a student of Johnathan Calcraft. Should we send someone to kill him?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The old man shook his head. ¡°Johnathan may have ascended, but there¡¯s still Francis, who possesses terrifying strength. If wey a hand on Johnathan¡¯s little apprentice, Francis will definitely not stop until he destroys us. Gritting his teeth, the man with the square face replied, ¡°Are we to let him grow, kid will be a terrifying existence like Francis in a few years!¡± then? The The old man nced at the man. ¡°Francis is the Smiling Grim Reaper. He¡¯s able to enter the empty Klein family¡¯s residence and kill me easily. Do you think I can count on you, a bunch of trash?¡± The powerhouses of the Klein family who were above the Profound Realm had all been stationed in the castle. Now, the family only had less than 1% of their martial arts strengthpared to when they were at their peak. Even so, the Klein family was still the pinnacle of the martial arts world. Chapter 183 They would only cause the other martial families to be disloyal to them if they were to make Francis their enemy. When that time came, Francis would join forces with the other martial arts families to put a sanction on the Klein family, which would onlynd the family in eternal doom. In an unlicensed taxi a few kilometers away, a conversation was taking ce. ¡°Sir¡­ why don¡¯t you just get rid of Skr?¡± The taxi driver was a middle-aged man in his 40s. He was wearing overalls designated by the taxi company and had deep, sharp eyes. Sitting in the back seat, the Smiling Grim Reaper said indifferently, ¡°The Klein family¡¯s strength is far beyond your imagination. Getting rid of him will not only cause trouble for the real Smiling Grim Reaper, but it¡¯ll also end up killing the remaining survivors of the Lewis family. Besides, the Klein family also checks and keeps another huge ancient martial family in bnce. If Skr dies, another ancient martial family will be the dominant family, and their ambition might even endanger the government and the public!¡± The driverughed and said, ¡°Skr is old and cunning. Perhaps he¡¯s already guessed who you are!¡± The Smiling Grim Reaper turned his head to look out the window. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want. It was three dayster and lunchtime at Royal Bay Vi. Harrison had gotten out of his grief. After just three days, there were already some silver strands running through his thick ck hair. Hera ate a few mouthfuls of food before putting down her cutlery. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m full!¡± She looked haggard and even had dark circles under her eyes. In the past few nights, she would see the miserable state of her rtives and her grandfather¡¯s unrecognizable face the moment she closed her eyes. ¡°Hera, eat some more. You¡¯ve lost so much weight in just these three days,¡± Lauren said as she served her a pork rib. ¡°She¡¯s right, Hera. Your grandfather wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this!¡± Harrison consoled in a deep voice. ¡°I know. I really just can¡¯t stomach any more food!¡± Hera replied through a forced smile. Harrison shook his head helplessly but said nothing more. Lauren, on the other hand, took a sip of fish stew as she said, ¡°Hera¡¯s already married. She¡¯s not ours to worry about anymore. Let her husband watch over her.¡± Harrison smiled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Nash had been eating and did not catch up with the conversation. Confused, he said, ¡°Hera¡¯s above me. How could I be the one to watch over her?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hera flushed. ¡°I have something important to do today. I¡¯m going to the office first!¡± Just as she was about to get up, Nash grabbed her wrist. Without waiting for Hera to react, he pulled her into his embrace. Hera¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at him. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Nash picked up a drumstick and brought it to her mouth before saying in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere until you¡¯re full.¡± Hera had indeed lost weight these few days. If this were to continue, it would eventually be a problem. ¡°You! Let go of me!¡± Hera struggled to stand up. She hardened her gaze and shot Nash a message through her eyes. Her parents were still here. Nash hugged Hera tightly and said domineeringly, ¡°Open your mouth¡­¡± Hera trembled slightly at his strong voice. Face flushing, she opened her mouth to eat a piece of the drumstick. Harrison and his wife smiled at each other. They then left saying they hadpany matters to attend to. Nash scooped a bowl of fish stew and focused on removing the bones from the fish. ¡°Nash, I really can¡¯t eat anymore. Please let me go!¡± Hera looked at Nash with great fear as she begged. After eating two chicken drumsticks, as well as a lot of ribs and vegetables, she ended up eating way more than she could eat today. Nash scooped a spoonful of fish stew and fed it to Hera. I¡¯ll send you to thepany once you¡¯ve had your stew.¡± Chapter 184 Hera closed her mouth and shook her head vigorously. ¡°Hey now, be good,¡± Nash said again in a gentle tone. His deep and absolutely maic voice made Hera¡¯s heart beat a little faster. Seeing the man¡¯s serious expression, she opened her mouth. Outside the vi, inside the Royal Bay district, Skadi and Bianca looked at the luxurious vis around them with envious expressions on their faces. ¡°Skadi, your grandfather is the head of the Martial Arts Association. He should be qualified to buy a vi in Royal Bay, right?¡± Bianca asked curiously. ¡°He is, but our family doesn¡¯t have that much money!¡± Skadi pouted. ¡°When I get the Golden Belt, I¡¯ll also buy a vi in Royal Bay!¡± Bianca said with firm eyes. With the Golden Belt, she would be a well-known presence in boxing. With that fame, she would be able to live off hermercial endorsements, and at the same time, she would also be eligible to buy a vi in Royal Bay. The two arrived at the door of Hera¡¯s vi as they were talking. Through the floor-to-ceiling ss on the wall, they saw Nash feeding her fish stew. Bianca could not help the smile on her face as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait outside. We wouldn¡¯t want to go in and end up third wheeling.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. Nash has taken our dearest from us. We¡¯re going to fall out of favor,¡± Skadi said, her expression morose. ¡°You should get a boyfriend too, then,¡± Biance countered. Skadi clenched her fists. ¡°When I find Smiling Grim Reaper, I must marry him.¡± Skadi had gotten people to investigate the Smiling Grim Reaper these past few days, and Bianca was almost sick of hearing it. ¡°He¡¯s a killer with blood on his hands. Even if you find him, can you still sleep at night? What if he sleepwalks one day and kills you at night?¡± Skadi curled her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯d be a great honor for me to die at the Siming Grim Reaper¡¯s hands!¡± Bianca smiled lightly. ¡°That¡¯s true. Those who die at his hands are, after all, all famous, ruthless people.¡± After a while, Nash brought Hera out. Hera hooked her arm around Nash¡¯s arm as she walked. Seeing Skadi and Bianca outside the door, she quickly straightened her back and said in surprise, ¡°Skadi, Bianca, when did you guys arrive? Why didn¡¯t youe in and have a seat?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Skadi crossed her arms and harrumphed. ¡°Why would we? Do you think we¡¯d like to third wheel?¡± Nash smiled and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you take delight in that previously? Why the change of mind?¡± Skadi was always in between them whenever they were out on dates before and had not once been embarrassed¡­ Skadi wrinkled her nose. ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Hera smiled and asked, ¡°Did you guyse looking for me?¡± Bianca nodded. ¡°Skadi was worried you might be feeling upset, so we came here to see you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Grandpa definitely wants me to be happy where he is, so I¡¯m definitely happy.¡± ¡°Tsk, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight!¡± Skadi looked at Nash with displeasure. ¡°You loser of a man, just how are you taking care of Hera? You let her starve till she¡¯s so thin.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me Nash. I just really don¡¯t have much of an appetite these two days,¡± Hera exined. ¡°Tsk tsk, I knew you¡¯d speak up for this loser! You were like this even before you two were married, let alone now that you have,¡± Skadi said with a sour tone. ¡°Mr. Calcraft.¡± At this moment, Angelica and Jupiter came toward them quickly while dressed in casual clothes. Chapter 185 Jupiterined, ¡°This district is huge. We¡¯ve been looking for your vi for half an hour. If I hadn¡¯t shown your ID at the sales office and inquired about your residence, we might have ended up looking for even longer.¡± Hera immediately asked, ¡°Captain Holt, have you found the perpetrator?¡± The Inspection Department had set up a special operations brigade for the Lewis family¡¯s estate case. Jupiter was the captain while Angelica was the vice-captain. Three days had passed, so they must have made progress in the case. Jupiter shook his head and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t found any clues yet, but the Sky de Group dispatched a dozen of their staff of Somerese descent to Jonford!¡± His expression was serious when he said that. Then, he continued, ¡°We¡¯re still unsure of their reason for leaving Jonford, so we n to deploy some police forces to Harrison¡¯s and Hubert¡¯s homes!¡± Hera turned pale when she heard that. ¡°A-Are they going to continue to attack us? Just what did we do to offend them?¡± Angelica calmly replied, ¡°Miss Lewis, don¡¯t worry too much. We¡¯re just being thorough. The Sky de Group probably came to Jonford for two reasons. Firstly, perhaps it¡¯s to continue targeting your family. Secondly, it¡¯s possible they wish to locate the traitor among them.¡± These were two very high possibilities. Since they still did not have any definite evidence, they could onlye up with a thorough n to protect the Lewis family by considering the first possibility. With the inspectors protecting the Lewis family, no international mercenary organization would dare to act rashly unless they wanted to start a war with the military. No matter how powerful the mercenary organization was, it did not have the guts to challenge the authority of a country¡¯s military. The cell phone in Hera¡¯s bag rang. While fishing it out, she said to Jupiter and Angelica, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m still causing you trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our duty to protect the people!¡± Jupiter said with a smile. After Hera answered the call, she said, ¡°I have to go to thepany as soon as possible. Nash, please entertain Captain Holt and Miss Angelica.¡± Jupiter turned his head to Angelica and said, ¡°Use our car to take Miss Lewis to thepany. Those who are nning to do something will think twice when they see our car.¡¯ Angelica nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have Tommy send her.¡± She then turned to Hera and said, ¡°There¡¯s a car outside with a license te ending in 667. I¡¯ll get a colleague to pick you up and drop you off for work for the next two days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite an imposition,¡± Hera replied somewhat awkwardly. She was worried that she would be hindering them from their work if they were to chauffeur her to and from work. Besides, Nash was a Golden Amulet Master. She was not afraid of the bad guys since Nash was protecting her. Seeing that Jupiter and Angelica had no intention of leaving, Nash guessed that they might be looking for him for something. Since he would not be able to send Hera to work himself, he said, ¡°Go with Captain Holt¡¯s arrangement. They¡¯re trying to protect the Lewis family, so let¡¯s not disrupt their ns.¡± It was then that Skadi added, ¡°He¡¯s right, Hera. Bianca and I are with you. You can rest assured since we¡¯re here.¡± Seeing that Nash did not have the time to send her to work, she nodded to show her agreement. The three of them walked out of themunity side by side. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Nash looked at Jupiter and Angelica and said, ¡°Do you have something else to ask me?¡± Jupiter nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve been checking the surveince cameras near the Lewis family¡¯s estate around the clock the past three days, and we noticed someone suspicious. But he also has a very outrageous identity.¡± Nash asked in a deep voice, ¡°What identity?¡± Jupiter was in his 40s and had been running inspections for a long time. There were probably two reasons why he was still just a captain-either he had offended someone or he was too straightforward of a person. A person like him would not be so easily afraid of another¡¯s identity. Jupiter¡¯s gaze sank. He then stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s Wesley Walker, the governor¡¯s nephew who served in the Southern Region for several years.¡± Chapter 186 The governor¡¯s nephew, a soldier of the Southern Region territory. These two identities were indeed somewhat difficult to handle. Nash led the two of them into the vi. ¡°Maria, please help me make a pot of coffee!¡± Maria had temporarily lost her job after the Lewis family¡¯s estate was no more. Since Adam was the senior legal advisor of Baroque and Rococo, Hera decided to hire her as their maid at Royal Bay in an effort to take care of his family. ¡°Ah, alright!¡± Maria responded and went to make tea. ¡°Captain Holt, please take a seat wherever you like,¡± Nash said to them as he took his own seat. The two of them had never seen such a luxurious vi before and felt ufortable just sitting on the sofa. ¡°Do you have any detailed information about Wesley?¡± Nash asked. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wesley, 35 years old. He joined the army at the age of 18 and was assigned to the Southern Region at the age of 23. At 28, more than ten of his teammates were killed in a bombing battle due to his misjudgment. He was then arrested and then dismissed from the army¡­ ¡°He couldn¡¯t stand the restrictions put on him by the local inspection department, so he absconded and fled abroad. He hasn¡¯t been heard from since.¡± Angelica had everything they knew about Wesley already memorized in her mind. When Nash asked her that, the information left her mouth freely. Jupiter went on to say, ¡°The third year after Wesley fled abroad, the Capiton Inspection Office received a notice and sent someone abroad to bring back a corpse. A DNA test confirmed that the corpse was Wesley. After obtaining the death certificate, Governor Townsend brought the death certificate to Chief Zink to cancel his ount.¡± Nash was puzzled. ¡°Then how did you confirm that the perpetrator is Wesley?¡± If someone who was dead suddenly appeared, they would have definitely changed their appearance. Maria arrived with the coffee then. Jupiter normally would not allow ssified information to be so easily overheard by people, so he shut his mouth and just thanked Maria. Maria smiled politely and then went on to clean the kitchen. Jupiter picked up his cup and blew on it. After taking a sip, he continued, ¡°Wesley is from Jonford. After he was sent back to Jonford, we received orders from our superiors to put him under strict surveince to keep him subdued. I was one of the people monitoring him. I never thought this guy wouldsh out at us after having had enough of being watched. Three of my colleagues were strangled to death back then.¡± Jupiter did not get angry when he talked about this. They did not dare take any drastic measures back then as they had been afraid of who he was. It was unexpected that he would dare murder officers. Angelica pursed her lips and continued, ¡°At that time, Captain Holt was already the deputy director in charge of internships, but because of that, he was demoted. Now, he¡¯s just an unknown small captain. Other teams have 40 or 50 people, while he only has about 20 people in his team.¡± Jupiter red at Angelica. ¡°Stop talking about these embarrassing things.¡± ¡°So, you have a deep impression of Wesley. You¡¯ll recognize him as long as he doesn¡¯t change his face.¡± After finally understanding the situation, Nash picked up the coffee cup and blew gently. Jupiter nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The most vivid memory I have is that Wesley has a small piece of either his left or right ear missing. And the suspicious person we found in the surveince footage indeed has a missing corner on one of his ears!¡± Nash smiled and asked, ¡°What if it¡¯s a coincidence?¡± Jupiter immediately said, ¡°It can¡¯t be a coincidence. Wesley is left-handed, and the person in the surveince was eating at a restaurant. He used his left hand. Wesley¡¯s right leg was seriously injured during the st training. It then became infected and turnedme. The right leg of the person in the surveince is alsome. It can¡¯t all be a coincidence, can it?¡± Having said that, Jupiter paused before he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°We¡¯ll know who he is when we ask him.¡± Jupiter and Angelica brought Nash to a narrow alley not far from Rex District. They were driving a white Volkswagen and stopped outside the popr restaurant where Nash had invited Queenie formb stew. They both turned to look at the restaurant. A faint twitch appeared at the corner of Nash¡¯s mouth. Could Wesley be the son of the owner of this restaurant? The restaurant was bustling as always. Chapter 187 There were students from nearby universities, migrant workers from construction sites, and some brightly dressed white-cor workers. In front of the counter, a bearded man with a toothpick in his mouth was collecting the bills. He used his left hand to receive the money. Jupiter took out a wallet and rummaged through it before finding a photo and handing it to Nash. ¡°This is a photo of Wesley in his 20s.¡± The young man in the photo was wearing a pressed military uniform. He had delicate features, a resolute expression, and a fierce look in his eyes. Looking at the bearded man in front of the counter, he had a fat face, a slovenly appearance, and dull eyes. When Angelica saw the people in the restaurant eating so deliciously, her stomach growled. She blushed from embarrassment. Smiling, Nash said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet. Let me treat you to a meal. Ie here often, and their food¡¯s pretty good.¡± Angelica looked at Nash in disbelief. The Lewises were people with hundreds of millions of assets. Not only that, Nash knew a few famous people. She really could not believe that Nash woulde and eat at such a small restaurant. Nash led the two of them into the restaurant, and the bearded man immediately limped up to them with the menu. The menu was thrown onto the table along with paper and a pencil to write down their orders. Although the service here was not that good, the three of them did not sweat the details. Jupiter raised his head and looked into the bearded man¡¯s eyes. As if aware that someone was staring at him, the man turned to Jupiter and said, ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a guy with a beard before?¡± His voice was rough and hoarse. He sounded like an old smoker who had smoked for decades. Jupiter smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You just look like an old friend of mine!¡± The bearded man snorted. ¡°Hurry up and order. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Angelica pushed the menu to Nash. ¡°Mr. Calcraft. Please order!¡± Nash pushed the menu back. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. Go ahead and order.¡± Angelica heard this and had no choice but to give the menu to Jupiter. Jupiter took a look at the menu and ordered two portions of pasta. Nash smiled and said, ¡°Are you trying to go easy on my wallet?¡± Jupiterughed and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I just haven¡¯t had pasta for a long time, so I want to have some.¡± Nash turned to look at the bearded man and asked, ¡°I used toe here for dinner. Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± He looked at the man¡¯s left ear when he spoke. There was indeed a small piece missing, and it was exactly the same as Wesley¡¯s left ear as seen in the photo. The bearded man answered lightly, ¡°I went back to my country some time ago. I only just came back a few days ago.¡± Nash noticed that he had thick calluses on the knuckles of his left finger. It happened when a person used guns a lot. However, he could not rule out other potential factors. Nash asked again, ¡°Do you know the Sky de Group?¡± The bearded man said impatiently, ¡°Are you here for dinner or what?¡± Nash smiled dryly and said, ¡°I was just asking.¡± The bearded man took a deep breath and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Angelica asked, ¡°Then, do you know Grayson?¡± The man stopped writing slightly when he heard that name. There was a momentary sharpness in his eyes, but he kept his head down, so no one noticed it. Nash, however, sensed slight changes in the bearded man¡¯s heart rate and breathing rate with his super perception. Chapter 188 There was a snap, and the bearded man threw the clipboard in his hand on the table before asking coldly, ¡°Are you here for dinner or what? If you¡¯re here to look for trouble, then you¡¯vee to the wrong ce!¡± ¡°Kale, what¡¯s going on?¡± The proprietor¡¯s wife came over after cing a steaming bowl of fish stew on a table. ¡°Oh, Mr. Calcraft is here.¡± When the old woman saw Nash, an excited smile appeared on her face. Seeing the sour expression on the bearded man¡¯s face, she hurriedly said, ¡°Kale, this is a friend of Dr. Tanner¡¯s. He even had dinner with the richest man of Jonford in our restaurant!¡± ¡°I see.¡± The bearded man picked up the clipboard from the table and limped toward the kitchen. ¡°He¡¯s my nephew. He identally broke his leg while climbing a tree when he was young and grew up with a bad temper. You don¡¯t have to lower yourself to his level, Mr. Calcraft,¡± the old woman said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯d like to invite the proprietor to have a few drinks with me. Is this a good time?¡± Nash was worried that the bearded man would escape to the back of the kitchen, so he winked at Jupiter and Angelica. Angelica did not understand what Nash was trying to say. Jupiter asked with a smile, ¡°Gooddy, where¡¯s the toilet?¡± The old woman pointed in the direction of the kitchen. ¡°The toilet is outside the kitchen. You can go out from the back of the kitchen to get there!¡± Hearing this, Angelica immediately stood up and said, ¡°I need to go too.¡± With that, the two of them left for the kitchen. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If the bearded man was really a member of Sky de Group, neither Jupiter nor Angelica were his opponents. Thinking this, Nash stood up and said, ¡°My stomach also feels a little queasy. I¡¯m going to line up for the toilet.¡± The moment he reached the kitchen, the proprietor who was carrying a pot of shredded potatoes almost collided with Nash. When the man saw the person in front of him, he eximed in astonishment, ¡°M-Mr. Calcraft, are you here for dinner again?¡± He parted the curtains at the door and looked outside to see if Brian and Walter had alsoe. Nash smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± He then walked toward the kitchen door. Outside the kitchen was a courtyard, and there was a male and female public toilet in the corner of the courtyard. Jupiter and Angelica were blocking the bearded man together. ¡°Wesley, we know it¡¯s you!¡± Jupiter knew Wesley was a skilled person and already had one hand on the holster around his waist. Wesley nced at Jupiter nkly. ¡°My name is Kale!¡± Jupiter retorted coldly, ¡°Kale or Wesley, I hope you¡¯ll join us for a walk.¡± Wesley¡¯s dull eyes suddenly took on a sharp edge. He then immediately moved toward the two -meter- high wall. A cripple possessing such agility seemed to confirm that he was Wesley. ¡°Trying to run, huh?¡± Angelic snorted coldly. She picked up her feet and chased after him while Jupiter followed closely. Kale crossed over to the wall in two or three steps before jumping over the wall with a backflip. Jupiter and Angelica jumped and grabbed the edge of the wall, pulling themselves over it. Very soon, the sound of fighting was heard behind the wall. Nash was about to follow them when the proprietor suddenly came out. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, there were two guests who needed to use the toilet just now. The public toilet is rtively small, so there are only two separate toilets. Let me take you to my house for convenience¡¯s sake.¡± When the proprietor heard the fighting behind the fence, his expression changed suddenly. Soon, the fighting stopped. Jupiter and Angelica walked in through arge iron gate while pushing the cuffed bearded man. The proprietor asked nervously, ¡°Kale¡­ Who¡­ Who are you guys?¡± Jupiter took out his ID. ¡°We¡¯re from the Inspection Department. We suspect Kale is connected to the explosion that took ce at the Lewis family¡¯s estate!¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You made a mistake. Kale has been living with us since he came back from the countryside. How could he be behind such a crime?¡± Jupiter answered solemnly, ¡°Is he Kale or Wesley?¡± Chapter 189 When the proprietor heard the name ¡®Wesley,¡¯ his face turned pale. A smile slowly appeared on the corners of Jupiter¡¯s mouth. ¡°Wesley, do you still want to argue? ¡± ¡°I told you, I¡¯m Kale, not Wesley.¡± Kale¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely report you for abusing your power!¡± Angelica cursed, ¡°Damn this stubborn fool.¡± Nash sighed. ¡°Let him go. He¡¯s not Wesley.¡± Jupiter and Angelica were startled when they heard that. Who was he kidding? It was obvious from the proprietor¡¯s expression as well as Kale¡¯s that he was Wesley. Yet, Nash actually asked them to release Kale? ¡°Captain Holt, if he¡¯s really Wesley, do you think a man in his 40s and a trainee inspector who has just joined the team will be able to catch him?¡± Jupiter frowned. What Nash said was not unreasonable. More than a dozen senior inspectors used to monitor Wesley, yet he managed to escape all the same. He even strangled three of them. At 35 years old, Wesley was in his prime. He was definitely not someone Jupiter and Angelica would be able to catch. Yet, Kale¡¯s features were so simr to Wesley¡¯s. Moreover, the person they identified near the Lewis family¡¯s estate was definitely the person in front of them. Just when Jupiter was puzzled about their situation, the proprietor suddenly said in a trembling voice, ¡°Wesley¡­ The one you¡¯re looking for, he¡¯s my son.¡± Jupiter frowned and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve met all of Wesley¡¯s family. How could he be your son?¡± Angelica was also overwhelmed by all these rtionships. ¡°Wesley is your son! Kale is the son of your wife¡¯s sister! In other words, Kale and Wesley are cousins. So, why did Kale pretend to be Wesley?¡± Angelica questioned while looking at the proprietor. The man lowered his head and said nothing. Nash said, ¡°Your son, Wesley, ced bombs in my girlfriend¡¯s house and killed more than 50 people!¡± ¡°What?¡± The proprietor raised his head in shock. Kale slowly closed his eyes. It was obvious that the proprietor knew nothing about this, but Kale seemed to know something. ¡°Wesley was overseas for a few years. He joined a mercenary group, and when he came back, someone hired him to hurt the Lewis family.¡¯ Nash was sure that Wesley was the sniper from back then. He was also sure that he had bombed the Lewis family¡¯s estate this time. The Lewis family had no grievances with Wesley, so why would he go to such lengths to get rid of Herman? There was only one reason. The Kleins had hired him. The proprietor staggered back a few steps as he murmured with trembling lips, ¡°How¡­ How did this happen¡­ He¡­ He promised me that he would never do anything harmful again!¡± His brother was the governor of Jonford, but his son joined the army entirely by virtue of his own ability. His son had been the pride of their family. Never did he imagine that his son¡¯s failure to execute an explosion ording to the standard procedure during one training session would result in arge number of his teammates getting injured or killed. His son was then expelled from the army and put under strict monitoring by the Inspection Department, causing their family to keep their heads down in their hometown in the countryside. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After that, his son escaped andmitted a heinous crime. In order to calm the turmoil, he sought out his younger brother, Jade, who had taken his mother¡¯s surname. With Jade¡¯s help, his son identally ¡®died¡¯ after fleeing abroad. He then used his son¡¯s death certificate to remove all affiliation to their family. He thought his son would lead a peaceful life after returning to Somer and did not expect him tomit an unforgivable crime again. Chapter 190 Nash sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk. I hope you can tell us the truth. Otherwise, Jade and Henderson will also be implicated for helping you.¡± It was because of Jade¡¯s help that they had gotten rid of Wesley¡¯s affiliation to his family, thus avoiding the Inspection Department. If everyone ountable was pursued, Jade would definitely be investigated. The old man, Walker, nodded with tears in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s rather noisy in the restaurant. Let¡¯s talk at my house.¡± The restaurant¡¯s backyard was their house¡¯s front yard. Old Walker led them into the living room of the house he was renting for cheap before scurrying about to serve them water. Nash looked at Kale, who was in handcuffs, and said, ¡°Captain Holt, why don¡¯t you uncuff him? ?? Jupiter hesitated. ¡°This kid practices-¡± Nash smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll step up if he tries anything.¡± Jupiter had heard about Nash being a Golden Amulet Master, so nothing should happen with him here. With that, he took out the key and uncuffed Kale. Kale rubbed his wrist before then kicking his leg toward Nash. He wanted to see what this young man in his early 20s was made of for him to have the courage to speak so arrogantly. Nash struck Kale¡¯s yellow rubber shoes with his palm. The moment his middle finger touched the shoe, he knocked Kale into the air using just an ounce of his strength. Kale¡¯s nearly 100kg body mmed heavily on the old table. The table shattered. ¡°Kale¡­¡± Seeing this, Old Walker, who was holding the jug of water, turned pale as he walked over. Kale clutched his right foot in pain as he felt a crushing pain reverberate through his right leg. He looked at Nash again and saw him sitting on the sofa calmly as if he had not done anything at all just now. That strike was not something a normal person could manage. Kale was horrified. Only then did he realize this person was arrogant because he had the skills to back it up. ¡°Kale, a-are you okay?¡± Old Walker worried and helped Kale up. Kale gritted his teeth and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Old Walker helped Kale onto the sofa before serving water to Nash and the others. Nash smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite!¡± Old Walker said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re my guest. Our family isn¡¯t well-off, so we don¡¯t have anything good to entertain you with. It¡¯s just the simplest of food and drink. Please don¡¯t be offended.¡± Jupiter said, ¡°Old man, can you contact Wesley now?¡± Old Walker shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t get in touch with him. It¡¯s been almost half a year since he returned to Somer and we¡¯ve only seen him three times!¡± Angelica looked at Kale and asked, ¡°Kale, you know where Wesley is hiding, right?¡± Kale shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Angelica¡¯s tone became colder. ¡°If you confess, we¡¯ll go easy on you. If you resist, we¡¯ll be strict. The 50 members of the Lewis family can¡¯t die in vain!¡± Old Walker sadly said, ¡°Kale, just say what you know. That beast isn¡¯t worthy of your protection.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know! ¡°You¡¯re his father and you don¡¯t know where he is, so how would I know?¡± Kale said, frustrated. Nash picked up the ss of water and asked, ¡°You were wandering outside the Lewis family¡¯s estate to confuse us and focus our suspicion on you.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Kale replied to that indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± The ss in Nash¡¯s hand broke, and his eyes narrowed. Cold killing intent enveloped Kale. Nash¡¯s indifferent eyes were like the gaze of death. Kale looked into Nash¡¯s eyes and felt short of breath as his chest tightened. The strong pressure was oppressing him so much that he could not even breathe. Kale felt uneasy in his heart, and his stalwart body trembled involuntarily. Chapter 191 Who the hell was he that his one gaze was able to constrict his breathing? Jupiter and Angelica also felt an inexplicable chill. Angelica looked around and realized that the air conditioner was not turned on in the room. Jupiter swallowed hard. He knew¡­ that Nash was the one who released this murderous aura. This murderous aura was infinitely stronger than that of Wesley¡¯s, who had fought on the battlefield. Nash said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you continue with your stubbornness, then don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯ll do.¡± As a top killer, he could control his emotions very well. With the Lewis family¡¯s tragedy, he might seem calm on the surface when, in fact, the murderous intent in his heart was almost uncontroble. His releasing it a little was enough to tear Kale¡¯s liver and galldder apart. Seeing that Nash was a little angry now, Old Walker yelled at Kale with tears in his eyes, ¡°Kale, please tell them quickly.¡± Nash was a friend of Walter, and that meant he was not a trivial person. Moreover, the Inspection Department respected Nash, and that showed his high status. They could not afford to offend someone like that. Kale was stunned by Old Walker¡¯s roaring, and his firm gaze flickered slightly. Jupiter caught him wavering and knew that Kale¡¯s determination had been shaken. He immediately said seriously, ¡°Wesley blew up the Lewis family¡¯s estate, killing more than 50 people. His methods were extremely cruel. The seconddy of the Lewis family is Mr. Calcraft¡¯s girlfriend. He¡¯s also the savior and sworn brother of the warden of the Northern Territory. So, no matter how strong your backers are, they won¡¯t help.¡± Kale¡¯s resistancepletely faltered at that. He slowly closed his eyes and admitted weakly, ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s at an abandoned construction site in Causeway Bay!¡± As soon as he said that, the phone in his pocket rang. Kale took out his phone, and when he saw the number, his expression changed slightly. Wesley was the one calling him. Nash seemed to have guessed it and said, ¡°Answer it on speaker mode. Don¡¯t let him find out!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Kale tapped the answer button and turned on the speakerphone. ¡°Kale, I¡¯ve transferred eight million to your ount. You give this money to my parents and tell them not to contact me in the future. I¡¯ll go abroad tomorrow.¡± Kale looked at Nash with a bewildered expression. After being stunned for three seconds, he hurriedly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see Aunt and Uncle?¡± ¡°Kale, is there someone beside you?¡± Wesley was vignt and asked. Kale hurriedly answered, ¡°No, I¡¯m with Uncl-¡± Wesley immediately hung up. Jupiter frowned and said, ¡°Wesley served in the Southern Territory for several years. He has incredible anti-reconnaissance and is highly vignt.¡± Nash pinched the bridge of his nose and then raised his head. ¡°Apart from Causeway Bay, is there anywhere else he often goes to?¡± he asked. Now that Wesley had be suspicious, he would definitely change ces. After thinking a bit, Kale answered, ¡°No, he has been hiding in that abandoned construction site in Causeway Bay during the six months he has returned. He also wouldn¡¯t let me see him!¡± Jupiter and Angelica were a little dizzy. Jonford was such a big ce that it might be difficult for them to find one person. Nash noticed a picture frame on the wall. One of the pictures was faded, and there was a woman in a shirt. It was taken around 2012. Old Walker followed Nash¡¯s gaze and exined, ¡°That¡¯s my son¡¯s first love and his first girlfriend. She died of leukemia more than ten years ago.¡± The corner of Nash¡¯s mouth curled upward. ¡°Where is she buried?¡± ¡°The Lotus Cemetery in Bronze Town!¡± Chapter 192 Old Walker told them about the woman¡¯s grave. ¡°Bronze Town? What is that ce?¡± Nash looked at Jupiter and Angelica suspiciously. Both of them shook their heads. ¡°Bronze Town is in Sagen!¡± Kale said. Angelica¡¯s eyes flickered brightly. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, you mean to say that Wesley will go back to visit the grave of histe girlfriend before he leaves abroad?¡± Before Nash could say anything, Jupiter answered, ¡°Sagen is more than a thousand miles away from Jonford. He¡¯s in a hurry to leave, so he won¡¯t waste his time easily. I think he¡¯lle back to visit his parents. I think we should wait here.¡± Nash took a sip of water calmly and then said, ¡°His love back then was very pure. He¡¯s a tough guy with a soft heart. He left a picture of his girlfriend at home, which shows that he has always been in love with his first girlfriend!¡± Jupiter said with some embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s indeed possible!¡± Despite his 20 years of police experience, he still failed to notice the pictures on the wall. He suddenly doubted his ability to do things. Nash continued, ¡°However, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he maye back to visit his parents, so we¡¯ll divide into two groups. You and Angelica will wait here, and I will go to Bronze Town in Sagen!¡± When Jupiter heard Nash affirm his guess, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine here. Take Angelica with you. It¡¯s an unfamiliar ce. Angelica can contact the local Inspection Department there to assist you!¡± Nash quickly booked two air tickets to Sagen. At around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the two took a flight to Sagen. At Jonford Ministry of Political Affairs, Jade received a call from Henderson. ¡°Governor, Wesley is most likely the one behind what happened to the Lewis family.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jade felt like his mind exploded. His hand slightly tightened around the pen he was using to review the documents. ¡°Nash already found out about your eldest brother. His family is under his control now,¡± Henderson whispered. Jade took a deep breath. ¡°Let them investigate. If Wesley really did it, then this kid deserves to die.¡± Henderson said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s your nephew.¡± ¡°I helped him once, but no one can save him this time. If I had known that something like this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have helped him back then. I should¡¯ve gotten people to arrest him! He snapped coldly. In the old warehouse on a deserted construction site at Causeway Bay, Jonford, two burly muscr men looked at the still smoking fire on the ground quietly. ¡°Did he find out that we¡¯reing?¡± ¡°More or less. Otherwise, he would never have escaped so quickly!¡± Both their faces were extremely gloomy. They were mercenaries sent by Sky de to find Wesley. It took them a lot of effort to find a clue about where Wesley was, but they did not expect him to escape so quickly. Back at the restaurant, Jupiter had recruited a few old friends to pretend to be his poker friends and y cards in the restaurant. Jupiter deliberately sat with his back facing outside so that Wesley would not recognize him immediately. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Signal jammers had been installed here, so there was no chance that Wesley would be tipped off. Old Walker¡¯s and his wife¡¯s faces were streaked with tears. Their hearts held nothing but disappointment for their son. At this time, a tall, muscr man walked into the restaurant. After ncing at the menu list hanging on the wall, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have a bolognese.¡± Old Walker affirmed and then went into the kitchen to prepare the pasta. The muscr man sat on a chair, took out his phone, and started ying on it. Chapter 193 He frowned when he realized there was no signal on his phone. He looked up at the table in front of him just as Jupiter was also looking at him. The two of them locked eyes briefly, and both knew then that the other was no ordinary person. Jupiter lowered his head and yed his cards so as not to reveal himself. ¡°A pair of eights!¡± At the same time, he developed a hypothesis of who the other person was. His speech carried a slight ent. He was muscr and wore men¡¯s shoes that had hidden des. The shoes had an opening the thickness of a coin where the knives came out from. He was from the Sky de Group. Jupiter took a deep breath and then urged impatiently, ¡°Could you guys make it quick? I really need the toilet!¡± The men understood what he meant and quickly yed their cards while Jupiter clutched his stomach and went outside. The signal jammer¡¯s coverage area was ratherrge, so Jupiter had to go farther away to make Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. calls. Three minutes after Jupiter left the restaurant, a woman passing by the restaurant on a shared bicycle collided with another man on a mountain bike. ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡± the man yelled angrily The woman was slightly dazed but then cursed, ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re the blind one. I already slowed down and you still crashed into me!¡± The man seemed highly irritable. He threw away his bicycle and went up to grab the woman by the hair before he started punching and kicking her. The woman did not just take it, however, as her nails left a few marks of blood on the man¡¯s face. The man took out a switchde from his waist and stabbed it into the woman¡¯s shoulder. The restaurant was empty now as people were off to school and work. ¡°Stop.¡± The patrol inspectors could not bear it anymore. They immediately stood up and ran toward the pair. The muscr man turned his head to look at Kale. ¡°Where¡¯s the toilet?¡± Kale pointed to the kitchen. ¡°Turn left at the back door.¡± Jupiter failed to contact Nash and Angelica, so he sent a message to the two of them. He informed them that someone from Sky de Group was also looking for Wesley. After sending the message, he returned to the restaurant immediately. All this took no more than six minutes. When he returned to the restaurant, he saw two of his colleagues holding down a middle-aged man. There was also a woman covered in blood sitting at the side. Jupiter frowned and asked, What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°This kid¡¯s got quite the road rage. He pulled out a knife.¡± ¡°This is bad¡­¡± They rushed into the restaurant immediately only to see Old Walker walking out with a tremble, bolognese in hand. The muscr man had disappeared. ¡°Where¡¯s the guy who ordered the bolognese just now?¡± ¡°He went to the toilet,¡± Kale responded casually. Jupiter immediately rushed to the toilet in the backyard. He checked the stall, and sure enough, the muscr man was nowhere to be seen. He returned to the restaurant and asked Old Walker, ¡°Did he ask you anything?¡± Old Walker replied with trembling lips, ¡°He¡­ He asked me where Wesley was¡­¡± He frowned at that. ¡°Did you tell him?¡± Old Walker nodded nervously. Jupiter noted a faint red mark on Old Walker¡¯s neck. It was obviously left by a dagger, so he said nothing else. It was normal for one to reveal information in order to preserve one¡¯s life. ¡°They¡¯re really amazing. They were able to work together so seamlessly without even contacting each other!¡± Jupiter took a deep breath. He had gained a better understanding of the strength of Sky de Group and knew that his own people from the Inspection Department would likely have no chance of winning against them. As if having thought of something, Jupiter hurried out to look for the man with road rage who his colleagues had subdued. The moment he went out, however, he saw his two colleagues on the ground, knocked out. The bloody woman was shaking. Chapter 194 Outside Sagen Airport, just when Angelica turned on her phone and was about to book a taxi service, she saw a text message from Holt¡¯s team. She immediately informed Nash about Jupiter. ¡°We must find Wesley before Sky de¡¯s men! Nash said solemnly. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be able to find Bronze Town, right?¡± Angelica looked at Nash in surprise and said. Bronze Town was the ce Nash found out after seeing the photo of Wesley¡¯s first love and girlfriend in Walker¡¯s home. Those from Sky de definitely would not be able to think of it. Nash raised his hand and called for a taxi. ¡°Then you might not understand the power of these top mercenaries. If they can find the restaurant, they¡¯ll definitely be able to find out where Wesley is hiding!¡± One taxi came to a stop by the side of the road. Nash got into the car. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After getting in next to Nash, Angelica said, ¡°With Holt¡¯s team around, those mercenaries won¡¯t be able to get close to Old Walker and the others so easily!¡± Nash smiled but did not say anything. Angelica had never dealt with mercenaries, so, of course, she was not privy to their methods. He had dealt with mercenaries many times before, so he knew these top mercenary groups very well. Those people cooperated tacitly and were almost as good as all those top detectives when it came to investigations. Seeing that Nash was not about to give her an exnation, Angelica could not help blushing.¡± Did I understand something wrong?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re right, but we still have to find Wesley as soon as possible!¡± After nearly 90 minutes of driving, the taxi stopped outside Bronze Town. The parking lot outside the town was filled with a variety of luxurious cars. Many inte celebrities were here to check out the ce and take pictures. There was a table next to the parking lot and the sign next to it said ¡°Ticket Office.¡¯ The conductor was a young man with blonde hair, and he was looking at the beautiful womening and going with great interest. Here, Angelica looked around and said, ¡°I called a ssmate of mine. She should be here soon! ¡°We¡¯re not here to travel, so there¡¯s no need to trouble her.¡± Nash went straight to the ticket office. ¡°Give me two tickets!¡± Nash said. He then took out his phone and scanned the QR code to pay. The conductor took out two tickets and ced them on the table. ¡°Two tickets, 400 dors.¡± ¡°400?¡± Nash stared, dumbfounded. Why would the tickets to a scenic spot cost 200 dors? It was not that he did not have the money; he just did not want to be taken for a fool. ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, then why travel? Go back to your farm!¡± The conductor shot Nash a look of disdain. He was about to take the tickets back when Nash reacted. ¡°So be it! 400 dors!¡± Not wanting to waste time, Nash did not bother stooping to the ticket conductor¡¯s level to argue with him. Just as he was scanning the QR code, a fair and delicate hand blocked the QR code. ¡°Angelica, is your friend a moron? Is he really going to buy the tickets for that price?¡± Moron? The corner of Nash¡¯s mouth twitched slightly before he turned his head to look at the person. It was a tall, beautiful woman with wavy hair, fair skin, and exquisite facial features. She was wearing a fleece sweater and a red leather jacket while her slender legs were wrapped in tight jeans. She had an extremely eye-catching figure. ¡°Who the hell are you? Don¡¯t interfere with my business?¡± The conductor huffed as he red at the beauty. The beauty introduced herself with a half-smile, ¡°Felicity Snyder, deputy chief of the Sagen Inspection Department!¡± ¡°Deputy chief of the Inspection Department? You?¡± Chapter 195 ¡°Then I¡¯m the governor of Sagen!¡± The conductor obviously did not believe the young beauty to be the deputy chief of the Inspection Department. It was not only him as even Nash did not believe it. Felicity pinched the conductor¡¯s ear, then lifted her leather jacket to reveal her ID card inside 1. The conductor¡¯s pupils abruptly shrunk. ¡°I¡­ Fuck, a-are you really the deputy chief?¡± Felicity pushed the conductor down on the table with a smack. ¡°You scalpers are really stubborn. You keep cheating money out of fools. Doesn¡¯t it keep you up at night?¡± Nash turned to look at Angelica. ¡°Am I one of the fools she¡¯s talking about?¡± Angelica gulped. ¡°M-Maybe?¡± Nash felt momentarily ashamed. If he had not been in a hurry and had not been trying to avoid attention, he would not have chosen to spend 400 dors on the tickets. ¡°Miss, I slipped up. I won¡¯t do it again! You¡¯re a kind-hearted woman. You¡¯re also powerful, so please just ignore this!¡± The scalper begged for mercy with a mournful expression. ¡°Fuck right off. If I see you scalpers again, I¡¯ll catch you all one by one!¡± Felicity had no intention of lowering herself to this scalper¡¯s level, so she let him go. The scalper ran away without even taking the two tickets on the table with him. A few tourists from abroad who were standing nearby looked at the tickets in their hands, dumbfounded. Did they buy excessively priced tickets sold by scalpers? Felicity looked at the tourists who had been scammed and taunted, ¡°You should¡¯ve read the travel guides beforeing, then you wouldn¡¯t have been deceived!¡± ¡°Angelica, is your ssmate really the deputy chief?¡± Nash would have thought she was a lunatic if she had not introduced herself just now. Angelica smiled. ¡°Sagen is a special ce. The Inspection Department¡¯s rules and regtions are rtively loose here. Felicity has only been in office for less than half a year, but she has already reorganized many of the towns and viges!¡± ¡°What are you two muttering about?¡± Felicity walked up to Nash and Angelic casually. Angelica smiled and said, ¡°Felicity, let me introduce you. This is-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want to meet any idiots, or I might be dumber under their influence!¡± Felicity cut her off with disdain. Nash¡¯s lips curled, but he did not bother paying attention to the deputy chief. Felicity handed the two tickets the scalper left behind to Angelica. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to Bronze Town!¡± There were two gates at the ticket entrance. One used facial recognition and was mainly for the residents of Bronze Town toe and go. The other gate needed to be opened manually by the ticket inspector. There were many antique buildings and various food stalls inside Bronze Town. There were inte celebrities dressed in traditional garb taking photos. There was also a crew clearing out a street to shoot a movie. Felicity walked along the street in a bold manner with her hands behind her back like she was some big shot who ruled the territory here. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Angelica informed Felicity of their purpose ining to the cemetery in Bronze Town. When Felicity heard that Angelic hade to capture a top-level Sky de mercenary, her interest was immediately piqued. ¡°Please do. If you catch such a powerful person, that¡¯d be at least a second- ss merit. Angelica smiled. ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure if Wesley is in Bronze Town.¡± After contemting a bit, Felicity said, ¡°A 35-year-old man still has a photo of his first love hung at home. This shows that he¡¯s still deep in love and hasn¡¯t moved on after his ex- girlfriend¡¯s death. He definitely has no ns of returning after absconding this time, so I think he¡¯ll definitelye to pay a visit to his ex-girlfriend for thest time!¡± Angelica replied with a grin, ¡°You thought the same as Nash.¡± ¡°Nash? Who¡¯s Nash? That idiot at the back? Is he even worthy of beingpared to me?¡± Chapter 196 Felicity had a proud expression. It only took her a year and a half to climb from being a nameless inspector to deputy chief. The erosion of the Green Bamboo Association caused chaos in the major cities in Sagen that they ruled. When she was named deputy chief, she used violence to control violence and personally led the people to suppress the Green Bamboo Association. Now, the people from the Green Bamboo Association avoid her. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The only disadvantage was that it was difficult to make her identity public. After all, her methods were rather cruel. Angelica quickly gestured to Felicity to shut up when she heard her increasingly outrageous humiliation towards Nash. ¡°Felice, stop embarrassing Mr. Calcraft. His identity is more than you could imagine¡­¡± Felicity snorted and said, ¡°What? Isn¡¯t he just some random director of some random ce? You think any random person can have the same talent and power as me?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the sworn brother of the Northern Territory¡¯s Warden!¡± ¡°Damn¡­¡± Felicity staggered and almost fell to the ground. She stared at Angelica with wide eyes and asked, ¡°Are you sure about that? How it is possible that he¡¯s the sworn brother of the Northern Territory¡¯s Warden?¡± Angelica nced behind and saw Nash in the far distance, so she whispered to Felicity, ¡± Because he helped the Warden change his fate¡­¡± Felicity¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You mean, he cured the Warden?¡± Angelica nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Felicity was silent for a moment. ¡°Then what does he have to do with the incident with Wesley?¡± Angelica told Felicity every single detail about the Lewis family. After walking for half an hour, they reached the end of Bronze Town. There was a hugeke ahead of them. Lotus leaves and flowers were floating in theke. A 500 meters long wooden bridge led directly to the other side. It was already six o¡¯clock by that time, and the tourists on the bridge had begun to leave. The tourists who wanted to go on the bridge were stopped by the staff. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but the tourist attraction is closing soon and all the tourists must leave before closing time!¡± As he said that, a middle- aged woman who was carrying a flower basket walked onto the wooden bridge. Angelica asked unhappily, ¡°Why can she get on the bridge?¡± The staff exined, ¡°She¡¯s a resident of Bronze Town, and there are no restrictions for local residents!¡± Felicity took out a red ID card from her back pocket. ¡°Can I enter with this?¡± The staff checked her ID card and frowned slightly. ¡°National Special Security Institution?¡± The Special Security Institution was an institution with extremely powerful rights. Their ID card was like magic, it was possible to enter any location with ease and could get the cooperation of any organization they wished. However, the staff questioned the authenticity of the identification card. Felicity took out her deputy director¡¯s certificate, suppressed her anger, and grunted, ¡± Whatever, take a look at this certificate!¡± When he saw the words ¡®Deputy Director of Sagen Inspection Department¡¯ on the document, he believed Felicity¡¯s identity. Heughed and said, ¡°Hold on a moment, I¡¯ll make a call and report to the higher authorities!¡± Felicity snatched the certificate back and walked straight to the bridge. The staff wanted to stop her but Felicity turned around and kicked him to the ground. Nash and Angelica were frozen in ce. ¡°Why are you two still standing there?¡± Felicity warned them and then strode across the wooden bridge. Nash regained hisposure and followed closely behind Angelica. Lotus Cemetery was on the other side of the wooden bridge. After crossing the bridge, there was a wooden fence. A log cabin sat beside the fence. The caretaker of the cemetery lived in the cabin. The woman from the bridge earlier was chatting andughing with the caretaker. When the woman left, the three of them approached the cabin. The small old man in the cabin frowned and asked, ¡°Are you tourists?¡± Nash nodded and said, ¡°Yes¡­¡± The old man asked again, ¡°Are you here to visit the cemetery?¡± Felicity answered, ¡°We¡¯re from the Inspection Department and we¡¯re here on business. Please open the door and let us in!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that, there are rules in Lotus Cemetery. You can¡¯t enter unless you are rted to the deceased buried inside.¡± The old man shook his head and refused, then he picked up a tobo pipe and lit it. He exhaled the smoke and said, ¡°Please go home, I can¡¯t let you in!¡± Chapter 197 Felicity took out her ID card with a sullen expression. ¡°I¡¯m Sagen¡¯s Deputy Chief Inspector. I suspect that there is a criminal hidden in this area, please cooperate!¡± The old man snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the deputy chief. Even if God himselfes, I won¡¯t let him in!¡± Nash and Angelica took a few steps back when they realized how stubborn the old man was. Bang! Felicity shattered a part of the fence with one punch. She grabbed the old man by the cor. The old man frowned and lowered the tobo pipe in his hand. Felicity lowered her arm and frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a martial artist¡­¡± The old man spun the tobo pipe and swung it towards Felicity¡¯s throat. Felicity tilted her head to dodge his attack. The old man stood up and smashed the remainder of the fence with his fist. Felicity reacted by clenching her fist and throwing it at him. Boom! Felicity took several steps back. However, the old man remained motionless. The old man snickered. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re too weak¡­e back after you¡¯ve trained more!¡± Felicity stared at the old man in horror. ¡°You¡¯re a great-grandmaster¡­¡± She was a stage nine grandmaster but she could not shake the old man. That was enough evidence to show that he was a great-grandmaster at the very least. The old man raised his chin arrogantly. ¡°I am merely but a stage three great-grandmaster!¡± Stage three! Felicity gasped. In the journey of martial arts, there are two methods. One was martial arts of physical energy and the other was martial arts of inner energy. The martial arts of physical energy practiced boxing and kicking whilst the martial arts of inner energy cultivated inner strength. There were three divisions for inner energy. Nine stages of gathering ¨¦nergy. Nine stages of grandmasters. Nine stages of great-grandmasters. There were a handful of martial artists who could enter the Grandmaster Realm. Or at the very least, she had minimal contact with grandmasters. It was even harder for her to imagine any contact with great-grandmasters. As for a stage three great-grandmaster, it was a dreame true. Nash politely said, ¡°Sir, we really need to enter the cemetery as it¡¯s for important business. Please cooperate with us!¡± The old man drew a few puffs from his tobo pipe andughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys crazy? Don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance. The three of you attack me at once and if you can simply graze my clothes, I¡¯ll let you in!¡± Nash sighed. ¡°Then pleasee out, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± The old man pushed open the door and walked out. Felicity warned, ¡°Nash, this guy is really strong, just forget about it!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The old man did not even give Nash a chance to prepare. He spun his tobo pipe and hit Nash on the head. Bang! Ssh! A dull sound rang out and there was the sound of a heavy object falling into the water. Felicity stared at Nash dumbfoundedly. Then, she turned her head slowly and saw the old man who had fallen into theke with a punch. ¡°Oh my gosh! ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Am I dreaming?¡± Felicity turned to look at Angelica. ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming! ¡°Mr. Calcraft is just that strong!¡± Angelica had expected this outside but she could not help but to feel tingles down her spine. Thest time she saw Nash make a move like that was during the incident at Rococo Technology Co., Ltd to save Brian. Mr. Calcraft had defeated dozens of elite bodyguards hired by Helena in mere seconds. The old man climbed onto the shore, spat out a mouthful of water, and stared at Nash in horror. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re from the Profound Reality Realm?¡± Nash chuckled. ¡°Can we enter now?¡± Chapter 198 ¡°S¡­ sure¡­¡± When faced with true strength, all rules were in vain. The caretaker hurriedly ran into the cabin and opened the electronic gate to the cemetery. There were a few dim streemps along the cemetery. Under the faint light, the cemetery looked rather gloomy. Nash, Angelica, and Felicity walked into the cemetery. They saw several residents of the town. kneeling and burning incense in front of ancient tombstones. Felicity turned to look at Angelica and Nash. ¡°Can you find the girl¡¯s grave?¡± Angelica shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t even know her name!¡± Nash said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s just find a ce to hide and wait for Wesley!¡± The three of them walked deep into the cemetery and hid behind a semicircr-shaped tombstone. Some ordinary people were buried without any valuable items in the graves so they were not worried about being robbed. Nash found some dried weed on the ground, sat on them cross-legged, and closed his eyes to rest. Angelica and Felicity yed with their phones to pass the time. ¡°It¡¯s almost twelve, is Wesley stilling?¡± The two of them nearly drained their phone¡¯s battery. Felicity put her phone away and looked around nervously. It was eerie and spooky in the cemetery at night. Although Felicity was Sagen¡¯s deputy chief inspector, she was still a girl in her twenties so being in a cemetery in the middle of the night scared her. ¡°Let¡¯s keep waiting¡­ Wesley bought a ne ticket for tomorrow so we might have to wait until then!¡± Angelica took a look at her surroundings too, then moved towards Felicity. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She nced at Nash with admiration. Since the time Nash had started meditating, it was as if he was in a trance and remained motionless for four hours. Most people did not have that type of stamina. Felicity looked at Nash too and whispered, ¡°By the way, this guy is really strong¡­ send me his contact info!¡± Angelica pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°For what? He has a family¡­¡± Nash had a handsome face and a strong body, which made him very attractive. ¡°What do you think? I just want to make a new friend!¡± Felicity blushed. ¡°The more friends you have, the more options you have in life!¡± Angelica stifled herughter. ¡°I¡¯m not that close with him. If you really want his contact info, you can go ask him yourself!¡± Felicity pouted. ¡°Fine, he¡¯s exactly like I described anyways so I doubt he will talk to me!¡± Time slowly ticked by. At two in the morning, the cemetery was getting more and more quiet. Angelica and Felicity leaned on each other sleepily. However, when Nash slowly opened his eyes, he whispered, ¡°Someone¡¯sing¡­¡± Angelica and Felicity shuddered and immediately scouted the cemetery. Not long after, a dark figure walked to a nearby, modern-looking tombstone. The figure was tall and burly. They held flowers in his left hand and some joss paper in his right. He sat on the ground, ced the flowers in front of the grave, and began to burn the offerings. Angelica asked cautiously, ¡°Is¡­ is that Wesley?¡± Felicity ordered in a whisper, ¡°Angelica, go around the back and block the entrance, I¡¯m going to grab him¡­¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Angelica agreed without hesitation. She was merely a no-name inspector and Felicity was the deputy chief inspector. It was only natural for Angelica to obey Felicity¡¯s orders. The two of them had a close rtionship too so they were the mostpatible duo to arrest Wesley. Nash frowned. ¡°Hold on¡­ there is a possibility that that is not Wesley¡­¡± Angelica and Felicity froze. They could not imagine who woulde to the cemetery at this hour other than Wesley. Nash continued, ¡°Wesley is a very cautious man. He had likely hired someone to test the waters¡­ rather¡­ there¡¯s no way he would visit his first girlfriend himself!¡± Chapter 199 When Angelica thought of the call Wesley and Kale had, Kale had only hesitated for three seconds before Wesley caught on. Given his level of observation, it was indeed unlikely that he woulde to the cemetery. The three of them continued to hide behind the tombstone. The burly man finished burning the offerings and sat in front of the grave to light a cigarette. Then, he took out a bottle of white wine from the bag next to him and drank it. Felicity squinted and said, ¡°What if¡­ he¡¯s doing the opposite?¡± Angelica was slightly taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She means that Wesley probably predicted our n!¡± Felicity¡¯s words made Nash feel rather uncertain. If Wesley predicted that someone was staking out at the cemetery and figured out their ns, then the person who came to burn the offerings could have been one of Wesley¡¯s men. Nash was sure that the person in the dark would have suspected that they knew he was not Wesley. That was only a possibility¡­ If the man was not Wesley and they were to arrest him, it would only alert the enemy and the real Wesley would have escaped. Felicity whispered, ¡°If they were just here to visit the grave, they should have left after they finished burning the offerings. Why would they sit down to have a smoke and drink?¡± After she finished, Felicity dashed out like an arrow. Angelica quickly followed behind. ¡°Wesley¡­¡± Felicity walked up to the grave. The burly man who was sitting across from her slowly raised his head and asked curiously, ¡± Who are you?¡± ¡°Sagen¡¯s Deputy Chief Inspector!¡± Felicity said coldly. The burly man smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not Wesley¡­¡± Felicity sneered. ¡°You¡¯re Wesley. You¡¯re leaving the country tomorrow so you came in the middle of the night to visit your first love¡­¡± The burly man looked at Felicity as if she was an idiot. ¡°Are you crazy? This is my younger sister¡­ I just got to Bronze Town today, what¡¯s wrong withing to visit her?¡± Younger sister? Felicity¡¯s lips tightened into a straight line. Angelica said in a low voice, ¡°Then, you know Wesley Walker, right?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my sister¡¯s first boyfriend!¡± Felicity¡¯s face turned pale and she closed her eyes. Mission failed. This guy was without a doubt, working with Wesley. The real Wesley must have already seen her and Angelica. On a big tree opposite the lotus pond. A man in a hoodie was holding a sniper rifle aimed at the burly man in the cemetery. He put his finger on the trigger and his right eye was fixed on the scope attached to the sniper rifle. He could hear the conversation live through the wireless Bluetooth earpiece. He moved the crosshair between Felicity and Angelica. Finally, the crosshair is locked on the photo on the tombstone. When he saw the girl with pigtails and a pure smile on her face, the man¡¯s hands began to tremble. ¡°Wesley¡­¡± At that very moment. A rustling sound came from under the tree. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The man immediately pointed the rifle at the source of the sound and pulled the trigger without hesitation. Bang! A loud gunshot spread throughout the town. The burly man who was speaking with Felicity in the cemetery heard the gunshot and immediately put his arms around his head. He had been told that if he were to misspeak, he would be shot dead. When he heard the gunshot at that moment, he thought he had made a mistake. Felicity whipped her head around to look across the lotus pond and then ran out of the cemetery at lightning speed. Chapter 200 Felicity arrived at the tree where the sniper was hiding but she only saw Nash. ¡°Nash? When did you get here?¡± Felicity quickly walked towards him. She had not seen Nash since she lunged at the man with Angelica. It had taken her only three minutes to get to this side of the shore when she heard the gunshots. She did not notice Nash on the bridge earlier either. ¡°Was it Wesley who shot just now? ¡°Where is he?¡± Felicity looked up at the tree. ¡°People from Sky de Group took him!¡± Nash narrowed his eyes and disappeared in a sh. Felicity¡¯s pupils shrank in shock. ¡°He¡¯s fast¡­¡± On an open grassy field outside Bronze Town. Two muscr middle-aged men carried Wesley towards a helicopter. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 140 million dors if you let me go!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Wesley struggled to get free but he could not exert much strength after being injected with an anesthetic. ¡°We swore an oath when we joined the Sky de Group. We will never betray the organization in this life or the next!¡± One of the muscr men said nkly. However, 140 million dors was an enticing amount. If they had epted the money, they would be set for the rest of their lives and they would never have to live in fear of poverty. However, they chose to fulfill their oath. Wesley was pushed onto the helicopter and the two men got in as well. The pilot immediately started the engine and the propeller roared. The helicopter was quickly lifted into the sky. Bang! Out of the blue, the helicopter shook violently. The men of the Sky de Group frowned. The muscr man who was sitting in the back seat asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The pilot replied in a panicked voice, ¡°I think¡­ that was a person?¡± The other muscr man pushed open the helicopter¡¯s door and looked down. Nash was holding onto the helicopter¡¯snding gear with both hands. Nash swung himself forward. He mped onto the man¡¯s neck with his legs and viciously twisted it. The man died instantly and was thrown from the helicopter. The others reacted quickly and pulled out their pistols. However, Nash had already gotten into the cabin which led to sounds of gunshots and fightinging from the helicopter. Shortly after, Nash put a gun to the back of the pilot¡¯s head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Fly back¡­ The pilot gulped and reached out to press a button on the control panel. Wesley shouted, ¡°That¡¯s the self-destruct button!¡± He instantly pushed Nash out of the helicopter. Nash grabbed Wesley by the wrist and pulled him along. Boom! The moment the two of them left the helicopter, it exploded into a fiery ball. Nash and Wesley fell rapidly from a thousand meters high in the air. Below them were hills upon hills of rocks, they would die on impact. Even if Nash used the power of the Profound Reality Realm, his bones would still be crushed into pieces. Felicity stared at the mes in the sky and stood stunned in ce. She relied on her sense of virtue to catch up to Nash. However, all she saw was Nash jumping up by tens of meters and grabbing onto the helicopter¡¯s landing gear. Then the helicopter flew to an altitude of a thousand meters. Now that the helicopter had exploded, it would be impossible for Nash and Wesley to survive. Nash grasped Wesley¡¯s wrist tightly. When they were a hundred meters above ground, he used all the strength in his body to turn around in the air and strongly threw Wesley onto the grassy area beside the cliff. Boom! Chapter 201 Wesley gritted his teeth in pain when he got thrown to the ground. ¡°Nash¡­¡± Felicity turned to the edge of the cliff and yelled. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, all he heard was the echo of her voice. Nash¡¯s arms circled a branch that was jutting out from the sides of the cliff, and about as thick as his arm. He heaved a quiet sigh of relief. He used his arms to brace himself as he swung his feet against the cliff, using the momentum to propel himself upward. He did a front somersault andnded on the edge of the cliff. Felicity got another shock when she saw Nash reappear. ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t dead?¡± Nash hurried toward Felicity. ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± Felicity chuckled. ¡°Yes, just slightly!¡± Wesleyy on the ground, staring dazedly at the starry sky. Felicity looked at Wesley. ¡°You¡¯re the one who fired the gun, right? You¡¯re Wesley Walker!¡± Wesley closed his eyes and did not say anything. Nash asked in a low voice, ¡°Who ordered you to assassinate the Lewis family?¡± Although Nash had already guessed the Klein family was behind all of this, he still wanted confirmation. Besides, Wesley had tried to save him when things took a dangerous turn. Nash had not been. expecting that to happen. However, Wesley showed no sign of wanting to pay Nash any attention, and he gave up trying to get an answer from him. The two led Wesley to the old town¡¯s entrance to wait for Angelica. Half an hourter, Angelica arrived with the man who had been making offerings to Wesley¡¯s first love. When the man saw Nash had been captured, he shook his head and sighed. ¡°Karma will always find its way back to you. What was the point in doing what you did?¡± After all, he knew that Wesley was his sister¡¯s first love and that he had never gotten over her. He simultaneously felt d for his sister and sorry for Wesley. Wesley did not say anything. The man sighed once more before he turned to Nash and asked, ¡°Will he die?¡± ¡°Yes, he will!¡± Nash said with utmost confidence. Herman and the rest of the Lewis family would not be able to rest easy if Wesley remained alive. The man smiled sadly. ¡°In that case, could you pass his ashes to me? I would like to have him buried alongside my sister!¡± Wesley was startled when he heard that. Nash hesitated before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a problem as long as he¡¯s willing to work with me and answer my questions!¡± The man red at Wesley when he heard that. ¡°Youmitted a heinous crime, which would have prevented you from having the right to be buried with my sister. I hope to see you behaving well!¡± Wesley lowered his head. At Sagen Inspection Headquarters. Wesley was led into the interrogation room. Nash, Felicity, and Angelica sat in a row at the interrogation table. ¡°I hope you will answer our questions honestly, Wesley Walker!¡± Felicity had a solemn expression on her face. Wesley nodded. ¡°Ask away. I will answer anything and everything you ask!¡± Felicity seemed ready to begin questioning him, but before she asked any questions, she closed her mouth again, an awkward look on her face. She had no idea what she should ask. ¡°Angelica, why don¡¯t you question him?¡± Felicity got out of her chair and allowed Angelica to take her ce in the center. Angelica turned toward Nash. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do the questioning, Mr. Calcraft?¡± Nash said, ¡°My question remains the same as before. Who instructed you to harm the Lewis family?¡± Wesley gulped and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Could you give me a cigarette?¡± Felicity retrieved a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from the drawer and lit one up for him. Wesley smoked half a pack of cigarettes before finally saying, ¡°My employer gave me 1.5 billion dors and ordered me to kill a man named Herman Lewis!¡± Nash said cooly, ¡°You¡¯re skipping out on the important details!¡± Wesley continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know who my employer is. He prepared three billion dors to have Herman killed. Half of the money was given to Cain, and I got the other half. If Cain slipped up, I would have to kill Herman and then Cain to make sure he remained silent!¡± Nash asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one who supplied the medication that Herman was injected with, right?¡± No random person could get their hands on these biochemicals. Wesley had escaped from Sky de Group, which was an international organization for mercenaries. They had probably purchased these biochemicals in the past. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Chapter 202 ¡°I took those items from Sky de Group and brought them with me! ¡°The detonators were also taken from Sky de Group! ¡°I also stashed plenty of equipment under my father¡¯s bed! I¡¯ve got top-secret documents belonging to other countries and weapon blueprints! ¡°It¡¯s why the Sky de Group wants me captured!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Wesley seemed to have given up putting up a fight and began revealing all his secrets. ¡°What does your employer look like? Any defining features? Where do you guys usually meet?¡± ¡°We always meet at the Chateau Hotel. I don¡¯t know what he looks like because there¡¯s always a curtain between us!¡± After Wesley finished his sentence, he shuddered violently. Blood seeped from the corners of his mouth as he choked out, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve told you everything I should¡­ Please¡­ please pass my ashes to Jael¡¯s brother¡­ The secrets I¡¯ve told you¡­ should be enough¡­¡± Nash swept over to Wesley and grabbed his face, forcing his mouth open. Sure enough, Wesley had hidden a capsule containing poison in his mouth. Nash could have reversed the effects of the poison, but he did not do so. Wesley¡¯s choice to end his life was the best way for him to end his sins! The next day. In the afternoon. Nash walked out from the funeral parlor with two other people. Wesley¡¯s first love¡¯s older brother left with an urn in his arms. They watched him walk away. Angelica was on the phone with Jupiter. She had a radiant smile when she hung up the phone. Felicia smiled. ¡°You look delighted. Did you get promoted?¡± Angelica nodded. ¡°The captain retrieved the items Wesley left behind, which included plenty of weapons and ssified documents. Chief Holt has been reassigned by Chief Zink to work at headquarters, and I¡¯ll be taking over his position. The higher-ups at Capiton are all showering us with praise!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Congrattions!¡± Felicia smiled and congratted her. She came from a powerful family and was Sagen¡¯s deputy chief inspector. Such matters were no longer surprising to her. Angelica came from an ordinary family and had already been overjoyed when she was promoted to team captain after two years on the job. It was without a doubt she should be happy for her now that she had been promoted to captain. ¡°Congrattions, Chief White!¡± Nash smiled as he congratted her sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Mr. Calcraft. Chief Holt and I are just sharing your honor!¡± They may never have found Wesley if Nash had not helped them, and the Lewis family case would have forever remained unsolved. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be saying thank you!¡± ¡°You guys were the ones who found the detonator and confirmed it belonged to the Sky de Group. You were also the ones who looked into Kale and found out about Wesley through that. Besides, you¡¯ve been working round the clock for the past few days to find the culprit as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Allow me to thank you and Chief Holt on behalf of the fifty members of the Lewis family!¡± Nash smiled as he extended a hand. Angelica also reached out to grasp Nash¡¯s hand. Felicity looked at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s noon. Let¡¯s have lunch!¡± Angelicaughed. ¡°Sure. My treat today¡­ }} Felicity said, ¡°No need to treat us. Let¡¯s have something simple back at my ce!¡± Felicity had her red-colored Ferrari driven over afterpleting her sentence. Nash and Angelica did not want to turn her down and traveled alongside her to the Snyder house. Half an hourter, the Ferrari was stopped outside avish estate. The door was twenty feet wide and had a sign with the words ¡°Snyder Estate¡± embossed on it in gold ced at the very top. Chapter 203 ¡°Felice¡­ you¡­ you live here?¡± Angelica mumbled dazedly as she stared at the estate that looked even grander than the private estates that the five business magnates of Jonford owned. Felicity chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know I was rich when we were still students?¡± Angelica gulped. ¡°I knew you were rich, but I didn¡¯t know you were this rich!¡± Families who resided in estates were usually extremely influential. She had always thought Felicity¡¯s family owned a small business and had never imagined her family to be so grand and powerful. ¡°Money is something, but it¡¯s not everything! Nothing to make a big fuss over. Let¡¯s have lunch together!¡± Felicity brought them to her family¡¯s private dining hall. The dining hall was a massive mansion. Its interiors were decorated even morevishly than a five-star hotel¡¯s. If you sat by the windows, you would even have a view of the manmadeke. Soon, the Snyder family¡¯s Michelin-star chef finished preparing an entire table¡¯s worth of food for them. The feast included king crab,rge lobsters, caviar, and roast suckling pig. It was a sight to behold. ¡°This is your idea of a simple meal?¡± Angelica gulped as she stared at Felicity. She was only now realizing how rich her best friend was. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s an ordinary meal for us!¡± Felicity answered flippantly. She sounded like she was showing off. However, it was true that this was nothing out of the ordinary for her family. When you were rich enough, even the way you went to the toilet may seem like you were showing off to others. Felicity put on disposable gloyes and de-shelled a lobster before handing it to Angelica. ¡°Here, have it while it¡¯s still warm. It¡¯ll taste different once it goes cold!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly inspired, Nash asked, ¡°Is Philix Xing by any chance rted to the Snyder family?¡± Felicity had a mouthful of roast suckling pig in her mouth, and asked between bites, ¡°Are you thinking the Snyder family got their riches by being reliant on the Northern Territory warden? Or are you suspecting that Philix Xing is the reason I became Sargen¡¯s deputy chief inspector?¡± Nashughed. ¡°No, no. I was just curious!¡± Felicitydled herself a bowl of sea cucumber broth and drank several spoonfuls before answering, ¡°Philix Xing is in no way rted to the Snyder family, but my grandfather does admire him greatly. He has a number of his portraits disyed in his room!¡± Nash nodded and chewed thoughtfully on a piece of chicken. ¡°F*ck¡­ I¡¯m so pissed! I¡¯d have killed him today if you guys hadn¡¯t held me back¡­¡± Just then, a loud voice could be heard at the entrance. A young boy with purple-colored hair walked into the dining room while several middle-aged men hurried after him. ¡°The Green Bamboo Association is way too powerful, young master Caleb. Besides, that young man is the grandson of the Ten Juggernauts¡¯ leader. Even the senior master would not have been able to protect you if youid a hand on him!¡± One of the middle-aged men smiled bitterly as he spoke. The boy with purple-colored hair said arrogantly, ¡°Who would dare do anything to the Snyder family when my sister is the deputy chief inspector?¡±. Felicity looked up at the boy and said angrily, ¡°Caleb Snyder, I¡¯m warning you once more, not use me as an excuse to roam free and get up to no good!¡± do Caleb froze when he heard Felicity¡¯s voice. When he finally turned around and saw the angry look on her face, a sheepish expression crept over his face. ¡°Felicity¡­ what¡­ what brings you home for lunch today?¡± His sister had rarely had meals at home ever since assuming her position. A look of realization dawned on his face when he saw the man and woman also seated at the table, and heughed as he said, ¡°Ah, you have guests. No wonder¡­¡± While he spoke, he dragged a chair over and sat down next to Nash. He put one arm around Nash¡¯s shoulders and extended the other one in greeting. ¡°I¡¯m Caleb, Felicity¡¯s younger brother¡­¡± Nash extended his hand as well to shake Caleb¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m Nash!¡± Caleb grinned. ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal between you and my sister?¡± Felicity grabbed a drumstick and hurled it at him. ¡°B*stard, go away¡­ 3) Caleb grabbed the drumstick from the air and stuffed it into his mouth,ughing as he said, ¡± Hey, Nash, you see how horrible my sister¡¯s temper is? Don¡¯t date her!¡± Chapter 204 Crack! Felicity got up from her seat and made her way toward Caleb, cracking her knuckles as she menacingly said, ¡°You truly are a walking example of spare the rod, spoil the child!¡± Caleb leaped out of his chair. ¡°Rx, rx, Felicity. I¡¯m going right now¡­¡± Felicity¡¯s chest heaved from the intensity of her breaths. One of the middle-aged men who had entered with Caleb said, ¡°Young Miss Felicity¡­ Young Master Caleb¡¯s girlfriend is in trouble!¡± Felicity scoffed. ¡°Is that so? I wouldn¡¯t have realized if you hadn¡¯t told me anything!¡± The middle-aged man smiled sadly. It was true Caleb did not seem to care much about the girl. When Felicity realized the middle-aged man was still standing there, she could not help asking, ¡°Which one of his girlfriends were you referring to?¡± Caleb changed girlfriends often. She was close with about seven or eight of them. Meanwhile, she could not care less about those she did not know very well. ¡°Whitney Yanders!¡± The middle-aged man answered. ¡°The one who demanded ten billion dors from our family after giving birth overseas?¡± Felicity¡¯s elegant brows knitted themselves together. Whitney had been Caleb¡¯s girlfriend when he was in college. That woman was the prime example of a money-grubbing woman. She had used her good looks to end up between Caleb¡¯s sheets so she could marry into a rich family. She even ended up bing pregnant after that. The Snyder family had given her five million dors to settle issues, but the woman had ended up escaping overseas. Not too long ago, she had returned with her newly-born child, demanding ten billion dors from the Snyder family. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one¡­¡± ¡°She identally crashed her car into Hugh¡¯s car, and he demanded 30 million dors from her as payment. His men beat her up when she failed to make the payment! ¡°Her baby was thrown to the ground and only managed to survive after a night at the hospital¡¯s emergency room. Young Master Caleb went to confront Hugh after learning of this, and things nearly got physical. Thankfully, we managed to stop Young Master Caleb. You know as well just how influential Hugh is in the Green Bamboo Association!¡± The middle-aged man ryed the events to Felicity. Felicity had a grim look on her face. ¡°Shame on Hugh for bringing a child into this!¡± She turned to Angelica. ¡°Angelica, lend me your phone!¡± Angelica immediately passed her phone over. Felicity punched a string of numbers into the phone. ¡°I want to make a report on multiple illegal transactions taking ce at the Telfair Hotel!¡± The person on the other end of the line hung up after asking for more details. Soon, Felicity¡¯s work phone rang. It was a call from Sagen¡¯s chief inspector. ¡°Felice, we¡¯ve received reports about illegal transactions taking ce at the Telfair Hotel. Put a team together and conduct an inspection of the Telfair Hotel immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Felicity immediately answered. Nash could not help but admire the way Felicity considered things. If she were to conduct an investigation into the Telfair Hotel as a way of helping Caleb vent his Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. anger, she would be used of misusing her power for personal gain. However, since the order hade from the chief inspector himself, things took on a different meaning. Felicity might seem careless and unconcerned, but she was actually quite a meticulous person. After finishing lunch¡­ Felicity wanted to apany the two to the airport. When they walked out from the dining hall¡­ A group of middle-aged and senior people walked toward them. They were all important members of the Snyder family and were dressedvishly. The old man standing in the very center of the group had a full head of white hair, but he seemed to be in good health. He had an angry look on his face. ¡°Bring that child back tonight¡­ He¡¯s part of the Snyder family bloodline¡­¡± The middle-aged man beside him immediately answered, ¡°Understood, father!¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­. Dad¡­¡± ¡°Hello, aunties, uncles¡­¡± Felicity said hello to the group before them. Chapter 205 Smiles appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. Mr. Snyder Sr. smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were back home?¡± Felicity grinned. ¡°I decided at thest minute to invite two of my friends over for lunch!¡± When Mr. Snyder Sr. heard her response, he groaned. ¡°You invited your friends to have lunch at the dining hall? What will they think of the Snyder family?¡± Angelica sniffled, her heart racing a mile a minute. The dishes they had at the dining hall wereparable to those served at a five-star hotel. ¡°Ru¡­ Ruby¡­ you¡¯re back?¡± Suddenly, an old woman whose hair had turnedpletely white reached a chapped hand out to touch Nash¡¯s cheek, her lips fluttering as she spoke in a wizened voice that trembled. Felicity hurried forward to hold the olddy back. ¡°Grandma, this is Nash, my friend!¡± ¡°Ruby¡­ don¡¯t get in the way of my Ruby¡­¡± The olddy turned and mped her teeth on Felicity¡¯s shoulder. Felicity gritted her teeth and silently endured the throbbing pain on her shoulder. Felicity¡¯s parents hurried forth and pulled the olddy away. An embarrassed look appeared on Felicity¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nash. My grandmother is not exactly sane¡­¡± Nash smiled a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Felicity then turned toward her grandfather and said, ¡°Grandpa, I still have some things I need to take care of, I¡¯m going to leave now¡­¡± She then left Snyder Estate alongside Nash and Angelica. Felicity drove the two to the airport and immediately made phone calls to multiple inspectors so she couldunch an unannounced investigation into the Telfair Hotel. Night had fallen by the time Felicity dragged her exhausted self back home. When she entered the mansion, she saw Caleb hanging from the ceiling and receiving a beating from their father. Caleb was screaming and crying in pain. ¡°Felicity¡­ save me¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll do so next time!¡± Felicity smiled sweetly before asking, ¡°Dad, where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± Mr. Snyder panted, ¡°He¡¯s¡¯in his study!¡± In the study on the second floor¡­ Mr. Snyder Sr. heaved a long sigh. He walked to the vault and extended a chapped hand to swivel thebination lock. The vault let out several creaks. Then, its door slowly swung open. At the very back of the vault was a secretpartment that contained a single yellowing photograph. He brought the photograph over to the table, and said gently, ¡°This is the only photo we have of Ruby. I know you miss her greatly, and I do as well.¡± The old woman¡¯s hands trembled as she took the photograph. It was a picture of a gorgeous-looking girl. Her hair was pulled back into two braids that framed her face, and she wore a simple patchwork blouse and a straw hat. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Though her outfit was in, it did nothing to mar her graceful appearance. The olddy gently stroked the girl¡¯s face, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°Ruby¡­ Ruby¡­ have you returned to see your mother?¡± Knock, knock, knock! Mr. Snyder Sr. shuddered and immediately grabbed the picture back from his wife so he could return it to the secretpartment. He then twisted thebination lock and watched the vault door slowly return to its position. Then, he stood and walked over to the window before saying, ¡°Come in¡­¡± Felicity rolled her sleeves up as she entered and said happily, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve shut Hugh Sullivan¡¯s hotel down!¡± Mr. Snyder Sr. sighed. ¡°The Green Bamboo Association is scarily influential. You need to tread with caution!¡± Felicity said proudly, ¡°I assumed this position because I wanted to disband the Green Bamboo Association and restore peace to Sagen!¡± Mr. Snyder Sr. smiled proudly. ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful idea you have, but the Green Bamboo Association has a lot of power. It will be extremely difficult to rattle them!¡± Felicity was not the least bit daunted. ¡°If I can¡¯t do it in one year, I¡¯ll try to aplish it in ten years. If I still can¡¯t do it in ten years, I¡¯ll work on it for the next fifty years. Either way, the Green Bamboo Association won¡¯t be able to get rid of me¡­¡± Wanting to stop her grandfather from worrying, Felicity hurriedly changed the subject. ¡± Grandpa¡­ Who is that Ruby that grandma was referring to?¡± Chapter 206 It had been over twenty years since her grandmother went insane. She would call out to this ¡°Ruby¡± every time her condition acted up. Felicity had tried asking her parents and other family members. However, they either refused to answer or brush her away. Mr. Snyder Sr. spoke to her solemnly, which was a rare asion. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions about things you shouldn¡¯t be asking about. I will tell you when the time is right!¡± At Royal Bay, Jonford. Nash informed Hera and her parents that the culprit was now dead. The three hugged and cried tears of joy. Maria dabbed at the tears that had welled in her eyes. Harrison pped a hand to Nash¡¯s back. ¡°Nashy¡­ you traveled thousands of miles just to catch the murderer, so I¡¯m sure Mr. Lewis will rest easy now!¡± Nash smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Lauren nced at Harrison. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Mr. Lewis had left that box behind for Nash?¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± Harrison picked up a box from the couch and handed it to Nash. ¡°He had been protecting this box with his life. We spent ages trying to figure out how to open it, but we still haven¡¯t figured it out!¡± The cube-shaped box did not have a lid or a lock. It looked like a piece of metal. It was extremely light, but you could immediately tell it held something inside it because of the rattling sounds it made when you shook it. ¡°This is a burr puzzle made using interlocked pieces of machinery!¡± Nash pressed his palm down on the top of the box, ejecting pieces of metal from all four sides. He swiftly re-arranged the metal pieces, looking like he was ying a game as he did that. ¡°Are these mas?¡± Hera propped her chin on her hands and gazed at the box curiously. ¡°No, they aren¡¯t mas, but a rare type of chemicalpound instead. Chemical reactions that ur at the cracks allow the pieces to fuse as one, but the bonds holding them together are extremely weak. You can break them by simply pushing on them!¡± Nash exined as he continued pushing the metal pieces. Hera nodded. Nash did not stop adjusting the metal pieces for the next thirty minutes. Hera yawned. ¡°Are you sure you can do it?¡± Nash smiled. ¡°Do you want to know?¡± ¡°What?¡± Hera was stunned. ¡°Nothing!¡± Nash lowered his head and continued adjusting the metal pieces. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Harrison and Lauren exchanged nces. They quickly averted their gazes after that. Crack! The box let out a crisp-sounding crack. Then, the four sides of the box fell downwards like blooming petals. Hera immediately jerked to attention and leaned forth to see what the box contained. Harrison and Lauren also leaned forth. A bundle of yellowing papyrus. An iplete map, and a gold ring in the shape of a dragon. Nash carefully unfurled the papyrus, which was covered in difficult-to-decipher hieroglyphs. It was also difficult to tell what was drawn on the iplete map, and none of them could recognize thendmarks that had beenbeled. ¡°Nash, did your master leave these items behind for you?¡± Hera had a curious look as she turned to Nash and asked him in a gentle voice. Nash shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­ What did my grandfather say when he asked to speak to you at the hospital?¡± ¡°He told me to take good care of you!¡± Nash made up a random excuse. He could not let anyone know of his true identity, even if they were people he knew and trusted. Herman Lewis¡¯ entire family had nearly gotten killed simply because he had gone to the Young Family Vige. If the Klein family learned he was from the Young Family Vige, there was no doubt they would kill him. His friends and family would not be spared either if that happened. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Tears welled in Hera¡¯s eyes. Lauren¡¯ gaze turned absent-minded as she gazed at the gold ring. Chapter 207 Harrison noticed the look in Lauren¡¯s eyes and waved a hand in front of her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Lauren returned to her senses and chuckled. ¡°Nothing. I just think this ring is really well- crafted!¡± Harrison smiled. ¡°I can get one made for you if you like it so much!¡± Lauren pursed her lips. ¡°We should head to bed. Hubert wants to meet us tomorrow, have no idea what he wants. We should rest up so we have the energy to deal with him!¡± She headed toward the doors after finishing her sentence. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go to bed? Why are you heading out?¡± Hera asked, confused. and we ¡°I don¡¯t sleep well in unfamiliar ces. I won¡¯t be able to get a good night¡¯s sleep if I spend the night in this new mansion!¡± Lauren did not even turn around when she replied. Harrison immediately understood what Lauren meant, and smiled. ¡°I should head back too¡­ You two don¡¯t stay up toote!¡± Hera was stunned. ¡°Do unfamiliar ces affect your sleep quality too, Dad?¡± Harrison chuckled. ¡°I can only fall asleep if I¡¯m hugging your mom¡­¡± He swiftly turned and headed off after finishing his sentence. Maria untied her apron. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, Ms. Hera, it¡¯s time for me to get off work as well¡­¡± Nash and Hera were the only two people left in the mansion. Nash returned to the second-floor bedroom with the three items. Hera went to take a shower after getting herself some pajamas. Nash took a picture of the hieroglyphs on the papyrus and sent them to Theo. Theo replied, ¡°Wow, what a refined hobby you have, Nash. Since when were you into hieroglyphs?¡± Nash replied, ¡°Get someone to trante this!¡± Although night had already fallen¡­ Theo immediately contacted several well-known professors who specialized in ancient writing systems. However, to prevent any secrets from identally being revealed, he only sent each of them pictures of a few of the hieroglyphs. When Hera finished her shower, she burrowed between her sheets and got ready for bed. She had been using work to numb the pain she felt. She had not taken even a single break for the entire time she spent working today. Hence, she drifted off into a deep sleep soon after getting into bed. Nash got into bed after he had also taken a shower and asked, ¡°Hera, weren¡¯t you curious about my skills? Do you want to try?¡± ¡°Hm¡­.¡± Hera let out a soft hum. Nash¡¯s heart skipped a beat after hearing Hera¡¯s response, and he immediately flipped her over. The corner of his mouth curved upward when he realized she was fast asleep. She had been talking in her sleep! Nash¡¯s head drooped downward¡­ When he finished adjusting the lights, he fell asleep while holding his girl in his arms. The next morning. Nash woke up early and went for a jog. When he returned, he saw Harrison and Lauren¡¯s car parked outside. Maria had finished preparing breakfast by the time he entered the living room. Hera had also woken up, and she sat on the living room couch to talk to her parents. ¡°Good morning, Mr. and Mrs. Lewis¡­¡± Nash bid them good morning politely. Harrison smiled and nodded at him. However, Lauren pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯re already married, but you¡¯re still addressing us as Mr. and Mrs. Lewis?¡± Nash blushed and scratched his head as he said awkwardly, ¡°Mom¡­. dad¡­¡± Lauren was overjoyed when she heard Nash address her as ¡°mom¡±. ¡°Gosh¡­ that¡¯s more like it. We¡¯re a family now, you¡¯re our son!¡± Harrison beamed. However, Hera¡¯s face turned bright red as she lowered her head. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She and Nash had not known each other for a very long time. Yet, he was her husband now. Perhaps it was because she was used to being single, but it felt weird. Nash washed up and changed into a well-tailored suit. The family enjoyed breakfast together before heading toward Hubert¡¯s mansion. Nash drove while Harrison sat in the passenger seat next to him. Hera and Lauren sat in the backseat. Hera leaned against Lauren¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Mom, why does Uncle Hubert want to meet us?¡± Chapter 208 As Lauren knitted a sweater, she replied, ¡°He probably wants to discuss inheritance matters!¡± Hera pouted. ¡°Is there even a need for discussion? Just split everything up. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as we get Baroque and they get Rococo. They can take thend that the Lewis estate is on if they want to!¡± Lauren pped the sweater she was holding. ¡°Would be nice if that were the case!¡± Stunned, Hera asked, ¡°How else are they thinking of splitting things?¡± Nash, who was driving, smiled. ¡°Baroque Group owns the 7nm photolithography machine and has dealings with Drake Group. The future looks bright for Baroque Group, and I¡¯m pretty sure they want to own shares in Baroque Group as well¡­¡± Hera could already imagine the foul looks on her uncle¡¯s family¡¯s faces. She bit down on her lip. ¡°My parents have poured their heart and soul into the Baroque Group for over twenty years. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll let them have any shares!¡± No one in the Lewis family had extended them a helping hand when the Baroque Group had fallen into a financial crisis. Back then, her parents had worked day and night, traveling everywhere and anywhere to borrow money from those who would lend it to them. Of course, her grandfather had assisted them since he had been the one who established all of the Lewis family¡¯s businesses. Thepany¡¯s losses had been due to her father¡¯s mismanagement.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, although Hubert was his older brother, he had not given her father any help. Instead, he backstabbed him and mocked him from hisfortable position. Her parents had made it through those dark times, and Baroque Group was doing extremely well now with Nash¡¯s help. How could they allow shares to Baroque to be taken away? ¡°Your grandfather owns forty percent of the shares in both Baroque and Rococo!¡± ¡°Since he passed on without writing a will, your uncle is entitled to twenty percent of Baroque¡¯s shares!¡± Lauren sounded defeated. She had married Harrison despite her family¡¯s protests and ran the Baroque Group alongside him. They had poured all their heart and soul into thepany for over twenty years. ¡°Does that mean we must yield that twenty percent of shares?¡± Hera asked disgruntledly, her face turning pale. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Harrison sighed. ¡°But we¡¯ll also get twenty percent of Rococo¡¯s shares, so it won¡¯t be a total loss¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want any shares of Rococo!¡± Hera said unhappily. ¡°We could buy the twenty percent back from them!¡± Nash suggested, smiling. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll sell it to us?¡± Hera asked. ¡°We¡¯ll y things by ear!¡± Nash rubbed his nose as he spoke nonchntly. Lauren¡¯s eyes gleamed as she pped the sweater she was holding and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished knitting this sweater. What do you guys you guys think?¡± Hera stared at the tiny sweater. ¡°Who¡¯s going to wear a sweater this small?¡± When she recalled what her father had saidst night, she pped a hand to her mouth and said, ¡°Mom¡­ you aren¡¯t thinking of giving me a sibling, are you?¡± Harrison guffawed. ¡°This sweater is for my grandchild¡­¡± Hera¡¯s face turned crimson. ¡°What¡­ it¡¯s too early for that¡­¡± She and Nash had not even slept with each other yet, and her mother had already begun knitting sweaters for their child. No one could even predict if she would have a son or daughter! Harrison added, ¡°So you guys should get a move on¡­¡± One hourter. At Hubert¡¯s mansion. The family and Adam sat on the couch. Nash walked in with the rest of the family. }} Adam immediately got to his feet. ¡°Mr. Harrison, Ms. Mare!¡¯ Harrison and Lauren smiled as they nodded to him in greeting. Chapter 209 Hubert nced carelessly at Harrison and the rest of his family. Meanwhile, Rooney did not even look at them. Harrison had be much more brazen than he had once been, and he strode over to sit on the armchair directly opposite Hubert¡¯s. Lauren, Hera, and Nash sat on the nearby couch. It immediately showcased Harrison and Hubert¡¯s positions in their families. Hubert did not bother beating around the bush. ¡°I wanted to meet you today to talk about the shares father held in Baroque and Rococo¡­ Adam is here today, so let¡¯s get everything settled today!¡± Harrison said calmly, ¡°Tell me, how do you think things should be distributed¡­¡± Hubert turned to Adam. ¡°Mr. Zoel, why don¡¯t you walk them through things¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Lewis held forty percent of Baroque Group¡¯s and Rococo Group¡¯s shares respectively. He has seventy-five million dors in his ounts and permanent right to ess thend Lewis estate sits on¡­¡± ¡°All I want are the Baroque Group shares. You can have everything else!¡± Harrison interrupted. The possibility of that happening was low, but he still wanted to give it a try. ¡°We¡¯re brothers, so we should distribute everything evenly. We¡¯ll each take twenty percent of the shares to Baroque Group and Rococo Group respectively and divide the seventy-five million dors equally. As for thend, we¡¯ll sell it and split the money equally!¡± The corner of Hubert¡¯s lips curved upward into a smirk. It was just as Nash had predicted. Hubert¡¯s family desperately wanted the twenty percent shares of the Baroque Group. Harrison cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Hubert, wouldn¡¯t it make more sense if you took all the shares to Rococo while I took all of Baroque¡¯s shares? Why do you need to reap what you have not sown?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to get my rightful inheritance whileplying with inheritancews¡­¡± Hubert said as he took a sip of his half-filled ss of wine. ¡°Name a price. We¡¯ll buy the shares from you!¡± Nash interjected, interrupting Hubert. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I would sell them!¡± Hubert said as he swirled his wine around his ss, a mocking look on his fac¨¦. ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m still the copyright owner of the photolithography machine, right?¡± Nash turned and asked Lauren. ¡°Yes, of course. It¡¯s registered under your name in thepany¡¯s assets. You can take it anytime you wish!¡± Lauren knew Nash was fighting for their rights to Baroque Group¡¯s shares, but she did not know what exactly he had up his sleeve. ¡°I have six billion dors in my ounts. That should be enough to establish another chip manufacturingpany, right?¡± Nash smiled as he asked. Lauren immediately understood what Nash was implying and smiled. ¡°It would be more than enough to establish apany on the same scale as Baroque Group!¡± Those present were not idiots. They immediately understood what Nash was trying to do. If Nash did not get all the shares to Baroque Group, he would leave thepany, the 7nm photolithography machine in hand, to start his own business. Baroque Group would return to its original state afterpleting the two-billion-dor project. The two-billion-dor project would bring them about four hundred million dors of profit. Hubert would get a share of around eight hundred thousand, and then his shares in the Baroque Group would be worthless. Worried that Hubert would not understand his hints, Nash stated bluntly, ¡°Two hundred million dors¡­ that¡¯s the highest I¡¯ll go. If you refuse, we¡¯ll just establish a newpany!¡± Rooney smiled cruelly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have it in you to shut down apany you¡¯ve been running for the past twenty years, let alone one that was left to you in your father¡¯s will!¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to shut it down? Can¡¯t we just own twopanies at the same time? It wouldn¡¯t be too much for my inws to earn a little pocket money from operating Baroque Group, right?¡± Nash crossed one leg over the other and nced at Rooney nonchntly. ¡°Helena¡­ what do you think?¡± Hubert gave Helena a pleading look. ¡°What about the rest?¡± Helena stared at Nash as she asked her question. She did not dare doubt anything Nash had said, nor did she dare doubt his capabilities. Even if he did not have six billion dors in his ounts, his tinum membership card at the Chateau Hotel was worth at least 50 billion dors. ¡°We want the rights to ess thend the Lewis estate sits on, and the forty percent shares to Baroque Group. You can have everything else, and I¡¯ll also pay you two hundred million dors as payment for the shares to Baroque Group!¡± ¡°Alright¡­ it¡¯s a deal!¡± Helena said calmly. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Zoel drafted another contract and brought it over for them to sign after it was printed. Nash transferred two hundred million dors into Hubert¡¯s ount right then and there. The twopanies, Baroque Electronic Technology and Rococo Coating Factory, no longer had anything to do with each other. Adam also resigned from his position at Rococo and joined the Baroque Group. Once they left, Hubert said disappointedly, ¡°Looks like no one has any power over them now )) Helena¡¯s lips curved upward. ¡°That might not be true. Six out of the ten Juggernauts have just arrived¡­ If I¡¯m not mistaken, they¡¯ll be taking action very soon¡­ Chapter 210 Nash drove and dropped Harrison and Lauren off at Baroque Group¡¯s headquarters before going to the branchpany with Hera. ¡°Nash, you were awesome just now. I was totally in love with you!¡± Hera linked arms with Nash, an admiring look on her beautiful face. In just a short while, Nash had managed to get the shares back from her uncle. His confident aura had given him fullmand over her uncle¡¯s family. As for how he could afford to pay two hundred million dors for the shares¡­ She was too unbothered to ask. He was a tinum member at the Chateau Hotel, a golden amulet master, and McNash, the godfather of the boxing world. Either one of these titles could bring him endless wealth. If he could get his hands on the 7nm photolithography machine, which was marketed with a starting price of one billion, why would it be difficult for him to fork out two hundred million dors? The two walked into the elevators, and the doors were just about to close when a man in his thirties rushed into the elevator. He was wearing a suit and had anyard around his neck. ¡°Ms. Lewis¡­ What a coincidence!¡± The man was clean-shaven, and his face was slightly red from running. An odd look appeared on Hera¡¯s face when she saw the man, and she forced herself to smile at him. Nash nced at them before turning his gaze toward the elevator ceiling. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Hans handed the marketing n he was holding to Hera. ¡°Ms. Lewis, this is our n for expanding our business into the Southeast Asian market. Please take a look¡­¡± Hera took the marketing n from him and began flicking through it. Hans turned to Nash and smiled as he extended a hand. ¡°You must be Ms. Lewis¡¯ boyfriend. I¡¯m Hans Wilson, head of the marketing department!¡± He had once worked in the human resources department of a multinationalpany but then resigned and became a house-husband after his wife became pregnant. After having met countless people, he could not help but be shocked when he saw Nash. He had an elevated nose bridge, thin lips, and eyes that had a calm but chilling look, which gave him an aura of valor. All this pointed to signs of him being no ordinary person. ¡°Hello!¡± Nash did not extend his hand and merely nodded a polite greeting. Hans did not find it awkward and merely smiled as he put his hand down. Hera caught a glimpse of Nash¡¯s expression from the corner of her eye, and she found it amusing. Nash¡­ did not seem very happy? Was it because she had blushed when she saw Hans? Had he misunderstood things? Hera snapped the file shut and returned it to Hans. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed ording to n¡­¡± Hans had spent several years working in a multinationalpany, and there was no doubt he was a highly capable person. Her parents would not have spent so much money trying to hire him if that were not the case. The elevator soon brought them to the third floor. Hans obediently waited for Hera and Nash to leave the elevator before he did. Nash and Hera walked to the CEO¡¯s office. After sitting down at her desk, Hera frowned and fanned the air around her. ¡°Do you smell something?¡± Nash sniffed. ¡°Is it disinfectant?¡± Heraughed as she turned around. ¡°Was someone being jealous just now? I could even smell it in the air just now!¡± Nash rolled his eyes at Hera. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous!¡± Though the look on Hera¡¯s face had been somewhat odd just now, he had not taken things the wrong way. Lauren was such a well-mannered woman, so there was no way her daughter would not have equally excellent morals. Hera sat down, blushing as she exined. ¡°Thest time Skadi ordered takeaway coffee, our delivery man was Hans¡­¡± Nash walked over to Hera¡¯s desk, crossing his arms over his chest as he leaned on it and stared into her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to believe me¡­ Hera propped her tiny face against her hands and stared back at Nash. ¡°I know you trust me, but I¡¯m your wife. I should give you an exnation so you feel secure in our rtionship¡­¡± She may have never been in a rtionship before this, but she had read plenty of novels and watched multiple tv shows. Chapter 211 She knew how important a sense of security was when it came to love! Nash¡¯s lips curled up. He leaned over and gently kissed Hera¡¯s soft lips. Hera wrapped her arms around Nash¡¯s neck and slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Her¡­¡± Suddenly, the office door was pushed open. Skadi, dressed in a white martial arts uniform, walked in. Upon seeing the scene before her, she was instantly dumbfounded. She could not believe her eyes¡­ Hera, who had always been pure and innocent like a littlemb, was actually making out in the office? Upon hearing Skadi¡¯s voice, Hera quickly pushed Nash away. Her face turned so red like a ripe apple. Skadi was her close friend and had previously worked in thepany, so she could freely enter and leave thepany. Regardless of whether she had business or not, she never knocked on Hera¡¯s office door. Now that she saw her kissing Nash, Hera felt incredibly embarrassed. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Uh¡­ Umm¡­ You two¡­ keep going!¡± Skadi awkwardly smiled and then left the room, closing the door behind her. ¡°No need¡­ Come in!¡± Nash¡¯s tone was clearly displeased. Why did shee into the room without even knocking? He was a man, so he could handle a little embarrassment. However, Hera was a woman! Thankfully, they were only kissing. If they were doing something more thrilling in the future¡­ Even so, by then, they would have probably locked the door! Mischievous thoughts crossed Nash¡¯s mind. Back when he was on the mountain, he had secretly viewed his master¡¯s treasured collections. Skadi knocked a few times and then re-entered the office, sheepishly saying, ¡°Nash, Hera, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Hera pinched Nash¡¯s waist ¡°It¡¯s all your fault¡­ You didn¡¯t even consider the situation!¡± Nash¡¯s waist muscles tensed up as he whispered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who hugged my neck and didn¡¯t let go?¡± Hera¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s still all your fault¡­¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, that¡¯s a bit much now! Can you two show some mercy to this single girl here?¡± Seeing the two still flirting, Skadi pretended to be angry and walked over. Only then did the two of them tone it down. Hera yfully said, ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, go find yourself a boyfriend. Oh, sorry, I meant a husband¡­¡± Skadi red at Hera. ¡°We had a deal that us besties would stay together, and whoever gets in a rtionship first is a cheater! }} Hera feigned ignorance. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t remember that.¡¯ Clearly irritated, Skadi yfully tickled her. ¡°Why you little one, you¡¯re asking for it¡­ Hera was no match for Skadi and soon begged for mercy. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Skade¡­ I was wrong¡­ I won¡¯t do it again¡­ Nash, save me¡­¡± As the two girls were ying around, Nash did not want to intervene and just coughed lightly. Skadi knew when to stop as well. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll let you-off this time, but if you show off again, I¡¯ll tickle you until you cry¡­ }) Heray on the table, out of breath, and said, ¡°Just you wait¡­ I¡¯ll have Nash teach me some unique martial arts¡­ and then I¡¯ll take revenge on you¡­¡¯ Looking at Skadi¡¯s martial arts uniform, Nash asked with a smile, ¡°Are you participating in a martial arts event today?¡± Skadi adjusted her uniform and nodded. ¡°Yes. Last night, Sagen¡¯s martial arts school challenged Zabel¡¯s martial arts school¡­ I¡¯m on my way to the venue now. I was just passing by Baroque, so I dropped by to see you guys¡­: Unable to resist her curious nature, Hera perked up and eagerly asked, ¡°A challenge? Is someone trying to prove themselves against your family¡¯s school?¡± Chapter 212 ¡°People have challenged us many times, and every time, they¡¯ve left with their tails between their legs! ¡°Sagen¡¯s martial arts school lost to us three years ago, and yet they dare to challenge us again¡­ I wonder who gave them the courage!¡± Skadi lifted her chin with pride, radiating an arrogant demeanor. Hera sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I have a lot on my te today. Otherwise, I would have gone to cheer you on!¡± Thepany was not so busy in the past, so she would always go to cheer them on whenever Zabel Martial Arts School undertook a challenge. Skadi chuckled. ¡°You just focus on your own matters. Seeing you ovee your grief has already made me happy!¡± Hera turned to Nash. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and record the event? I can watch it in the evening¡­¡± Skadi grinned. ¡°Silly girl, our martial arts school has cameras everywhere. I can just send you the footage later. Nash should stay at thepany and help you¡­¡± Before she could finish, Skadi¡¯s phone rang from her bag. It was a call from Bianca. As soon as she answered, she heard Bianca¡¯s apologetic voice. ¡°Hera, I might not be able to make it. A woman who ims to be the Sagen Women¡¯s Boxing Champion just challenged me at the club¡­ I have a match this afternoon, so I need to train now!¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Good luck!¡± After hanging up, Skadi furrowed her brows and muttered, ¡°Sagen¡¯s martial arts school, Sagen Boxing Champion, why is it always people from Sagen?¡± Hearing Skadi¡¯s murmurs, Nash grew wary. ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡± He was acquainted with both Skadi and Bianca. Both received challenges from Sagen at the same time. This made him suspect that the challengers had ties with the Green Bamboo Association. Skadi could not help butugh and say, ¡°Just stay with my bestie. It¡¯s just a small martial arts school, not a big deal!¡± Their martial arts school would ept various challenges every year, so she was used to these things. Bianca had recently been crowned champion of the Phoenix Crown, so it was quite normal for her to be challenged by other champions. The fact that all the challengers came from Sagen was likely a coincidence. ¡°Well, I¡¯m off to the martial arts school now!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Skadi turned and left gracefully. Nash frowned thoughtfully as he watched Skadi leave. Was it really just a coincidence? Or was the Green Bamboo Association targeting people close to him because they did not dare touch him? Noticing Nash¡¯s concerned gaze, Hera chuckled and asked, match?¡± ¡°Do you want to go watch Skadi¡¯s Nash whispered, ¡°Both challengers are from Sagen, and the most significant underground force in Sagen is the Green Bamboo Association. I killed a core member of the Green Bamboo Association when I saved you and Skadist time. I suspect these challenges have ties with them!¡± ¡°Should I stop Skadi from epting this challenge?¡± Worry shed in Hera¡¯s eyes as she rose from her seat. Nash shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go and check it out. If they¡¯re from the Green Bamboo Association, I have my ways to deal with them!¡± Hera held Nash¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Please refrain from being reckless as well. Remember, you¡¯re not alone now. You have a family, understand?¡± Her gentle words resonated with Nash¡¯s heart. There was a time when every mission he took was a matter of life and death. That was due to not only the tempering of his master but also his will to move forward bravely and never back down. In any case, he was all alone, so even if he died, there were no regrets. Yet now, he had a wife and parents-inw who treated him as their own. Perhaps if such a mission came up again, he would think twice. This was the responsibility of a husband. Skadi got into her red Maserati parked by the roadside, identical to the one Hera bought. They had gotten their cars together. Just as she started the engine, she saw Nashing out of thepany. ¡°You¡¯re being too polite here, walking me out this far.¡± Skadi said, leaning out of the car window. Nash approached the car, opened the door, and got in. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see what¡¯s happening at your martial arts school.¡± Chapter 213 ¡°If you follow me out, won¡¯t Hera be jealous?¡± Skadi yfully teased on purpose. Nash gave Skadi a sidelong nce. ¡°Just drive your car.¡± Skadi chuckled, started the car, and sped away. Zabel Martial Arts School was quite remote. It was located on the outskirts of Jonford, resembling a school in an impoverished mountainous region. A three-meter-high wall surrounded the area, presumably to prevent outsiders from sneaking in to learn their techniques. Inside, a few small bungalows circled a martial arts performance ground. There were 18 kinds of weapons and martial arts racks ced on either side. At this moment, over 30 young individuals dressed in white martial arts uniforms were neatly lined up in the martial arts arena. Zakariah, apanied by several well-known grandmasters from the industry, stood at the forefront, speaking. ¡°A righteous heart leads to righteous fists, while an evil heart leads to malevolent fists! ¡°Our Hero Martial Arts School aims to cultivate character and promote national martial arts and spirit! ¡°Since its establishment, Hero Martial Arts School has epted no fewer than a hundred challenges, but never once have we been defeated! ¡°Today, the challengees from Sagen¡¯s Ihara Martial Arts School, founded by a member of the Nihon race. ¡°So, I hope you all will give your best today and show them the rich martial arts heritage of our great nation! ¡°Give it your all in today¡¯s battle!¡± Zakariah stood tall and straight with his hands behind his back. His imposing eyes radiated a powerful sense of authority. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Skadi¡¯s car was parked outside the martial arts school, where, the parking lot was already full of vehicles. Many journalists and media bloggers eagerly waited. People even formed hum¨¢ndders against the surrounding walls. Meanwhile, four students from the martial arts school guarded the main entrance. Skadi approached and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they being let in?¡± A student replied with a wry smile, ¡°There are too many people. If we let them all in, it might affect our fellow brothers¡¯ performance.¡± Just then, a bus, escorted by several luxury cars, drove over. Kai stepped out of a Lamborghini, with the mmed-up and sultry Helena by his side. Helena immediately spotted Nash and smirked teasingly. Kai, with Helena on his arm and surrounded by bodyguards, headed toward the martial arts school. Following closely were the Duersons¡¯ heir, Duncan, the Lanes¡¯ heir, Simon, the Lees¡¯ heiress, Olivia, and a beautiful youngdy dressed in a cute schoolgirl uniform. ¡°Woah¡­ the heirs of Jonford¡¯s Five Elites are here. Today¡¯s visit is totally worth it!¡± ¡°Guys, see that? The girl in the schoolgirl uniform is my wife, Sydney Zell! Send me some good vibes and I¡¯ll go kiss her right now!¡± ¡°Sydney rarely appears in public. It¡¯s surprising to see her in front of so many media outlets today. It seems she¡¯s about to take over the family business after graduating from university!¡± The onlookers whispered amongst themselves, many of their lecherous gaze fixed on Sydney¡¯s long legs that were d in white stockings. Skadi raised an eyebrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t know so many important people wereing today.¡± Nash smirked. ¡°They¡¯re all here to enjoy the show.¡± Skadi turned to Nash. ¡°So you¡¯re saying they¡¯re here to support us?¡± With a yful grin, Nash responded, ¡°Yes, Helena and Kai are your fans. They¡¯re here to cheer you on.¡± Chapter 214 Upon hearing this, Skadi finally realized. These people were here to mock the Hero Martial Arts School. They seemed to believe that the Hero Martial Arts School would lose? Skadi arrogantly said, ¡°If you people are here to make a fool out of us, dream on¡­¡± At that moment, an elderly Mediterranean man in a traditional Nihon outfit and wooden clogs stepped down from the bus. His scalp shone brightly in the middle, while white hair flowed down the sides. With a hooked nose and fierce eyes, his face carried an aura of strictness and intensity. As soon as he got off the bus, his gaze fixed on Nash, who was standing by the main entrance of the martial arts school. Nash also lifted his gaze to meet the old man¡¯s. The elder did not emit any obvious aura. Then, there was a subtle glow in the depths of Nash¡¯s pupils, and he discovered a faint movement of true essence in the old man¡¯s belly. This was¡­ the Profound Reality Realm. Plus, it seemed like he was on the verge of forming into the Mystique Loyalty Realm, indicating that this was a master at the peak or near the peak of the Profound Reality Realm. Olivia approached, whispering, ¡°Mr. Calcraft¡­ this is Newi Ihara, one of the Ten Juggernauts from the Green Bamboo Association, known as the ¡®Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut.¡¯ His strength is unfathomable. Zabel¡¯s martial arts school might face troubles today¡­..¡± She paused, leaning closer to Nash¡¯s ear and continuing, ¡°Recently, Kai, Simon, and Duncan have be close allies. Six of the Juggernauts from the Green Bamboo Association have arrived in Jonford. They don¡¯t dare to act against you openly because they know you have the support of the Northern Territory.¡± With his hands in his pockets, Nash nodded nonchntly. Then, Olivia bit her red lip, expressing concern while saying, ¡°Theo told me to inform you not to engage directly with these Juggernauts unless necessary. After all, they have all fought their way up through blood, sweat, and tears!¡± Nash replied with a faint smile, ¡°Thanks for the heads up. I know what to do.¡± ¡°What are you two discussing?¡± Skadi approached them after speaking with a few other women. Nash shook his head. ¡°Nothing much. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Without dy, they headed toward the ente When Zakariah saw Nash, he greeted him with a hand on his heart. ¡°Mr. Calcraft¡­¡± Nash returned the gesture, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Zabel!¡± Zakariah guided Nash to arge chair at the front of the hall, taking a seat on another next to it. A table sat between them, adorned with tea utensils. Before they could exchange words, the younger generation from the Five Elite Families approached. ¡°Mr. Calcraft¡­ please excuse me for a moment.¡± ¡°Skadi, please apany Mr. Calcraft. I need to greet our esteemed guests!¡± Considering they were from the Five Elite Families, despite their minimal interactions, it was necessary to show them respect. Zakariah greeted them warmly. Then, seats were soon brought for everyone. Nash, seated on the grand chair, turned to Skadi standing beside him. ¡°There¡¯s a chair right here. Aren¡¯t you going to sit?¡± It was normal for Skadi, as Hera¡¯s close friend and someone of the same age as Nash, to sit beside him. When interacting with Zakariah, they bonded over martial arts. Given her own level of skill and cultivation, she also had the qualification to sit on equal footing with him. Skadi looked at the empty chair with a grin and said, ¡°You¡¯re the guest, so you sit!¡± Nash was merely being polite, and whether or not Skadi chose to sit did not matter much to him. ¡°Do you smoke, dude?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. A young man with a strong cheerful face offered Nash a cigarette. Without hesitation, Nash epted and put it between his lips. The young man quickly lit it for him. Skadiughed. ¡°Justin, you sure have a keen eye!¡± Justin Yanes chuckled. ¡°Anyone who can sit in the Master¡¯s Grand Chair is no ordinary person!¡± The Grand Chair was a symbol of authority in the Hero Martial Arts School. He had only seen masters and some elite martial artists sit there before. Even Skadi would seldom dare to sit on that seat. Nash frowned slightly, remembering Skadi¡¯s teasing smile. Realizing something, he was about to rise from the chair when Skadi quickly pressed down on his shoulders. ¡°You can¡¯t just sit and get up as you wish. Stay seated.¡± She had guessed her grandfather¡¯s intention in seating Nash on the Grand Chair. Today, Nash had to represent the Hero Martial Arts School. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay seated, then.¡± Nash said, crossing his legs and continuing to smoke. Chapter 215 In the end, Hero Martial Arts School¡¯s brewing trouble was caused by Nash. If it were just a normal spar, that would be fine. However, if those Nihon people had other intentions, he would not mind transforming into the Grim Reaper¡­ N?velDrama.Org ? content. After the heirs and heiress from the Five Elites took their seats, people from Ihara Martial Arts ?chool walked in. Newi¡¯s cold gaze fixed on Zakariah. ¡°Are you the head of Hero Martial Arts School?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Zakariah replied calmly. Newi bowed slightly. ¡°My apologies.¡± Zakariah responded with a hand on his heart and a smile, ¡°My apologies.¡± He then turned to Skadi. ¡°Skade, find a seat for Headmaster Ihara!¡± Skadi looked around, but there were no extra chairs avable. Then, Nash subtly twisted his leather-d foot. The chair beside him seemed to glide across the ground toward Newi. Newi slowly looked up, cing his hand on the back of the chair. Newi¡¯s robe fluttered as if blown by the wind, and a spider web-like set of tiny cracks appeared beneath his feet. Such profound inner energy! Newi¡¯s face remained unchanged, but he was deeply shocked inside. He had encountered the practitioners in the Profound Reality Realm before. However, he had never seen someone so young in the Profound Reality Realm. Could it even be possible to reach the Profound Reality Realm in just over 20 years, even if one trained from birth? Could he be from an ancient martial arts family? Taking a deep breath, Newi took a seat on the chair. ¡°Nash¡­ what¡¯s his level?¡± Skadi noticed Nash testing Newi¡¯s strength and was eager to know more. ¡°Profound Reality Realm.¡± Nash flicked the ash from his cigarette, his expression still calm. ¡°P-Profound Reality Realm?¡± Skadi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She had heard of this term. It was the ultimate realm that every martial artist aspired to reach in their lifetime. There were rumors that Zephyr Zielinski, the founder of Holy Martial, was in the Profound Reality Realm. Reaching this level of cultivation could almost be described as transcendent or holy. Not to mention other benefits, just in terms of lifespan, it could be more than double that of an ordinary person. Justin stood beside Skadi. He also heard what Nash had just said. He then looked at Newi in shock. If Newi was in the Profound Reality Realm, was their school doomed? The rules set in the challenge letter were best two out of three rounds. The first round drew five students each from Ihara Martial Arts School and Hero Martial Arts School-two at the Energy Cultivation Realm, two at the Grandmaster Realm, and one at the Great Grandmaster Realm. The side with the most victories would win the first round. The second round was a battle between the descendants of the school heads. The third round was a duel between the school heads. Leaving the first two rounds aside, in the third round, with Newi¡¯s Profound Reality Realm cultivation and Zakariah¡¯s Grandmaster Realm-level, there was noparison. Meaning, even before the match began, Hero Martial Arts School had already lost one round. Suddenly, Justin¡¯s gaze settled on theposed Nash. His slender frame shivered involuntarily. The strength disyed by this gentleman earlier was not weak at all. He was able to discern that Headmaster Ihara¡¯s cultivation was in the Profound Reality Realm. So, what was his own level of cultivation? Thinking of this, Justin whispered to Skadi beside him, ¡°Skade, is this expert also in the Profound Reality Realm?¡± Chapter 216 Still in shock, Skadi was brought back to her senses by Justin¡¯s voice. She shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not quite sure¡­ It seems¡­ he might be in the Profound Reality Realm too?¡± Herst few words were spoken very softly,cking any confidence. Previously at the Zells¡¯ home, she had witnessed both Father Lloyd and Father Cillian treating this man with the utmost respect. Father Lloyd had the strength of a stage nine grandmaster. Anyone who could make him cautious would have to have a level of cultivation surpassing his¡­ Zakariah stood in the center of the martial arts arena, cing his hand on his heart and facing the surrounding audience. He said, ¡°When friendse from afar, is it not a joy? Today, the Ihara Martial Arts School from Sagen and my Jonford Hero Martial Arts School will have a friendly sparring. I hereby warmly wee everyone!¡± As soon as he was done talking, a long-haired young man from Ihara Martial Arts School, wearing wooden clogs, stepped forward. ¡°We¡¯re here to challenge your school today. If you lose, you must close down your martial arts school, as per the rules!¡± Upon hearing this, the venue went silent. Zakariah¡¯s face darkened. He knew they were here to challenge his school. If he lost, he would naturally close the martial arts school. However, before this, he intended to give a proper speech. Respect and morality came before martial arts How dare a student from the Ihara Martial Arts School make such a bold statement publicly? Moreover, Newi did not seem upset at his student¡¯sck of tact. They were not just here to challenge; they were here to cause trouble. After waiting a full minute without any response from Newi, Zakariah slowly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s just start!¡± He then slowly left the arena. The long-haired young man slightly waved his hand, and five students from his school marched toward the arena. Two were at stage five of the Energy Cultivation Realm. Two were at stage five of the Grandmaster Realm, and thest was at stage one of the Great Grandmaster Realm. Then, Nash turned to look at the students from the Hero Martial Arts School. Most were in the Energy Cultivation Realm. Three were Grandmasters, and two were Great Grandmasters. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The three Grandmasters were only at stage three, and the Great Grandmaster was only at stage one. Zakariah nodded toward his students, and two young students at stage five of the Energy Cultivation Realm stepped forward. They were followed by two men in their 30s, both stage three grandmasters. Lastly, a limping stage one great-grandmaster approached the arena. Nash could not help butment, ¡°Good heavens, your martial arts school is really in a sad state, isn¡¯t it?¡± The other side¡¯s two stage five grandmasters could easily suppress Hero Martial Arts School¡¯s stage three grandmasters, and their only credible great-grandmaster was a cripple. Fortunately, both sides had practitioners in stage five of the Energy Cultivation Realm. Zakariah frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Ihara Martial Arts School toe¡­ and I didn¡¯t expect their strength to be this strong!¡± At this moment, both sides stood facing each other in the middle of the martial arts arena. ¡°Hold on!¡± Nash stood up from his chair, and everyone looked puzzled. ¡°Martial arts should be fair and just! ¡°The difference in the cultivation levels between the students of the Ihara Martial Arts School and the Hero Martial Arts School is too great! There¡¯s no fairness at all! ¡°Either forbid the use of inner energy or rece them with people of equal cultivation realm!¡± Nash¡¯s voice echoed like it was amplified, reaching everyone¡¯s ears. The long-haired young man scoffed. ¡°Can¡¯t the Hero Martial Arts School even produce a single stage five grandmaster?¡± Nash nced at him indifferently. ¡°Who are you? Was I talking to you?¡± The young man looked stunned, then clenched his fists, ready to teach this disrespectful guy a lesson. He was the beloved grandson of the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut and possessed strength at stage nine of the Energy Cultivation Realm. He practically owned the city of Sagen. Every influential family and rich sons of wealthy families would have to treat him with the utmost respect. ¡°Step back!¡± Newi spoke calmly. ¡°Grandpa¡­ He¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Newi¡¯s gaze turned icy. Chapter 217 The long-haired young man swallowed his saliva and reluctantly stepped aside. After that, Newi looked at Nash and said, ¡°We¡¯ll follow your suggestion.¡± Hence, the Ihara Martial Arts School reced their two stage five grandmasters with stage three grandmasters. Nash continued, ¡°The great-grandmaster from the Hero Martial Arts School has a limp. You need to bring someone with a simr physical disadvantage¡­¡± Justin, sitting beside the Grand Chair, audibly gasped. The audience remained silent. The heirs and heiresses of the Five Elite Families were also dumbfounded. Were matching martial ranks not enough? Now physical disadvantages were also being considered? The long-haired young man was at the end of his patience. ¡°Grandpa, this guy is simply asking for trouble¡­ Let me teach him a lesson¡­¡± Slowly, Newi unsheathed the sword hanging by his waist. Seeing this, Kai and Duncan immediately smirked. As Nash was closely rted to the Skyes and had a sworn brother like Phillix Xing, Green Bamboo Association killing Nash directly would only anger the Skyes and the warden of the Northern Territory. Hence, the six Juggernauts thought of another way. They had nned to target those around Nash. If Nash made the first move, they would have an excuse. Even if they killed Nash afterward, neither the Skyes nor the warden of the Northern Territory would have any objections. Under these circumstances, it seemed like Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut was losing his patience. Whether Hidden -Ghost Juggernaut would kill Nash and whether Green Bamboo Association would anger the Skyes and the warden of the Northern Territory had nothing to do with them. They just wanted to see Nash die. Simon, being a part of the Green Bamboo Association, noticed Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut¡¯s intention to take action and frowned slightly. He was wondering if he should go up and give him a reminder. Suddenly, a sharp de aura shot out, severing the right leg of the stage one great- grandmaster from the Ih¨¢ra Martial Arts School at the knee. Blood sttered across the arena. The scene fell into a deathly silence. The long-haired young man was stunned as his mind went nk. What¡­ What just happened? Was his grandfather not supposed to kill that young man? Why did he sever the leg of his own disciple? In the middle of the arena, the one-legged great-grandmaster from the Ihara Martial Arts School stood firmly without any emotional change on his face. His cold gaze filled with murderous intent. ¡°Sir¡­ Can we start the duel now?¡± Newi slowly lifted his gaze to Nash. If Nash wanted fairness, he would give him fairness. He believed his disciple would surely crush any opponent of the same rank. ¡°Go ahead!¡± The ruthlessness disyed by Newi was beyond Nash¡¯s imagination. He had already helped the Hero Martial Arts School lower the difficulty of the first match. Whether they could win or not was up to fate. ¡°Begin!¡± Newi said lightly. As he said this, the one-legged great-grandmaster lunged at the limping great-grandmaster. The other pairs also started their duels immediately. To Nash¡¯s surprise, the limping great-grandmaster was constantly retreating under the attacks of the one-legged great-grandmaster. Nash shook his head in disappointment. ¡°He might have inner strength, but his martial foundation is weak. It¡¯ll be hard for him to win!¡± With a flushed face, Zakariah said, ¡°This is my elder brother¡¯s grandson, Kristian. He¡¯s 32 years old. He had been running a martial arts school abroad, but he offended the local politicians and got shot in the leg. Hence, he¡¯s been focusing on cultivating his internal strength.¡± At the age of 32, reaching the rank of stage one great-grandmaster was a matter of pride for the Zabels. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. They had hoped to showcase Kristian¡¯s prowess today, but they had not expected the formidable strength of the Ihara Martial Arts School. Zakariah¡¯s previous confidence and vigor were now gone. Nash picked up his teacup and took a sip of hot tea, saying, ¡°If he targets the opponent¡¯s right leg, there might still be a glimmer of hope!¡± Chapter 218 ¡°Attacking his right leg which was just severed would be a dishonorable victory, even if we do win in the end!¡± Zakariah said with a bitter smile. Being the president of the martial arts association and the head of the Hero Martial Arts School, he primarily promoted martial arts culture. To win with such a low blow would disgrace him if word got out! Nash nced at Zakariah and chuckled. ¡°Then prepare to shut down!¡± They were here to cause trouble. Yet the old man was still talking about martial virtue! Even in ancient wars, there was the concept of deceiving the enemy! ¡°Grandpa¡­ at this critical moment, let¡¯s not think about cultural spirit anymore!¡± Skadi could not stand it anymore and spoke up, her face full of resentment. ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s what they¡¯ll do, but we have to be ourselves. Even if we close the school, I won¡¯t let Kristian lose his martial virtue!¡± Zakariah stated with a determined look. The Energy Cultivation Realm practitioner from the Ihara Martial Arts School sent the one from the Hero Martial Arts School flying. The young martial artist who was thrown out had a copsed chest and was spitting blood continuously. Seeing this, Zakariah¡¯s whole body trembled. It had been less than a minute. Both were at stage five of the Energy Cultivation Realm, yet the practitioner from his school did not evenst a minute. The Hero Martial Arts School had faced challenges in the past, but never something like this. Fortunately, another Energy Cultivation Realm practitioner from his school defeated his opponent. This gave Zakariah some relief. However, just then, a grandmaster from the Hero Martial Arts School was kicked in the groin by a grandmaster from the Ihara Martial Arts School. ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± The grandmaster from the Hero Martial Arts School screamed like a ughtered pig, then rolled on the ground clutching his crotch, his loose white pants stained with bright red blood. ¡°Dishonorable¡­¡± Zakariah¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, and his fists were clenched tightly. The grandmaster from the Ihara Martial Arts School did not stop there. He leaped up and aimed his knee at the neck of the grandmaster from the Hero Martial Arts School. If hit, thetter would undoubtedly die. Was this a sparringpetition? It was more like murder! Nash threw the lid of his teacup, and the descending grandmaster from the Ihara Martial Arts School was immediately thrown back. Newi did not get angry at Nash¡¯s intervention. Instead, he had a faint smile on his face. Seeing the condition of hispanion, another grandmaster from the Hero Martial Arts School exploded in rage,unching a fierce attack on the opponent. The grandmaster from the Ihara Martial Arts School was quickly defeated and raised his hands in surrender. People from both sides immediately carried the injured down. Looking at the two young men lying on the ground, tears appeared in Zakariah¡¯s He had adopted both of them from an orphanage and watched them grow up. eyes. Now, one had his manhood destroyed, and the other was bleeding profusely from his mouth and nose. He felt a sharp pain in his heart. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With teary eyes, Skadi tugged at Nash¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Nash¡­ Quick¡­ Save them¡­¡± Nash stood up and walked to the two injured men. He pressed a few trigger points on the Energy Cultivation Realm practitioner, and the bleeding from his mouth and nose slowed down before stopping. Nash then turned to the grandmaster. ¡°Take off his pants¡­¡± Two fellow students did as instructed. Seeing the mangled and unrecognizable mess, their foreheads throbbed with anger. ¡°That part can¡¯t be saved¡­ but his life can be¡­¡± Nash shook his head and sighed, pressing a few vital points on him. Hearing Nash¡¯s words, the young grandmaster fainted. After tending to their injuries, Nash returned to his chair and sat down. Chapter 219 The martial arts of the Ihara Martial Arts School originated from the ancient martial arts of Somer Nation. Moreover, they were all vicious techniques from deviant factions. In this current age of peace, Somer mostly emphasized physical fitness and self-cultivation. However, the martial arts of the Ihara Martial Arts School were purely lethal techniques. Newi looked at Nash, his eyes filled with a challenging intent. At that moment, a loud noise echoed from the martial arts stage. Kristian¡¯sme leg was brutally punched by the amputated great-grandmaster. Kristian knelt on one foot while also pping the injured right leg of the amputated great- grandmaster. The amputated great-grandmaster could not dodge in time, and the inner energy in his right leg was scattered, causing a lot of blood to stter. With a surge of inner energy, Kristian suddenly rose, his knee striking the amputated great- grandmaster¡¯s chin. Blood flowed from the amputated great-grandmaster¡¯s orifices, and he was thrown out of the martial arts stage. In the end, Kristian, without anyone¡¯s instigation, attacked the amputated great- grandmaster¡¯s right leg to win. The long-haired young man yelled, ¡°To ensure fairness, my martial brother got his right leg amputated for this match! What did you prove in winning by attacking that very leg?¡± ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s so shameful!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? He got his leg amputated for fairness. How heroic is that?¡± Several dubious-looking self-media bloggers shouted loudly. They had all been bribed by Kai to cause trouble for the Hero Martial Arts School. Kristian silently limped off the martial arts stage. As soon as Kristian stepped off the stage, Zakariah pped him and said, ¡°You scoundrel¡­ Have you forgotten what I taught you?¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Skadi quickly hugged her grandpa¡¯s arm. ¡°Kris was just thinking about the martial arts school ¡°¡± Pointing at the door, Zakariah said, ¡°Get out¡­ Leave¡­ Hero Martial Arts School will not have you anymore¡­¡± Silently, under the pointing and whispering of everyone, Kristian headed toward the exit. Nash sneered, muttering to himself, ¡°Truly stubborn. No wonder the students he teaches are so weak¡­¡± In the second match, the long-haired young man faced Skadi. Newi took the initiative to say, ¡°The second match is between my grandson and Ms. Skadi, the granddaughter of Master Zabel. Both parties are not allowed to use inner energy. What do you think, Mr. Calcraft?¡± He was not concerned about the oue of the first match. The second and third matches were the main events. His targets were Skadi and Zakariah. In these two matches¡­ They determined superiority and the matter of life and death. ¡°Agreed!¡± Zakariah had already epted the challenge letter. Nash could not find a reason to refuse. The long-haired young man walked to the martial arts stage, twisted his neck, and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Ms. Skadi, I won¡¯t be holding back now!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Skadi coldly snorted. ¡°Neither will I!¡± Saying that, she lunged, trying to grab the long-haired young man¡¯s neck. The long-haired young man was quick to react, dodging her attack and grabbing Skadi¡¯s wrist, his left shoulder harshly colliding with Skadi. Skadi slightly sidestepped to avoid the hit, her left elbow aiming for the young man¡¯s face. The long-haired young man raised his left hand to block and quickly threw a punch with his right fist, aiming for Skadi¡¯s throat. Both of them moved very fast. The young man¡¯s moves became more ruthless, and Skadi became more rmed. Nash¡¯s clear-knuckled fingers tapped on the armrest of his chair. Skadi was using the Palm Punches Technique. It was a martial art that primarily consisted of five basic palm techniques-throwing, pping, piercing, chopping, and gathering. Its distinctive feature was attacking with the palm, turning the hand into a fist for pinpoint strikes, and retracting with the palm. The long-haired young man missed a punch. Skadi grabbed his wrist and performed an over- the- shoulder throw. Despite her petite figure, she managed to throw the long-haired young man into the air. Just as he was about to crash on the ground, a cruel smile appeared on his lips. Seeing his smiling face, Skadi¡¯s pupils shrank. She immediately used her inner energy to protect her chest. However¡­ it was toote! Chapter 220 The long-haired young man suddenly punched Skadi in the chest with his other hand. Skadi¡¯s body arched backward like a shrimp. The back of her white martial arts uniform was blown out, revealing a hole the size of a fist. ¡°Shadi¡­¡± Nash¡¯s brows furrowed, and he turned into a blur as he dashed toward the martial arts stage. At the same time, Newi, too, transformed into a blur and ran over. Nash lifted his foot to kick the long-haired young man who had fallen to the ground. That was when Newi¡¯s foot collided with Nash¡¯s. A loud explosion echoed. The ground of the martial arts stage shattered. A small stone went through one of the young man¡¯s eyes. Newi retreated three steps before stopping. Nash knelt down, cradling Skadi in his arms to examine her injuries. Her cardiovascr system had been severely damaged, the ribs in her chest were shattered, and she was in critical condition. Nash poured his true energy into Skadi¡¯s heart to stabilize her condition.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Nash¡¯s face turned gloomy to the extreme. He had expected that the Ihara Martial Arts School would resort to dirty tricks. What he had not expected was for them to tantly break the rules in front of so many people. Skadi was Hera¡¯s close friend. She once risked her life to protect Hera. Now that Skadi had been ambushed, anger surged in Nash¡¯s heart. The Grim Reaper¡¯s wrath. Could they withstand it? ¡°Skade¡­ Skade¡­¡± Zakariah, who rushed over, was as pale as paper. Tears formed in Justin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Skade¡­ please wake up!¡± The rest of the students from the martial arts school had their eyes turned crimson. They remembered how good Skadi was to them. She often took them out forvish feasts and gave them thoughtful gifts on special asions. Knowing Skadi had been ambushed and her condition was uncertain, they felt heartbroken. ¡°M-Mr. Calcraft¡­ can Skade be saved?¡± As if drained of all strength, Zakariah asked Nash in a daze. ¡°She can be saved!¡± After stabilizing Skadi¡¯s condition, Nash carried her toward the main hall of the martial arts school. Newi bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Zabel, my grandson was impulsive and vited the challenge rules. We concede the second round. You¡¯ve won two out of three rounds, and you¡¯re today¡¯s victor!¡± Actually, Newi had not expected his grandson to rashly break the rules. ording to the initial n, they would deliberately lose the first round. In the second, the grandson would use his martial arts to kill Skadi. This way, they could proceed to the third round. By the time he killed Zakariah, Nash would have definitely taken action. However, his grandson¡¯s breach of the rules meant they could not proceed to the third round. Given the power of the strike to Skadi¡¯s heart with his grandson¡¯s power in stage nine of the Energy Cultivation Realm, even a deity could not save her. Killing Skadi was a way to reim some revenge for Crow. Upon hearing Newi¡¯s words, Zakariah spat out blood in anger and fainted. Newi smiled faintly and left with the members of the Ihara Martial Arts School. Helena sent the photos she had taken to Hera, along with a message: [Hera,e to Hero Martial Arts School quickly if you want to see your best friend onest time!] Kai, seeing that half of his objective had been achieved, was in a good mood. ¡°Simon, I¡¯d like to take Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut to the Chateau Hotel for dinner tonight!¡± Simon smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡± Olivia stood up. ¡°Chateau Hotel will be closed tonight!¡± Chapter 221 Olivia was not joking. With the Skyes gone, she became the owner of the Chateau Hotel. Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut was from the Nihon n. The Chateau Hotel had a rule forbidding any Nihon n members. The crowd that had gathered quickly dispersed. The martial arts confrontation between the Ihara Martial Arts School and the Hero Martial Arts School went viral on the inte. Due to its student¡¯sck of martial virtue, the Hero Martial Arts School expelled the student, garnering unanimous praise fromizens. However, there were also many who criticized, thinking Zakariah was making a mountain out of a molehill and was obstinate. All in all, the Hero Martial Arts School preserved its reputation but at a heavy cost. At the Baroque branch office, Hera was showing Drake Group¡¯s clients around the production line. Upon seeing the photo and message Helena sent, she felt as if she was struck by lightning. Without even saying goodbye, she rushed to the Hero Martial Arts School immediately. At the Watson Estate, Walter had already heard about the incident at the Hero Martial Arts School. With a grim expression, he called Kai. ¡°Anything you need?¡± Kai¡¯s indifferent voice came over the phone. ¡°Were you involved in the incident involving the Zabels?¡± Walter asked in a neither cold nor warm tone. ¡°What does a conflict between two martial arts schools have to do with me?¡± ¡°Consider this a warning. Stay away from Simon Lane, or you¡¯ll get burned, and no one will be able to save you!¡± Walter said with an icy tone. Zakariah was the president of the Jonford Martial Arts Association, knew the leader of the Northern Territory Army, Ster, and even protected the warden of the Northern Territory, Phillix. More importantly, his granddaughter, Skadi, was close friends with Nash¡¯s girlfriend. During the martial artspetition, Nash stood up for the Zabels. This showed how much the Zabels meant to Nash. With Skadi critically injured and her life hanging by a thread, Nash would surely be furious. A storm was brewing in Jonford! At that time, Kai was enjoying a fancy meal by the poolside of Royal Bay vi with Simon and Duncan. Helena poured wine for Kai with a gleeful expression. Duncan adjusted his sses with a sly grin. ¡°Skadi got hit in the heart by a practitioner at stage nine in the Energy Cultivation Realm. Even the most powerful deity can¡¯t save her. Given Skadi and Hera¡¯s rtionship, Hera must be devastated, and Nash probably isn¡¯t in high spirits either¡­¡± He raised his wine ss to Simon. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. SImon Lane for taking revenge for us Duncan and Kai had lost over four billion because of Nash. This debt had to be repaid in blood. Simonughed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t seeking revenge for your sake. Nash Calcraft was arrogant, messing with people from my Green Bamboo Association. He deserves to die!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Just as he finished speaking, Simon¡¯s phone, which was on the table, started ringing. It was his grandfather calling. Simon set down his wine ss and answered, ¡°Grandpa, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Find a private ce!¡± Howard¡¯s deep voice sounded from the phone. Simon got up and moved to a corner. ¡°Go ahead, Grandpa.¡± Sitting on his couch, Howard lightly said, ¡°This time, when dealing with Nash, make sure you drag the other families down with you!¡± Simon dismissively replied, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re being overly cautious. With six of the Juggernauts from our Green Bamboo Association, we have more than enough power to deal with Nash!¡± Howard snorted. ¡°Just do as I say. What¡¯s with the unnecessary talk?¡± Simon reluctantly replied, ¡°Alright¡­ I understand.¡± The Lees sided with Nash, so getting them involved might be tricky. However, both Kai and Duncan were already deeply involved. They probably wanted to get rid of Nash even more than Simon did. As for getting the little girl from the Zell family involved, it would not make much difference. Simon returned to the dining table and sat down. Suddenly, Kai said, ¡°Simon, can you¡­ eliminate Bianca in this afternoon¡¯s boxing match?¡± Simon nodded with full confidence. ¡°No problem¡­ Wanda York is Grim -Faced Juggernaut¡¯s granddaughter. She trained under the King of Fighter Thorson in recent years. If she participates in the world boxingpetition, she¡¯ll surely win this year¡¯s female Golden Belt Kai nodded and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t be attending this afternoon¡¯s boxing match, then¡­ Also, in a couple of days, I¡¯m nning to take Helena on an overseas trip!¡± Chapter 222 Kai knew that his grandfather would not harm him. When advised to stay away from Simon, he understood it was for his own good. He did not share a deep friendship with Simon, who merely served as a pawn against Nash. After angering Nash, Kai nned to leave the country temporarily. ¡°When did you get that idea, Kai?¡± Helena looked at Kai in astonishment. Her face radiated with joy and happiness. She was eager to watch the afternoon boxing match, wanting to see Wanda beat Bianca up. However, the news of Kai taking her on a trip made other events seem insignificant. It was an excellent opportunity to bond with Kai. Kai tilted Helena¡¯s chin and gave her a quick kiss, saying, ¡°I made this decision a while ago. In a few days, there¡¯s an investor meeting for my overseaspany. I¡¯ll introduce you to some new friends then.¡± Duncan swirled his wine and chuckled. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m leaving the country in a few days too, nning to pick up my sister who¡¯s about to graduate.¡± Duncan was a sharp guy. Hearing that Kai was going abroad, he immediately guessed Kai¡¯s intention to distance himself from the brewing storm. Given Nash¡¯s undeniable strength and the six Juggernauts¡¯ attack on Nash¡¯s close associates, they seemed to be treading dangerous ground. Exiting this scene was the smart choice. ¡°Mr. Kai, Mr. Duncan, isn¡¯t this a bit unfair?¡± Simon squinted at the two. The meaning behind his grandfather¡¯s call became clear. While he bore his own grudges against Nash, Kai and Duncan disliked him just as much. They were all in the same tricky situation, but Kai and Duncan wanted out, leaving Simon as the potential scapegoat. Kai lifted his ss with a smile. ¡°Mr. Lane, thanks for aiding our revenge. Once I return from abroad, I¡¯ll treat you to a grand meal at the Chateau Hotel.¡± Helena and Duncan raised their sses in response. Simon remarked while holding his drink, ¡°That call earlier was from my grandfather. He mentioned that hiring the six Juggernauts cost 900 million!¡± The implication was clear. They would need to cough up 300 million each if they wanted a way out. Duncan sipped his wine. Experience had indeed made Howard wiser. He likely called Duncan to implicate him and Kai together. Kai, narrowing his eyes, looked toward the distant garden, apparently waiting for Duncan¡¯s response. Smirking faintly, Simon said, ¡°The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut is taking the lead on this. I can offer him 200 million, while the remaining 100 million will be split among the other five Juggernauts as a getaway fund.¡± He dialed a number and turned on speaker mode. ¡°What is it?¡± A cold female voice came from the other end. Kai and Duncan nced at the phone, and the caller ID was Wanda York. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Simon chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s cancel the afternoon boxing match. We¡¯ve achieved our goal.¡± Wanda responded coldly, ¡°Are you joking?¡± Simon hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 15 million!¡± After a brief pause, Wanda agreed. ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cover the 300 million!¡± Kai narrowed his eyes and spoke. His animosity toward Nash was evident. A mere attack against Skadi was not enough to settle his anger. ¡°What 300 million?¡± Wanda asked, confused. Simon hung up promptly. The 900 million was a number he came up with. The six Juggernauts supported them due to a favor the president owed his grandfather. ¡°Mr. Duncan¡­ your move?¡± Simon looked at Duncan with a yful smirk. Chapter 223 Kai was all in. Was Duncan still thinking of jumping ship? ¡°Mr. Lane, I¡¯m not like you. My grandfather keeps a tight grip on the finances. I only get 500 to 700 grand as pocket money every month. That¡¯s not even enough for my daily expenses. The money I invested with Kai earlier was borrowed from my uncles!¡± Duncan said with a worried expression. Simon lit a cigarette in silence, understanding the Duersons¡¯ situation. The Duerson family wasrge, with the patriarch having several sons and even more grandsons. While the other grandsons were studying abroad, only Duncan remained in the country. It was feasible for Duncan to cough up a few hundred thousand to a few million, but 300 million was indeed a stretch. ¡°That¡¯s a pity. We might only get rid of Bianca. However, it¡¯ll at least keep Nash and Hera on their toes for a while!¡± Simon said, feigning regret. ¡°I can lend him the 300 million!¡± Kai¡¯s eyes reddened, already disregarding Walter¡¯s words. ¡°You don¡¯t need to, Kai. I¡­¡± Duncan waved his hand quickly. ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you. You don¡¯t have to pay it back!¡± Kai interrupted what Duncan was going to say next. ¡°That is to say, you¡¯re covering this 300 million for me, Kai?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m gifting you the 300 million, and then you give it to Simon!¡± Kai was truly riled up, but he still had a hint of rationality. There was a difference between lending money and giving it away. Seeing no way out and with Kai being so direct, Duncan reluctantly agreed. The three quickly concluded the transaction. Kai said, ¡°We¡¯ve provided the money. I won¡¯t be showing up after this. I hope you handle things well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Kai. If I can¡¯t handle Nash, I¡¯ll present my head to you.¡± Simon confidently pped his chest. The three toasted. At the Zabels¡¯ mansion, Nash and Brian were in a quiet room on the second floor, treating Skadi¡¯s injuries. Skadi¡¯s condition was dire, forcing Nash to use the Divine Needles. Brian assisted silently, continuing to learn the art of the Divine Needles from his grandmaster. Downstairs in the living room, the distraught Hera sat on a sofa, her eyes red from crying. ? ? ? ? Lauren sat beside her, constantlyforting her daughter. Meanwhile, Justin sat in a corner, chain-smoking. The ashtray next to him was filled with cigarette butts. On another sofa, Harrison gently consoled Zakariah. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Mr. Zabel. Nash¡¯s medical skills are unparalleled. If he says he can cure Skadi, then Skadi will surely recover!¡± Zakariah¡¯s face was tear-streaked, making his wrinkles appear even deeper. Harrison¡¯sforting words alleviated some of his distress. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a mocking voice resonated. ¡°Arrogance without substance, a person with a narrow view lacking morality. Efforts to mimic the virtuous are fruitless. Without virtue or talent yet still so arrogant!¡± Everyone turned toward the entrance. Kristian, holding half a bottle of liquor, staggered in Seeing Kristian, Zakariah furiously shouted, ¡°Who let you in? Get out!¡± With a mocking expression, Kristian asked, ¡°Uncle Zabel, tell me. What use is your martial virtue?¡± Zakariah, brimming with anger, shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Get out! Someone, throw Kristian out!¡± Zakariah trembled with rage. A group of youngsters in martial arts uniforms exchanged nces, but no one dared to approach. He was the eldest disciple and the only great-grandmaster of the Hero Martial Arts School, and his strength even surpassed that of the headmaster. ¡°We practice martial arts, not just for physical health but also to protect our family! We need to see who the other party is first before treating them with virtue. What¡¯s the difference between preaching morality to beasts and talking to a brick wall?¡± Chapter 224 Kristian took a fierce swig from the liquor bottle. Zakariah was rendered speechless by Kristian¡¯s words. He knew¡­ Kristian was still resentful about the p he had received before, especially since he had been driven out of the Zabels in front of everyone. Kristian was right. Zakariah was too concerned about saving face. Martial artspetitions were always about stopping at the right point. However, for the sake of pride, he did not intervene when the Ihara Martial Arts School broke the rules during the first match. Due to his pride, even though he knew the Nihonpetitors were ruthless, he allowed Skade to compete. Had he put his pride aside and stopped thepetition when the Ihara Martial Arts School broke the rules, Skade would not have participated in the second match and would not have been so gravely injured. At that moment, Nash and Brian came down from upstairs. Everyone¡¯s eyes were immediately on them. Hera stood up and approached them, asking, ¡°Nash¡­ how is Skade doing now?¡± Nash showed a slight smile. ¡°She¡¯s no longer in a life-threatening situation, but she¡¯ll need some time to recover!¡± Then, he turned to Brian. ¡°Follow the prescription I gave you. Add the herbs to boiling water, let it simmer on high heat for 30 minutes, then add turtle shells and simmer on low heat for another 60 minutes before consuming!¡± Brian held a prescription full of medicinal ingredients, nodding in response. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare the medicine now¡­¡± Nash approached Hera, wiped away her tears, and softly asked, ¡°Give me Bianca¡¯s phone number¡­¡± Hera did not ask why and quickly retrieved Bianca¡¯s number for him. Nash took out his cell phone and dialed Bianca¡¯s number. A man answered, his voice somewhat effeminate as he said, ¡°Bianca is training. She doesn¡¯t have time to answer calls!¡± Nash inquired, ¡°Is she at Neo Power Club?¡± The man on the other end, noticing that a woman¡¯s name was disyed as the caller ID but a man was speaking, asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Nash¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°Answer my question!¡± ¡°Whoa now, little guy, you¡¯re quite arrogant. I won¡¯t tell you. Come and hit me if With that, there was a sarcasticugh. ¡°Fine, wait for me.¡± Nash hung up, took Hera¡¯s car keys, and drove straight to Neo Power Club. He left so hastily that Zakariah did not even have time to thank him. you can!¡± Neo Power Club was located in Downtown Jonford in an 18-storymercial building. Inside, it was filled with gym equipment with punching bags hanging from the ceiling. In the center was arge octagon cage. Bianca, in boxing attire, was practicing with a muscr man inside the cage. Every so often, the man¡¯s gaze would drift toward the contours of Bianca¡¯s body. Noticing his wandering eyes, Bianca sped up her punches, with the final blownding squarely on the man¡¯s face. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± The muscr man clutched his nose with a painful scream. Bianca, taking off her boxing gloves, threw them at him. ¡°If you look again, don¡¯t evere back here!¡± Exiting the cage, a red-haired woman chewing gum handed her a bottle of mineral water. ¡°Bianca¡­ a young man was looking for you just now!¡± A man, effeminately dressed in women¡¯s boxing attire and wearing makeup, spoke in a feminine voice.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Bianca inquired, ¡°Who was it?¡± The effeminate man said, ¡°I think the caller ID was Hera, but it was a young man who spoke¡­ Ack!¡± Before he could finish, his ear was suddenly twisted by someone. Turning to see the person responsible, he shouted, ¡°Who are you?!¡± Nash pped him to the ground. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe here and hit you?¡± Recognizing the man¡¯s distinct voice, Nash immediately identified him upon arriving at the club. The effeminate man covered his face and began to cry. ¡°Help¡­ He¡¯s attacking me¡­ Bianca, please teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°Coach Calcraft, so it¡¯s really you¡­¡± A rare smile appeared on Bianca¡¯s normally cold-face. Nash nodded. ¡°Regarding this afternoon¡¯s boxing challenge¡­ Chapter 225 The security guard at the entrance was thrown forcefully into the club area. Everyone was startled by this sudden scene. They looked toward the entrance and saw arge group of sturdy men. Leading them was a cold beauty with a high ponytail. She had a pair of ck boxing gloves around her neck and was asionally blowing bubbles with her chewing gum. The people of Neo Power Club began to murmur amongst themselves. ¡°That¡¯s Wanda. She¡¯s quite pretty.¡± ¡°I heard she was trained by Thorson. After returning to the country, she dominated the Sagen boxing scene in just three months!¡± ¡°She has a demeanor simr to our Bianca, both are cold-faced beauties.¡± ¡°Can Bianca beat her?¡± ¡°Who is Bianca?¡± Wanda, leading her group, walked into the club, her icy gaze sweeping over everyone present. Bianca stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m Bianca.¡± Wanda spat out her gum. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± Bianca was taken aback. ¡°Here?¡± Wanda sneered. ¡°And? I don¡¯t want to kill you in front of a crowd. It¡¯d be troublesome!¡± Bianca looked at the redhead next to her. ¡°Rose, get my gloves.¡± As Rose went to fetch the gloves, another group arrived. It was Simon, the Lanes¡¯ bodyguards, and an olddy with silver hair exuding a cold aura. A stage nine great-grandmaster. Nash narrowed his eyes. If he was not mistaken, this old woman was one of the Juggernauts of the Green Bamboo Association. Theo said that the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s 10 Juggernauts were all involved in the Young Family Vige tragedy. All 10 Juggernauts were on Nash¡¯s hit list. Tonight would be a time to increase his KDA. Wanda had changed into her blue boxing outfit and was warming up after putting on her gloves. The crowd in Neo Power Club was again in an uproar. ¡°Damn, they¡¯re huge!¡± ¡°Definitely D-cup!¡± ¡°They¡¯re several times bigger than Bianca¡¯s!¡± Simon¡¯s bodyguards set up two folding chairs.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. With a smirk, Simon gestured for the olddy to sit. ¡°Please take a seat, Madam Grim-Faced¡­¡± Grim-Faced Juggernaut took a seat, and someone from the Green Bamboo Association quickly lit a tobo pipe for her. After a few puffs, she turned to ask, ¡°Is that young man in the suit Nash?¡± Upon spotting Nash, Simon involuntarily shuddered and said, ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s him.¡± The old woman showed no emotion but was internally shocked. Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut had told her Nash was young. She guessed that Nash was probably in his 30s. However, seeing him now, he looked only in his early 20s. Judging by his appearance, he was estimated to be only 23 or 24 years old, a few years younger than her granddaughter. It was really hard for her to imagine how a young man in his 20s could cultivate to reach the Profound Reality Realm. Nash had initiallye to stop Bianca, but seeing that Wanda disyed no inner energy, he changed his mind. Bianca was strong, and this was her turf. She had a slight advantage. Even if she were to lose, it would be impossible for Wanda to kill her. Jonford¡¯s boxing champion VS Sagen¡¯s boxing champion. He wanted to see how much potential Bianca truly had in boxing. After putting on her gloves and warming up, Bianca entered the octagon cage. Wanda followed suit, and the two stood facing each other. Bianca nced at Wanda¡¯s impressive physique and asked, ¡°Are we following professional match rules?¡± Wanda shook her head and said, ¡°No rules. Today, our goal is to beat the other to their death.¡± Chapter 226 Neo Power Club fell silent the moment Wanda said that. The effeminate man covered his mouth with one hand. Using the other, he pressed the tip of his middle finger to his thumb and then pointed at the clothes on the muscr man beside him, saying anxiously, ¡°Brother, Wanda is so fierce. Did something happen to Bianca?¡± The muscles in the muscr man¡¯s face twitched slightly. He pped the man¡¯s hand away and growled. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Rose walked up to Nash and asked cautiously, ¡°Coach Calcraft, just what does Wanda want?¡± The majority of Neo Power Club had been present when Bianca took part in the Phoenix Crown Championship. Only the effeminate man had not been there and missed a spectacr match as he was on leave. Nash looked at the two individuals in the octagonal cage and said calmly, ¡°She means to kill Bianca.¡± Rose frowned at that. ¡°Why won¡¯t you stop her, then?¡± The club had looked up Wanda¡¯s information after Bianca epted the challenge. After studying with Mike for a year, Wanda returned to Somer and then dominated the Sagen boxing scene in just three months. Since Mike dominated the boxing scene internationally, the boxers that he taught were definitely much more skilled than those the Dark Lord taught. If Wanda were to really try to kill Bianca, then Bianca might truly be in danger. Rose thought about how Nash would at least think about Bianca¡¯s safety since he was her coach. Nash¡¯s gaze was deep as he calmly said, ¡°An opponent is a boxer¡¯s driving force to improve. Boxers can only be better if they keep challenging themselves. All boxing champions were born of tenacious and hard fights.¡± Hearing this, Rose was confused. Yet, she trusted his power since Bianca had won against ck Window using thebination punches that she had learned from Fred before. Since he was not worried, she, too, should rx a little. 1 Bianca was already squaring off with Wanda in the octagonal cage. The two of them assumed defensive positions before they started probing each other back and forth. Wanda had be so famous too quickly that there were no match videos of her avable. Because of this, Bianca had no idea of Wanda¡¯s boxing patterns and skills. Wanda had even dodged all three of her quick/punches perfectly in a row. They all missed-her left hook, right hook, straight punch, and jab. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The corner of Wanda¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re a Phoenix Crown Champion, yet this is all you got. Did something happen behind the scenes of your fight with ck Widow?¡± Bianca did not rise to that. She just lowered herself and aimed a punch at Wanda¡¯s chest. Wanda reacted quickly and put her arms together before positioning them in front of her chest. At the same time, she raised her leg and kicked Bianca in the waist. Bianca punched Wanda¡¯s calf, and Wanda quickly retracted her leg before immediately throwing a straight punch toward Bianca. The punch was a heavy one. One would feel dizzy when hit by it even though Wanda was wearing gloves. With that, Wanda immediatelyunched a flurry of attacks. This was awless life-or-death fight. The moment one slipped, there would be no redemption. Bianca turned her head to avoid the attack, and Wanda¡¯s fist brushed against Bianca¡¯s ear. After missing Bianca¡¯s face, Wanda continued her onught. A jab to the head, followed by another straight right punch. Catching the attacks with lightning-fast speed, Bianca leaned back and dodged both punches. Wanda continued punching at her head before switching it up to a left straight punch to the abdomen. Bianca tilted her head to one side and then took two steps back. She then took advantage of this gap and started going out. She jabbed toward the head, guarded her right from a straight punch, and then followed up with a left hook to the head. Wanda dodged and blocked all of the attacks. Neither of them got any points at the end of the round. ¡°This silly girl wouldn¡¯t learn martial arts from me and instead went and learn some kind of taekwondo. It¡¯s all just some shy disy.¡± A slightly helpless expression appeared on the Grim-Daced Juggernaut¡¯s face when she thought about how her granddaughter¡¯s taekwondo was shy. If she had practiced martial arts with her, she would at least have the strength of inner energy of the ninth division. She would have be a master in the Profound Reality Realm in the future and have her lifespan increased. To the side, Simon was bootlicking. ¡°Taekwondo is a sport, and it shows that Wanda has sportsmanship!¡± Not only was Wanda extraordinarily good-looking, but she also had an extremely luscious figure. Chapter 227 He had not forgotten this woman ever since he saw her three years ago at the annual Green Bamboo Association meeting. This was the reason why he took over his grandfather¡¯s position as the president of the ninth branch of the Green Bamboo Association. He would have a ce in Wanda¡¯s heart as long as he achieved something. The Grim-Faced Juggernaut ignored Simon and just smoked on her pipe. On this side, Rose had gotten a chair for Nash. Just when he had taken a seat, the effeminate man sashayed over with an energy drink bottle in his hand, which he handed to Nash. ¡°Thank you,¡± Nash thanked him politely even though he was somewhat disgusted by him. Nash unscrewed the bottle cap, and it was then that the effeminate man took the bottle back. Thank you, Nash.¡± Nash curled his hands into fists but did not strike. Instead, he calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t block my view.¡± The effeminate man smiled and replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t we get to know each other, Nash? My name is Megan Spinelli.¡± Nash suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Why do I need to know your name? Now get the hell out of here.¡± There was a crash on the octagonal cage. Megan frowned and retorted, ¡°My name is Megan, and my surname is Spinelli!¡± Nash stood up and pped Megan to the ground before looking back at the octagonal cage. Wanda had forced Bianca to the edge of the octagonal cage, and it was she who had kicked Bianca onto the fence of the octagonal cage just now. Bianca¡¯s waist was red and swollen. There was even a trace of blood. Wanda seized the opportunity tounch frantic series of attacks. Bianca was helpless in the face of the three sets ofbination punches. All three sets were exactly the ones Nash had taught Mike and Bianca. They were simr down to the point of force-to-force consolidation. One would definitely not be able toprehend its essence if one just learned them through videos as it was difficult to understand the effect of each point of force just by watching the routine with the naked eye. The fact that Wanda was able to locate the point of force meant that she had studied with Mike for some period of time. If Bianca had been who she was before she participated in the Phoenix Crown Championship, she definitely would have lost at this moment from Wanda¡¯s intense attack. However, Bianca had also learned the samebination of punches. Thus, she was able to predict when Wanda would use her strength and survive. A frown made its way to Wanda¡¯s face then. She had not wanted to waste any time and defeat Bianca as soon as possible toplete her task. She did not expect Bianca to survive her What was happening? She participated in 52 boxing matches in a row after returning to Somer and won with the very same three sets ofbination punches each time. Yet, Bianca had actually taken on all of them today? Killing intent shed through Wanda¡¯s eyes, and she swiped a left horizontal hook punch followed by a jab to Bianca¡¯s throat. Bianca had been watching Wanda, and the moment she struck, she leaned back to dodge the attack before delivering her own punch. Both their fists met, and they each took a few steps back at the same time. Bianca knew Wanda had gone abroad to learn boxing and was not surprised when she saw her using Mike¡¯s boxing moves. After she stabilized herself, she began to counter-attack with the same three combination punches set again. This time, it was Wanda¡¯s turn to be caught off guard. She retreated one step at a time as she concentrated on defending herself against Bianca¡¯s attacks. N?velDrama.Org ? content. At the same time, shock and astonishment surge in the heart. Chapter 228 Bianca actually knew Mike¡¯s moves. Had she also trained under him? Mike had told her that he had never taught others, though! Just when Wanda was distracted, Bianca struck out toward the right side of her face with a left hook again before she could even react. The next three straight punches struck Wanda¡¯s chest. They were quick, urate, and ruthless. They even left after images. The force behind the strikes was immense, and Wanda experienced a surge of turbulence during the fight! The final jabnded on Wanda¡¯s head. If it were not for them wearing gloves, those punches would have been enough to give Wanda a concussion. The King of Fighters, Mike Thorson, had killed many of his opponents with his fists while wearing gloves. ¡°She¡¯s asking for trouble.¡± The Grim-Faced Juggernaut¡¯s expression sank. She got up and went toward the octagonal cage so fast that she appeared by the door in almost the blink of an eye. With withered hands, she then grabbed the iron door. However, Nash then grabbed her wrist. Smiling lightly, Nash asked, ¡°Olddy, what are you doing?¡± The Grim-Faced Juggernaut¡¯s cor rustled untouched as her inner power flowed into her arms. Nash¡¯srge hand was cast like steel, however, and she could not shake it away no matter how hard she tried. Exerting just the slightest force into his hands, Nash then struck the Grim-Faced Juggernaut¡¯s right shoulder with his left palm, immediately dislocating it. Nash struck again, and the Grim-Faced Juggernaut flew upside down ten meters away and just so happened tond at Simon¡¯s feet. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Simon almost peed from fright. He then hurried forward to help the Grim-Faced Juggernaut to her feet. ¡°A-Are you alright?¡± The Grim-Faced Juggernaut held her chest and looked at Nash in horror. She had not expected Nash to attack her. Was he not afraid of the fact that she was one of the Grenn Bamboo Association¡¯s 10 Juggernauts? The corners of Nash¡¯s mouth curled into a smile as he said, ¡°This is a fight between boxers. Should you, a martial artist, be participating?¡± If she had practiced an external type of martial art, she might not have been able to beat Bianca. Instead, she practiced an internal type of martial art, so her strength was that of a stage nine grandmaster. She could kill Bianca with just one finger. When Wanda saw the old woman getting beaten from inside the octagonal cage, she lost her focus again. Bianca then threw her to the ground before raining a flurry of attacks on her. Since Wanda had been trying to kill her, she would not go easy either. There were no rules to the match anyway, so she could hit her however she wanted. She was no saint! ¡°S-Stop! Stop! I-I give up. I give up! Stop hitting me!¡± Wanda had already started begging for mercy. She knew Bianca was prepared to kill her and was terrified at this moment. Bianca struck Wanda¡¯s throat hard for thest time, putting a lot of her strength into it. Wanda¡¯s head tilted, and Bianca mmed her fist on the floor. Bianca created a hole in the floor, the glove on her right hand bursting apart. The floor of the octagonal cage was made of ten-centimeter wooden boards and asphalt with a soft carpet on top of it, making it quite tough. One could tell from this that Bianca¡¯s punch had been incredibly powerful. Wanda¡¯s entire head was swollen as shey on the ground on herst breath. She was looking at Bianca with eyes full of fear. She had won 52 boxing matches consecutively after returning to Somer. Chapter 229 She had been full of herself, thinking that she would have no worthy opponents within the world of women¡¯s boxing. She even imed to be the next Mike Thorson. All her arrogance disappeared after the punch Bianca hadnded on her just now, however. At this moment, Wanda saw Mike¡¯s image ovepping Bianca¡¯s. Perhaps, she was the next Mike Thorson. Wanda lost, overwhelmingly and devastatingly. Panting, Bianca stood up from the ground and looked at Wanda condescendingly as she said, ¡± People practice taekwondo to strengthen their bodies and temper their wills, not to kill. If you¡¯re going to kill someone, you¡¯d better prepare yourself to get killed too!¡± Bianca turned and walked out of the octagonal cage after leaving her cold, final words behind. She took off her gloves and threw them to Rose, who had been on guard outside. Members of Neo Power Club immediately gathered around her and cheered. The Grim-Faced Juggernaut got someone to carry Wanda out before quickly leaving with another group. In a business car downstairs, Simon roared indignantly. ¡°Nash crossed the line! How dare he attack the Grim-Faced Juggernaut? Does he really think that the Green Bamboo Association is a pushover?¡± He looked like he was talking to himself when he was actually deliberately speaking to the Grim-Faced Juggernaut who was almost 90 years old and part of the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s earliest group ofMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. prominent figures. In Sagen, she was an existence of immense power. She definitely would not be able to walk off the fact that she had been defeated in Jonford today. Even more so, she was pushed around by a young man. The purpose behind Simon provoking the Grim-Faced Juggernaut was to deepen her hatred for Nash. At this moment, the Grim-Faced Juggernaut was massaging Wanda¡¯s swollen face with some salve. When she heard what Simon said, she gritted her teeth and dered, ¡°I won¡¯t return to Sagen until Nash Calcraft is dead!¡± Simon then whispered, ¡°I also definitely won¡¯t let Bianca go after how she beat up Wanda to this state.¡± He had gotten 60 million from Kai and Duncan. Bianca was also included in the death list, so if she was not dead, Kai and Duncan would definitely make him ountable for it. 2 The Grim-Faced Juggernaut narrowed her eyes. ¡°My granddaughter¡¯s matters have nothing to do with you.¡± At Neo Power Club, everyone was immersed in the joy Bianca¡¯s victory brought. ¡°Wanda¡¯s face was so swollen that her own mother probably won¡¯t recognize her!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Bianca is invincible! That Sagen boxing champion doesn¡¯t even hold a candle to Bianca!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll see if she dares to act all smug in the future.¡± While they all were buttering Bianca up, the corners of her mouth curled into a slight smile as she felt comcent. After taking a few sips of her drink, she walked up to Nash and asked shyly, ¡°Coach Calcraft, how was my performance today?¡± Nash nodded indifferently. ¡°Great.¡± Despite it being only one word, Bianca was satisfied. Given that Nash was also McNash, his eye and requirements were, of course, strict. ¡°Have the rest go home. I want you to follow me to the Zabels¡¯ residence after that.¡± Nash was worried that they would be implicated and decided to have themy low in the meantime. ¡°Skadi went to participate in a martial artspetition, so I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s not home at the moment.¡± Bianca wanted to call Skadi to confirm and then turned to Megan, ¡°Megan, give me your phone.¡± Megan, on the other hand, was looking at Nash,pletely starstruck. His gaze never left him the moment he sent the olddy flying. He was such a macho man! ¡°Megan!¡± Bianca asserted angrily. Megan regained hisposure and looked at Bianca curiously. ¡°Ah, Bianca, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Bianca is asking for your phone,¡± Rose reminded. Megan heard this and hurried to the office. ¡°Go and change your clothes. You don¡¯t need to call. Skadi was seriously injured, so she won¡¯t be able to answer,¡± Nash said in a low tone. ¡°I-Injured?¡± Bianca¡¯s expression changed slightly, and her beautiful eyes fixed on Nash. After being stunned for more than ten seconds, she then hurried to the dressing room to change. Ten minutester, they were locking up Neo Power Club. Nash had just parked the car at the Zabels¡¯ vi when he saw an acquaintance. It was Father Cillian Chapter 230 Father Cillian was dressed in a white robe today. He had long eyebrows and an outstanding figure. His waist-length white hair hung behind him and made him look graceful. His skin was even fairer than that of snow with a faint luster to it, and his deep and dark eyes shone with light zing over. There was an enchanting beauty to his being. ¡°F-Father Cillian?¡± A look of shock crossed Bianca¡¯s face when she saw him. Father Cillian was the head priest of Quiet Winds Church. Quiet Winds Church had started a video ount that posted videos of him drinking tea, admiring flowers, and discussing life within the church in an effort to promote the culture of the Path. His ethereal demeanor and youthful countenance despite his appearance as an elderly man attracted millions of female fans. She was able to see him in reality now. ¡°Stop gaping. Let¡¯s go.¡± Nash closed the car door and started straight for the vi gate. Only then did Biancae to her senses. Recalling that her friend was seriously injured, she followed anxiously. Cillian saw Nash and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Master Calcraft.¡± Nash nodded calmly. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°You have phenomenal medical abilities, Master Calcraft. You were able to treat Miss Skadi, yes?¡± Cillian asked. Nash smiled lightly. ¡°Skadi is fine. She just needs to take some holistic medicine for some time.¡± Cillian raised a brow. ¡°Are you saying that she¡¯s fine now?¡± In thest battle, he bore a heavy responsibility and had been presented with the opportunity to break through to the Prominent Reality Realm when he was recovering from his injuries. During these past few days, he had been secluded in meditation as he continuously strove to break through to the Profound Reality Realm. Unexpectedly, Zakariah, the head of Jonford Martial Arts Association, called Quiet Winds Church today. He said that his granddaughter was dying and that she wanted to see him before she died. Although he rarely interacted with Zakariah, there was still some camaraderie between them. Thus, he showed no hesitation in giving up the opportunity to break through to the Profound Reality Realm to satisfy Zakariah¡¯s granddaughter¡¯sst wish. Listening to what Master Calcraft was saying at this moment, it seemed that Miss Skadi was fine. As if having figured something out, Nash smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, in and have a look.¡± let¡¯s go Cillian nodded. ¡°After you, Master Calcraft.¡± Nash did not stand on ceremony either and walked ahead of him. Just when Cillian was about to take a step, he suddenly recalled the woman who had gotten out¡­ of the car with Master Calcraft. He stopped and made a gesture of invitation toward her, ¡°After you, Miss Benefactor.¡± When on the Path, one cultivated one¡¯s body, nourished one¡¯s mind, and practiced rituals. Master Calcraft was above him in terms of their cultivation base and as a Path practitioner. Thus, he had to humble himself when he was before Nash. His friends should also be treated with courtesy. Bianca tripped over her words. ¡°Ah! No, please! After you!¡± The tension she felt was even worse than when she saw the A-list celebrity, Shira Lynne. 1 Father Cillian was, after all, an exceptionally handsome man-a rare beauty in the world. He was the kind of stunning that no woman could stop themselves from looking over at him a few times. His white hair only further enhanced the ethereal and dignified temperament he exuded. Cillian was no stranger to gaffes when a member of the opposite sex saw him. He did not ask to be good-looking. If handsomeness was a sin, it was likely that he could already expect the death penalty. In the living room, Brian was ready to head on upstairs with the boiled medicine. Hera said, ¡°Dr. Tanner, why don¡¯t you pass me the medicine.¡± ¡°Careful, it¡¯s hot.¡± Hera was his grandmaster¡¯s wife, so Brian treated her with the utmost courtesy. It was then that Nash and Cillian entered the living room. Bianca saw Hera holding a bowl of holistic medicine and said, ¡°Hera, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He quickly walked up to her. Hera only knew then that Nash had gone looking for Bianca. She nodded slightly and said nothing. Bianca noticed that Hera was a little unhappy but only thought that she was sad because of Skadi¡¯s injury. The two arrived at a room on the second floor.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 231 Skadi was already awake. Her face was deathly pale, and her eyes were fixed on the ceiling above her nkly. Bianca strode forward and crouched down beside the bed. She grabbed Skadi¡¯s hand and asked worriedly, ¡°Skadi, how are you feeling?¡± Hera ced the medicine bowl down on the bedside table and carefully helped Skadi sit up on the bed, letting her lean against the headboard. Skadi turned her head to look at both of them with tears in her eyes. ¡°I thought I would never see you again¡­¡± she said weakly. It felt like a truck filled with steel had hit her the moment the long-haired youth struck her. At that moment, she felt her internal organs rupture and instantly lost consciousness. She thought for sure that she would die and did not expect Nash to save her. Hera choked on her sobs and said, ¡°Dummy, don¡¯t talk nonsense. We still have to reach a hundred years old!¡± After saying that, she picked up the medicine next to her, scooped up a spoonful, and blew on it before feeding it to Skadi. ¡°Is Father Cillian here?¡± Skadi asked weakly. Bianca hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, he is. He¡¯s downstairs!¡± Hearing this, Skadi tilted her head to the side. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on anymore. I want to meet Father Cillian¡­¡± Hera snapped. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about men? At a time like this? Besides, he¡¯s a priest. He¡¯s not easily swayed by earthly desires.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. If I can¡¯t see Cillian, then I won¡¯t drink the medicine,¡± Skadi whined with frustration. Hera put the medicine bowl back down on the bedside table angrily. ¡°Whether you take the medicine or not is up to you.¡± ¡°Boo-hoo¡­¡± ¡°You guys are fake besties. I don¡¯t need fake besties like you guys.¡± Skadi sobbed and wiped away her tears. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll go down and get him.¡± Hera shook her head helplessly before getting up and leaving the room. How was she going to convey this to Cillian, though? Downstairs, Cillian was sitting on the sofa as Nash and Brian chatted. When Zakariah learned that his granddaughter was fine, his face shone. However, they were all taken aback when they saw Hera¡¯s dull expression. Zakariah¡¯s face turned pale as he asked in a panic, ¡°Hera, w-what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hera sniffled. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°Skadi, s-she¡¯s dying¡­¡± What? Zakariah shot to his feet as if struck by lightning. His vision went ck, and he almost fell. Hera felt extremely guilty. Only Nash noticed that Hera was looking at Father Cillian, and from that, he guessed what Skadi was thinking. Even at a time like this, she wanted to see a handsome man. Choking on her sobs, Hera said, ¡°All her life, Skadi has admired Father Cillian. So¡­ so¡­. Father Cillian slowly turned his head to look at Hera. His thin, de-like brows were furrowed slightly as he said, ¡°Master Calcraft said Miss Zabel¡¯s injuries had already stabilized just now.¡± Hera blushed as panic surged in her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. . He was the head priest of Quiet Winds Church. How could he be so easily fooled? Nash spoke up at this moment, ¡°Skadi¡¯s internal organs are all damaged. I only used Divine Needles to keep her alive. As for whether or not she can make her way out of the woods is entirely up to her luck.¡± The moment Nash said this, Zakariah and those from the Hero Martial Arts School grieved again. Zakariah looked at Father Cillian with a heartbroken expression and pleaded, ¡°Father Cillian, please allow my granddaughter to see you!¡± Cillian looked at Zakariah and then at Nash.. Something just felt off, but he could not tell what it was. After a moment of silence, Cillian straightened his clothes as he got up and went upstairs. The moment he was upstairs, Bianca came down with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Skadi is dying. S-She said she wants to meet the Smiling Grim Reaper.¡± Chapter 232 Everyone was struck dumb by the statement. Skadi wanted to see Father Cillian, and fortunately for her, there was some friendship between Father Cillian and Mr. Zabel. Now he had rushed over, she was asking to meet the Smiling Grim Reaper as well? Where were they supposed to go to look for him? Zakariah¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°T-The Smiling Grim Reaper¡­¡± He slowly looked at Nash. Back then, Ster had gotten the Smiling Grim Reaper to protect the warden. Zakariah knew this. Among the many people present, only Zakariah knew that Nash was the Smiling Grim Reaper and hoped that he would satisfy Skadi¡¯s request. The corner of Nash¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Why are you looking at me? It¡¯s not like I know who the Smiling Grim Reaper is!¡± Skadi was going too far. She waspletely stable now. At most, she would only be bedridden for a while. Yet she was taking advantage of her serious injury to make so many excessive demands. Father Cillian? Sure, yet now she was even asking to see the Smiling Grim Reaper. Nash wanted to refuse, but then Hera came up to him and asked softly, ¡°Nash, you¡¯re a Golden Amulet Master. Don¡¯t you know the Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± Nash shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m a path master dedicated to eradicating demons and upholding righteousness. I¡¯m a divine healer who saves lives and aids the wounded. How could I possibly know that Smiling Grim Reaper guy?¡± Hera pursed her lips. ¡°What should I do, then?¡± Nash narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Stop pretending. I know Skadi¡¯s injury better than anyone else.¡± There was nothing false in the saying that putting three women together brought drama. It would be a pity for Hera and Bianca to not consider getting into acting given their skills. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get someone to pretend to be the Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± Lauren suggested all This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. of a sudden. Nash was dumbfounded. Even his mother-inw hade out to join in on the fun. Did they think the Smiling Grim Reaper was someone who would just simply appear? ¡°But who do we turn to?¡± Hera stroked her chin and looked at Nash. ¡°Allow me.¡± away Justin threw the cigarette butt in his hand and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Smiling Grim Reaper. He¡¯s about the same size as me. Senior Skadi will definitely not suspect anything if I were to y the Smiling Grim Reaper,¡± he said excitedly. ¡°We met the Smiling Grim Reaper at the Lees¡¯ residence when Mr. Lee was celebrating his birthday back then. I think his figure is more simr to Nash.¡± She had always suspected that Nash was the Smiling Grim Reaper but could never find any proof for it. This was a good opportunity. Zakariah echoed, ¡°I-I also think Mr. Calcraft has almost the same figure as the Smiling Grim Reaper. Please, Mr. Calcraft. Fulfill my granddaughter¡¯sst wish!¡± The students of Hero Martial Arts School also bowed together and said, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, please fulfill Miss Skadi¡¯s final wish!¡± Justin scratched his head and said, ¡°I can just do it. Why bother Mr. Calcraft?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡± Nash shook his head and refused. Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay. Zakariah sighed helplessly. ¡°Then, let¡¯s leave it to Justin.¡± Justin immediately said, ¡°I promise toplete the task. It just so happens that my cousin is a tailor. I¡¯ll get her to make a suit for me!¡± After that, Justin ran off. On the second floor, in Skadi¡¯s chamber, Father Cillian was seated at the head of the bed as he fed the medicine to Skadi. His movements were as stiff as a robot. Skadi leaned against the head of the bed weakly, her eyes bright and focused as she stared unwaveringly at Father Cillian¡¯s handsome face. After drinking spoonfuls of the medicine, Skadi asked curiously, ¡°Father Cillian, is your real name really Cillian?¡± Cillian said nothing as he continued feeding Skadi the medicine. He was 65 years old and had never been in a woman¡¯s room. Smelling the fragrance filling the room now, his determined, virtuous heart was shaken a little. Chapter 233 When Skadi saw that Cillian was ignoring her, she immediately put her hand on her forehead and pretended to have a headache. ¡°I¡­ feel dizzy¡­¡± Only then did Cillian look up, his dark pupils seemingly containing the gxies of the universe. His single nce made Skadi feel as if her ruse had been broken. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Skadi thought to herself as she snuck a look at Cillian, ¡®He¡­ didn¡¯t see through me, did he?¡¯ ¡°Once you¡¯re done with your medicine, get some rest. Cillian¡¯s voice was maic. His long and well-defined fingers held the spoon as he fed the unpleasant-tasting medicine to Skadi¡¯s lips. Skadi felt as if her heartbeat was going wild. She was taken with nice voices, appearances, and hands. Father Cillian possessed them all. This was the head priest of Quiet Winds Church who captured the hearts and dreams of countless women. She opened her mouth gently to drink the concoction. Her eyes were locked onto Father Cillian¡¯s handsome face, and she found it hard to look away. Skadi blushed when she recalled how the male protagonist of a TV show had fed the unconscious female protagonist medicine using his mouth. She was now slightly regretting sitting up now. If she had pretended to be seriously injured, would Father Cillian be like the protagonist from that TV show? Looking at Father Cillian¡¯s thin lips through the corners of her eyes, Skadi subconsciously gulped. Cillian could no longer endure Skadi¡¯s gaze. After putting the medicine bowl down on the bedside table, he got up and said, ¡°Miss Zabel, it looks like color has returned to your face, and you¡¯re full of energy. Rest for a few days and you¡¯ll be sure to recover. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. He had only gotten to the door when he heard Skadi suddenly shout from behind him. He stopped in his tracks and turned around, only to see that she had fallen to the ground with blood dripping from the corner of her mouth. Cillian frowned. He hesitated for a moment before walking back helplessly. The day passed quickly, and Cillian left the Zabels¡¯ vi early. After Skadi had taken the holistic medicine, her body temperature rose to 40 degrees. Nash exined that it was a normal reaction after one drank the medicine and that it was caused by the active cells in the body. Everyone was on tent¨¦rhooks. Zakariah even thought that Nash was just trying tofort him. Justin never came back. Zakariah had called him several times to remind him, but it was useless. The Zabels¡¯ housekeeper made dinner. Those from the Hero Martial Arts School took up three tables along with the other rtives and friends of the Zabel family. Just when dinner was about to begin, Nash suddenly received a call from Olivia. ¡°Would you like toe to the Chateau Hotel for dinner?¡± Nash looked perplexed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. I¡¯m already having dinner now.¡± ¡°My grandfather isn¡¯t feeling well. I¡¯d like to ask you to take a look at him, Mr. Calcraft,¡± Olivia said worriedly. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll head over once I¡¯m done with dinner,¡± Nash replied hesitantly. Hera was sitting next to Nash. When she heard what Olivia said, she quickly looked at Nash and said, ¡°Mr. Lee wasn¡¯t doing well when he celebrated his birthdayst time. You should hurry over and have a look!¡± Nash nodded and asked, ¡°Is the old man at the Chateau Hotel or the Lees¡¯ residence?¡± ¡°The hotel.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go over right away.¡± Nash took a sip of his drink and left the Zabels¡¯ residence. After dinner, Brian proceeded to cook more medicine for Skadi. Lauren and Harrison had missed work that day and nned to go to work overtime. After they thanked Zakariah repeatedly, he then sent them off outside. Hera and Bianca took turns taking care of Skadi. Soon, it was 12 o¡¯clock. Brian then started developing a new holistic medicine. Hera came down from the second floor, face pale as she said, ¡°Dr. Tanner, Skadi¡¯s high fever hasn¡¯t gone down. It won¡¯t cause anyplications, right?¡± Chapter 234 Smiling, Brian exined, ¡°Miss Zabel¡¯s high fever is caused by theponents in the medicine. It won¡¯t have any effect on her body.¡± He had never heard of or seen the prescription his grandmaster had prepared before, but what was certain was that it was absolutely priceless. It was a medicine good enough to bring the dead back to life. Seeing Hera¡¯s haggard face, Bianca said softly, ¡°Hera, why don¡¯t you go back to rest too? You can leave Skade to me.¡± Hera was the president of apany and was much busier than her. It would be more appropriate for her to take care of Skade than Hera. Hera shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll rest here tonight.¡± Skadi was her best friend. She feared nothing if it was for her. She had always wanted to do something for Skadi but never found the opportunity to. The only time she managed to help her was by asking the Smiling Grim Reaper for his number, for which she got scolded. Now that Skadi was injured, she was naturally worried. ¡°Strange, Justin¡¯s been gone for so long. Why isn¡¯t he back? He isn¡¯t answering his phone either. Could something have happened?¡± Zakariah muttered worriedly. The moment he said that, they heard fighting outside. Everyone in the room immediately went outside, only to see a few of the Hero Martial Arts School students on the ground. Among them stood a man in ck with a smiling mask on his face. Zakariah immediately reprimanded, ¡°Stand down!¡± They had asked Justin to pretend to be the Smiling Grim Reaper but had neglected to inform the students standing guard outside the gates. Hence, trouble urred. A young student stood up while clutching his chest and said, ¡°Master, this man knows the Palm Punches Technique.¡± ¡°All of you stand down!¡± Zakariah said again, dumbfounded. Justin was pretending to be the Smiling Grim Reaper, so, of course, he would know that technique. One after another, his students retreated. The Smiling Grim Reaper made his way toward the living room of the vi. He even scratched his butt in an indecent manner while he was walking over. Zakariah saw this and gave him a hard look. ¡°Be a little more cold-blooded in front of Skaditer!¡± The Smiling Grim Reaper nodded and then followed Zakariah to the second floor. He almost tripped going up the stairs. Flushed with shame, Bianca asked, ¡°This guy is too unreliable. Will he really be able to trick Skadi?¡± Hera looked puzzled. ¡°It feels certain that he might be the Smiling Grim Reaper.¡± Surprised, Bianca asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Hera then exined, ¡°I met the Smiling Grim Reaper at the Lees¡¯ residence. I also helped Skadi track down his contact information. I was very close to him at the time. His cold gaze is definitely not something anyone can imitate.¡± Hera smiled and said nothing more. On the second floor, Skadi was looking at the ceiling in a daze. She kept repeating in her mind the scene where Father Cillian had been feeding her the medicine and was almost drooling. ¡°Skade, the Smiling Grim Reaper hase to see you!¡± Skadi quickly closed her eyes when she heard her grandfather. The door opened, and Zakariah whispered, ¡°Pretend just a bit.¡± The Smiling Grim Reaper walked into the room. Skadi slowly opened her eyes. When she saw her other idol, her heart beat violently again. She was so happy! Just so, so happy! First, it was Father Cillian; now, it was the Smiling Grim Reaper. The two most exceptional men in her heart hade to visit her. Her ident was so worth it! The Smiling Grim Reaper came to the front of Skadi¡¯s bed and looked at her. His gaze was so cold, yet he wore a smiling mask. It almost looked like there was a de hidden in that smile. He was like a real Grim Reaper that harvested life amidstughter. Skadi gulped and asked, ¡°Can¡­ can you hug me?¡± The Smiling grim Reaper flicked his wrist, and a scarlet diamond-shaped dagger appeared in his hand. Skadi quickly shuddered. ¡°I-I was joking¡­¡¯ The Smiling Grim Reaper shook his head helplessly and then went toward the window. He pushed it open and jumped straight out. ¡°Hey! Can¡¯t you just stay a little longer?¡± Skadi sat up on the bed all of a sudden and immediately felt pain shoot through her head and internal organs beforeying back down again. Anger appeared on Zakariah¡¯s face.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 235 What was wrong with Justin? The reason why they asked him to pretend to be the Smiling Grim Reaper was so that he would apany Skadi. Yet he left before even the minute was up! He must be taught a lesson tomorrow. After the Smiling Grim Reapernded on the ground, he disappeared in a sh. Bianca rubbed her eyes. ¡°What was that?¡± That had been some incredible speed. He had been so fast that she had not been able to catch him with her naked eye. At the same time in Kai¡¯s vi at Royal Bay, Simon had just informed him of Bianca¡¯s victory over Wanda. ¡°Damn it.¡± Anger filled Kai. ¡°Skadi and Bianca, neither one is dead. Isn¡¯t our money just wasted?¡± ¡°Mr. Kai, patience. Tonight will be the highlight. Bianca happens to be at the Zabels¡¯ residence, and the Green Bamboo Association will destroy the entire family tonight! ¡°We¡¯ll hear good news early tomorrow morning!¡± Simonforted. Iron-Kick George entered at this moment. ¡°Sir, the head is here.¡± Kai was slightly taken aback. ¡°What is he doing here?¡± ¡°He also has a guest with him,¡± George replied. Kai looked at George. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°The Smiling Grim Reaper.¡± Kai frowned. ¡°The Smiling Grim Reaper.¡± He then looked at Simon and Duncan and said, ¡°Go upstairs and hide for now.¡± His grandfather had told him to stay away from Simon. If he knew he had spent the night in deep conversation with Simon and Duncan, he would be in for a scolding. Simon and Duncan went to hide on the second floor. Walter nodded with a bow and entered the living room of the vi with the Smiling Grim Reaper. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Justin was panicking. His cousin had just finished his clothes, but his mask was still missing. He had to go through several streets before he finally found a mask that was exactly the same as the one the Smiling Grim Reaper wore. Just when he had gotten dressed and was driving to the Zabels¡¯ home, he identally crashed into Walter Watson¡¯s car. Walter Watson! He was the richest man in Jonford. He was an existence that one would only get to witness on TV. He got out of the car nervously, but little did he expect Walter to also be so scared that he was trembling as well. He even kindly invited him to his home as a guest. Justin had hurriedly mentioned that he had urgent matters to attend to. Thus, Walter invited him to Royal Bay, which was nearby, to save time for a cup of tea. Helpless, Justin could only go with him. Walter had been so respectful to him along the way that he had almost referred to him as his forebearer. ¡°Grandfather¡­ M-Mr. Reaper!¡± Kai looked at the Smiling Grim Reaper with great apprehension. He was feeling a little excited deep down as well. He did not expect his grandfather to invite the Smiling Grim Reaper to their home. Walter then hurriedly said, ¡°Go and make some tea. Bring out the aged tea that grandfather sent over last time.¡± Kai nodded and went to prepare the tea. your Justin did not feel so nervous anymore. Instead, he was even feeling a little proud. Would his fellow students not be jealous if they knew he had been enshrined by the Watsons as their forebearer? ¡°You¡¯re here, Grandpa?¡± Queenie wasing down from the second floor, yawning while dressed in her pajamas. Her purple spaghetti-strap nightgown was very cute, and so were her slender legs, plump skin, and delicate facial features. Justin¡¯s pupils were blown wide. Goddamn, she was the nation¡¯s goddess, Queenie Watson! She was the person who had appeared in his dreams countless nights. The posters in his rented home were all artistic photos of her. He could actually see with his own two eyes how she looked in nightwear now. Her skin¡­ Her face¡­ When Queenie saw the Smiling Grim Reaper, she immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°Ah! The Smiling Grim Reaper!¡± Chapter 236 She skipped down the stairs and came to Walter and the Smiling Grim Reaper with bewilderment. Although she had not been present at the Lees¡¯ birthday banquet thest time, her grandfather had used certain means to bring back footage of what happened. She had seen a video of the Smiling Grim Reaper and found his miraculous methods to be extraordinarily dashing. She could not be more excited to see him in person this time. Walter red at Queenie. ¡°What¡¯s the point of making such a fuss?¡± The Smiling Grim Reaper was no ordinary person. He had killed 999 ruthless individuals with extraordinary skills and insight. His status as the richest man was nothing more than a joke to the Smiling Grim Reaper. Queenie blushed and whined, ¡°I was just too excited.¡± Her tender voice softened Justin¡¯s heart. Smiling, Walter said, ¡°My granddaughter still has much to learn. Please don¡¯t take offense, Mr. Reaper.¡± Walter turned to look at the Smiling Grim Reaper, but the Smiling Grim Reaper himself was watching Queenie intently. Walter¡¯s heart had constricted. Was he angry? On the other hand, Queenie¡¯s face had turned red under the reaper¡¯s gaze. She held her restless hands behind her back and lowered her head shyly. Justin slowly turned around and walked toward the sofa while taking a deep breath at the same time. He did not dare utter a word lest he was discovered. After preparing the tea, Kai carefully served Justin a cup of it. ¡°It¡¯s already sote now. Are you off to complete a mission, Mr. Reaper?¡± Walter was also looking at the Smiling Grim Reaper curiously. He was curious as to why he had been so bad at driving that he actually crashed into his own car. Was he really on an urgent mission? He was not dying him bring bringing him to Royal Bay, right? Justin just grunted lightly in affirmation. The mask was equipped with a special sound effect device, so he sounded exactly the same as the Smiling Grim Reaper who was present during the birthday banquet. However, Kai then asked again, ¡°Who are you trying to kill, Mr. Reaper? Do you need our help? ¡± Justin¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup paused slightly. He began to panic again. What should he do now? How should he answer him? Kai raised his head and looked straight at the Smiling Grim Reaper. He could feel that there was something off about him. When he had tried to make a toast to the warden back at the Lees¡¯ residence before, the Smiling Grim Reaper had stood up to stop him. His cold gaze left his very soul trembling. Now, the Smiling Grim Reaper was not exuding the extremely oppressive feeling from his body at all now. Moreover, he was even looking at his sister with a strange look in his eyes just now. Justin was bing more and more flustered now that cold sweat had broken out on his forehead and back. Kai was known to be the elite among the second-generation circle of wealthy individuals in Jonford. It was rumored that he was a ruthless individual who took lives easily. If he were to see through him, his life would end here. ¡°Oh, Kai, why are you asking so many questions? Besides, he¡¯s the Smiling Grim Reaper. Do you really think that you¡¯d be able to help him?¡± Queenie nced at Kai with displeasure. Kai remained unmoved and just kept staring into Justin¡¯s eyes. The atmosphere was incredibly heavy, and the air felt like it had condensed. Walter¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but he said nothing. Justin tried his best to endure the fear he felt inside. He then picked up the teacup and took a sip from it. He had once bought an ount on the dark web using some shady channels and came across a video of the Smiling Grim Reaper on it. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. His eyes had been as cold as ice and sharp as knives. Chapter 237 In his eyes, his enemies were just corpses. Fear was not an emotion he possessed. Putting down the teacup, Justin picked up the napkin from the table and wiped his mask. He then looked at Kai coldly and asserted, ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my temper with your ignorance.¡± Right after he said that, he pulled out the diamond-shaped dagger from inside his boots and spun them around a few times in the palm of his hand. When Walter saw this, he immediately rebuked Kai, ¡°Enough! How could you ask the Smiling Grim Reaper about his matters?¡± He already had a rough guess as to why the Smiling Grim Reaper had appeared. Something must have happened to the Zabels, which was why Zakariah invited him. The night was destined to be a bloodbath. Queenie had also been frightened by Justin¡¯s actions, and her face turned pale. She shot Kai a reproachful look and whispered lowly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you apologizing to him?¡± Kai was no longer certain about the situation. He was also worried that the Smiling Grim Reaper might strike him, so he immediately stood up. ¡°My apologies. I overspoke.¡± Justin stood up and turned around to go outside. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble your family to take me to the Zabels¡¯.¡± Kai had actually started suspecting who he was. Fortunately, he was able to subdue him. It was best now that he returned to the Zabel household to go see his senior.¡± ¡°Y-Yes. I¡¯ll send you there myself,¡± said Walter, his voice trembling. When the warden hired bodyguards thest time, it was Zakariah and Ster who found the Smiling Grim Reaper. Now that he heard that he was on his way to the Zabels¡¯ residence, he no longer dared question his identity. Walter left with the Smiling Grim Reaper. Queenie shot a re at Kai again. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for making him mad. I didn¡¯t even get the chance to ask him for his number.¡± Kai turned around and left for his room upstairs. He looked at Simon gloomily and said, ¡°The Smiling Grim Reaper is onto us. He¡¯s now on his way to the Zabels¡¯ residence.¡± Simon¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°I¡¯ll inform them.¡± At the same time, in the garden outside the Zabels¡¯ r¨¦sidence. The three juggernauts, Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut, Grim-Faced Juggernaut, and Buddha Juggernaut were hiding behind the rockery in the garden with dozens of other grandmaster ¨C level experts. Several members of the Green Bamboo Association had already managed to capture a student of the Hero Martial Arts School. ¡°Where¡¯s Nash?¡± The Buddha Juggernaut was an 80-year-old monk. He had a foot on the student¡¯s chest and a fierce expression on his face. ¡°M-Mr. Calcraft has gone to the Chateau Hotel!¡± answered the young student fearfully. The Buddha Juggernaut asked again, ¡°Who else is in the vi?¡± The young student was scared out of his wits. To preserve his life, he admitted, ¡°O-Our senior¡¯s friends, Hera and Bianca. T-There¡¯s also Miracle Doctor Tanner. The rest are members of the Zabel family, their rtives, and students from the Hero Martial Arts School!¡± The corners of the Buddha Juggernaut¡¯s mouth lifted into a smile. He then applied more pressure on his foot, and the young student¡¯s chest copsed as blood spilled from his mouth. At this moment, the Grim-Faced Juggernaut received a call from Simon. When she heard that the Smiling Grim Reaper wasing to the Zabels¡¯ residence, her brows furrowed. Ordinary people might not have heard of him, but as one of the 10 Juggernauts of the Green Bamboo Association, she had. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The Buddha Juggernaut narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Since Nash isn¡¯t here, we¡¯ll be able to do a better job of destroying the Zabels!¡± The Grim-Faced Juggernaut replied, ¡°Simon just called. He said that the Smiling Grim Reaper is coming here.¡¯ The Buddha Juggernaut was slightly taken aback. ¡°The Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± It was then that a Rolls-Royce stopped outside the Zabel family¡¯s vi. After getting out of the car, Justin nced around the darkness before making his way toward the vi. Hiding in the dark, the Buddha Juggernaut shrank back. ¡°Did he notice us?¡± The Grim-Faced Juggernaut shook her head. ¡°If he did, he would¡¯vee for us directly!¡± The Buddha Juggernaut rumbled. ¡°We¡¯d better wait for him to leave before we do anything.¡± They knew very well the horror that trailed the Smiling Grim Reaper. There was a saying in the world of martial arts that it was better to provoke the devil himself than to offend the Smiling Grim Reaper. Chapter 238 At this moment, in a manor in the eastern suburbs. This was the Lee family¡¯s private mansion that had been temporarily lent to six of the Juggernauts of the Green Bamboo Association. Outside the manor, there were more than 30 members of the Green Bamboo Association. They all had crew cuts and were dressed in suits and leather shoes. Each of them also possessed the strength of a grandmaster. There was a pair of dark eyes watching the manor. They look like they belonged to a jackal that was hiding in the dark, ready to pounce. In the brightly lit vi, Howard was having a drink with three other old men. These three old men were also part of the 10 Juggernauts. Unibrow Juggernaut was 82 years old and had not a single wrinkle on his face. He had cultivated to the level of a stage nine grandmaster. As his name suggested, he had no eyebrows. Howard held up his ss and clinked it with his. ¡°You were so fierce back then, Brother Unibrow. You cut down over 180 members of the League of Heroes with your machete that it became dull!¡± Unibrow Juggernautughed loudly. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. Let¡¯s not mention it anymore.¡± After clinking his ss with Howard, the two downed their drinks in one gulp. ¡°Howard, if we¡¯re talking about the earliest group, you¡¯ve actually done the best for yourself. You have a billion to your name. You handed your business to your son, and the association to your grandson. We¡¯re very envious of you,¡± said a chubby man as he chortled. Howard quickly picked up his ss again and replied, ¡°Brother Giant, you jest. I¡¯m only here today thanks to all of you. The reason why the Lane family was the way they were today was because they and the 10 Juggernauts had helped the Klein family destroy the Young family. The Giant Juggernaut had even personally killed more than 30 members of the Young family. He laughed and said, ¡°We received a lot of money back then too, but we vulgar lot don¡¯t have the business acumen like you do. We squandered it all back then!¡± The other two also nodded while smiling bitterly. Howard could tell they were trying to get him to give them money and immediately said righteously, ¡°My brothers, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send 30 million to each of your households immediately once I¡¯m no longer busy.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. If he were to give the 10 Juggernauts each 30 million, that would only add up to 300 million. His worth had already reached 80 billion. 30 million would not hurt him at all. ¡°30 million? Are you trying to trick a beggar?¡± Nutcracker Juggernaut suddenly scoffed after having said nothing the entire time. A breathtaking coldness instantly enveloped Howard. ¡°Brother Nutcracker, I-¡± Howard shuddered as cold sweat dripped from his forehead. The Nutcracker Juggernaut was the head of the 10 Juggernauts. One could tell from his code name that the former madman was apletely deranged person. At the beginning of the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s establishment, he had almost never encountered any unexpected incidents in his fight for Sagen territory. Those who confronted him were either missing an arm or had a broken leg. What was more, some were even subjected to death or torture by methodical cutting or slicing of their body. Now, he was the most powerful figure in the Green Bamboo Association, and his cultivation level had even reached the middle stage of the terrifying Profound Reality Realm. ¡°Brother Nutcracker, Howard is already taking bullets for the president. He¡¯s giving us money out of goodwill. He doesn¡¯t even need to do that by right, so what are you getting so angry for? Giant said as he red at Nutcracker. || He then immediately said to Howard, ¡°Nutcracker doesn¡¯t hold his alcohol well. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Unibrow Juggernaut sighed and said, ¡°Brother Nutcracker has a lot of debt due to the romantic ¡® affairs he got involved in when he was young. He has more than ten sons and as many as 30 grandchildren living off of him.¡± Howard was not an idiot either. They were only finishing each other¡¯s tune to get more out of him. Chapter 239 ¡°It indeed isn¡¯t easy for you, Brother Nutcracker. How about this? I¡¯ll give you 75 million each, but you can¡¯t tell the rest.¡± ¡°Howard, aren¡¯t you being too courteous?¡± Giant Juggernaut said with a surprised expression. ¡°We were just joking. You can¡¯t measure our decades-old friendship with money!¡± Howard agreed with a smile but was cursing mentally. Nutcracker Juggernaut was getting angry, so how could he not be courteous? With his status in the Green Bamboo Association, even if Nutcracker were to kill him, all the president would do was just curse him out a little. Unibrow Juggernaut was worried Howard would go back on his word, so he changed the subject and said, ¡°I wonder if Hidden-Ghost and the rest have taken action by now.¡± Giant Juggernaut put the smile away from his face and replied, ¡°The Zabels and Philix are slightly acquainted with one another. I hope Philix doesn¡¯t get mad because of this.¡± Unibrow picked up the wine ss and downed its content. ¡°Didn¡¯t the president say that he¡¯s on very good terms with the warden of the Southern Territory? Even if Philix does get angry, he won¡¯t turn against him, no?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Exactly!¡± Giant Juggernautughed. ¡°Come now. Let¡¯s get on with the drinking!¡± The four of them clinked their sses together before tilting their heads back and downing the wine at the same time. ¡°You guys look like you¡¯re having a great time!¡± An amused voice came from the second floor all of a sudden. The four of them looked up, and their hearts skipped a beat. A man dressed in ck with a smiling mask was descending the stairs step by step. He was holding a blood-red diamond-shaped dagger in his hand. Bright red blood was flowing down from the de to the stairs, and there was a faint smell of blood in the air. The cold wind that was blowing in from the outside not only did not dilute the smell of blood in the air, it even intensified it. ¡°T-The Smiling Grim Reaper!¡± Howard shot up to his feet and identally knocked over the wine ss on the table. The wine ss fell to the ground and shattered. All four of their hearts jumped. The Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s code name was no stranger to them. Howard had even witnessed his terrifying power back at the Lees¡¯ birthday banquet. Nutcracker Juggernaut narrowed his eyes. ¡°You killed all of our people?¡± The night breeze outside carried with it a strong stench of blood just now, which meant that there was already a river of blood flowing outside. Nash smiled sadly and said, ¡°They¡¯re but a swarm of ants. They¡¯re not worth mentioning.¡± Giant Juggernaut stood up and questioned, ¡°We have no grievances with you. What do you want?¡± ¡°No grievances?¡± Nash sneered, ¡°Did the Youngs have any grudges against you when you ughtered them?¡± The Youngs! The four of them looked at Nash wide-eyed. Howard was panicking as he asked, ¡°A-Are you from the Young family?¡± Immediately after that, he shook his head in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s no way any of them survived! The Young family massacre happened during their annual ancestor worship. It was part of the family rule that all family members must remain in the vige!¡± It was precisely because of this rule that they hadpletely ughtered the Youngs. For more than 20 years, none from the family had surfaced to im revenge. Nash¡¯s hand that was gripping the dagger shook slightly as terrifying killing intent filled the air. The temperature in the living room had also plummeted sharply as the air seemed to be sucked out. Giant Juggernaut gathered himself together and asked in a deep voice, ¡°So, did youe to us today for revenge?¡± The Smiling Grim Reaper did not need a reason to kill. The fact he brought up the Youngs meant that he was a survivor of the Young family. Nash yed with the dagger in his hand and asked coolly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance now to make sure your bodies remain intact. Tell me who are the other families that were involved in the Young family massacre.¡± Chapter 240 Theo discovered five major business families in Jonford, two of which were involved in the Young family vige massacre. They only know about the Lanes now, and there was no way of identifying the other family. These were just the families in Jonford. The Young family had been around for thousands of years. Their roots ran deep, and their wealth was comparable to that of a country. There definitely were quite a number of experts among them as well. Thus, it would have taken significant effort to wipe out the entire Young family. Even the mighty Green Bamboo Association¡¯s might would not have made a big difference. ¡°One should be able to exchange remnants of the Young family for a generous reward with the Kleins.¡± Nutcracker Juggernaut licked his lips as murderous intent shed through his piercing eyes. ¡°That depends on whether you¡¯re able to manage that or not.¡¯ Clenching the dagger tightly, Nash moved forward in one stride, and the solid wood floor shattered under the thick true energy. A gust of wind swept by, and Howard was blown away upside down as he was not a cultivator at all. Giant Juggernaut and Unibrow Juggernaut struck out at the same time. However, the moment they reached their hands out, their palms fell to the ground. They held their wrists and looked at Nash in disbelief. What kind of abnormal speed was this? Nutcracker Juggernaut raised his leg and kicked Nash¡¯s dagger away before throwing a punch. Nash turned his body sideways, and Nutcracker¡¯s fist shot through the air before lodging itself in the wall, leaving a hole the size of a bowl in the concrete. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Had this punch found its aim, even a stage nine great-grandmaster would have died on the spot. Even though stage nine great-grandmaster was only one step away from the Profound Reality Realm, the step was like an insurmountable gap. Their power would increase drastically once they were able to cross it. For example, both Giant Juggernaut and Unibrow Juggernaut who had their hands cut off by Nash just now were stage nine great-grandmasters. In Nash¡¯s eyes, however, they were no different from ants. After dodging the blow, Nutcracker Juggernaut instantly swung his palm toward Nash¡¯s face again. A simple p like that had caused a sonic explosion. Nash quickly retreated before kicking out his leg from the side. Nutcracker Juggernaut reacted very quickly, however, as he lifted his own leg to meet Nash¡¯s. At the impact caused by the immense force, both sides had to take a few steps back. ¡°You¡¯re actually in theter stage of the Profound Reality Realm,¡± Nutcracker Juggernautmented, his expression dark. Nash threw out the dagger in his hands. It turned into a sh of blood-red light as it shot through the air to pierce Nutcracker Juggernaut in the heart. Nutcracker Juggernaut filled his hands with true energy and then closed them around the dagger. In the next moment, Nash was already up to speed as he grabbed the dagger with his right hand while wing at Nutcracker Juggernaut¡¯s throat with his left. Nutcracker Juggernaut pushed with both hands and leaned back to avoid Nash¡¯s eagle talons. Nash immediately changed the trajectory of his attack. He flipped the eagle talons and dug them toward Nutcracker¡¯s eyes. Nutcracker Juggernaut¡¯s feet were no longer nted on the ground as his body flipped 360 degrees in the air, dodging Nash¡¯s attack again. At the same time, a majestic burst of true energy erupted from Nutcracker Juggernaut¡¯s body. A faint, white light enveloped his body. He looked like a hungry tiger about to prey on its meal when he stood back up straight. The speed at which he moved even left after images. It took him only one second to reach Nash. His eyes were scarlet as he grabbed Nash¡¯s neck with one hand. He then curled his other hand into a fist and shot it toward his face heavily. Nash circted his true energy and distributed it all over his face. Still, the punch sent him flying. The mask on his face shattered as he flew upside down before mming into the wall. Blood flowed from Nash¡¯s mouth. His lip was split. Such power! He had obviously only reached theter stage of the Profound Reality Realm, yet the speed and strength that had burst forth from him at this moment was that of the peak of the Profound Reality Realm. ¡°N-Nash¡­¡± Simon gaped at Nash¡¯s face in astonishment. He rubbed his eyes, thinking that his eyes were deceiving him. However, the Smiling Grim Reaper before him had indeed been revealed to be Nash, the sworn brother of the warden of the Northern Territory, a tinum member of the Skye family in Capiton, a Golden Amulet Master, and a miracle doctor with the ability to restore vitality to patients. They were all Nash. These were secondary. The most important fact now was that Nash was a surviving member of the Young family vige. Looking at Nash, he seemed to only be 23 or 24 years old. In other words, Nash had just been born when the tragedy took ce. Chapter 241 After twenty-plus years, the descendants of the Young family have grown to a terrifying level. If he were given a few more years, even the Klein family might be envious of them. ¡°Nutcracker¡­ kill him¡­ kill him now¡­¡± Howard tried his best to suppress his fear and shouted with a crack in his voice. The Nutcracker Juggernaut raised his right leg above his head before swinging it forward. A fearful amount of energy was directed at Nash. p! Nash smacked his hands on the ground, kicked his feet onto the wall in a sh, and his body went flying toward the Nutcracker Juggernaut like an arrow. Boom! The force of the kick caused the vi to split in half. Nash managed to knock the Nutcracker Juggernaut out of the vi. The cables inside the vi made snapping noises. Immediately after, a raging fire broke out. Howard, Giant, and Unibrow quickly ran out of the vi. However, the Nutcracker Juggernaut was already locked in a fight with Nash. The Nutcracker Juggernaut pulled out a belt from his waist and with a shake of his hand, the ck leather on the strap burst apart which revealed a shiny whip sword. He pointed at Nash with his sword and coldly said, ¡°So what if you¡¯re the Smiling Grim Reaper? I¡¯ll gut you like a fish¡­¡¯ ¡°Your bark is worse than your bite¡­¡± Nash reached into his pocket, grabbed a talisman, and threw it up in the air. The talisman burned with a blue me. He quickly made a seal with his hands. ¡°Heaven is clear and the earth is bright. Imand the five sides! ¡°With the aid of the heaven and earth, may five bolts of lightning fall!¡± Rumble! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, there were ps of thundering from the starry sky. Five strikes of thunderbolts descended from the sky. They all instantly struck the Nutcracker Juggernaut. The Nutcracker Juggernaut was burned by lightning. He opened his mouth in pain and let out a scream, ¡°Ahh!! How is this possible¡­ how is this possible?¡± As someone from the Profound Reality Realm, he had some masters that excelled in Taoism in his circle. This Five Bolts of Lightning Curse was a high-level spell from Taoism. There were only a handful of yellow-robe masters who could achieve it. Nash slowly raised his hand; a red light glowed from the vi and flew into his hand. With a step, he was so fast it was as if he teleported behind the Nutcracker Juggernaut. The Nutcracker Juggernaut had already stopped screaming from the pain. He stood motionless. The lightning wrapped on his body crackled, his clothes were smoldering, and the smell of burnt flesh filled the air. Nash got around him and pointed the sword in his hand at the Nutcracker Juggernaut¡¯s chest. The Nutcracker Juggernaut¡¯s mouth cracked open and blood gushed out. He raised his head to look at Nash. His lips quivered but he could not utter a single word. The sword pierced the Nutcracker Juggernaut in the heart. Heaps of blood flowed out of him in a diamond pattern. The Nutcracker Juggernaut specialized in a very unique set of skills. He could exert the peak of his power at the brink of defeat. However, everything else was pointless against Taoism. Taoism! It was the weakest form of power. The only thing different about Taoism was that they used talismans and spells. If the Nutcracker Juggernaut had not been in a daze and was at his fastest speed, he would not have been grazed by the Five Bolts of Lightning Curse. However, the inevitable led him to a huge disadvantage. Immortal cultivators could summon lightning by raising their hands like masters. After a minute. The blood in the Nutcracker Juggernaut¡¯s body had been drained and his body was burned into a crisp. Nash raised his hand and zapped a beam toward the Nutcracker Juggernaut¡¯s body. His body burst into ashes, with nothing else remaining. Then, he turned to Howard and the others. Plop! Howard was terrified. When he met Nash¡¯s cold and unmoving eyes, he fell on his knees onto the ground. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything¡­¡± Chapter 242 The Giant Juggernaut and the Unibrow Juggernaut trembled as they backed away. Unfortunately, right behind them was the burning vi. They had no way to escape. If they were still young, they would have chosen to fight Nash. However, ever since they participated in the Massacre of the Young Family, they had been enjoying a good life filled with good food and luxurious items. They had their own families now. Their homes were full of their children and grandchildren. They have begun to fear death. Thump¡­ Thump¡­ The Giant Juggernaut and the Unibrow Juggernaut fell to their knees together. Nash walked up to the three of them and looked down at them. A suffocating and deadly aura filled the room. The three of them were scared out of their wits. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°And Sheldon¡­ ¡°Sheldon went with us to the Young Family Vige too! ¡°Walter was there as well! He lent us a lot of men!¡± Howard rambled with trembling lips. Three families? Did Theo not only mention two families? Nash asked, ¡°Walter only lent you people?¡± Howard nodded and said, ¡°Walter¡¯s wife¡¯s younger sister married into the Young Family Vige. Back then, Walter was head over heels for his wife. If he knew that he was involved in the attack on the Young family, there was no way he would¡¯ve lent us the men¡­¡± To survive, Howard revealed the details. Nash continued to ask, ¡°In Jonford¡­ were you and Sheldon the only ones involved?¡± Howard nodded. ¡°Yes. It was just Sheldon and I¡­¡± Nash forcefully kicked Howard in the chest. Howard¡¯s internal organs shattered and his body flew into the mes. The Giant Juggernaut and the Unibrow Juggernaut were so scared, they were about to soil themselves. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything¡­ I¡¯ll give you all my money¡­¡± The Giant Juggernaut trembled in fear and begged for mercy. ¡°How many people died in the Young Family Vige that year?¡± Nash squinted and asked. The Giant Juggernaut did not dare to answer. Nash looked at the Unibrow Juggernaut. ¡°Three¡­ three-hundred-and-ny-eight people!¡± The Unibrow Juggernaut muttered. ¡°Three-hundred-and-ny-eight people! ¡°Three-hundred-and-ny-eight!¡± Nash repeatedly croaked out the numbers. He could imagine the Young family who lived in peace in the vige away from the hustle and bustle. The old, weak, sick, and disabled all lived a simple and wholesome rural life. However, a group of invaders surrounded the entire vige and they raised their swords against the defenseless. How was this different than the massacre by Hitler all those years ago? ¡°You¡­ deserve to die¡­¡± Nash clenched his teeth and roughly mmed his palm on the top of The Unibrow Juggernaut¡¯s head. His head burst open like a watermelon and fell onto the ground. The Giant Juggernaut felt the warm blood sttered across his face. He nearly fainted as his vision went dark and his eyes turned white. Nash took a deep breath and looked at the Giant Juggernaut after suppressing his anger. Nash slowly spoke, ¡°List all the families and forces involved in the Massacre of the Young Family¡­ and I¡¯ll leave your family a body to bury¡­¡± The Giant Juggernaut was so scared to the point where he was speechless. He locked eyes with Nash as his face trembled non-stop. Nash could not be bothered with his nonsense and violently pped the Giant Juggernaut. If he would not tell him, someone else would. There were Ten Juggernauts in the Green Bamboo Association, and he had just killed three. Chapter 243 Now that Howard was dead, there was still the head of the Duerson family. There was still plenty of time to learn the truth. In the entire estate, the only sound present was the fire burning. Nash rushed into the vi and destroyed all the cameras in the room before leaving the scene. It was two in the morning. In the garden outside of the Zabel estate. The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut scratched the mosquito bites on his face and impatiently said, ¡°If the Smiling Grim Reaper isn¡¯t gonna show up tonight, let¡¯s juste back tomorrow¡­¡± The Buddha Juggernaut nodded and said, ¡°I agree!¡± The Grim-Faced Juggernaut frowned. ¡°Nash went to the Lee household and hasn¡¯t returned yet. We have two of us from the Profound Reality Realm and a Stage Nine Great-grandmaster. There¡¯s no chance of winning against the Smiling Grim Reaper!¡± The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut responded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we win or not. The problem is that if we can¡¯t kill the Smiling Grim Reaper, then we¡¯re going to have to live in shame for the rest of our lives¡­¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the moment, they bore no ill will towards the Smiling Grim Reaper. Even if they were to kill him, nothing would change as they would not receive any fame. If they failed to kill him, then they would never eat or sleep easy for the rest of their lives. After discussing the situation, the three of them decided to terminate the mission. They left the estate, passed a dozen cars in the forest, and then rushed to Howard¡¯s vi in the east suburb. Half an hourter. The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut stood at the entrance of the vi in a daze. They had only been out for a few hours. The ce was destroyed. After what seemed to be forever, a few members of the Green Bamboo Association ran over and said in aghast, ¡°There¡¯s no one left alive!¡± Another member of the Green Bamboo Association ran over from the other side of the estate and said, ¡°The memory cards from the surveince cameras are gone!¡± ¡°Who¡­ who did this? ¡°Who did this?¡± The Grim-Faced Juggernaut said with a trembling voice. Nutcracker Juggernaut, Giant Juggernaut, and Unibrow Juggernaut. Theirbined power was enough to wipe off the entirety of Jonford¡¯s martial artsmunity. Instead, the three powerful men had died in a mere four hours without a body left behind. They could not even find any remains of the Nutcracker Juggernaut. The Buddha Juggernaut said in a low voice, ¡°There aren¡¯t any traces of fighting outside. We had more than thirty grandmasters that could not even fight back. This person¡¯s power is at the very least from the Profound Reality Realm!¡± When he finished, he sneezed. It was difficult for him to imagine what kind of being could quietly get rid of thirty grandmasters under the watch of the Nutcracker Juggernaut. The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut¡¯s eyes shed cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t Nash¡­ go to Chateau Hotel!¡± Other than Nash, he could not think of anyone else in Jonford who could have killed the Nutcracker Juggernaut from the Profound Reality Realm. The Buddha Juggernaut took out his phone and made a call. After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°ording to the spies we sent out, Nash went to Chateau Hotel to visit the head of the Lee family. He just left three minutes ago!¡± The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut lightly said, ¡°That¡¯s hearsay¡­ Based on Nash¡¯s strength, it¡¯s easy to confuse an ordinary grandmaster!¡± The Buddha Juggernaut watched the fire burning the vi, gulped, and said, ¡°Then, what should we do now? Do we find Nash for revenge?¡± If Nash really was the killer of the three Juggernauts, then the rest of them were no match against him either. The Grim-Faced Juggernaut coldly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Sagen first. Wait for Mr. Lane to break through the Profound Reality Realm then we can take care of that bastard!¡± The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Mr. Lane ising?¡± At Zabel¡¯s vi. Olivia parked the car at the entrance and whispered, ¡°Nash, we¡¯re here!¡± Nash had fallen asleep against the window. Olivia was shocked when she saw Nash¡¯s tired expression and bruised face through the rearview mirror. Nash needed an excuse to leave the Zabel family so she made up a lie to take Nash away. She brought him to her grandfather¡¯s Chateau Hotel and got him a suite to stay in. After Nash entered the room, he immediately called for a bodyguard. He swapped clothes with the bodyguard and asked him to massage Mr. Lee¡¯s legs and muscles before leaving through the window. From the beginning, Nash never mentioned what his n was and Olivia did not dare to ask any questions. She did not go home to sleep, instead, she remained on standby at the hotel. It was only when Nash returned that she realized he was injured. Olivia was puzzled because what kind of person could hurt Nash? At that moment, Olivia¡¯s phone rang. It was Theo.. Chapter 244 ¡°Babe¡­¡± Olivia picked up the phone and whispered to not disturb Nash, ¡°Why are you up sote?¡± ¡°I was woken up! ¡°Oli, something serious happened to Jonford!¡± Theo said agitatedly. Olivia asked, confused, ¡°What happened?¡± There was a sound of a cigarette being lit on the other side of the call. Theo took a deep breath and said, ¡°Green Bamboo Association sent six Juggernauts to Jonford, right? Amongst them, Nutcracker Juggernaut, Giant Juggernaut, and Unibrow Juggernaut are dead, as well as thirty other grandmasters of the Green Bamboo Association!¡± Olivia¡¯s pupils shrank immediately when she heard that. She looked up again at Nash through the rearview mirror.¡± Theo continued, ¡°It was probably Nash who did it. Let Xeno follow Nash for a few days, he should know some good help who can help Nash settle some problems!¡± ¡°Alright¡­ I understand¡­¡± ¡°Also¡­ Howard is dead. The Five Business Giants have disbanded. There¡¯ll be another family who will suffer a disaster and the entire of Jonford will be in chaos. In a few days, Grandpa will arrange for two masters toe to watch over your house!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± They hung up the phone after they talked for a while. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Olivia¡¯s heart was pounding. She believed that Nash was definitely up to something. However, she did not expect him to have killed three juggernauts and Howard. The Nutcracker Juggernaut. That was the nightmare of her father¡¯s generation. In the early years, it was an era of chaos. The Nutcracker Juggernaut was feared for his vicious antics. Until the Green Bamboo Association consolidated its business empire, the Ten Juggernauts gradually faded out of existence. Now that three out of the Ten Juggernauts have died in the same night, there was bound to be a storm tomorrow. ¡°Ahhh-hahhh¡­¡± Nash yawned and opened his eyes in a daze. ¡°Have we arrived? Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± Olivia smiled and said, ¡°I saw that you were sleeping so soundly so I didn¡¯t want to wake you!¡± Nash opened the car door and got out of the car. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, go back and rest early!¡± Olivia helped Nash a lot that night as it was almost three in the morning and Nash was very grateful. However, Olivia was Theo¡¯s wife and due to Nash¡¯s rtionship with Theo, it was as him he and Olivia were siblings. His purpose was to hide the truth about who killed the Ten Juggernauts. Tomorrow, the Green Bamboo Association would investigate and monitor Chateau Hotel. The only thing they would have found was Nash tending to Mr. Lee¡¯s treatment and massages. Suddenly, Nash caught a whiff of a smell of a corpse in the air. The smell of the corpse smelled like it had been dead for roughly three hours. Could it be that Kristian could have killed himself? Nash followed the smell to a park and found the body of a student of the martial club. Nash¡¯s eyes sank. ¡°They¡¯re here¡­¡± He guessed that the Green Bamboo Association woulde to Zabel¡¯s vi. It just so happened that Justin Yang was pretending to be the Smiling Grim Reaper. He was certain that the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut and the others would not dare to make a move without thinking it through as they were scared of the Smiling Grim Reaper. That was why he was bold enough to approach the den of the remaining juggernauts. If the remaining juggernauts did not disband, then all would be destroyed. If they disbanded, it would be safe for the Zabel family if they had someone pretending to be the Smiling Grim Reaper so that Nash could get some gains. Nash dragged the body to the garden of Zabel¡¯s vi. Zakariah¡¯s face dropped. ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± Nash gave a brief exnation. Chapter 245 Zakariah eximed, ¡°F*cking Green Bamboo Association¡­ they crossed the line!¡± Bang! Justin grinned as he stood up and rubbed his chest. He asked, ¡°That means¡­ they didn¡¯t do anything because of me?¡± Nash nodded and said, ¡°I believe so!¡± Justin excitedly responded, ¡°This outfit is too cool! When Walter saw me today it was like he was meeting his grandfather!¡± Nash was taken aback. ¡°You went to the Watson household?¡± Justin recalled his experience in the Watson household. Nash was in a cold sweat as he listened to Justin. It was fortunate that he returned to the Zabel household on time. If it were anyter, the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut would have attacked them. That move was incredibly dangerous. He was not cautious enough. When he arrived at the vi, Hera was dozing off while wrapped in a thin nket. Nash sat beside Hera and gently pulled her into his arms. He said affectionately, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Hera snuggled into Nash¡¯s arms and coquettishly whispered, ¡°I was waiting for you!¡± Nash lightly kissed Hera on the forehead. ¡°I¡¯m back now, go to sleep. Or you¡¯ll be tired tomorrow!¡± Hera shook her head and said, ¡°Bianca has been taking care of Skadi for really long hours. I¡¯m switching ces with herter!¡± Nash said helplessly, ¡°You guys truly have a good rtionship!¡± At that point, Justin leaned over and said, ¡°Hera, go to sleep, I¡¯ll look for Skaditer¡­¡± Hera nced at Justin. ¡°Go get changed, or Skade is going to think you¡¯re the real Smiling Grim Reaper!¡± Justin pouted and said, ¡°Yeah but I haven¡¯t visited Skadi as the Smiling Grim Reaper yet!¡± Nash asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Skadi been asking to see the Smiling Grim Reaper? Why haven¡¯t you gone to see her?¡± Hera chuckled. ¡°This guy went to the Watson household for a while and then the real Smiling Grim Reaper showed up. However, that reaper seemed to be a bit dumb today so we all thought that it was Justin. Mr. Zabel even yelled at him!¡± When she heard that, Hera shuffled around in Nash¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°You mean¡­ the real Smiling Grim Reaper¡­ how did he know Skadi was hurt?¡± Nash scrunched his nose. ¡°I think Cillian told him!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Hera looked at Nash with watery eyes. After her and Bianca¡¯s detailed analysis of the fight and initial judgment, she suspected that Nash was the Smiling Grim Reaper. She noticed that Nash had a cut on his lip and bruises on his face so she immediately asked, ¡°You¡­ How did you get hurt?¡± Nash grinned and exined. ¡°I identally fell!¡± Hera angrily asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Nash held Hera tightly and said dotingly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my cute little fool?¡± Hera pushed Nash away and stared at him with her cheeks puffed. Her slender fingers gently stroked the wound on Nash¡¯s lips and she asked worryingly, ¡°Does it hurt? ¡°A bit!¡± Nash nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not good, I¡¯ll bring you some painkillers!¡± Hera said. ¡°There¡¯s a natural painkiller in saliva. It¡¯s called Opiorphin and it has an analgesic effect!¡± Nash exined with a straight face. Hera instantly understood what Nash meant so she put her arms around his neck and kissed him. Justin was stood behind the sofa they were sitting on and the edge of his lips fiercely twitched while he buried his face in his hands. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bianca walked down the stairs from the second floor with a bowl of medicine. ¡°Dr. Tanner, Skade¡¯s fever subsided¡­¡± Brian was asleep on a chair with a nket. When he heard Bianca¡¯s voice, he awoke. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ that¡¯s good that the fever has subsided¡­¡± He stretched, let out a big yawn, and said, ¡°Make another dose of medicine and it¡¯ll be ready after dawn¡­¡± Hera heard their voices and immediately pulled herself from Nash. She was blushing hard as she shyly asked, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°Not anymore¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go apany Skade now, go find a ce to rest too!¡± Hera blushed and ran upstairs. Chapter 246 The next day. At Sagen. Amidst various luxurious mansions. The area was close to the sea and was popted with almost a hundred mansions that overlooked the sea; and seventy apartments that were thirty stories high. This ce was named Green Bamboo Manor, and it was where the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s headquarters were located! Lots of bamboo were nted around the vi. They were the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s mascot. They symbolized continuous improvement and sess. Inside the grandest-looking mansion¡­ A group of old men sat in a circle. The man upying the leader¡¯s chair had a gold-colored cane with dragons engraved on it. Inside the carving of the dragon¡¯s mouth was a ruby the size of a quail¡¯s egg. The man¡¯s hair and beard were white, but he seemed alert and had a solemn expression on his face. His mere presence was enough tomand the utmost respect of everyone in the room. He was Dominic Carter, the president of the Green Bamboo Association, and the underworld¡¯s forces found him terrifying. ¡°The Green Bamboo Association has never been humiliated this way ever since the day it was established! We should stage aeback and destroy everyone and anyone who dares challenge the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s authority!¡± ¡°Nutcracker, Giant, and Unibrow are senior members of our association. We can¡¯t just sit back and watch after they¡¯ve been killed and decapitated!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t just sit back and watch!¡± Several of the old men who had missing teeth spoke indignantly. ¡°Silence!¡± Dominic lightly thumped his cane on the floor as he swept his dignified gaze across everyone in the room. Everyone immediately fell silent. Though they were faction leaders who wielded enough power to merely speak here, their power meant nothing to the president. Dominic turned to his left and asked the Grim-Faced Juggernaut, ¡°Why have they not returned?¡± The Grim-Faced Juggernaut lowered his head. ¡°They have decided to stay in Jonford until they get the chance to behead Nash Calcraft!¡± A sneer appeared on Dominic¡¯s face. ¡°He¡¯s merely a young man in his twenties. Yet, instead of killing him, you ended up with three dead juggernauts and lost another thirty men. The other families must all be talking about your ¡®honorable¡¯ mission right now!¡± The Green Bamboo Association was extremely powerful and well-known in Sagen. Everyone, including those from prestigious families and high-ranking officials, addressed him as Sir Dominic because of how much they respected him. Given that the Green Bamboo Association had lost three of its juggernauts, there was no doubt they would be the butt of everyone¡¯s dinner table jokes. ¡°Please do not be enraged, Sir Dominic¡­ Now¡¯s not the time for pointing fingers. The fact that he managed to kill Nutcracker, Giant, Unibrow, and the dozens of grandmasters they brought along illustrates how terrifyingly powerful he is!¡± Four juggernauts had stayed behind with the Green Bamboo Association. They were known as Shadowde, Gingerhead, Velvet-Thunder, and Hoodlum. The one who had spoken just now was the Gingerhead Juggernaut. He was a Stage Nine great- grandmaster. Dominic tightened his grip on his cane, slowly closing his eyes as his cheeks moved slightly, seemingly because he was gritting his teeth together to hold in his anger. The Gingerhead Juggernaut turned to the Grim-Faced Juggernaut and said, ¡°Nash may have achieved Profound Reality Realm, but he¡¯s only in his twenties. Nutcracker¡¯s skills fall in theter stages of the Profound Reality Realm, his powers would have been at their peak. I don¡¯t think Nash killed him!¡± The Grim-Faced Juggernaut was confused. ¡°But¡­ we can¡¯t think of anyone else who would have done it other than him!¡± They had familiarized themselves with the martial arts prowess of Jonford¡¯s citizens once they arrived. There were less than a dozen great-grandmasters in the Jonford Martial Arts Association, and the remaining underground powers could not hold a candle to them. The Quiet Winds Church was the only ce in Jonford that housed Stage Eight and Stage Nine great-grandmasters. Only Nash and the Smiling Grim Reaper were worthy of their attention. The Smiling Grim Reaper had spent the night at the Zabel house, which meant Nash was the only one who could have killed the Nutcracker Juggernaut. ¡°What if it wasn¡¯t Nash?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The Gingerhead Juggernaut smirked. A shocked look appeared on the Grim-Faced Juggernaut¡¯s face. Chapter 247 If it had not been Nash, it meant there was another terrifying powerful individual in Jonford. Moreover, this individual probably knew Nash as well. Dominic opened his eyes and turned to the Gingerhead Juggernaut. ¡°Gingerhead¡­ if you have something to say, say it. No need to beat around the bush!¡± The Gingerhead Juggernaut used to be the association¡¯s military counselor who provided him with advice. He believed in the Gingerhead Juggernaut¡¯s analytical skills. The Gingerhead Juggernaut smiled. ¡°Based on the autopsy report Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut just sent, most of the grandmasters died from slit throats, while the remaining ones bled to death. The fact that this person managed to kill over thirty grandmasters without causing amotion means they¡¯d need to have the skills of a Stage Eight great-grandmaster, and that they¡¯re a top-notch killer¡­¡± The Grim-Faced Juggernaut was dumbfounded. ¡°You mean¡­ it was the Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± He shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We saw the Smiling Grim Reaper at the Zabel house yesterday. He never left the premises!¡± The Gingerhead Juggernaut asked, ¡°How far away were you from the Zabel¡¯s residence?¡± The Grim-Faced Juggernaut replied, ¡°We were about 400 feet away!¡± The Gingerhead Juggernautughed. ¡°A top-notch killer is always watching and on the alert! If you were within 900 feet of him, you would have blown any cover you thought you had!¡± The Grim-Faced Juggernaut¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So¡­ we weren¡¯t even looking at the real Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± The Gingerhead Juggernaut sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. It will need further investigation!¡± After all, it was all spection. He could not say for certain if the Smiling Grim Reaper had merely been pretending he did not see the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut and hispanions. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The Grim-Faced Juggernaut said woodenly, ¡°If the Smiling Grim Reaper at the Zabel household was an imposter, it would mean Nutcracker and the others were killed by the real one!¡± The Gingerhead Juggernaut stroked his chin and mumbled, ¡°Could it be possible¡­ that the Smiling Grim Reaper and Nash are the same person?¡± No one heard him saying that. It was just spection. Dominic stood and said, ¡°You should make a trip to Jonford. You have three days to figure out who killed Nutcracker and the others. I want to see the killer¡¯s head on my desk in three days!¡¯ All the juggernauts present rose and saluted him. At the same time¡­ The distinguished families and high-ranking officials of Sagen were stunned as well. At the Snyder Estate¡­ Mr. Snyder Sr. was feeding the fish in the garden. He was apanied by Felicity and her father, Richard Snyder. Mr. Snyder Sr. chuckled. ¡°This is amazing¡­ The Green Bamboo Association has stirred up so much trouble, and karma has finally found its way back to them!¡± Felicity sped her hands behind her back, a gleeful expression on her face as she said, ¡°See, what did I tell you? The Green Bamboo Association has started going downhill since I assumed my current position. It¡¯s all thanks to me!¡± The deaths of the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s three most powerful juggernauts had nothing to do with her, but since they had happened during her time in office, she would im credit for that as well. Richard roared withughter. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s all thanks to our dearest Felice!¡± Mr. Snyder Sr. smiled as he sprinkled a handful of fish food and said, ¡°Felice, take a trip to Jonford and find out which hero did this. He¡¯s done the Snyder family a huge favor¡­¡± A crafty glint appeared in Felicity¡¯s eyes as she said quietly, ¡°Grandpa¡­ do you know why I¡¯m saying it¡¯s all thanks to me?¡± Mr. Snyder Sr. and Richard turned and stared at Felicity when they heard the serious tone she was speaking in. Felicity checked her surroundings before saying carefully, ¡°You guys still remember Nash Calcraft, the guest I brought back a while ago? He¡¯s a master of the Profound Reality Realm, and we had an agreement. He promised he would kill the Ten Juggernauts if he ever got the chance to do so¡­ The killings of these three juggernauts is merely the beginning of my mission to destroy the Green Bamboo Association!¡± Her features arranged themselves in a solemn expression as she spoke with conviction. Richard and Mr. Snyder Sr. nearly ended up believing her. Mr. Snyder Sr.ughed heartily. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be able to spend the rest of my days in luxurious peace!¡± Felicity realized her grandfather had seen through her joke and said dully, ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s not like you would believe me. Anyway, I have some business to take care of at Joriford tomorrow, so I guess I¡¯ll do you a favor and look into it¡­¡± Her voice trailed off abruptly. She had just imed it was done by Nash. Now, she was saying she would look into the matter. Was she not poking holes in her lie? Felicity blushed and ran off, leaving Richard and Mr. Snyder Sr. behind as they roared withughter. Chapter 248 Jonford. Watson Estate. Kai and Queenie were summoned by Walter to return to the mansion as quickly as possible. The two were stunned as soon as they stepped foot into the living room. All senior members of the Watson family were seated in the living room. ¡°Mom, Dad, what are you guys doing back in the country?¡± Queenie stared at a middle-aged couple in disbelief. Her parents ran a business overseas and had been preparing for a business conference recently. It was only logical to assume they would not have the time to travel home and visit. Walter spoke from his ce on the middle couch, ¡°I summoned them home!¡± Queenie smiled and hurried to sit down next to her mother. Queenie¡¯s father, Kevin Watson, spoke. ¡°Everyone is here now, Father. Please tell us what¡¯s on your mind!¡± Walter swept his stern gaze over everyone present. The Watson family members stiffened. Not one of them dared look him in the eye. Kai leaned backzily onto the couch and lit a cigarette. ¡°Howard Lane is dead!¡± Walter spoke in a solemn tone. Kai, who was in the middle of lighting his cigarette, froze. He looked at Walter disbelievingly. Walter turned to Kai and asked cooly, ¡°You haven¡¯t been in touch with Simon as ofte, have you?¡± Kai averted his gaze. An odd expression appeared on Queenie¡¯s face. George and Janson exchanged nces. Kai and Simon had been talking to each other up till¡­ yesterday! ¡°Bastard¡­¡± Walter gleaned the information he was fishing for from the looks on their faces and cursed angrily. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How did Howard die, father?¡± Ken Watson was extremely protective of his dead brother¡¯s son and immediately spoke up to distract Walter upon realizing he was losing his temper. ¡°Last night, Howard and the Nutcracker, Giant, and Unibrow Juggernaut from the Green Bamboo Association lost their lives!¡± Walter spoke slowly. He continued ring at Kai as he spoke. He had also received another piece of information. Last night, Simon Lane had been spotted lurking around the Zabel house with thirty grandmasters. Walter knew what they were trying to do. The Watson family would face imminent disaster if Kai was involved inst night¡¯s happenings. Queenie rarely saw her grandfather this angry. She held her mother¡¯s arm as she spoke in a careful, analytical manner, ¡°The Smiling Grim Reaper showed upst night, iming he had a mission¡­ If that¡¯s the case, the mission he referred to must have been the assassination of Howard and the three juggernauts from the Green Bamboo Association!¡± Walter took a deep breath before saying slowly, ¡°The Smiling Grim Reaper was at the Zabel house the entire night. The deaths of Howard and the three juggernauts remain a mystery for now!¡± If it were the Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s doing, he would not be as angry with Kai as he was now. After all, there were no ill feelings between the Watson family and the Smiling Grim Reaper. Whatever had befallen the Lane family would not happen to him. He was worried Nash Calcraft had something to do with Howard¡¯s death. Last night, he had gone through everything that had happened recently. Six of the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s juggernauts had first arrived at Jonford because Nash had killed Crow. The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut had brought several men with him to gatecrash the Zabel family¡¯s martial arts school, while the Grim-Faced Juggernaut apanied her granddaughter, Wanda York, to challenge the current champion, Bianca Lawson. Skadi and Bianca were both good friends with Hera Lewis. Chapter 249 However, both the Nutcracker and Grim-Faced Juggernaut had failed. 1 It was not that difficult to figure out that they would have probably done something to escte the situation. Last night, they brought their men along to the Zabel estate to kill the entire Zabel family. However, the Zabel family had been unharmed while three of the Green Bamboo Juggernauts had died alongside Howard Lane. It was highly likely Nash was behind this. There were no ill feelings between himself and Nash, but Kai and Nash were not on good terms. Kai and Simon had also been growing close recently. If Kai were involved inst night¡¯s happenings, the Watson family would face imminent disaster. Walter voiced his worries and then turned to Kai once more before saying sincerely, ¡°Kai, I¡¯ve always felt guilty because of your parents¡¯ early passing and everything that happened back then, which is why I chose to turn a blind eye to all the ridiculous things you do and help you get out of trouble¡­ But you have to listen to me this time¡­¡± The faces of the Watson family members turned pale after hearing what Walter said. ¡°Kai¡­ why don¡¯t you just tell them what happened¡­¡± Queenie pursed her luscious lips and gave Kai a worried nce. Both she and Simon had been at Royal Bayst night. However, she had spent her time in the guest room and had no idea what he and Kai had discussed. Thinking back, there was no doubt they had been plotting against the Zabel family. Kevin chimed in, ¡°Listen to your grandfather, Kai. Even if you were involved in what happenedst night, he¡¯ll have a way to help you out of things!¡± He and his wife spent most of the year overseas and had no idea who Nash Calcraft was. However, based on the way Walter was acting, he could tell Nash was not a force they should reckon with. Members of the Watson family turned to look at Kai. Those with shorter fuses even had angry expressions on their faces. However, Walter¡¯s protectiveness toward Kai stopped them from being able to do anything. The pressure from his entire family was too much for Kai, who lowered his head and said, ¡°Duncan and I gave Simon four billion dors, which wouldter be paid forward to the six juggernauts!¡± ¡°Bastard¡­¡± Walter sprang to his feet and red at Kai. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you to cut ties with Simon Lane?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Kai mumbled, ¡°Nash Calcraft kept humiliating me. I can¡¯t erase the hatred I feel toward him unless he dies!¡± p! It was a powerful p, and the sounds of it rang in everyone¡¯s ears. Kai¡¯s right cheek turned red and swollen. Blood seeped from the corner of his mouth. Walter pointed at Kai and raged. ¡°You¡­ Go to Nash and beg for his forgiveness right now!¡± Just then, Janson stood and said, ¡°Sir¡­ Nash Calcraft has been tending to Mr. Lee at the Chateau Hotel since earlyst night. He has not left the hotel since then!¡± The Watson family members heaved sighs of relief after hearing that. If that were the case, it would mean that what happenedst night was not Nash¡¯s doing. The patriarch would have been worried for nothing. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Kai may not know just how powerful Nash is, but I¡¯m sure you and George do. How dare you allow him to do whatever he wanted?¡± Kai was young and reckless, which meant he often messed up. It was why he had arranged for two of his bodyguards to guard Kai instead. Janson and George were in their forties and had worked as the warden¡¯s bodyguards before. Yet, they had not stopped Kai from trying to stab Nash in the back despite knowing Nash was a golden amulet master. Janson gulped and looked down, afraid to say anything else. Kai¡¯s father had extended a helping hand to him and George in the past. After his death, they began working as bodyguards at the Watson household because they wanted to repay him for his kindness. They knew just how powerful Nash was. If Kai had hired someone to kill him, they may have tried to stop him, but they had chosen to remain silent because Kai was not rted to the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s juggernauts in any way. ¡°I would rather die than apologize to Nash Calcraft.¡± Kai cradled his swollen face as he spoke determinedly. Having lived life at the top of the heap since birth, he would not easily admit defeat, let alone apologize to Nash when he had humiliated him countless times. ¡°Preposterous¡­ Chapter 250 p! Walter pped Kai again. However, this time, Kai blocked him. He took several steps backward and red at Walter. ¡°I¡¯d rather you kill me than make me apologize to Nash¡­¡± ¡°Terrible¡­ terrible child¡­¡± Walter¡¯s body trembled with anger, and he was so angry that his vision went ck, and nearly passed out. Kevin hurried forth to help his father regain his bnce and said soothingly, ¡°Father¡­ please do not be angry¡­¡± Walter took several deep breaths to calm himself down before saying, ¡°Freeze all of Kai¡¯s assets immediately. No one is allowed to give him a single cent. I will seize everything you own if you help him!¡± The Watsons owned hundreds ofpanies, and Walter owned the most shares in all of them. If he wanted any of thosepanies to go out of business, all he needed to do was to state his wish. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Queenie sighed. She could not imagine what life would be like for Kai after this, given he usually received a monthly allowance of several million dors. Thankfully, she had some money saved up and could give him a helping hand if he really needed it. ¡°Kevin¡­ keep an eye on your daughter!¡± Walter turned and walked off after delivering that warning message, ¡°Janson, George, you no longer need to protect Kai. Come with me to the Lee family now!¡± He had done his best to help Kai, but that brat had not appreciated it. If that were the case, he would leave him alone and let fate deal with him! At the Zabel family mansion. Hera was still worried about Skadi and made Nash drive to the Zabel mansion right after dropping her off at work. Outside the Zabel family mansion. Nash sat inside one of Xeno¡¯s white-colored BMWs. Xeno handed Nash a cigarette and carefully lit it for him while gazing at the young man nearly half his age. Carefully, he asked, ¡°Nash¡­ were you really behind what happenedst night?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you already know the answers to!¡± Nash squinted and exhaled a puff of smoke. He had not admitted to anything, but he had not denied anything either. Xeno understood this was Nash¡¯s way of quietly admitting to things. He had already prepared himself mentally before this. However, goosebumps still prickled his skin after watching Nash admit to things. After all, Howard Lane was one of Jonford¡¯s five business magnates. He had billions of dors worth of assets. Meanwhile, the other three were the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s juggernauts. The Green Bamboo Association was so powerful even the underground leaders balked upon hearing their name. The Ten Juggernauts¡¯ power in the Green Bamboo Association was equivalent to that of the monarchy¡¯s private advisors. All of them were such powerful individuals, but Nash had killed three of them in one night. ¡°Nash, the Green Bamboo Association has sent all their remaining juggernauts to Jonford¡­ I think they¡¯ll soon direct your suspicions toward you¡­ Xeno had an anxious look on his face. 3) He knew Nash was extremely powerful, but the Ten Juggernauts of the Green Bamboo Association were not to be underestimated as well. If all seven remaining juggernauts struck at once, Nash would struggle to fight against them all. ¡°I¡¯d be more worried if they weren¡¯ting!¡± Nash smiled serenely as he smoked. The Ten Juggernauts were on his list of must-kills. However, they were all at Sagen. Nash had no ns to leave Jonford for the time being. Now that they were all at Jonford, he no longer needed to travel to Sagen himself. Xeno gradually calmed down when he saw the confident look on Nash¡¯s face. Chapter 251 ¡°Give a rundown on what you have on the Green Bamboo Association with me!¡± Nash leaned backzily into his seat and ced the hand holding his cigarette next to the window, his gestures casual and rxed. ¡°The Green Bamboo Association was established in the early fifties, and they were first active around Grestin! ¡°Grestin was still an unimed territory back then, and it was constantly in chaos because different leaders were always fighting for power! ¡°The Green Bamboo Association was established by Dominic Carter, whose ancestors were part of the Green Forest Uprising. His family amassed quite a fortune, and he recruited dozens of ouws to assist him in his fight for thend. It only took him twenty years before he unified Grestin and formed the country¡¯srgest deep state! ¡°After the handover in thete eighties, Grestin underwent massive restructuring and the Green Bamboo Association copsed from the intense pressure the soldiers put on them. Members fled to Sagen, and they became much less unbridled after having learned their lesson. They still managed to unify all the underground forces in Sagen in just ten years, though! ¡°As society slowly became more civilized, the Green Bamboo Association began taking on a new form. On the surface, they seem to be running legitimate businesses when they¡¯re actually engaging in illegal activity! ¡°There are ten juggernauts, six of whom you are acquainted with. The remaining four are Shadowde, Gingerhead, Velvet-Thunder, and Hoodlum!¡± Xeno provided aprehensive summary of the Green Bamboo Association. He felt equal parts excited and worried. Excited, because finally, someone was going to deal with the Green Bamboo Association. Worried, because he was afraid Nash was not capable of doing so. ¡°Also¡­ the deputy president of the Green Bamboo Association is named Zachary Holt¡­¡± A fearful look appeared in Xeno¡¯s eyes as he spoke. Nash sensed something was off and turned to ask, ¡°Is he really powerful?¡± ¡°He is the Grim-Faced Juggernaut¡¯s husband, and rumor is Dominic spent a fortune to get him on their side because he¡¯s a martial arts expert¡­ As for his actual skills¡­ I think he¡¯s achieved peak Profound Reality Realm!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Peak Profound Reality Realm?¡± Nash¡¯s eyebrows furrowed themselves together. He had only achieved theter stages of the Profound Reality Realm. There was no way he could hold himself against someone who had achieved peak Profound Reality Realm. Unless he used his magic. ¡°Yes, yes, he has achieved peak Profound Reality Realm. He¡¯s also recently holed himself away because he¡¯s working on achieving the Mystique Loyalty Realm!¡± ¡°Is that so!¡± Nash took another puff of his cigarette before giving it a flick. The ashes soared through the air and landed in the ashtray above the trash can. Though magic was more powerful than martial arts, there was still a limit to how powerful it was. The Five Thunder Curse was a threat to a Profound Reality Realm master, but it would not harm someone who had achieved the Mystique Loyalty Realm. An analogy would be to imagine the Five Thunder Curse as a rock. The Profound Reality Realm was ordinary ss while the Mystique Loyalty Realm was tempered ss. The rock could shatter ordinary ss, but not tempered ss. In fact, it might end up being chipped if it collided with tempered ss. Just then¡­ Three McLarens and one Rolls-Royce Cullinan pulled up to the Zabel mansion. When Xeno saw the license tes, he said, ¡°These cars belong to the Lane family¡­ Howard¡¯s only son, Frank Lane, has just returned to the country!¡± ¡°You¡¯re very well-informed!¡± Nash smiled before he got out of the car. Xeno mbered out and added, ¡°Mr. Skye supplied me with 20 excellent investigators. They¡¯re great at gathering intel!¡± Zakariah and Brian were exchanging pleasantries in the front yard. Zakariah was relieved to hear three of the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s juggernauts were dead. He turned and looked toward the entrance when he heard themotion. Two guards dressed in martial arts uniforms were holding back a group of unfriendly-looking men. Frank¡¯s eyes had red-colored rings around them, and he had a small white flower pinned to hispel. Behind him was Simon and the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut. Gloomy expressions appeared on their faces. Zakariah strode over to them, his eyes narrowing as he asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His granddaughter had been injured because of the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut¡¯s gatecrashing. He resented the Green Bamboo Association. ¡°We heard the Smiling Grim Reaper was at President Zabel¡¯s home and havee to pay him a visit!¡± The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut stared at Zakariah, their face devoid of any expression. The Grim-Faced Juggernaut had dered their suspicions of the Smiling Grim Reaper while their spies imed the Smiling Grim Reaper had never left the Zabel house. Hence, he decided to challenge the Smiling Grim Reaper at the Zabel house. Chapter 252 ¡°You are not wee here!¡± Zakariah knew of Nash¡¯s alternate identity as the Smiling Grim Reaper. Nash had gone to the Chateau Hotelst night, but the Smiling Grim Reaper had soon turned up at the mansion. Initially, he had thought it was Justin pretending to be the Smiling Grim Reaper again. He only realized when another Smiling Grim Reaper turned up after the first one left that it had been Nash and that Justin was the second Smiling Grim Reaper. Nash had probably donned the Smiling Grim Reaper costume because he was going after Howard and the others. He had deduced that the deaths of Howard and the three juggernauts were Nash¡¯s doing. The fact that the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut was here to see the Smiling Grim Reaper meant they had been at the mansionst night and that they had not attacked because they knew the Smiling Grim Reaper was here. Now, they were here to find out the Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s identity. However, it was only Justin pretending to be the Smiling Grim Reaper now. Though they could not see Justin¡¯s face when he wore the costume, he did not have any of Nash¡¯s steadfast mannerisms. There was no doubt Justin would expose himself if he needed to face someone as powerful as the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut, who was a Profound Reality Realm expert. At the same time¡­ In Skadi¡¯s bedroom on the second floor. Justin put on a Latin dance performance for Skadi while dressed in the Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s costume. Skadi had a disgusted look on her face. ¡°Do you know how long it¡¯s going to take me to erase the image of you dancing from my mind?¡± The Smiling Grim Reaper was supposed to be a cold-blooded killer. Yet, Justin was performing a Latin dance routine while wearing the Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s costume. It was so very contradictory to the Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s cold-blooded image. Then, Nash entered the door. ¡°Justin, the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut wants to see you¡­ ¡°The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut? ¡°Want to see me?¡± Justin shuddered. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He nearly wet himself. Why did the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut want to see him? Did they want to kill him? Nash smiled. ¡°Loan me your costume!¡± He knew the Green Bamboo Association would discover the truth soon. Before that, though, he needed to stall them. Downstairs. The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut slowly unsheathed hisbat sword. The chilling glint refracted onto Zakariah¡¯s face, and he felt full-body chills. The Profound Reality Realm master was putting a lot of pressure on him. ¡°Why do you wish to see me?¡± Then, a low voice rang out from near the mansion¡¯s ceiling. The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut immediately looked up, and their gaze collided with the Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s cold one. Zakariah thought it was Justin behind the mask, and he waggled his eyebrows furiously. This was a Profound Reality Realm they were dealing with. They could kill Justin in an instant if they decided they wanted to. Simon walked over to the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut and whispered, ¡°I bet this Smiling Grim Reaper is an imposter who¡¯s trying to fool us. Let¡¯s kill him now!¡± They would have attacked the Zabel familyst night if the decoy Smiling Grim Reaper had not been herest night. His grandfather would not have died for nothing either! The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut narrowed their eyes, tightening their grip on thebat sword as they did so. He was still unsure if this Smiling Grim Reaper was the real deal. If he was, their skills were no match for his. Nash tightened his grip on the diamond bay, a cold glint in his narrowed eyes. He did not want to kill the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut inside the Zabel family home. If he did, there was no doubt the Zabel family would be targeted by the Green Bamboo Association. ¡°Come on, juggernaut, attack him!¡± Simon hurried forth and urged the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut on when he noticed they had not moved. He wanted to get his revenge before rigor mortis set inpletely on his grandfather¡¯s body. ¡°Shut up!¡± The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut pped him. How dare a newly-appointed faction leader boss him around? Simon¡¯s face got beaten to a pulp. However, Frank did not dare voice his anger. Chapter 253 The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut raised their head and stared straight ahead as they asked coolly, ¡°Are you the real Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± A chilling murderous aura swept through the room. No one bled, but the rusty smell of blood permeated the air. The sun still hung high in the sky, but their surroundings turned chilly. Zakariah and Brian shuddered. The students of the Hero Martial Arts School felt a tightness in their chests. It was like arge, invisible hand wrapped around their throats. Was this just how terrifyingly powerful a Profound Reality Realm master was? Was their aura enough for them to experience shortness of breath? ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Nash snorted coolly before he leaped down andnded in front of the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut. A terrifying, murderous aura washed over the room. ¡°Quick¡­ let¡¯s go¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. The expression on the Hidden ¨C Ghost Juggernaut¡¯s face changed rapidly as he took numerous steps backward. He had grown ustomed to killing during his time in Grestin during the fifties. In the dozen years that had passed since then, no less than eighty people had lost their lives because of him. The murderous aura that had umted within him was more than enough to assert dominance over a Stage Five Grandmaster. However, the murderous aura that the Smiling Grim Reaper emanated hadpletely pulverized his own. If his murderous aura could be described as the careless flow of a river, the Smiling Grip Reaper¡¯s murderous aura wasparable to that of the crashing waves of an ocean during a massive storm. The two were notparable at all. The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut turned and walked away. Frank also realized this was the real Smiling Grim Reaper they were dealing with and hurriedly dragged his still-dazed son out of the mansion with him. Zakariah brushed away the goosebumps on his arm and hurried forth. ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡± Nash leaped into the air and entered Skadi¡¯s room again by jumping through her window. ¡°You were so cool, Nash¡­ I have no doubts you¡¯d make a great Smiling Grim Reaper¡­¡± Justin had been hiding behind the curtains and had witnessed everything that happened. He smiled sheepishly while giving Nash a thumbs-up. ¡°Anyone can be the Smiling Grim Reaper when they wear the costume. Didn¡¯t the Watsons treat you like the Smiling Grim Reaper when you visited themst night?¡± Nash asked as he took off the mask, a smile on his face. The Smiling Grim Reaper had made a name for himself, which is why anyone could create a sense of oppression just by donning the costume. Skadi leaned against her bed¡¯s headboard and smiled. ¡°You know, you really do look the part when you¡¯re wearing that costume!¡± Nash¡¯s height and build were simr to the actual Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s. Moreover, because he had mastered the Profound Reality Realm, there was a natural air of confidence about him. It was something Justin could not imitate. Nash returned the outfit to Justin and gently reminded him. ¡°Don¡¯t wear these too much. They may bring you honor and respect, but they¡¯ll also put you in danger!¡± The Smiling Grim Reaper had plenty of enemies. If one did not have the skills to back themselves up, they could easily get themselves in trouble if they donned this outfit. ¡°Got it, Nash!¡± Justin nodded and folded the clothes before leaving Skadi¡¯s room. He opened the door and nearly bumped into Bianca, who was holding a medicine bowl. Thankfully, Bianca had quick reflexes, and she sessfully dodged aside and did not drop the bowl. ¡°So sorry, Bianca!¡± Justin hurriedly apologized. ¡°No worries!¡± Bianca responded half-heartedly before entering the room. A disgruntled look appeared on Skadi¡¯s face. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just drink this in the morning? Why do I have to take more medicine now?¡± She had drunk no less than ten bowls of medicine since yesterday. ¡°That¡¯s a question you¡¯ll have to ask your coach!¡± Bianca replied, a smile forming on her red lips. ¡°How much longer do I need to drink all this medicine, Nash?¡± Skadi asked as she turned to look at Nash. ¡°Another three days!¡± ¡°Oh, god, you guys should just kill me!¡± A look of despair appeared on Skadi¡¯s face, but she obediently picked up the bowl and held her nose as she chugged its contents. She had to get better soon so her grandfather and martial brothers could stop worrying. At the Chateau Hotel. Olivia weed Walter Watson, the richest man in the country. Walter sat at the dining table, smiling slightly as he asked, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what happened to the Lane family¡¯s patriarchst night, right?¡± Chapter 254 Olivia responded tacitly, ¡°The Lane family? What happened?¡± Of course, she knew. In fact, she had even assisted Nash. Walter¡¯s motives were unknown, and she had to tread with caution. Walter retrieved a file from his briefcase, which he had ced on the chair next to his. ¡°This document is the development rights to Wallis District. I outbid your father for thisnd because of how much I liked it back in the day!¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze immediately turned toward the document in Walter¡¯s hands. Wallis District. Her grandparents had lived there for almost thirty years. After her grandfather retired, her father had wanted to use his development rights to Wallis District to build him a mansion where he couldfortably enjoy his retirement. However, Walter had bought off the development rights for three billion dors. Given her grandfather¡¯s rapidly declining health, Nash had stated he would only live for another two years. Both her father and grandfather would be delighted if she got her hands on the development rights for Wallis District. ¡°The development rights and the deed for Wallis District are worth over six billion dors. You wouldn¡¯t give them away for nothing, would you, Mr. Watson?¡± Olivia was the CEO of Drake Group and had been exposed to plenty thanks to the time she had working with Theo. She easily calmed the excited look in her eyes. spent ¡°Mr. Lee and I have known each other for thirty years. Our friendship cannot be defined by merely a development project!¡± Walter responded, with a sincere look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not a young girl anymore, Mr. Watson. Please stop beating around the bush, or I wouldn¡¯t dare agree to work on this project!¡± Olivia responded, a smile on her face. ¡°I just wanted to get your rification on something.¡± ¡°Was Nash Calcraft tending to Mr. Lee at the Chateau Hotelst night?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Walter asked in a low voice. Olivia did not hesitate as she replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Mr. Calcraft spent the entire night at the Chateau Hotel!¡± Last night, Nash had told her there would be people asking about his whereabouts. Sure enough, they were turning up today. She had thought it would be men from the Lane family or the Green Bamboo Association. Walter had not been on her list of potential visitors. However, no matter who it was, she would not expose Nash¡¯s secrets. Olivia¡¯s prompt reply aroused Walter¡¯s suspicion. The girl was not curious about why he was asking about Nash. It seemed as if she were ready to answer his question. As if it had been rehearsed beforehand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I have nothing to do with the Lane family or the Green Bamboo Association. I¡¯m here because of my good-for-nothing grandson! ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what happened between Kai and Helena. Helena and Hera aren¡¯t on good terms, and the two are locked in constant strife. My son is deeply in love with the Lewis family¡¯s daughter and has gotten involved in the issues between them. I thought they were catty fights and had never expected things to be so serious¡­¡± Tears flowed down Walter¡¯s face. He also talked about how his son had given Simon four billion dors. Olivia¡¯s brows furrowed together, but she did not say anything. It seemed that Walter truly was not in cahoots with Simon and the rest. She also knew of Kai and Helena¡¯s romance. Kai¡¯s mboyant personality was what had caused this irreparable damage. ¡°Kai¡¯s mother was raised in a rural part of the country, and my vehement objection toward her marrying my son was what caused them to lose their lives! ¡°I¡¯ve been doing my best to make it up to Kai all these years, but I¡¯ve still failed to erase the hatred he harbors toward me! ¡°Now, Kai has enraged Nash. As his grandfather, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch!¡± Tears flowed down Walter¡¯s face, and he knelt before Olivia. ¡°Olivia, your grandfather and I have been friends for decades. Please help us!¡± Olivia hurriedly helped Walter stand up again. ¡°Mr. Watson, you don¡¯t have to do that!¡± Walter wiped his tears away. ¡°Nash can punish Kai any way he wishes to, I just want him to spare Kai¡¯s life¡­¡± A hesitant look appeared on Olivia¡¯s face as waves of confusing emotions washed over her. Though her grandfather and Watson had not gone through major life events together, they had indeed known each other for over thirty years. The Lee family had been an unassuming family with little power to speak of before she married Theo. The Watson family had given the Lee family many opportunities to coborate with other businesses. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll ask Nash for his opinion!¡± Olivia sighed. Grateful tears rolled down Walter¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you¡­¡± He was the richest man in the country, but here he was, bowing and groveling to a younger generation. Chapter 255 All this was for the sake of his beloved grandson. Olivia approached her bodyguard and whispered, ¡°Send the surveince footage to Nash¡­¡± The bodyguard immediately left to take care of things. Around half an hourter. Nash phoned Olivia and said coolly, ¡°I¡¯ve been informed about what¡¯s happened. I¡¯ll give Kai Watson one more chance. If he insists on making his death wishe true, not even God can save him!¡± He hung up before Olivia had the chance to reply. If Walter had note to give him an honest ount, he would not have known what happened either. Since he was confessing to his wrongdoings, he would not treat him as harshly as he did to those who never confessed. Walter had even gone to Olivia for help, hence he decided to give them another chance. It would also help Olivia get the chance to honor Mr. Lee. Moreover, Kai was Helena¡¯s boyfriend. Helena was part of the Lewis family. Mr. Lee had saved his life in the past, and he worried Mr. Lee would not rest easy in heaven if Helena died. 1 Olivia had put her phone on speaker mode just now. Walter was so grateful he began sobbing again when he heard Nash¡¯s answer. ¡°Olivia¡­ thank you¡­ Please help me thank Nash as well!¡± ¡°I will be much stricter with Kai from today onwards!¡± Walter bowed to Olivia and handed her the development rights to Wallis District. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s something I always wanted to know, Mr. Watson. ¡°Does your grandson truly have feelings for Helena?¡± Olivia epted the documents without any hesitation as she asked him that question. Walter hesitated momentarily before replying, ¡°I usually don¡¯t poke my business into what¡¯s going on between him and Helena. But Kai has never brought his girlfriends back home with him, Helena is the first girl he brought home¡­¡± Royal Bay. A drunken Kai sat in Helena¡¯s car. ¡°F*ck you, Nash Calcraft¡­ I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Kai¡¯s words slurred together as he spoke with anger. Helena had a pained look on her face as she helped Kai walk toward the mansion. When they arrived at the entrance, they saw several bodyguards changing the locks. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Helena roared at them. The bodyguards ignored Helena and continued working on the task at hand. ¡°You jerks, are you deaf? I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Helena helped Kai make their way over to them. She reached a hand out to grab the guard¡¯s hand. The guard shoved Helena aside and said calmly, ¡°This building is now seized, and will remain sealed for the next three years!¡± Royal Bay had a unique rule. Homeowners could request for the property they owned to be sealed. Once frozen, no one could unseal them during the predetermined period, including the homeowners themselves. A shocked look appeared on Helena¡¯s face. ¡°Who¡­ who did this?¡± ¡°Mr. Walter, of course!¡± The guard looked at Helena gleefully. Her attitude had always been harsh and unkind, and held grudges against anyone or anything she saw. All she had done was mber her way into Kai Watson¡¯s sheets. Since Walter had seized Kai¡¯s mansion, it was obvious he nned to discipline his grandson. Life was going to be terrible for them. ¡°Impossible¡­ impossible¡­ Kai has always been Mr. Watson¡¯s favorite. There¡¯s no way he would have seized Kai¡¯s mansion!¡± ¡°Hurry up and open the door, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Chapter 256 Helena raised her voice in anger. She was simply in disbelief that Walter had frozen Kai¡¯s vi. Without the vi in Royal Bay, how could shepete with Hera? ¡°Oh my, you scared me to death! Then you¡¯d better call the police. If you don¡¯t know how to, I can help you out!¡± The security guard cheerfully pulled out his phone. Helena noticed that the way the security guards looked at her had changed. Only then did she realize that they had truly lost the vi in Royal Bay! The phone in her pocket kept ringing with message notifications. Helena quickly pulled out her phone to check the messages. They were all notifications about bank cards being frozen. These three cards were akin to the little savings Kai had stored with her, holding about 150 million dors in assets. Helena felt as though she had been struck by lightning. Her mind went nk. She widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°What¡­ What on earth is going on?¡± Kai¡¯s phone rang too. While supporting him with one hand, Helena took out Kai¡¯s phone with the other. The messages were also from the banks. His bank ounts had been frozen. Helena turned pale, looking like she had lost her soul. The next second, Kai¡¯s phone started to ring. It was Queenie calling. With trembling hands, Helena answered the call. ¡°Kai¡­ Grandpa froze all the assets in your name! ¡°My parents took my measly savings and sent me to live in a school dormitory. They¡¯ll only give me three thousand a month as allowance!¡± Queenie sobbed uncontrobly. This matter had nothing to do with her. However, she ended up suffering because of it. She felt extremely wronged. ¡°Queenie¡­ It¡¯s me¡­ Kai drank a little too much!¡± Helena, holding back her shock, asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Why did your grandfather do this?¡± ¡°Because¡­ Because of Nash¡­¡± At the Zabels¡¯ vi, Nash received a call from Hera. ¡°Nash, my uncle¡¯s daughter will be arriving at Jonford Airport soon. Both my parents and I are unavable. Can you pick her up?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head there now!¡± ¡°Love you!¡± Hera said happily. After hanging up, Nash stood up and headed outside. Xeno immediately followed. As soon as they got into the car, Lauren called Nash again. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Nash called out. ¡°Nashy, my niece has just arrived in Jonford¡­ I was hoping you could pick her up Lauren¡¯s tone sounded a bit awkward. She was worried about troubling Nash. for me!¡± She had thought of arranging someone from thepany to pick her niece up but was afraid her niece would be upset if a stranger came. So, a family member had to go. ¡°Hera already told me. I¡¯m on my way! ¡°But¡­ What¡¯s your niece¡¯s name? What does she look like?¡± Nash asked with a smile. ¡°Well¡­¡± Lauren hesitated, unable to answer. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She had little contact with her family after being forced out. This niece was her third brother Lincoln¡¯s daughter. When she left the family, Lincoln had just gotten married. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my second brother, Liam!¡± Lauren dialed Liam, who was a senior executive at Drake Group, using thendline. Surprisingly, even Liam did not have a photo of their niece. ¡°Can you contact Lincoln, then?¡± Chapter 257 ¡°I can¡¯t contact him. He went abroad ten years ago and hasn¡¯t been in touch with us since then. However, he asionally sends letters to Mom. I think I remember his daughter¡¯s name being Yvonne!¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. Liam, are you free tonight? How about having dinner at our ce?¡± ¡°Ah, will¡­ will that be convenient?¡± Liam¡¯s voice sounded a little nervous. He had probably heard about her family issues. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s convenient. After all, Lincoln¡¯s daughter is also here. Don¡¯t you want to meet your niece?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you after work!¡± Lauren hung up thendline and texted Yvonne¡¯s name to Nash. Nash was in the arrival area of Jonford Airport. Xeno was holding a cardboard sign with the name ¡®Yvonne Mare¡¯ written on it in rough, crooked handwriting. Nash could not help but say, ¡°Your handwriting¡¯s pretty good!¡± Xeno looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I never went to school¡­¡± Having said that, he held the sign up high. They were not even sure which flight Yvonne was on. Every time arge group of passengers came out, both of them would scan the crowd. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nash?¡± Suddenly, a surprised voice sounded from not far away. Nash looked up. There was a tall woman walking toward him. She wore a fiery red leather jacket, a white blouse underneath, and tight jeans that showcased her slender long legs. A silver ne hung around her neck, and her refined face was hidden behind her sunsses. Seeing the woman, a look of surprise also appeared in Nash¡¯s eyes. It was Felicity. What was she doing in Jonford? ¡°You came to pick me up, right? Did Angelica tell you?¡± Felicity, pulling her suitcase, approached the railing with a joyful smile on her face. ¡°No!¡± Nash did not even bother to pretend. Felicity pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Besides me, who else could make a top expert like youe to pick them up personally?¡± Xeno shook the sign and asked, ¡°Are you Yvonne?¡± Felicity nced at the name on the sign, and the smile on her face froze. It seemed Nash was not there for her at all. Xeno chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen narcissistic people, but never someone as narcissistic as you!¡± Felicity shot a re at Xeno. Suddenly, she frowned and asked, ¡°Are you¡­ Xeno?¡± Xeno was taken aback. ¡°You know me?¡± Felicity sneered. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m the deputy chief of Sagen¡¯s Inspection Office, Felicity Snyder!¡± Someone from the Inspection Office? Xeno felt a jolt, and cold sweat appeared on his forehead. Being the second-inmand of Dragon Tiger Gate meant he had a criminal record. Since bing the second-inmand, he had been closely monitored by the Inspection Office. ¡°A greenhorn like you dares to im you¡¯re the deputy chief? Do you know that impersonating an official is illegal?¡± Felicity was just too young. Xeno did not believe her title one bit. Nash leaned in and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen her in Sagen. She¡¯s indeed the deputy chief of Sagen¡¯s Inspection Office!¡± Hearing this, Xeno¡¯s face turned ashen. Nash showed a wry smile. He looked at Felicity and asked, ¡°Did youe to Jonford for a vacation?¡± ¡°Sort of! Actually, it¡¯s mainly to investigate someone! The three Juggernauts of the Green Bamboo Association and the leader of the ninth branch, Howard, are dead. I¡¯m here to find out which ouw did it!¡± Felicity¡¯s gaze, hidden behind her sunsses, was fixed intently on Nash¡¯s face, as if trying to find the answer on it. Nash responded with a subtle smile, ¡°Who do you think it was?¡± Felicity leaned closer to Nash and slowly said, ¡°I think¡­ it was you.¡± A faint fragrance reached Nash¡¯s nostrils. Nash grinned and said, ¡°You can investigate all you want, then!¡± Felicity responded disdainfully, ¡°Just you wait and see. I only need half a day to find out!¡± ¡°Felicity¡­¡± At that moment, Angelica, who was dressed casually, squeezed through the crowd. ¡°I have to go now. I¡¯lle by to see you tomorrow!¡± Felicity waved, pulling her suitcase toward Angelica. Chapter 258 ¡°Felicity, who were you talking to just now?¡± Angelica looked toward Nash and Xeno with curiosity. There were too many people around, so she could not see their faces. Thinking about the embarrassing thing she did earlier, Felicity¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Let¡¯s not mention it. It was so awkward!¡± After exchanging a few pleasantries, the two left the airport. Nash and Xeno continued to wait for Yvonne. They waited for three full hours, but she did not show up. ¡°Mr. Nash, should we ask Mr. Skye to check the airline ticket information? Perhaps something came up and Ms. Mare didn¡¯t board the ne?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Xeno suggested as he took out his phone, prepared to make a call. Nash nodded and reluctantly said, ¡°That seems to be the only option.¡¯ Just then, anotherrge wave of passengers emerged. Among them, a girl in a light pink princess dress was looking around curiously. Beside her was a middle-aged man with a square face and a goatee. He pulled along a pink suitcase and a ck one. The girl wore pigtails, walked with a sway, and was holding a Winnie the Pooh toy in her arms. ¡°Uncle James, will Aunt Laurene to pick us up?¡± The girl looked at the man beside her. Her pretty face was brimming with expectation. ¡°Of course. Your aunt and your father were the most mischievous when they were young. They were extremely close!¡± Right after he said this, he saw a sign in the distance with Yvonne¡¯s name on it. Seeing that it was two men holding the sign, James¡¯ expression instantly darkened. Xeno caught James¡¯ gaze, saw the girl next to him, and immediately raised the sign above his head. James took Yvonne and walked up to the two of them. After looking around and not seeing Lauren, he asked with displeasure, ¡°Where¡¯s Lauren? Why didn¡¯t shee?¡± Realizing her aunt had note to fetch her, a disappointed expression appeared on Yvonne¡¯s small face. Noticing James¡¯ dissatisfaction, Nash simply said, ¡°Mom¡¯s too busy to make it, so she sent me to pick up Yvonne instead!¡± ¡°Mom? ¡°Are you Lauren¡¯s son?¡± James looked at Nash suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯m Lauren¡¯s son-inw, Nash!¡± Nash introduced himself. ¡°Hera¡¯s married?¡± James¡¯ face showed subtle changes. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re married.¡± Nash said, showing off his wedding ring with a faint smile on his face. James stood there in a daze. After a moment, he said, ¡°Take us to the Lewis household first.¡± As Xeno stepped forward to help with the luggage, James said tly, ¡°No need, I can manage!¡± Xeno gave a rueful smile and then crumpled up the sign with Yvonne¡¯s name on it, tossing it into a nearby trash can. ¡°So, if you¡¯re my cousin Hera¡¯s husband, should I just call you Nash?¡± Yvonne turned to Nash and asked. ¡°That depends on you!¡± Nash replied with a slight smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯m in a good mood! ¡°How did you meet my cousin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a long story. You can ask your cousin when we get home!¡± Nash said, unsure how to exin theplicated rtionship. Certainly, he could not just say he had a marriage contract with Helena, who did not agree with the marriage, so Hera was forced to marry him instead, right? In front of the Mares, he had to protect Hera¡¯s reputation. An hourter, Xeno drove into Royal Bay. As they passed Kai¡¯s vi, Xeno said with augh, ¡°Walter really took drastic measures this time, even taking back Kai¡¯s vi!¡± Xeno knew how much Walter had doted on Kai. ¡°No matter how tough Walter is, he¡¯s still Kai¡¯s grandfather. If someone else were to deal with him, Kai would be in danger!¡± Chapter 259 The ¡®someone else¡¯ Nash referred to was none other than himself. Had it not been for Olivia¡¯s sake, Kai would have suffered. In the backseat, James looked somewhat startled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Royal Bay? Do you live here?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. The vis in Royal Bay were among the top-tier luxurious residences in the country. The price for one was at least 50 million. Even with money, it might not be avable for purchase. How could a small family like the Lewises afford to buy a vi in such a ce? ¡°Who are you looking down on here?¡± Xeno muttered quietly. Mr. Nash was a privileged client of the Skye family. The tinum membership card he held could purchase ten houses in Royal Bay alone. Once the car came to a stop, Nash got out and opened the doors for the two of them. Xeno, on the other hand, took out the luggage from the trunk. James quickly snatched the suitcase from Xeno, saying tly, ¡°I can handle it myself!¡± Xeno felt a bit frustrated inwardly. After all, he was the second-inmand of Dragon Tiger Gate with hundreds of men under him. Many wealthy family heads had to be courteous in front of him, yet this guy had no clue how good he had it. Even so, Xeno could not get angry in front of Nash. ¡°Xeno, you should head back to the Zabels¡¯. Call me if anything happens!¡± Noticing Xeno¡¯s displeasure, Nash looked for an excuse to send him away. Xeno thought that Nash was upset and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by it. The Green Bamboo Association¡¯s people are still in Jonford. They might target the Zabels at any moment. I¡¯d feel better if you¡¯re there guarding them,¡± Nash interrupted with a smile. ¡°Alright, Mr. Nash!¡± Xeno sighed in relief. He got into the car, shifted gears, and pressed the elerator. After a perfect drift, he sped away. Meanwhile, James and Yvonne had reached the front of the vi. The vi was decorated in a simple European style, with top-notch brands for all materials and furnishings. The ce looked elegant yet luxurious. ¡°What a beautiful house! It¡¯s much more beautiful than our house abroad!¡± Yvonne marveled while holding her Winnie the Pooh plush toy. The seaside vi she lived in abroad was less than half the size of this house. ¡°Uncle James, Yvonne, don¡¯t just stand there. Come inside!¡± Nash received the two guests with a smile. James still wore a stern expression, as if someone owed him a huge debt. ¡°Thank you, Nash!¡± Yvonne thanked him shyly. Both of them followed Nash into the house. Seeing guests arriving, Maria immediately prepared tea. Sitting on the spacious sofa, Yvonne removed her shoes and socks before crossing her legs. With a pitiful face, she said to James, ¡°Uncle James, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± She had not eaten or drunk anything since morning. She was already starving on the ne. James¡¯ stern face softened slightly. ¡°Hold on a bit longer. Your Aunt Lauren will be back soon!¡± ¡°You must be both tired and hungry from the journey. I¡¯ll ask Maria to prepare something for you to eat!¡± Nash, who grew up alone without rtives, was a bit nervous hosting his mother-inw¡¯s family. ¡°No need, Nash. I need to save space for a feast tonight!¡± Yvonne replied obediently. In the park outside the vi, there was a tall man in a suit wearing a pair of sunsses. He touched the Bluetooth earpiece and whispered, ¡°They¡¯ve arrived at Jonford and have settled in the Royal Bay Vi!¡± A chilling voice came from the other end. ¡°Find an opportunity to get the test item, then eliminate them!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The man replied respectfully. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Hera had just parked her car when she noticed a suspicious man in the park outside. This ce was a private park for the vis here. Outsiders were not allowed without permission. Moreover, this man¡¯s attire did not resemble that of Royal Bay¡¯s security. Chapter 260 ¡°I came here to visit my rtives, but this ce is so big that I got lost. Could you tell me where Vi No. 9 is?¡± The man in the suit took off his sunsses, revealing sharp, hawk-like eyes. Hera found herself breathless under his icy gaze. Outside of department officials, outsiders needed homeowner authorization to enter Royal Bay. If this man was visiting rtives, he would have surely notified them in advance for authorization. Furthermore, Vi No. 9 was located in the most conspicuous row within Royal Bay. There were clear signs pointing to Vis 1 to 9 right at the entrance; it was impossible for him not to know where Vi No. 9 was. Therefore, she concluded that this man did not enter through the main gate. ¡°Hera¡­ Why did youe to the park?¡± Following Hera¡¯s gaze, Nash tried to find what caught her attention, but he saw nothing around. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The sudden voice startled Hera. Turning around, she saw Nash and patted her chest while eximing, ¡°How do you walk without making any noise? You scared me¡­¡± ¡°You were just too engrossed in your thoughts just now and didn¡¯t hear me!¡± Nash exined with a smile. ¡°Have Yvonne and Uncle James arrived?¡± Hera inquired. ¡°They¡¯ve arrived. They¡¯re resting at home now.¡± Hand in hand, the two headed toward the vi. Hera recounted her earlier encounter with the lost man in the suit to Nash and expressed her suspicions. ¡°That man is definitely suspicious! Do you think he could be one of the assassins sent for us?¡± As Hera spoke, anxiety filled her heart, causing her grip on Nash¡¯s arm to tighten slightly. First, she was kidnapped alongside Skadi, and then the Lewis family estate was bombed. Afterward, Skadi and Bianca were even targeted by the Green Bamboo Association. As the person was acting suspiciously earlier, it was hard for her not to assume the worst. Nash hugged Hera into his arms and said gently, ¡°You might be a bit sensitive due to recent events. Don¡¯t worry too much; I¡¯m here with you.¡± Judging by Hera¡¯s description, that man was indeed questionable. Even so, in order to keep Hera from worrying, Nash could only offer gentle reassurance. Nash¡¯s embrace was warm andforting, alleviating some of Hera¡¯s anxiety. ¡°Hera¡­¡± At some point, Yvonne appeared at the vi¡¯s entrance. Hera swiftly withdrew from Nash¡¯s embrace and turned around with a bright smile. ¡°You must be Yvonne. You¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Yvonne stepped forward and hugged Hera. ¡°Not as beautiful as you, Hera!¡± After a brief embrace, the two cheerfully walked arm-in-arm into the vi¡¯s living room, with Nash following closely behind. Upon seeing James seated on the sofa, Hera sweetly asked, ¡°You must be Uncle James, right?¡± A forced smile appeared on James¡¯ usually cold face, ¡°Mmhmm. I never thought you¡¯d be married by now!¡± Hera blushed. ¡°I¡¯m not that young anymore¡­ Some of my college friends are already expecting their second child!¡± Nash sensed James seemed to have reservations about Hera¡¯s marriage. This James guy was quite familiar with the Mares. Did he want Hera to marry into his own lineage? ¡°What do you do for a living, boy?¡± James suddenly inquired. Yvonne¡¯s curious eyes were also fixed on Nash as she wondered about the man who had won over her beautiful cousin. He must be extremely excellent, no? Hera looked at Nash hesitantly, unsure how to answer Uncle James¡¯ question. On paper, Nash worked as a security manager at herpany. In reality, Nash rarely visited the office and did not have a formal job. ¡°I¡¯m the security manager for Baroque¡¯s branchpany,¡± Nash replied without hesitation. ¡°He¡¯s just nominally working in mypany. In reality, he¡¯s a miracle doctor with extraordinary medical skills!¡± Hera added. In the eyes of ordinary people, being a security manager would be considered a senior position. However, in the eyes ofrge families, it simply was not impressive. ¡°Security manager? At Baroque, to boot?!¡± Disdain appeared in James¡¯ eyes. Chapter 261 ording to what Hera had said, this guy was not even a security manager before. It was only after marrying Hera that he had the opportunity to be one. ¡°Uncle James, being a security manager is impressive. It¡¯s just like your position!¡± Yvonne, noticing Uncle James¡¯ displeasure with her cousin-inw, quickly spoke up in Nash¡¯s defense. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How could hepare to me? Ourpany is a legitimate security firm. Any random team leader there makes a monthly sry of 20,000 dors, and I mean in Marriot Dors!¡± James nced at Nash coldly and arrogantly. When converted into Drakonian Dors, it would be equivalent to nearly 200,000 dors in monthly sry. As a manager himself, James earned close to a million monthly. How could hepare to a security manager from a smaller firm like Baroque? Yvonne stuck out her tongue, then whispered next to Hera, ¡°Uncle James is amazing. He has protected people from the royal family before. His startingmission is 500,000 Marriot Dors!¡± ¡°That much?¡± Hera was dumbfounded. Half a million Marriot Dors would equal over three million Drakonian Dors. In the past, Baroque would have to spend years to earn that amount. ¡°500,000? That¡¯s not even enough for the reservation fee for many country leaders who have sought my services!¡± Nash murmured to himself. During his missions abroad back in the day, there were at least over 30 royal families lined up, seeking his protection. Just the appointment fee to see him was between 100,000 to 800,000 Marriot Dors. ¡°You¡¯re just too young, with limited social experience. You were easily deceived by a few sweet words!¡± Jamesmented, casting a cold nce at Nash. ¡°Uncle James, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m the one who insisted on marrying Nash!¡± Hera exined with a smile. Hearing this, James was taken aback. Why did she insist on marrying him? With her looks, she could have easily married into one of the top elite families in Capiton. ¡°Wow! Hera, tell me why you insisted on marrying him. Was it for love?¡± Yvonne, worried about her straightforward Uncle James continuing his tirade against her cousin-in-w, quickly changed the subject. At that moment, Harrison and Lauren entered the room. ¡°Yvonne¡­?¡± Lauren walked toward Lincoln¡¯s daughter with a look of excitement on her face. ¡°Are you Aunt Lauren?¡± Yvonne, having never met Lauren, asked cautiously. Hera nodded gently. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s your Aunt Lauren!¡± Hearing this, Yvonne rushed forward. ¡°Aunt Lauren¡­ I¡¯ve finally met you¡­ The two embraced. Lauren was moved to tears. After being estranged for over 20 years, even Liam, who worked in Jonford, was reluctant toe and see her. She never thought she would see a member of the Mare family again, let alone Lincoln¡¯s daughter. ¡°James!¡± Harrison pulled out a pack of unopened cigarettes from his pocket. James had attended his wedding with Lauren years ago, and there had been some unpleasant incidents. However, all was forgiven over time. Remembering James¡¯ fondness for smoking, Harrison had bought this expensive pack, something he would be reluctant to buy at other times. ¡°I quit smoking¡­¡± James declined, his face reverting to its previous cold demeanor. Harrison chuckled and said, ¡°You must¡¯ve had a tough time, James. I¡¯ll have a bit more to drink with youter!¡± ¡°Stop trying to cozy up to me!¡± Chapter 262 James snorted coldly as if there was some deep hatred between the two of them. Harrison did not feel embarrassed and threw the cigarette in his hand to Nash. After Lauren and Yvonne hugged for a moment, Lauren remembered that James was there and quickly greeted him, ¡°James, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± James¡¯ icy face melted instantly. ¡°It¡¯s been more than 20 years, so it has been a while!¡± Yvonne rubbed her stomach and said coquettishly, ¡°Hera, I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Hera smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, let¡¯s go eat!¡± She really liked her obedient and cute little cousin. Harrison suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s eat out. It¡¯s probably toote for anyone to start cooking now!¡± He started to take out his phone to book a restaurant. Then, Nash smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve reserved a private room at the Chateau Hotel. Let¡¯s eat there!¡± After all, these were his mother-inw¡¯s rtives. He needed to build a favorable impression for his mother-inw. ¡°The Chateau Hotel?¡± James was taken aback for a moment, then remarked, ¡°It seems the Lewises have done quite well these past years!¡± Having grown up in Capiton, he knew the standard of people who dined at the Chateau Hotel. ¡°Actually¡­¡± Harrison wanted to exin that the membership card belonged to Nash. ¡°We should get going. Yvonne is already hungry, so let¡¯s hurry over!¡± Nash interrupted Harrison. Harrison understood that Nash was trying to protect their dignity. With such a son-inw, what more could one ask for? The entire family headed toward the Chateau Hotel. James and Yvonne took Lauren¡¯s car. Meanwhile, Nash and Harrison went in Hera¡¯s car, with Nash driving. When the two cars drove outside the vi, Lauren went over to get her second brother, Liam Mare. Then, all three cars drove to the Chateau Hotel together. ¡°Dad, who exactly is Uncle James? He¡¯s quite rude!¡± Recalling Uncle James¡¯ words, Hera expressed her displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s a long story! ¡°When your grandfather was young and starting his business, he faced several assassination attempts. Fortunately, he escaped each time. Once, his car was hanging on the edge of the cliff, and his dedicated driver jumped off to lighten the car¡¯s weight, saving your grandfather¡¯s life! ¡°That driver was James¡¯ father. He divorced when James was young, so after the ident, James was left alone. Hence, your grandfather took him in as his adoptive son! ¡°Your grandfather had three sons and two daughters. Your mother is the fourth child. The youngest child died of leukemia. James wasn¡¯t academically strong, and he didn¡¯t want to live a mediocre life in the Mare household. So, your grandfather spent a lot of money to train him! ¡°After James returned from his training, your mother was about to marry me. Your grandfather asked him to bring her back, so he came to Jonford and caused a scene at our wedding. When he found out your mother was pregnant, he drank a lot andter took advantage of being drunk to beat me up!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Harrison reminisced with a wry smile. ¡°So, did you fight back? Did he eventually let you guys be?¡± Hera had never heard this story from her parents before. She waspletely engrossed and asionally nced at Nash through the rearview mirror. Nash was focused on driving, but he was probably eavesdropping. ¡°At that time, our entire family¡¯s assets were less than two million, and the Mares had nearly 300 million. How could we dare offend anyone from the Mare family? ¡°Your mother pped him to bring him to his senses. After he gave his blessings, he left! ¡°At that time, James was a martial arts grandmaster. If he had insisted on taking your mother, we wouldn¡¯t have had a choice. You probably wouldn¡¯t have been born! ¡°James had a bad temper, but his father was kind to your grandfather, and he was kind to me and your mother. So, whatever he says, you and Nash shouldn¡¯t take it to heart!¡± While they talked, the car arrived at the Chateau Hotel. After Liam got out of the car, he greeted James and Yvonne. Then, he greeted Harrison and Hera. Chapter 263 Hera shyly said, ¡°Hello, Uncle Liam!¡± Liam had always been in Jonford, but she had never met him before. If this got out, people would probablyugh their heads off. However, she greatly admired her mother¡¯s character for choosing love over familial ties. In business families, marriages were often seen as crucial alliances, ideally between equally powerful families. On one hand, it was about forming a stronger business empire. On the other, it was about ensuring thebination of exceptional genes to produce even more outstanding descendants. They believed this was an essential factor in maintaining the longevity of the family¡¯s power and wealth. ¡°As expected of Lauren¡¯s daughter. Words like ¡®your beauty puts aphrodite to shame¡¯ can¡¯t even begin to describe you!¡± Liam said, feeling guilty deep down but not showing it on his face. ¡°Uncle Liam, you¡¯re so good atpliments! Why don¡¯t you everpliment me?¡± Yvonne pouted and approached, seemingly wanting topete for attention with Hera. Liamughed heartily. ¡°My Yvonne is also beautiful! The Mares¡¯ genes are definitely top-notch!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Yvonne instantly beamed. Liam then turned to Nash, extending his hand and saying, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, hello! I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± He had some knowledge of recent events happening in the Lewis household. First, the CEO personally returned from abroad to sign a three billion agreement with the Lewises. Then, Baroque obtained a 7nm lithography machine. The Lewises could not possibly have the capability for that. Even the boyfriend of the Lewises¡¯ eldest, Helena, was not qualified to have their CEO return to the country in person. The only usible reason for all this was Nash, who was also his niece¡¯s boyfriend. Nash warmly shook Liam¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Liam, there¡¯s no need for formalities. Just call me Nash!¡± Respecting elders, especially those of one¡¯s partner, was a sign of good manners. ¡°See, Uncle James? Look at how polite Uncle Liam is to Nash.¡± Yvonne seemed to still harbor some resentment over James¡¯ previous behavior. James pouted and said, ¡°Your second uncle has an even worse temper than mine. He even wanted to have your uncle-inw killed!¡± Liam, having graduated from a prestigious university and having studied abroad, obviously had manners and grace that James, a martial artist, could notpare to. Back when they opposed Lauren¡¯s marriage to Harrison, Liam had provided plenty of ideas of his own. However, James was puzzled. The guy had also not seen Lauren for more than 20 years, which clearly showed he refused to let go of Lauren¡¯s past conflict with the Mares. Why was Liam being so polite to Lauren¡¯s son-inw now? Lauren walked over with a smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s chat while eating!¡± Nash led the way. Meanwhile, Olivia and the lobby manager came out to greet them. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Upon seeing Nash, Olivia immediately greeted with a smile, ¡°Na¡­¡± However, she stopped mid-word when Nash shot her a warning look. Seeing Lauren and Harrison apanied by two middle-aged individuals and noting the resemnce between one of them and Lauren, she realized¡­ Was that not theirpany¡¯s business director, Liam Mare? Liam Mare? Lauren Mare? Could they be brother and sister? It turned out that today¡¯s event was for Lauren to host her rtives. Nash wanted her to prioritize Lauren and her guests. Collecting herself, Olivia gestured to Harrison, ¡°Mr. Lewis, your private room is ready, and dishes can be served at any time¡­¡± Harrison nced gratefully at Nash. Liam was a high-ranking executive of Drake Group, and Olivia was its CEO. The respectful treatment he received from Olivia indirectly elevated his status in Liam¡¯s eyes, all thanks to Nash being there. Harrison replied with a slight smile, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Olivia.¡± Chapter 264 They were just having a casual dinner, so Nash only reserved a Diamond Private Room. Even so, the Diamond Private Room at the Chateau Hotel was about 200 square meters. Holding her Winnie the Pooh, Yvonne eximed again, ¡°Such a big room, such a big table! I¡¯ve never dined in such a luxurious hotel before!¡± She then turned to Hera, asking curiously, ¡°Hera, do you often dine here?¡± Hera replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve only dined here once. This time, it¡¯s all thanks to you that I get to eat here again.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Hera, you sure have a way with words!¡± Yvonne giggled amusedly. Soon after, the waiter started serving dishes. In order to avoid waste, Nash instructed Olivia to prepare portions for only eight people. There were 18 signature dishes plus three soups. An ordinary banquet would look pretty much like this. However, these dishes were beyond what one would expect at a regr banquet. In Royal Bay Vi, Maria sat on a bench at the entrance of the vi, eating snacks while video-calling her son. Adam was typing away when his pupils suddenly shrank. Seeing the drastic change in her son¡¯s expression, Maria curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, son?¡± Adam signaled her to be quiet. Maria immediately sensed something and slowly turned to look into the vi¡¯s living room. She saw a man in a suit rummaging through Yvonne¡¯s luggage. In a low voice, Adam said, ¡°Mom¡­ d-don¡¯t make a sound. Get out of the vi first¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Seemingly not hearing him, Maria shouted, ¡°Thief! Catch the thief!¡± Darn it! Adam¡¯s face turned pale, and he quickly called Hera using thendline. A sudden braking sound echoed from outside the vi. Xeno, apanied by a muscr man, rushed toward the scene. Having met Xeno before, the frantic Maria yelled, ¡°Quick¡­ Catch the thief!¡± Xeno immediately pulled out a gun with a silencer and aimed it at the suited man. Three consecutive shots, but they all missed. The muscr man sneered. ¡°What awful shooting skills.¡± He then walked briskly toward the vi, saying menacingly, ¡°Little brat, you dare to steal from Mr. Nash?¡± ¡°Logan¡­e back!¡± Xeno shouted loudly. He started using guns 20 years ago and had been practicing shooting in recent years. He could hit any target within a hundred meters with every shot. However, just now, he actually missed all his shots. It was as if an invisible barrier around the man had altered the bullet¡¯s trajectory. Logan reached out to grab the man in the suit. ¡°Found it¡­¡± The suited man picked up a fist-sized box. At the same time, Logan¡¯s hand was on his neck. The man in the suit suddenly stood up, and a terrifying force sent Logan flying. Seeing this, Xeno raised his hand and fired three more shots. With a swift motion, the suited man caught all three bullets in his hand. Catching bullets with bare hands? Xeno gasped in disbelief. Chapter 265 This was a martial artist, and one above the level of a grandmaster. The man in the suit nced at the group coldly and said in a chilling voice, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood. today. I don¡¯t want to kill anyone¡­¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, he vanished like a shadow, leaving the vi. Not long after he left, a patrol car pulled up at the entrance. Felicity and Angelica stepped out of the car. Xeno was somewhat taken aback. Were the police always this swift? Felicity approached and asked, ¡°Where is Yvonne Mare?¡± ¡°They¡­ went out to eat¡­¡± Xeno replied, then quickly added, ¡°A thief just ran out of the vi. You need to chase after him!¡± Angelica frowned. ¡°A thief? In Royal Bay?¡± Felicity nced at the unconscious Logan on the ground, his tongue stuck out and his eyes rolled back. She said slowly, ¡°He¡¯s not just any thief. He came for Yvonne!¡± Angelica turned pale. ¡°Did they manage to take anything?¡± Just an hour ago, a message from the National Security Department was sent out. Two people named Yvonne Mare and James Jude brought back a type of bacteria from abroad. It was capable of effectively killing HIV strains. Once foreign biobs caught wind of this, they immediately dispatched all their undercover agents in Drakonia. The Security Department issued a directive-they had to find Yvonne and retrieve the bacteria before the foreign agents could. Upon receiving the order, Felicity immediately brought Angelica to Nash¡¯s ce. However, it seemed they were a step toote. With a frustrated expression, Felicity asked, ¡°Did the thief take anything?¡± She still held a sliver of hope. Perhaps the thief did not find the bacteria. ¡°He took a box from Ms. Mare¡¯s luggage! He eximed ¡®found it¡¯!¡± Maria, still shaken from the ordeal, spoke with a quivering voice. Felicity frowned, saying, ¡°Looks like they still beat us to it!¡± Saying this, she took out her phone to report to the Security Department. ¡°No matter what, you have to locate that agent and retrieve the bacteria!¡± A stern order came from the other end of the line. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Felicity stood at attention and replied. After hanging up, she began contacting her colleagues in the Security Department. Meanwhile, Nash and the others were rushing toward Royal Bay. ¡°Hera¡­ drive faster¡­¡± James urged anxiously. Nash, having had a few drinks, did not dare drive and sat in the passenger seat. James and Yvonne were in the back. This road had a speed limit of 40. Hera gritted her teeth and floored the elerator. The speed climbed from 40 to 100. Yvonne clutched her Winnie the Pooh plushie, whispering, ¡°We don¡¯t really need to rush¡­!¡± James remarked, ¡°If that item falls into the wrong person¡¯s hands, the consequences will be unimaginable!¡± ¡°Uncle James, what exactly is that thing?¡± Hera was curious. Uncle James grew up in Capiton with a big family, had martial arts training since childhood, and was also a manager of a foreign securitypany. He had even seen many foreign royals. Whatever made him panic must be significant. ¡°Your Uncle Lincoln is an explorer and a biologist. Five years ago, he discovered a type of bacteria in a frigid region of the Moliga Empire, and he named it FS Microbacteria. FS has strong reproductive and adaptive abilities! ¡°After years of research by your Uncle Lincoln, he found that FS has a potent effect against the HIV virus. After clinical trials, it has been confirmed that FS canpletely clear HIV virus cells! ¡°However, FS has a downside. Whenbined with certain infectious viruses, it can amplify their infectiousness and lethality tenfold. ¡°FS is a double-edged sword, useful for treating severe HIV cases but also a potential bio-weapon. ¡°The Moliga Empireb intended to use it both ways-as a remedy for HIV and as a bio-weapon. Your third uncle strongly opposed this, but he was ostracized by theb and eventually detained. ¡°I sneaked into theb to rescue him, but the security was stringent. In a dire situation, a friend of uncle helped me locate him. Your third uncle told me that theb has the offspring cells of FS, but the mother cells are hidden inside a crystal ball in your room¡­¡± Chapter 266 After James was done with the exnation, Yvonne¡¯s eyes widened. Tears welled up in her eyes as she asked anxiously, ¡°Then¡­ then what about my dad¡­?¡± ¡°Your father possesses a lot of biotechnologies and also has five years of experience in FS Microbacteria research and cultivation. Even the political circles of the Moliga Empire won¡¯t dare to harm him easily!¡± James whispered reassuringly. ¡°Then is there still a chance for my dad to return to Drakonia?¡± Yvonne continued to ask. ¡°There¡¯s a chance¡­ but it¡¯s tough!¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Tears flowed down Yvonne¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Yvonne, did you put that crystal ball in your suitcase?¡± James asked solemnly. ¡°The crystal ball is inside my Winnie the Pooh!¡± Yvonne¡¯s shoulders twitched as she clutched her Winnie the Pooh stuffed animal tightly. It was a gift from her father for her 16th birthday. Later, her father gave her another crystal ball and told her it was very important and that she should never lose it. She racked her brain wondering how to store this crystal ball. Finally, she came up with an idea and got someone in her ss, a descendant of an artist who specialized in taxidermy, to turn the crystal ball into Winnie the Pooh¡¯s eye. Yvonne pointed to the left eye of Winnie the Pooh and said, ¡°This is the crystal ball my father gave me 1. J) Both eyes of the Winnie the Pooh looked identical, but one was remade using the crystal ball. She did not know the secret of this crystal ball. Just now, her cousin Hera mentioned someone had taken a box from her luggage at Royal Bay. Only then did she realize the magnitude of the crystal ball¡¯s secret. Now, after Uncle James¡¯ exnation, she was even more aware of the importance of the crystal ball. James looked pleased. ¡°So, FS Microbacteria is still with us?¡± Yvonne, wiping away her tears, said with a smile, ¡°Yes. Am I smart or what?¡± James praised her sincerely, ¡°You¡¯re brilliant-as brilliant as your father!¡± Nash, who sat in the passenger seat, finally rxed and chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t someone take a box from your luggage? As a secret agent dispatched from abroad, doesn¡¯t he know what he¡¯s looking for? Or is there another crystal ball in that box?¡± Yvonne nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s an identical crystal ball in that box, and it also contains a type of bacteria¡­¡± In a dimly lit hotel room, a man in a suit took out the small box he had stolen. Upon opening the box, there was a clear crystal ball inside. At the center of the crystal ball was a tiny speck the size of gravel. The man pulled a suitcase out from under the bed, taking out some test tubes and petri dishes for experimentation. Then, he took out a small microscope and aptop from the suitcase. After connecting the microscope to theptop, he crushed the crystal ball with tweezers and shook out the tiny speck into a petri dish. After magnifying it hundreds of times with the microscope, arge number of bacteria could be seen moving. A sinister smile curled up at the corner of the man¡¯s mouth. He took a photo of theptop screen with his phone and sent it. Immediately, he went to the window and made a phone call. ¡°I have the item. Have the money ready!¡± said the man in a suit nonchntly. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You idiot, that¡¯s dysentery bacteria!¡± There was a roar on the other end of the phone. The man in the suit was stunned. ¡°Dysentery bacteria? What¡¯s that?¡± Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. The man in the suit felt a little bloated in his stomach, as if something was about to burst from his intestines. He dropped his phone and ran to the bathroom. Chapter 267 Nash and the others had returned to the Royal Bay Vi. At this moment, the outside of the vi was filled with ck sedans, as well as several luxury cars worth millions. More than 30 individuals dressed in various outfits stood outside the vi. They were all martial artists of the grandmaster level or above. These were all the undercover staff from the Special Security Institution stationed in Jonford. Among them, a middle-aged man wearing a suit had a badge pinned to his right chest. Felicity introduced, ¡°This is Judas Deacon, the person in charge of the Ninth Division of the Special Security Institution.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Deacon!¡± Nash greeted with a smile, feeling slightly surprised deep down. The cultivation of this man had actually reached the early stages of the Profound Reality Realm. The Special Security Institution was indeed formidable! ¡°Mr. Calcraft, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. I¡¯ve wanted to meet you for a long time but never got the chance. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you under such circumstances today!¡± Judas said, stretching out his hand to shake Nash¡¯s with a smile on his face. The Special Security Institution¡¯s intelligence-gathering capabilities were outstanding. They had already found out about the major incidents in Jonford recently and that they were all rted to Nash. They had even discovered Nash¡¯s alias as the Smiling Grim Reaper. ¡°Mr. Deacon, you tter me. I¡¯m just amon man!¡± Nash responded, forcing a smile. He knew they had investigated him and did not appreciate the feeling of being looked into so thoroughly. Judas hinted, ¡°Several murders have recently urred in Jonford. The localw enforcement couldn¡¯t handle it, so the cases were transferred to our Special Security Institution!¡± First, Crow was killed. Then, it was Howard and three Juggernauts of the Green Bamboo Association, as well as over 30 martial arts grandmasters. The killer did not leave behind a single survivor. He was trying to warn Nash that they were still watching him. ¡°Oh, I see. Then please investigate thoroughly. It would be great if you could help the Green Bamboo Association catch the killer!¡± Nash replied with a nonchnt smile. The Green Bamboo Association was a menace, and instead of dealing with that cancerous threat, the Special Security Department was watching him instead. The two stared each other down. Judas¡¯ gaze was burning like a torch as he exuded a powerful aura all over his body. Meanwhile, Nash met his gaze without flinching. ¡°I hope you take care of yourself!¡± Judas warned coldly before turning to look at Yvonne. He put on a kind smile and said, ¡°Ms. Mare, you¡¯ve done a great service this time. FS has the potential to benefit humanity. It can save the lives of hundreds of thousands of HIV patients!¡± Yvonne giggled and said, ¡°It was discovered by my father. I only brought back the results of his research!¡± ¡°Your father is an extraordinary scientist. Rest assured, our government will negotiate with the Moliga Empire to bring him back in the best way possible!¡± Judas assured solemnly. ¡°Mm. I trust the strength of our great nation! But can I obtain citizenship in Drakonia?¡± Yvonne grew up in Moliga and needed citizenship now that she was returning home to Drakonia for her studies. Judas smiled. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll find someone to help you process this.¡± Yvonne¡¯s parents were both citizens of Drakonia, and she carried pure Drakonian blood. Her father¡¯s discovery of FS could save countless lives. Such a scientist would be held in high regard in any country. Now that his daughter had returned home, the relevant departments would, of course, pave the way for her. N?velDrama.Org ? content. After a while, the members of the Special Security Institution left one after another. The group finally let out a collective sigh of relief. Felicity, who had not left, approached Nash and whispered, ¡°Oh my god, I knew it! I guessed right. You really are the one behind that incident!¡± Chapter 268 Despite seeing Felicity standing very close to Nash, Hera still had a happy and excited smile on her face. She immediately pulled Yvonne aside for a chat. She believed that Nash was not the type to be easily swayed by other women. However, seeing the man she loved getting close to another woman did stir a hint of jealousy in her heart. ¡°What is it? Do I know you that well?¡± Nash gave Felicity an annoyed look. ¡°Ah¡­ Never mind¡­ Never mind¡­ Hehehe!¡± Felicity realized that Nash did not want his family to know, so she awkwardly smiled and stayed silent. She had boasted many times in front of her grandfather, but none of it was ever true. This time, she could genuinely brag in front of him. Liam nced at the time and said with a smile, ¡°Laurie, James, it¡¯s gettingte. I need to return to the company to handle some matters. Let¡¯s continue this another day!¡± Lauren nodded and responded, ¡°Alright, Liam. Be safe on the road!¡± Not long after Liam left, Felicity felt a bit out of ce. She soon bid her farewells and departed. James, on the other hand, began discussing Nash with Harrison. ¡°Harri, who exactly is this Nash?¡± The more James saw of Nash, the more enigmatic he appeared. Especially when Mr. Deacon from the Special Security Institution¡¯s Ninth Division shook Nash¡¯s hand. He had noticed a hint of wariness in Judas¡¯ eyes. What kind of person could make the head of the Ninth Division cautious? ¡°Oh, him¡­ He¡¯s the son-inw I picked up!¡± Harrison had drunk quite a bit with James that evening, and the rtionship between the two had greatly improved. Seeing James address him more warmly made Harrison quite pleased. Moreover, he wanted to leverage James¡¯ influence in the Mare family to encourage Lauren to visit her elderly parents. So, he told James about Nash owning the Skyes¡¯ tinum membership card and how he had purchased the 7nm photolithography machine. After hearing Harrison¡¯s words, James was genuinely surprised. He had not expected Nash to have such a background. He realized that he had been putting on an intimidating front before Nash earlier, only to find out he had been making a fool of himself. The night grew darker. Maria prepared the beds for James and Yvonne and then went home after her shift. Yvonne insisted on sleeping with Hera, leaving Nash alone in his room. At 3:00 am, in the deep silence of the night, a man in a suit slowly approached the back of the vi. One of his hands was pressed against the wall while the other held his belly. ¡°Damn¡­ When will this dysentery suffering end?¡± Having said that, he quickly dashed to a nearby green area to relieve himself. After three minutes of struggling, he frantically searched his pockets to find¡­ He had not brought any tissue. Trembling, he reached out to pick some leaves. However, at that moment, a hand handed him a stack of tissues. ¡°Thank you¡­ }) The man in the suit, thinking it was someone from a neighboring bush, unconsciously thanked him. However, a secondter, he realized something was amiss. There was no one around when he arrived, and he would have definitely noticed if someone had approached while he was relieving himself. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man in ck quickly finished up, pulled up his pants, and stood. In front of him was a man in pajamas. It was Nash. Coincidentally, Nash had gotten up in the middle of the night to use the restroom and happened to notice someone approaching the vi. He followed the man, saw him having a stomach upset, and realized he had no tissue. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Nash immediately remembered the person who had tried to steal Yvonne¡¯s crystal ball. ¡°Failed the first time and you¡¯re trying again?¡± Chapter 269 Nash looked at the man in the suit with a mocking smile. For a stage six grandmaster, his strength was decent. Even a mere covert operative had such strength. It seemed the martial artists abroad were quite strong! The man in the suit fastened his belt. Then, he immediately threw a punch at Nash. He did not care who this person was. Anyone who obstructed him from obtaining FS Microbacteria must die. Nash lifted his hand and grabbed the man¡¯s fist. A deep and profound inner energy surged into his body from the arm. With his stomach¡¯s energy circting, he instantly diverted the force to his feet. The ground was indented slightly. The pupils of the man in the suit instantly shrank as he pulled out a dagger from his belt with his left hand. Nash sidestepped, kicking the man squarely in the chest. The man flew backward, breaking a tree as thick as an arm. ¡°A Profound Reality Realm expert!¡± The man in the suit eximed in shock. Nash approached the man in a few strides, grabbed his clothes, and flung him away, throwing him over 30 meters away. When he was two meters from the ground, Nash, like a shadow, reached him instantly. He then delivered another seamless kick. Before he couldnd, the man in the suit was sent flying another 30 meters. He was a stage six grandmaster. Even so, he could not fight back at all. The man in the suit was utterly terrified. Seeing Nash charging at him again, he quickly knelt on the ground and pleaded, ¡°Please stop hitting me. I can¡¯t beat you¡­¡± Nash¡¯s fist stopped just a centimeter away from the man¡¯s face. However, the terrifying force from his punch caused the man¡¯s nose to snap. ¡°Are you a secret agent of the Moliga Empire?¡± Nash asked while retracting his fist. This person was Drakonian citizen. If he was truly an operative of the Moliga Empire, it would be tantamount to treason. Nash would not hesitate to kill him. Though he had done tasks for the Moliga Empire himself, those tasks were to eliminate enemies abroad. ¡°I¡¯m not a secret agent from Moliga. I work for Capiton¡¯s Royal Biotech! When I was at the airport, I encountered several operatives from Moliga, and I took them out!¡± The main in suit hastily exined. Nash narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± The man in the suit raised three fingers, swearing, ¡°If I speak half a lie, may I meet a terrible end!¡± In front of a Profound Reality Realm expert, he dared not y any tricks. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Nash¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Get up.¡± The man in the suit quickly got to his feet. Nash took out a cigarette given by his father-inw, lit it, and asked, ¡°What kind ofpany is Royal Biotech?¡± ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t know anything about Royal Biotech?¡± The man looked at Nash as if he were a strange creature. ¡°Nope!¡± Nash shook his head. Having grown up in Tili Mountain and frequently executing missions abroad, how could he? ¡°Royal Biotech is thergest anti-cancer drug and vine manufacturer in the country. It¡¯s the main industry of the Jackson family, one of Capiton¡¯s top ten super families. They have 80 major factories worldwide, with annual profits exceeding 40 billion. They were ranked among the world¡¯s top 100 just three years ago! ¡°They¡¯ve had their eyes on FS Microbacteria for a long time but never had a chance to get their hands on it. When they heard that Lincoln Mare¡¯s daughter was returning to the country, they guessed Lincoln might let his daughter bring FS Microbacteria back, so they hired me to retrieve it!¡± In order to save his life, the man spilled everything he knew. Now understanding the truth, Nash nodded. ¡°For your honesty, I¡¯ll spare your life. FS Microbacteria has already been sent to Capiton by the Special Security Institution overnight. So try not to get any more ideas!¡± After speaking, Nash turned around and wanted to go back to the vi. ¡°Sir¡­ FS Microbacteria¡­ won¡¯t reach the nationalboratory!¡± The man in the suit said suddenly. Nash immediately halted. The man continued, ¡°There are people from the Jackson family in the Special Security Institution, and not just one. The Jacksons must have received the news by now, and they¡¯ll definitely set up an ambush on the way!¡± Chapter 270 ¡°I understand!¡± Nash responded faintly, then quickly walked away. He returned to his room. There, he took out his phone and dialed a number. In the Jacksons¡¯ estate in Capiton, Lucas Jackson was sitting on the couch with an expensive cigar in hand. He was the son of the Jackson family. A group of masked men in ck stood in the vi. Beside them, a masked individual sat intently gazing at aputer screen that disyed surveince from various sections of the Cape River Expressway. ¡°Mr. Lucas, the convoy from the Ninth Division is estimated to enter Capiton territory in four hours!¡± ¡°We must leave immediately and intercept them outside Capiton!¡± Lucas gave the order nonchntly. Dozens of masked men swiftly turned and exited the vi. ¡°Lucas, those are agents from the Special Security Institution! Do¡­ Do you really want to do this?¡± A dignified and elegant-lookingdy expressed her concerns. She was Lucas¡¯ elder sister, Lana Jackson. Hearing that her younger brother had summoned the family¡¯s specially trained operatives, she had a premonition that something major was about to happen that night. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hence, she tried to dissuade him. However, Lucas was adamant about his decision. Lucas looked at Lana with darkened eyes and said softly, ¡°The loss of countless lives is necessary for every major family¡¯s rise. Moreover¡­ we¡¯re developing a specific cure for HIV. We¡¯re saving the lives of millions of HIV patients!¡± ¡°The nationalboratory has top talents. They can also develop the drug once they get FS Microbacteria!¡± Lana strongly opposed her family¡¯s exorbitantly priced drugs. Although thepany¡¯s medications were effective, patients would often go bankrupt and umte massive debts. Even if they were cured, they would spend their lives tirelessly working to repay their debts. ¡°That¡¯s a woman¡¯s perspective! That¡¯s why Grandfather never allowed you to get involved inpany matters!¡± Anger shed across Lucas¡¯ stern face. He could notprehend it. Both of them were born into the Jackson family. Both of them had the same father. Why was Lana so weak-willed? Lana sighed helplessly, got up, and slowly walked upstairs to her bedroom. Two hourster, dawn was approaching. On the Cape River Expressway, the convoy from the Ninth Division gradually halted. Judas, who had been resting, opened his eyes. Outside the window, a young man in casual attire and sunsses approached and said, ¡°Mr. Deacon, there¡¯s been an ident up ahead¡­¡± Judas frowned and said, ¡°Turn around and get off the highway immediately!¡± The young man responded seriously, ¡°If we leave the highway now, it¡¯ll dy our arrival in Capiton by at least two hours!¡± Judas angrily retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand me? This is an order¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The young man gulped. As he was about to get into the vehicle, he suddenly stiffened and leaned back. A bullet whizzed past him. There was no sound of a gunshot. Using all his strength, the young man shouted, ¡°We have a situation¡­!¡± Instantly, all the agents from the vehicles took up their weapons. From the woods on both sides of the highway, masked men emerged. Armed with advanced weapons, they aimed at the convoy and began firing.. A fierce battle ensued. With a grave expression, Judas abruptly stood up, burst through the roof of the vehicle, and soared into the air. In an instant, he transformed into a ghostly figure and pounced on the masked attackers. Among the masked attackers, a formidable figure charged out. This individual was on par with Judas in terms of strength. The moment they shed, ripples spread in all directions. Helicopters in the skyunched fire suppression to the attackers below. The masked attackers wore bulletproof vests, rendering sniper bullets ineffective. More masked attackers kept lunging out of the woods. In less than a minute, the number of masked attackers on the road surpassed a hundred. Members of the Ninth Division started calling for backup on their radios, ¡°Calling headquarters, calling headquarters, we¡¯ve been ambushed. Requesting assistance! Requesting assistance!¡± After an hour-long standoff, with bullets depleted, the two sides resorted to hand-to-handbat. Chapter 271 Those in the Special Security Institution were all stage five and above grandmaster-level experts. These masked individuals¡¯ power was also quite extraordinary as they were almost all martial arts grandmasters with five of them even being great-grandmasters Judas punched the masked man before asking in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? How dare you intercept the Special Security Institution?¡±. ¡°You¡¯re merely part of the Ninth Division, not even the head office. Why should we be afraid of intercepting you?¡± sneered the man in reply. He drew a precision knife from behind him and shed at Judas. The terrifying glint of the de came shing down as Judas sidestepped it just as quickly. A Maybach behind him exploded after being cut in half. Judas unsheathed two blunt-edged swords from behind him and rushed forward. The two figures engaged in battle again, whichsted an hour. The Ninth Division was already at a disadvantage. There was a drone in the sky transmitting this scene to the Jacksons¡¯ residence. Lucas was sitting with his legs crossed as the corners of his mouth curled up slowly into an evil smile. Just then, the phone on the table rang. It was Edwin Jackson, the head of the Jackson family. Lucaszily picked up the phone and answered the call. ¡°Lucas, I heard you mobilized a kamikaze unit against the Special Security Institution?¡± Edwin questioned in a tone filled with anger. ¡°That I did, Grandfather. They¡¯ll definitely bring back FS Microbacteria!¡± Lucas had a well-thought-out n. Theirpany would be able to make a lot of money by developing HIV-specific medicines as long as they get their hands on FS. ¡°You bastard, do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re throwing the family into a pit!¡± Edwin reprimanded. The Special Security Institution was no ordinary Inspection Office nor were they like the nine major families. They were a special security department of Drakonia, and going up against them was undoubtedly a deration of war on Drakonia itself. The Jackson family might be big, but they were not yet in the position to be an enemy of Drakonia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather. I¡¯ll have them handle it! Besides, don¡¯t we have someone backing us?¡± Lucas said disapprovingly while lifting a leg to cross it over the other. ¡°You! You¡¯re going to be the death of me!¡± Edwin hung up the phone angrily. After that, he called several numbers consecutively for help. Back at the Cape River Expressway, the Ninth Division officer was struggling in the one-against-two fight. Judas had also been stabbed in the chest by the masked man. He gripped the sharp de, but the masked man pushed him back by some ten meters. ¡°Hand it over and I¡¯ll spare you!¡± said the masked man coldly. Judas just gripped the de tightly, his blood flowing from his fingers as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Dream on.¡± The masked man snorted coldly and abruptly pushed harder, pushing the tip of the knife several more centimeters inward so that it was almost piercing his heart. There was suddenly a ripple in the air as a man in tights with arge de on his back appeared. He curled his hand into a fist and mmed it into the masked man hard. The masked man narrowed his eyes and let go of the handle of the knife to throw a punch back at the man. Both their fists collided. The masked man¡¯s hand and arm exploded into flesh and blood. The pieces flew all over. Even the bones had been smashed into pieces. It was only then that the masked man saw the man in front of him clearly. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He was tall, burly, and had a gaze filled with the vicissitudes of life. He also had stubble. ¡°Francis!¡± the masked man muttered as he narrowed his eyes. Francis had been on Phoenix Ind, and it was not equipped with fighter nes. It took at least two hours for an ordinary helicopter to fly over here from there, yet it had only been an hour since they started fighting the Ninth Division. How did he manage to arrive from Phoenix Ind so quickly? ¡°Are you going to stop or shall I do it for you?¡± Chapter 272 Step by step, Francis made his way toward the masked man. His tone had been arrogant and domineering like it came from a monster in an abyss. The masked man took two steps back in fear. ¡°Which family are you from?¡± Francis narrowed his eyes. His cold eyes were so breathtaking that the masked man felt his courage crumble. He felt a chill enveloping his entire body and could not stop shivering Francis was an expert at the peak of the Profound Reality Realm. He was one of the guardians of the four inds of Drakonia. He was rumored to be cruel by nature and possessed a bloodthirst that went down to his core. He even once shattered foreign cruisers that approached Phoenix Ind. The masked man took a deep breath before lifting a hand to p himself on the forehead. His skull shattered, and he died instantly. Seeing this, the other masked individuals also dropped their weapons one after another before killing themselves. The Ninth Division was stunned. Who was this man who managed to defeat a formidable figure who had reached the Profound Reality Realm with one punch? He even managed to scare the insufferably arrogant masked folks into committing suicide. How absolutely ridiculous! Francis walked up to the masked man and gently removed the mask from his face, only to see that his facial features were a convoluted mess as if sulfuric acid had drenched his face. Francis raised a brow. ¡°A kamikaze fighter. ]] The ten major families had spent a lot of money to cultivate kamikaze soldiers. These soldiers were not afraid of death, and their duties were to protect the family. These families would not have dispatched them unless necessary. Francis turned to look at Judas. ¡°Is the thing still there?¡± Judas nodded and replied nervously, ¡°It¡¯s still here. Thank you, Lord Guardian!¡± Francis smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that my junior, Nash, managed to notify me in time. Your life would¡¯ve been forfeited otherwise.¡± After saying that, he turned into an afterimage and disappeared. Judas was startled. Junior? Nash? Nash was Francis¡¯ junior? A long time passed before Judas finally regained hisposure. He then murmured to himself, ¡°No wonder that kid has such terrifying strength at such a young age¡­¡± || In Royal Bay, after everyone, including Nash, finished their breakfast, Harrison asked Lauren and Hera to stay at home with Yvonne. He then headed to thepany alone. James came out while dragging his suitcase and said, ¡°Today is the anniversary of my father¡¯s death. I have to go back and pay his grave a visit. Yvonne, do you n to go back with me or will you stay in Jonford for a while?¡± Yvonne bit her finger. ¡°I-I want to stay here a few more days!¡± James smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll pick you up in a few days.¡± He then looked at Lauren again and said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and try to persuade the old man again. It¡¯s been so many years since you married. He should be calm now.¡± ¡°Thank you, James.¡± Lauren was both happy and scared. She was happy that her rtionship with her brothers had eased but was afraid that her father would still refuse to forgive her. He was a man as stubborn as a mule. Harrison booked the ne ticket for James and then sent him to the airport himself. Maria came in, worriedly asking, ¡°The thief sneaking around outsidest night is outside our house. Should we alert the police?¡± Lauren¡¯s and Hera¡¯s expressions abruptly changed as the two of them looked at Nash at the same time. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± When Nash walked out of the vi, he immediately saw a man in a suit sitting in the park a hundred meters away. He walked over to the park quickly and asked coldly, ¡°What are you trying to do now?¡± ¡°I¡­ I was unable toplete the task Royal Biotech entrusted me with. I failed to get the 4.7 million reward.¡± The man in the suit lowered his head, not daring to meet Nash¡¯s gaze. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Nash found it rather hrious. Was this not a tant attempt at scamming him? N?velDrama.Org ? content. The man in the suit summoned up his courage and look into Nash¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡­ I can offer you my life! I studied at Northdale Mountain for 16 years. Now, I¡¯ve reached the peak of a stage six great- grandmaster and am only one step away from bing a stage seven great-grandmaster!¡± Chapter 273 There had been many wealthy families lining up in their luxury cars to wee him when he descended the mountain. However, his master had ordered him to refrain from being an aplice to viins after going down the mountain. It was not until his father was arrested because of debts that he contacted Royal Biotech, one of the parties that had wanted to hire him before. He also recently came to a certain understanding of Royal Biotech. It was an exploitativepany through and through. He felt like he was deceiving his master and desecrating his forebearers whenever he helped them. ¡°Northdale Mountain? Are you Salvia Path¡¯s apprentice?¡± Nash looked at the man in the suit in surprise. There were many hermits on Northdale Mountain, but only Salvia¡¯s abilities were the real deal. When he was eight years old, Salvia had once run over to Tili Mountain to challenge his master. Although she failed, she managed tost two rounds against his master. He had witnessed his master engage in a battle with someone who was at the peak of the Profound Reality Realm abroad. That person had just picked a leaf and it instantly turned into ashes. ¡°Y-You¡¯ve heard of my master?¡± The man in the suit was ecstatic. If Nash knew his master, then it meant his worth should also increase ordingly. ¡°Just a bit.¡± Nash touched his nose as the cogs in his head began turning. This guy was really strong. Nash could definitely benefit by recruiting a stage six great-grandmaster junior for 4.7 million. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The man in the suit looked at Nash closely, as if he was afraid that he would not agree. ¡°I¡¯ll help you pay back the 4.7 million. You don¡¯t have to follow me; just be my friend,¡± Nash said as he put on a sincere smile. The man in the suit was a little dazed. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re going to give me 4.7 million, just like that?¡± That amount was not a small sum. Thergest banknote he had seen on Northdale Mountain was a 50 dor note which allowed him to buy a lot of groceries from the market nearby the vige. It was enough to keep him fed for a long time. The winery his father ran also only earned four to seven thousand a month. ¡°Nash¡­¡± Just then, Yvonne and Hera came over. They started feeling a little worried as Nash was gone for some time, so they decided toe out and have a look. As it turned out, Nash was chatting with the thief fromst night. The two timidly came up behind Nash, their eyes fixed on the man warily. Nash looked at Hera and asked, ¡°Wifey, has production started with the one billion lithography machine I bought you yet?¡± Hera did not understand what Nash was getting at. She just shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just been installed. The engineers are testing it out at the moment. We also haven¡¯t gotten an order for 7nm chips yet.¡± Nash looked at the man in the suit again. ¡°Give me your bank card. I¡¯ll have my wife transfer the money to you.¡± The man in the suit did not react as he was wondering what was Nash¡¯s condition. How did he just buy something worth a billion for his wife? He nced at the luxurious vi behind them and decided then that this man was worth a lot of money. Nash wanted to give him 4.7 million dors just like that to pay off his father¡¯s gambling debts and even refused to let him pay it back. He felt anxious about owing such a big favor. The man in the suit then suddenly asked, ¡°Dude, are you looking down on my character or my capability?¡± ¡°Do you even have character?¡± Yvonne scoffed while hiding behind Nash. Her statement left the man speechless. ¡°You betrayed your initial benefactor after a little setback. I wouldn¡¯t want to bring trouble to myself by trusting the wrong person,¡± Nash said calmly. Gaining control over someone was easy. One could either give them certain benefits or use force. Winning someone¡¯s heart, however, was not as simple. They had to be taught that two-faced people were not taken kindly. First, Nash would give this man something good. Then, he would reveal his strength so that the other party would think that there would be benefits to be gained by following him. ¡°I-I had no other choice! I needed the money!¡± the man in the suit exined anxiously. It was then that the phone in his pocket rang. He quickly took out his phone and answered the call. ¡°Boy, your three-day deadline is up and our patience is limited. We¡¯re going to chop off one of your father¡¯s fingers today as interest!¡± Chapter 274 Immediately after the caller said that, there was another panicked voice on the other end of the call. ¡°No! No! Please don¡¯t cut off my finger! No! Ahh!¡± A miserable shriek followed. The veins in the suited man¡¯s forehead popped as he roared violently. ¡°What did you do to my father? If youy a finger on him, I¡¯ll destroy your entire family!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯s toote for that. Come on, then. Come and destroy my family.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t see the money before 12 o¡¯clock in the afternoon today. I¡¯ll feed all ten of your father¡¯s fingers to the dogs.¡± The voice on the other end of the call sounded young. Still, that person¡¯s tone was nothing but arrogant. ¡°Winnie, I¡¯m not done talking to you!¡± The man¡¯s eyes were red as the phone in his hand was crushed to pieces. Nash immediately said, ¡°Give me your details first. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you immediately!¡± He felt a little sorry that the man¡¯s father had lost a finger because of the dy on their side. The suited man slowly took out a bank card from his pocket. Nash transferred 4.7 million over at once. ¡°Sometimes, force is needed to resolve some matters, so don¡¯t hesitate.¡± He was a stage six great-grandmaster yet was powerless after his father was taken by local ruffians. The man in the suit caught what Nash was implying and said dejectedly, ¡°The man who captured my father is from the third branch of the Green Bamboo Association. The president is Winnie Enders, the grandson of the Hoodlum Juggernaut who possesses the cultivation of a stage nine great- grandmaster.¡± Nash frowned slightly. So it turned out to be the Green Bamboo Association again. What a coincidence that they could deal with the Green Bamboo Association together. Hera and Yvonne seemed to have noticed something. After exchanging a few words of whisper between themselves, they turned around and walked toward the vi. Having destroyed his phone, the suited man was unable to transfer the money to the Green Bamboo Association. He had no choice but to go to the bank to have it done. Nash led him to a nearby bank and learned more about him on the way. His name was Finn Carter, and he was 32 years old. His mother passed away nine years ago, and his father was the only one left in his family. He ran a winery. He lost 4.7 million at the poker table after his untrustworthy friends set him up. While Nash was waiting for Finn outside the bank, Xeno called. ¡°Mr. Nash, the seven Juggernauts of the Green Bamboo Association have all gathered in Jonford. The presidents of seven of the association branches are also in Jonford. What¡¯s more, they mobilized nearly a thousand martial artists in the Energy Cultivation Realm and a hundred martial arts grandmasters. That¡¯s equivalent to the Skye family¡¯s full strength in Capiton!¡± Xeno¡¯s voice trembled, cold sweat soaking his clothes. It was a force enough to sweep the entirety of Jonford. Nash scoffed. ¡°They came at a great time. Since they¡¯re already here, I¡¯ll make sure they have no chance to return.¡± Shaking, Xeno replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have Mr. Skye send people over!¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ve my own way to deal with them,¡± Nash said. Many big shots had also caught wind of this news. Walter immediately called Nash. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, do you need help? I can call about 20 martial arts grandmasters over!¡± Nash just smiled lightly. ¡°Just take care of your grandson. I can handle this myself!¡± Kai¡¯s hatred for him went deep into his bones. He might also take part in the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s crusade against him. He had given Kai onest chance. If he still failed to appreciate it, then he would no longer give Walter any more face. In the Zells¡¯ residence, Grant was sitting in the living room of the vi, smoking. Sydney sneered. ¡°This man sure is daring. But he¡¯s a little too confident. Let¡¯s not get involved in this.¡± Grant smiled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even if I wanted to. This is the Green Bamboo Association!¡± In the Lees¡¯ residence, Joseph and Olivia were having a video call with Theo. Theo was frowning, feeling restless. He knew Nash was very strong. Chapter 275 However, the Green Bamboo Association had mobilized almost all its forces this time. The reason why they were able to establish a foothold in Sagen for decades was because they were strong in martial arts. They were so strong that even the top ten families of Capiton were not willing to provoke them easily. ¡°We have a pretty goodwork. We can still get 20 or 30 martial arts grandmasters,¡± Olivia said, her voice deep. Joseph had even taken out his phone to reach out to his contacts when Theo said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Nash¡¯s connections are beyond your imagination. I trust he¡¯ll survive this disaster.¡± On Phoenix Ind, Francis had also received the news upon returning to his room to cultivate. He did not know where tough or cry. ¡°This kid has juste down from the mountain and already he¡¯s bringing the sky down.¡± ¡°Should we send someone to Jonford to help him?¡± Francis waved his hand. ¡°No need. He has a lot of cards up his sleeves. We should just eat, drink, and enjoy the show.¡± In Jonford¡¯s Dynasty Grand Hotel, Felicity and Angelica were drinking beer and indulging in lobster when Felicity suddenly received a call from her grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, are you already missing me? I¡¯ve only been gone two days.¡± ¡°As if! You¡¯d better get your butt back here!¡± Upon learning that the Green Bamboo Association had mobilized their seven Juggernauts and most of their martial artists, Snyder Sr. spent a hefty sum to gather the information and found out that these people were all headed to Jonford to seek revenge against someone named Nash Calcraft. Was he not the friend his granddaughter just made not long ago? It was only then did he realize that what his granddaughter said before was true. Nash killed three of the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s Juggernauts as well as Howard Lane. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Now that the Green Bamboo Association had gathered seven more Juggernauts and a hundred martial artists, what could Nash even do to ward them off? 1 ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not done with what I need to do yet.¡± While holding her phone in one hand, Felicity clinked her beer can with Angelica¡¯s. ¡°Then you must stay away from that Nash boy!¡± Snyder Sr. in a serious tone. Seemingly having realized something, Felicity hurriedly asked, ¡°Grandpa, what did you hear?¡± At that, Snyder Sr. shared with Felicity what he knew. Felicity frowned after hearing what the old man had to say. ¡°If this is the case, isn¡¯t a disaster awaiting Nash?¡± ¡°Why else would I tell you toe back?¡± Synder Sr. then added angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the deputy chief of the Inspection Office. You should think twice before doing anything!¡± All his other descendants had failed to live up to his expectations, so he had no choice but to focus on his granddaughter. He did not want to see his granddaughter ruin the Synders¡¯ future with her impulsiveness. ¡°Bah, I know! I promise to stay away from Nash!¡± Felicity swore. Nash was a great help in eradicating the Green Bamboo Association, so how could she just sit idly by when he was in trouble now? However, she had to appease her grandfather at the moment. ¡°Then watch out for yourself. I¡¯ll go visit your grandmother first!¡± Snyder Sr. had much trust in his granddaughter¡¯s words, so hearing her agree to his request, his tone eased. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Felice?¡± Angelica was looking at her in danger. ¡°Is Nash in danger?¡± Felicity took a deep breath before replying, ¡°It¡¯s not just that; it¡¯s likely he¡¯ll have a narrow escape as well.¡± In the Northern Territory, at a heavily guarded prison, Ster was dressed in military garb with a whip in hand. He swung it viciously at a bound middle-aged man. Frightened, the soldiers at the side were silent. The person being beaten was no ordinary soldier but a major-level general in the Northern Territory. ¡°Still not going to talk, eh?¡± Snorting, Ster then picked up a red-hot branding iron from beside him. He stuck it against the middle-aged man¡¯s chest. Chapter 276 ¡°Ahhh!¡± Unable to stand the torture, the middle-aged man roared. Two streams of tears fell from the corners of his eyes as he bellowed, ¡°Ster, I treat you like my brother, yet you¡¯re so cruel to me!¡± Ster¡¯s expression was ferocious. ¡°You betrayed the warden. Even if you were my father, it¡¯d still be uneptable!¡± It pained him to see that they had gone from good friends to this. ¡°Just kill me! I¡¯ll never tell you anything! I just beg of you to make it quick since I took a bullet for you once,¡± said the middle-aged man through gritted teeth. ¡°You disappoint me, Harry,¡± Ster said as he angrily flung the soldering iron into the brazier. He then turned and walked out of the prison. This prison was built for foreign secret agents. He never thought he would one day have to use it on his own people, more so a good friend who had faced life and death with him. Just then, a soldier arrived and saluted. ¡°Colonel, the warden is looking for you.¡± Ster nodded and then left for the warden¡¯s office. After spending a period of time recovering, Philix regained the flush on his cheeks. His body that was previously like a bag of bones had also rounded up. He was now seated in hismanding seat, where he emitted an aura of authority and power without even appearing angry. He already guessed the oue when he saw Ster enter while towering with rage. ¡°He still refuses to reveal anything?¡± he asked. Calming himself, Ster nodded and replied, ¡°The guy is hopeless¡­¡± After admitting that, he asked again, ¡°Sir, why were you looking for me?¡± ¡°Tomorrow is the anniversary of the death of my people. I n to go back to Goldenfalls to pay my respects. I want you toe with me!¡± Nash borrowed Hera¡¯sptop in Royal Bay Vi. After shielding the IP address using some technical means, he entered a strange website. ck and red panels took over theputer screen after a while. At the top, the words ¡®dark web¡¯ were written in a cracked, red font as they burned with purple mes. The page gave off an oppressive feeling. ¡°Ah, what¡¯s the ount password again?¡± Nash rubbed his nose, his brows furrowing tightly. Just then, Yvonne came over curiously holding a cup of milk. ¡°Wow, Nash. You can actually enter the dark web?¡± Nash turned his head to her and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you knock before you enter other people¡¯s rooms?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Yvonne smirked and replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t close the door.¡± ¡°Yvonne, my best friend is here. Come down and let me introduce you to her!¡± Hera¡¯s voice came from downstairs. It was Bianca pushing Skadi over in a wheelchair. ¡°Ah,ing!¡± Yvonne responded. She then smiled at Nash. ¡°My apologies, I¡¯ll definitely knock on the door next time!¡± With that, she bounced out of the room but not before closing the door for him. Nash put his hands back on the keyboard and entered the ount password into the login interface. It was wrong. He inputted it again and again, but it was still wrong. After trying six more times, he finally entered the website. Nash then clicked on the ¡®ultimate dark web¡¯ button in the upper right corner and input another ount password again. A face recognition prompt popped up on the screen. Nash sat upright on the chair and faced the camera with a stern expression. The face recognition proceeded without a hitch, and he was able to ess the ultimate dark web. Instantly, a message box containing 99+ messages popped up. Chapter 277 Nash did not click on any of them. Instead, he just published a post. [Heavenly Martial Arts Order [Location: Jonford, Drakonia. [Time: In eight hours. [Event: Confidential. [Contact person: Zakariah Sinir Zabel. Minimum strength requirement: Strage one great-grandmaster.] After typing out the corresponding information, he clicked on a golden token icon on the right, and a three-dimensional token instantly appeared on theputer screen. The words ¡®Heavenly Martial Arts Order¡¯ were engraved on it as it burned amidst golden me. He then clicked on ¡®publish.¡¯ The token on the screen spun before finally disappearing. Nash leaned back against the chair and muttered to himself, ¡°We¡¯ll have to use excessive force this time to properly scare the Kleins.¡± The Kleins had nned the Young family tragedy. The destruction of the Ten Juggernauts would definitely draw their attention, but Nash had no ns on confronting them head-on before he broke through from the Profound Reality Realm. The Heavenly Martial Arts Order was a token made by the master. His master had traveled around the country for decades and bestowed favors on numerous martial artists. They all owed his master a favor. So, if he were to issue a Heavenly Martial Arts Order, they would definitely gather at the first possible moment. After discussing the matter secretly with Zakariah, Nash then went downstairs with his arms crossed. Hera introduced Yvonne to Bianca and Skadi. Yvonne had a cheerful personality and instantly hit it Owned by N?velDrama.Org. off with them. With lunch having been prepared by Lauren and Maria, the atmosphere grew especially lively at the dining table. Lauren gave Skadi a drumstick. ¡°Skade, eat more. You should replenish your body.¡± ¡°Hehe, thanks, Aunt Lauren!¡± Skadi gnawed on the chicken leg without hesitation. Hera pouted, pretending to be angry as she said, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t I ever see you giving me a drumstick?¡± Yvonne also hurriedly added, ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t get that kind of treatment either!¡± Lauren gave the two of them a nk look. ¡°Skade is injured. Why are you all fussing?¡± Yvonne immediately put a hand to her stomach and groaned. ¡°My stomach hurts. I¡¯m also hurt.¡± Nash put a drumstick on Hera¡¯s te before saying with a smile, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat so much spicy food if your stomach hurts. This chicken leg is spicy, so don¡¯t eat it!¡± ¡°Hey! That¡¯s too much!¡± Yvonne whined. Seeing this, everyoneughed as their grins stretched from ear to ear. Sitting in the corner, Finn was also smiling. He envied Nash for having such a happy family. ¡°Finn, has your father been released?¡± Nash asked suddenly. ¡°My aunt has brought him back, but he lost a finger,¡± Finn said as his fingers clenched around the cutlery he was holding. A bitter smile came over his face as he said, ¡°The money is gone along with his finger. I hope he won¡¯t gamble anymore in the future.¡± Everyone understood Finn¡¯s difficulties and no longer had their guard up against him. ¡°Mister, you shouldn¡¯t sigh. It¡¯s a blessing that your father is fine!¡± Yvonneforted him carefully. ¡°Thank you,¡± Finn replied, feeling a warm current pass through his heart. ¡°Ahem, no worries. Haven¡¯t you been punished anyway?¡± Yvonne blinked and said. The moment she said that, theirughs erupted. Finn, of course, knew what they wereughing about and immediately flushed with shame. After lunch, Lauren decided to take Yvonne and Hera out shopping, but Nash interjected, ¡°Things aren¡¯t so calm outside today. You guys shouldn¡¯t go out.¡± Yvonne pouted. ¡°You¡¯re so powerful, Nash. Besides, Finn is also an expert. What¡¯s there for us to be afraid of?¡± She knew her aunt was a very busydy and that she might not have time to go shopping after today. Lauren just smiled and replied, ¡°Your cousin-inw doesn¡¯t like shopping, so let¡¯s just listen to him. There¡¯s a study room, a gymnasium, as well as a karaoke room, and an e-sports room in the vi. We can even y golf!¡± Hera raised his hand and echoed, ¡°I agree with my mother¡¯s suggestion. I want to y golf!¡± Nash was indeed powerful. If even he said that it was not safe out today, then the situation was likely dangerous. Skadi and Bianca also raised their hands in agreement. Yvonne yielded to the majority but then suggested, ¡°Then let¡¯s sing! I¡¯ll let you guys hear my singing. I¡¯ve been practicing for two and a half years!¡± Everyone agreed and then went to the karaoke room on the third floor. Nash then took Finn outside. Xeno had been waiting for a long time. When he saw Nashing out, he immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Nash, the four young masters of the Green Bamboo Association are hosting a dinner at the Dynasty Grand Hotel for the younger generation of the top five business giants in Jonford. They invited you!¡± Chapter 278 ¡°I just ate. If you had told me earlier, I¡¯d still be able to eat!¡± Nash¡¯s tone was somewhat regretful. Xeno was a little dazed. It was obvious that this banquet was an attempt to get rid of him, yet he was still regretful. Finn looked at Nash in shock. What was going on? The four young masters of the Green Bamboo Association wanted to invite Nash to dinner? Could Nash and the Green Bamboo Association be affiliated with one another? ¡°It¡¯s hard to decline such a generous invitation. Wouldn¡¯t it be disrespectful if we don¡¯t go?¡± Nash said as he slide into Xeno¡¯s BMW, Finn stood stock still as his expression twisted into one of perplexity. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡± Nash asked. Troubled, Finn asked, ¡°Since you guys are going to dinner, then I guess I won¡¯t be joining?¡± Nash smiled, then turned to look at Xeno. ¡°Is Winnie Enders there?¡± Xeno nodded. ¡°Winnie is the grandson of the Hooligan Juggernaut. He also came to Jonford this time.¡± Finn clenched his fist slightly when he heard Xeno¡¯s reply. Suddenly, it felt like he had boarded a pirate ship. Nash looked at Finn, who was standing outside the window, and said, ¡°Winnie Enders cut off your father¡¯s finger. Don¡¯t you want toe with me and get your revenge?¡± Finn was shocked at that. It looked like¡­ Nash and the Green Bamboo Association were enemies? ¡°Stop dilly-dallying. Get in the car!¡± Nash urged impatiently. At that, Finn hurriedly got into the passenger seat. At the Dynasty Grand Hotel, all the guests of the hotel had been driven away since members of the Green Bamboo Association had booked the venue. Even those who had been staying there were kicked out. The only person who they failed to chase away was Felicity. The hotel manager reported this to the four Juggernauts of the Green Bamboo Association while shaking. Hugh was sitting on the spacious sofa with his legs crossed. He held a cigar in one hand while his other hand was wrapped around a beautiful, voluptuous woman. Smiling, he said, ¡°What a small world it is, running into Felicity here! Tell her, I, Hugh Sullivan, would like to invite her to dinner.¡± Hearing this, the hotel manager immediately went upstairs to look for Felicity. At this time, Felicity and Angelica were already drunk. Energy abruptly surged through Felicity the moment she heard Hugh¡¯s name. ¡°That guy is actually in Jonford?¡± The hotel manager was silent. He could not afford to offend anyone at the hotel today. The four young masters of the Green Bamboo Association present were descendants of the Ten Juggernauts. The children of the five major business tycoons of Jonford were also here. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Finally, the person he was supposed to drive away was the deputy chief of Sagen¡¯s Inspection Office. What was with this situation? ¡°Is it the same Hugh guy who bullied your brother?¡± Angelica asked. Back when she and Nash were sharing a meal at the Snyders¡¯ residence after having gone to Sagen to capture Wesley Walker, they coincidentally bumped into Felicity¡¯s younger brother who was being bullied by Hugh. ¡°Yeap, it¡¯s him. I¡¯d like to see what his tricks are!¡± ¡°Stay in the room and rest. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± After saying that, Felicity followed the manager out. Present in a private room on the second floor were the grandchildren of the four Juggernauts. They were respectively the grandson of Hooligan Juggernaut, Winnie Enders, the grandson of Velvet- Thunder Juggernaut, Hugh Sullivan, the grandson of Shadowde Juggernaut, Xavier Lambert, and the grandson of the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut, Taka Ihara. In addition, the descendants of the five business giants were Simon Lane, Duncan Duerson, Olivia Lee, Sydney Zell, and Kai Watson. Kai entered the private room with Helena in his arms. After feeling down for several days, Kai shaved his beard clean and had Helena buy him an expensive branded suit. With a cynical smile on his face, he seemed to once again return to his identity before as the prince of Jonford. Cigar in his hand, Winnie exhaled a puff of thick smoke and gloated. ¡°Mr. Kai, I heard Walter Watson kicked you out of the family. Yet, you somehow still have the galls toe here.¡± The other three young masters held back their smiles at that. The heir of Jonford¡¯s wealthiest family has actually fallen to such a state. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Chapter 279 ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Kai toe?¡± Helena said angrily. Although Kai was down and out for now, she still chose not to give up on him. She believed he would return to the Watson family one day. As long as she stayed with Kai as they went through thick and thin together, he would definitely treasure her even more in the future. Hughughed heartily and said, ¡°We only invited him over for some entertainment!¡± Xavier and Taka were also guffawing. Taka still had gauze over one eye, and when heughed, it strained his injury, causing him to grimace in pain. Kai clenched his fists and said coldly, ¡°I may not be part of the Watson family now, but I still have some connections. I know you guys are going to deal with Nash. I can do my part!¡± Everything that happened to him had been caused by Nash, so he would not let him go. Winnie sneered. ¡°Mr. Kai, do you think we need your help?¡± The Green Bamboo Association had sent seven Juggernauts, a thousand Energy Cultivation Realm martial artists, and a hundred martial arts grandmasters. Such power was capable of going up against gods and ying deities. That group could topple even the mightiest in Jonford. ¡°But¡­ if you can get your girlfriend to have some fun with me, we¡¯ll let you stay for dinner. How about that?¡± Winnie truly lived up as the descendant of the Hooligan Juggernaut. He even fully inherited his grandfather¡¯s habits in pleasure-seeking. Helena spat out the words, ¡°You ruffian!¡± ¡°You should go back and have fun with your grandmother!¡± Helena cursed, unable to hold her anger back. ¡°Shut up!¡± Kai backhanded Helena across the face. Helena was immediately stunned and looked at Kai in disbelief. ¡°Kai, you¡­¡± }) Winnie roared withughter. ¡°Come here, littledy! Come and make me feel good!¡± Helena¡¯s eyes were red as her gaze fixed on Kai. She could let it slide that Kai was silent while she was humiliated, but for him to actually hit her? Did he really want to watch her be humiliated? At this moment, she felt like she had been stabbed in her heart. Kai grunted. ¡°They¡¯re not people you can offend.¡± Tears streamed down Helena¡¯s face. ¡°Then let¡¯s leave. Let¡¯s not stay here!¡± Kai took a deep breath. Nash was invited to the banquet today. He did not want to miss this opportunity to get his revenge. Helena looked at Kai, who was silent, feeling cold all over. It was absolutely chilling. Kai really wanted her to serve this shameless person. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Felicity spat on the ground. ¡°Scumbag! How disgusting!¡± Olivia sighed helplessly. Nash had already given Kai a chance, but he squandered it. Now that things hade to this, it was difficult for her to say anything else. Besides, at this table, she had no right to speak. Winnie stepped forward and grabbed Helena¡¯s hand as he dragged her to the bedroom. ¡°Let me go.¡± Helena wanted to shake off Winnie¡¯s hand, but since he was the grandson of the Hooligan Juggernaut, he had already reached stage six of the Energy Cultivation Realm in his martial arts cultivation. How could a weak woman like her break away from him? Winnie immediately lifted Helena up in a princess carry and made his way toward the bedroom as he roared inughter. Felicity clenched her fists tightly, a wave of monstrous anger rising in her eyes. Just as she was about to lose it, she saw Kai grab a wine bottle and rush forward. Before he could even get to Winnie, however, he was knocked to the ground by two bodyguards before they rained punches and kicks on him. ¡°Kai! Stop! Stop it! Please stop hitting him!¡± Kai still loved her, and hope surged in Helena¡¯s heart again when she thought this. She immediately tried to stop them from beating Kai up. ¡°Mr. Calcraft is here!¡± Just then, Xeno shouted from outside the door, a sense of grandeur oozing from his tone. Chapter 280 Nash led Finn and Xeno into the private room. Felicity was slightly taken aback. Why was he here? When Helena saw Nash, it was as if sheid eyes on her lifeline. ¡°Nash! Nash, save me!¡± She was certain that Kai would not be able to save her anymore. The youngdies and young masters from the other prominent families also did not dare interject in this situation, so only Nash could save both her and Kai now. When the four young masters of the Green Bamboo Association saw the man of the hour arrive, the smiles on their faces disappeared. The two bodyguards who had been beating up Kai also stopped. Nash grinned and said, ¡°Go on. Don¡¯t stop!¡± Then, he dragged a chair over and squeezed in between Olivia and Sydney. Grabbing a ss from beside him, he took a sip from it as if he was here to watch a good show. ¡°That¡¯s my ss¡­¡± Sydney clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. Only then did Nash notice the lipstick mark on it. ¡°Sorry.¡± He then hurriedly returned the ss to Sydney. Felicity took a sip from her own untouched ss. She left a lipstick mark on it as well before pushing it toward Nash. ¡°Drink mine. I don¡¯t mind!¡± Nash turned his head to her and replied, ¡°But I do.¡± Felicity stared. ¡°You¡­¡± She did not look that worse offpared to other women! Sydney was only 17 to 18 years old. She was not even an adult yet. Could this guy be a pervert who targeted younger girls? N?velDrama.Org ? content. Thinking this, Felicity was disgusted. Sydney moved her chair to Olivia¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Calcraft wants to see Kai getting beaten up, so don¡¯t just stand there!¡± Winnie continued to carry Helena to the bedroom. They organized this banquet today to convey the challenge the Green Bamboo Association was making to Nash. Nash was a powerhouse at the Profound Reality Realm. He still had to exercise restraint wherever he must. The two bodyguards continued raining their fists on Kai while Helena¡¯s face turned ashen as she closed her eyes in despair. The moment Winnie stepped into the room, however, Nash said, ¡°Release that woman out of regard for me.¡± He could not remain indifferent since she was still Herman¡¯s granddaughter and his wife¡¯s cousin. ¡°For you? Why should I do that?¡± Winnie sneered. Although he did not want to shed all pretense of cordialitypletely, he believed Nash did not have the guts to provoke him so easily either. ¡°Finn. Go and cut him down.¡± Finn had drawn out his dagger. He propelled himself over even before Nash was done talking. Standing at a distance of about five meters away in the room, the six stage three grandmaster -level bodyguards did not even have time to react before Finn grabbed the back of Winnie¡¯s neck and mmed him against the wall. Helena broke free and immediately ran to the side. Winnie¡¯s head was bleeding, and he was feeling dizzy. ¡°Brat, how dare you?!¡± Winnie¡¯s bodyguard roared. All six stage three grandmaster-level bodyguards rushed forward together. Finn waved the dagger in his hand lightly, and a faint force emerged from his de, pushing them back. Immediately afterward, he grabbed Winnie¡¯s left hand and pressed it against the wall before cutting off all five of his fingers without hesitation. ¡°Ah!¡± Fingers were connected to the heart, so the pain was excruciating. Winnie gasped in pain as all color instantly drained from his face. He turned as pale as a sheet. Hugh, Xavier, and Taka were startled, the corners of their eyes twitching wildly. This guy actually dared lay a finger on Winnie? When Taka recalled how Nash had destroyed one of his eyes in front of his grandfather, he could not help gulping out of reflex. Forget cutting off Winnie¡¯s fingers, he would not be surprised if Nash were to kill him. ¡°Winnie, do you know who I am?¡± Finn smiled softly and asked. Winnie had never seen Finn. He had only ever contacted him through the phone, so he had no idea who he was before he spoke. Now that he had spoken, Winnie immediately knew that this man was a rtive of the man whose finger he had chopped off this morning. ¡°Y-You darey your hands on me? I¡¯ll have that old man killed! You¡­ you have an aunt too, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll have someone chop them up and feed them to the dogs!!¡± Winnie was sweating profusely from the excruciating pain that his words were cutting off intermittently. Despite that, they were still ruthless. Chapter 281 Finn grabbed Winnie¡¯s right hand and pressed it against the wall before driving his de through and cutting off his thumb. The next cut took his index finger. Winnie was screaming non-stop, and despite the six bodyguards seeing it, they were helpless. They were worried the man would kill Winnie if they were to intervene. Everyone in the private room did not dare breathe as they were utterly confused. When had the Green Bamboo Association ever been bullied like this? Xeno swallowed dryly. This was expected of a target Mr. Nash had set his eyes on. The man was absolutely ruthless! Nash was drinking his wine as if nothing was happening. He then looked at the other three gentlemen and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me for a meal? Come, let¡¯s toast!¡± Taka picked up his wine ss with a trembling hand. Hugh and Xavier also held theirs tremblingly. ¡°Cheers!¡± Nash tipped his head back and downed the alcohol while the other three sipped theirs absent- mindedly. Nash put down his ss and then asked, ¡°Tell me, why are you lot looking for me?¡± Taka gulped and replied, ¡°M-My grandfather wants you to go to Imperial Summer Manor in the southern suburbs tonight!¡± After Taka said this, the fear in Xavier¡¯s and Hugh¡¯s hearts eased a little as they thought to themselves, ¡®So what if you¡¯re acting all arrogant now? You¡¯re dead meat tonight!¡¯ ¡°Oh!¡± Nash smiled lightly before replying confidently, ¡°Then tell the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut to ready his neck in wait for me.¡± Hugh¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°We thought you¡¯d be too afraid to go!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. His grandfather stood at the peak of the Profound Reality Realm. It was easy for him to kill Nash! ¡°I¡¯ll go look for you guys at midnight.¡± Nash picked up the bottle of 1982 Lafite and poured some of it into the ss. ¡°How arrogant!¡± Sydney sneered before taking a sip of her wine. She really could not begin to understand where his arrogance came from. The Green Bamboo Association had already dispatched a hundred martial arts grandmasters. The seven Juggernauts were also stage nine great-grandmasters and the powerhouses of the Profound Reality Realm. Despite him being part of the same realm, how could he, a singr person, go up against them all? Olivia leaned toward her and reminded her. ¡°Nash used your ss earlier.¡± Sydney frowned. She then quickly threw the ss into the trash. How disgusting! ¡°Nash, your current arrogance isn¡¯t impressive at all. I hope to see you as arrogant as you are now tonight.¡± Simon was not in the least bit afraid of Nash¡¯s strength. His grandfather had died at his hands. All he wished for was to grind him into dust. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s just wait and see,¡± Nash replied with a light smile. Simon¡¯s lips curled with a confident smirk as he retorted, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll maintain this confidence.¡± Nash replied, ¡°Confidence is the pinnacle, and I am the pinnacle.¡± Even Olivia lost herposure at that. He was allowed to put on an act, but he was really going overboard¡­ Finn wiped the blood off his dagger using Winnie¡¯s clothes before returning to stand behind Nash. ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Nash asked. Finn nodded heavily. ¡°I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯ve never been this happy before.¡± He had made up his mind that he would follow Nash for the rest of his life. Laying on the ground, Winnie looked at his ten broken fingers and cried bitterly, ¡°Take¡­ Take me to the hospital quickly¡­ Hurry up¡­¡¯ At that, the six bodyguards immediately rushed over to him. Helena also helped Kai up from the ground as she expressed her concern for him. ¡°Kai, a-are you alright?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine,¡± Kai struggled. He had coughed up a lot of blood. ¡°Y-You¡¯re coughing up blood!¡± Helena¡¯s face turned pale with fright. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 282 The two helped each other out of the private room. Nash nced at their backs and shook his head helplessly. They would not have fallen to this level if they had refrained from provoking him. They had inflicted this on themselves. In the Jonford Ministry of Political Affairs, Henderson hurried into Jade¡¯s office. ¡°Governor, something¡¯s happened!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about?¡± Jade put down his phone and looked at Henderson. ¡°Arge number of private jets from all over the country flew into Jonford today. We¡¯re seeing difficulties in air traffic control. Capiton also intends to cancel all flights departing from Jonford today!¡± Henderson had never encountered such a situation before and was very nervous at the moment. What the hell was going on with all these private jets? Jade, however, seemed calm about this. ¡°I just heard about it. We¡¯ll do what Capiton wants.¡± ¡°Is something important happening?¡± Henderson asked carefully. ¡°Not that I¡¯m aware of. Just do as they wish.¡± In the General Administration Center of Capiton, there were more than 30 powerful and influential tycoons in the Special Security Institution¡¯s meeting room. The middle-aged man seated in the main position exuded an aura of calm authority. This was the aura one cultivated after being in a high position for a long time. ¡°The Heavenly Martial Arts Order is assembling in Jonford. The Green Bamboo Association has mobilized all their experts to Jonford. It¡¯s obvious they¡¯re trying to deal with the person who issued the order. They probably didn¡¯t expect to have kicked the ho¡¯s nest,¡± said the man in the main seat with a half-smile on his face. ¡°Should we intervene?¡± asked a dashing yet elegant woman. ¡°Why do you want to intervene? The cancer that is the Green Bamboo Association should¡¯ve been eliminated a long time ago. We just haven¡¯t found a suitable opportunity to consider how powerful they are,¡± said the man in the main seat as he smiled lightly. ¡°Could it be Nash? Francis imed Nash to be his junior, and Jonathan is the one who created this order,¡± suggested Judas, his tone surprised. He was covered head-to-toe in bandages. The corner of the man¡¯s mouth curled upward. ¡°No matter who it is, it¡¯s a great benefit to us as long as it weakens the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s power.¡± His expression immediately turned sullen after he said that. ¡°On another note, do we have any clue about what happenedst night? How did the ten families react?¡± he continued. A middle-aged man with gray hair replied, ¡°Not yet. Many families are even refusing to acknowledge the existence of the kamikazes.¡± Judas turned to the side to look at a skinny old man in the corner before responding lightly, ¡°FS Microbacteria is an element in the development of the HIV antiretroviral drug, and the only ones with the capability to develop such an effective drug is the number one bio-experimentalb in the country and Royal Biotech, which belongs to the Jacksons.¡± The skinny old man frowned. ¡°You mean the Jacksons are the ones who sent the kamikazesst night?¡± Judas sneered. ¡°You know this better than me, don¡¯t you?¡± He really could not think of anyone else apart from the Jacksons. The skinny old man mmed his hand on the table angrily and roared. ¡°Deacon, I advise you to think it over before you speak. Do you know how easily you might offend someone like this?¡± Judas justughed. ¡°Look, he¡¯s getting nervous!¡± The skinny old man retorted angrily again, ¡°How can I not be when I¡¯m being wrongly used?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The general administrator eyed the two of them lightly. These two were part of the ten families. The Deacons and the Jacksons had always been at loggerheads. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was understandable that Judas seized an opportunity this time to target Jackson. ¡°Head down and continue with the investigation. I hope everyone leaves their personal sentiments out of work.¡± Nash returned to Royal Bay after exiting the Dynasty Grand Hotel. The moment he stepped into the vi, he heard Yvonne singing from the second floor. ¡°I once struggled in the vast world and was lost in its dreams. I didn¡¯t distinguish between what was real and what was fake. I didn¡¯t care about mockery¡­ ¡°I once turned my youth into her-Ack! Nope, nope, I can¡¯t sing anymore,¡± Yvonne said after coughing midway. Yvonne failed to manage her voice for the part with the high-pitch and ended up choking and breaking off. She put the microphone down on the table in embarrassment. Hera grabbed the microphone and continued where she left off. ¡°Taking short steps, pausing and moving on, we¡¯ve covered a bit of distance¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m telling a story or recreating a mood. ¡°Perhaps what we¡¯re anticipating is simply being at odds with time.¡± Compared to Yvonne¡¯s loud and clear voice, Hera¡¯s singing was gentle and melodious. Chapter 283 Her voice was clean and clear without any dissonance. It even sounded like it came with a built-in tuning effect found in incredibly sophisticated sound systems. It was nearlyparable to the covers uploaded by inte celebrities with tens of millions of followers. Nash did not bother them. He went back to his room and closed the doors and windows, dampening the noise. Then, he took out the Box of Light from the drawer. After having unlocked it thest time, he was able to unlock it quickly this time. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He caressed the only relic left by his family in the box as he whispered softly, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll pay tribute to the ancestors of the Young family in the heavens with the blood of the Greem Bamboo Association.¡± Nash slid the golden dragon ring onto the middle finger of his right hand. The ring instantly shrunk, wrapping tightly around his finger. His eyes narrowed. ¡°This ring doesn¡¯t look to be just some ordinary ring!¡± He opened his Third Eye with hopes of prying into the mystery hidden within the ring. However, there was a faint golden light surrounding the ring, which made it impossible for him to look into it. Sighing, he tried to take it, off but no matter how hard he tried, it would note off. Was it stuck? Nash frowned and tried again, harder this time. The ring seemed to be really stuck on his finger. He could even feel the blood vessels in his finger being pulled along. ¡°Whatever. Grandpa left it for me anyway.¡± Nash no longer struggled with the ring. He just sat cross-legged on the bed and start cultivating. He had rarely done so ever since he descended the mountain. One of the reasons was that he had beenunched into one trouble after another. He had also been preupied with revenge. Another reason pertained to the thin spiritual energy existing between heaven and earth. After transforming inner energy into true energy, one must have sufficient spiritual energy to continue one¡¯s cultivation. Following his master¡¯s teachings about the Longevity and Creation Technique, after he began circting true energy through the major pressure points, a cyclone of faint white aura emerged in the energy center below his navel. With every breath, he pushed the true energy through the Nine-Point Cirction. Suddenly, Nash¡¯s finger with the dragon ring trembled slightly as it emitted a strange humming sound. Subsequently, arge cloud of milky white mist spewed out from the dragon¡¯s head. Nash¡¯s eyes snapped open. ¡°What¡­ This is spiritual energy! Such abundant spiritual energy!¡± Nash¡¯s state of mind shook intensely as he immediately activated the Longevity and Creation Technique to absorb the spiritual energy. The cyclone on his abdomen started spinning wildly as it converted the abundant spiritual energy into true energy. Endless power circted through the eight extraordinary meridians in his body. There seemed to be mild signs of his previously stagnated cultivation loosening. Approximately half an hourter, dense mist enveloped Nash in a shape resembling a cocoon. A series of cracking sounds emerged from the bones within his body, and a surge of true energy rushed from his abdomen to the crown of his head. A thunderous roar reverberated in Nash¡¯s mind. His eyes abruptly snapped open, and twin fleeting mes were burning in his pupils. He had reached the peak of the Profound Reality Realm! At the same time, his memory of the second stage of the Longevity and Creation Technique became clearer. The Longevity and Creation Technique consisted of nine stages. The first stage involved refining true energy and stabilizing it as the foundation. Unlike others who only needed a regr amount of spiritual energy to cultivate, he required at least five times as much. This was the real reason behind his pretending to be mediocre in his cultivation. The spiritual energy between heaven and earth was already thin. Where was he supposed to find five times more spiritual energy than what an average person needed? Chapter 284 The second stage involved tempering one¡¯s physical body and stamina. Once in possession of a powerful physique, he would be able to even challenge opponents who had cultivated more than him. In his previous encounter with the Nutcracker Juggernaut, both he and the Nutcracker Juggernaut had been in theter stages of the Profound Truth Realm. However, the Nutcracker Juggernaut was able to overpower him easily by using a secret technique that temporarily propelled him to the peak of the realm. He had to disregard martial ethics and resort to using Path techniques to defeat his opponent. By cultivating the second stage of the Longevity and Creation Technique, he would gain the ability to fight beyond his level. Nash closed his eyes and began to refine his body ording to the second stage techniques. The true energy in his energy center surged wildly, transforming into dozens of before they coursed through his muscles and bones. energy streams There were nine stages to the Longevity and Creation Technique, but it did not mean that the first stage halted after one progressed to the second stage. Instead, Nash would be cultivating both the first and second stages simultaneously every time he cultivated. Although the nine stages within the technique seemed unrted, they were actually intricately intertwined-seemingly disconnected yet inseparable. The spiritual energy within the ring seemed boundless, and Nash¡¯s body felt like a bottomless abyss. With the Longevity and Creation Technique¡¯s first stage aplished, he did not need to worry about his body being overwhelmed. He was able to stabilize his position at the peak of the Profound Reality Realm with just an afternoon¡¯s worth of cultivating. The second stage enhanced his physical strength and his bodily resilience. Nash could feel his body bing more taut very clearly. By now, it was already dark out. At the Jonford People¡¯s Hospital, Winnie¡¯s fingers had been sewn back, and he was now looking at the ceiling with a sense of hopelessness as the hospital director¡¯s words echoed in his mind. ¡°While we managed to save your fingers, full recovery will be extremely difficult. It¡¯s likely that you¡¯ll end up with a lifelong disability.¡± Sitting beside the hospital bed, the Hooligan Jugegrnaut¡¯s expression was dark. His fists were clenched so tightly that they were creaking. ¡°Grandpa, catch Nash. Abolish his martial arts and then hand him over to me. ¡°I want to torment him bit by bit. I want to vite his woman right in front of him and toy, with his mother-inw! ¡°I¡¯m going to skin him and chop him up before feeding him to the dogs!¡± Winnie said through gritted teeth. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Having been pampered since childhood, Winnie had never suffered such humiliation. He had been thinking about how he was going to torture Nash ever since he was sent to the hospital. He wanted Nash to have it 10,000 times worse after the pain he suffered in the day. ¡°Let your body heal first. I¡¯ll avenge you.¡± After saying that, the Hooligan Juggernaut turned around to leave. He had to go back now and discuss how he was going to deal with Nash. There was unprecedented excitement throughout Zabel Vi. None of the martial artists there even dared to breathe. Bianca had pushed Skadi back to the vi. It was now surrounded by groups of people dressed in ck who were chatting andughing among themselves. They had many different skin tones and looked to havee from all over the country and even the world. Yet, they were all dressed in matching form-fitting ck suits. ¡°Skade, is it your grandfather¡¯s birthday today? Why are there so many people here?¡± Bianca asked in a soft voice. ¡°He just celebrated his birthday two months ago!¡± Skadi revealed. She also had no idea where all these people came from. ¡°Ah!¡± Skadi saw a handsome man and immediately let out a yelp, which instantly attracted countless eyes. After three seconds of silence, everyone went back talking andughing. ¡°Bianca, do you see that handsome guy with white hair over there? He¡¯s Sylvester Scott. He¡¯s ranked among the top 100 martial arts experts in Sian and even made it into the top 10,000 on the world martial arts rankings! ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± Skadi was so excited that she immediately wheeled her chair over. However, it was also right at this moment that a figure suddenly fell before Skadi¡¯s wheelchair. His face was flushed, and he looked slovenly. Although he seemed to have fallen rather simply, he ended up lying on his side with one hand propping up his head while the other was wrapped around a bottle of wine. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What are you doing? Are you trying to scam¡­ Are you the Drunken Fist, Hector Nodrunk?¡± Skadi wondered if the person in front of her was actually Hector Nodrunk, the stage nine grandmaster who ranked 159th on the Drakonia Martial Arts Ranking. He was rumored to be extraordinary in Drunken Fist and was unmatched within those of the same realm. He had even challenged experts of the Profound Reality Realm and presently stood at the pinnacle of the Drunken Fist world. ¡°Sorry¡­ I fell asleep!¡± Hector let out a belch. Then, he opened his hazy eyes and stood up while defying thews of physics. Skadi was utterly stunned. Chapter 285 Sylvestor Scott¡­ Hector Nodrunk¡­ These were all experts who had entered the top martial arts rankings. How did her grandfather manage to invite them? Her grandfather did not seem to have the kind of status that could warrant it. ¡°Senior, wait for me!¡± A familiar voice sounded behind Skadi, and a shiver ran through her. She slowly turned her head to look behind her, only to see ahandsome man with long flowing hair and double eyelids walking toward her. He was wearing a tight-fitting ck outfit today that highlighted his slender figure. ¡°C-Cillian!¡± Skadi called out while blushing. He was none other than Father Cillian, the one who had been on her mind and in her dreams. ¡°Miss Zabel.¡± Cillian¡¯s expression was calm, but Skadi noticed the slight furrow on his sharp brows. Sure enough, he resented the way she had addressed him. Lloyd caught up and said with a smile, ¡°You guys talk. I¡¯m going to disappear for a bit.¡± There was really no ce for him to lounge about in the yard, so Lloyd jumped onto the roof of the vi. ¡°Father Cillian, what¡¯s going on today?¡± Skadi asked weakly. Standing at the side, Bianca rolled her eyes. Even so, Cillian was a very handsome man. He was even more handsome than Coach Calcraft. Cillian just replied indifferently, ¡°You should ask your grandfather.¡± After saying that, he flew up to the roof without looking back. Skadi hurriedly pushed her wheelchair to the living room. There, she saw Justining down the stairs with his face all red. Bianca was pushing Skadi into the vi, and the moment she saw Justin, she immediately asked, ¡°Jay, where¡¯s my grandfather?¡± ¡°The master, he¡­ he¡¯s upstairs.¡± Justin¡¯s expression was very unnatural, and surprisingly, he was not wearing his usual martial artist attire today. ¡°Why are you acting like a thief?¡± Skadi asked in confusion. ¡°Justin got scared by those experts three times this afternoon and had to change his pants every time! ¡°Then came the mocking voice of a chubby man who was huddled in the corner. ¡°Damn fatty, at least I¡¯m better off than you. You fainted!¡± Justin refused to back down and retorted. Skadi ignored both of them. She tried to stand using her wheelchair as support, but she had no strength in her legs to support her. Bianca whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Zabel will definitely be down in a bit.¡± Zakariah was currently on a call with Nash in his room. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, there are already more than 2,800 great-grandmasters here. How many more are coming?¡± His voice trembled as he spoke despite having mentally prepared himself. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. These people were all great-grandmasters. Yet he did not see even a single one who was from the Jonford Martial Arts Association. Quiet Winds Church only had two great-grandmasters. Based on the Capiton Martial Arts Association¡¯s statistics, there were only about 300 great-grandmasters in the whole of Drakonia. Despite being a super nation with a poption of 2.5 billion, having only 300 great-grandmasters highlighted just how rare they were. Yet, Nash had managed to gather nearly 3,000 of them. Terrifying! Absolutely terrifying! ¡°So many?¡± Nash was also somewhat surprised. He initially thought the Heavenly Martial Arts Order would only be able to gather up to 700 or 800 powerhouses. He did not expect 3,000 of them to show up. Based on the verified records on the dark web martial arts forum, there were only around 5,000 great- grandmasters from around the world who were on the dark web. The fact that the order had managed to summon almost 3,000 people meant that about half of the world¡¯s total number of great- grandmasters could be ounted for. His master had actually interacted with so many of them. Just as Nash was amazed by this, he suddenly heard Lauren¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Nash, you¡¯re from the Young family, right?¡± Chapter 286 Nash was smoking in the garden outside the vi and was startled when he heard Lydia¡¯s voice. He hung up the phone and turned to look at his mother-inw and said with a smile, ¡°What do you mean Young? I¡¯m a Calcraft!¡± ¡°I saw the ring on your finger in my grandfather¡¯s portrait. About eighty years ago, my grandfather met someone from the Young family and there¡¯s a painting of the two of them shaking hands somewhere. That man wore the same ring on his finger, just like my grandfather. The shape of the ring was drawn on the back of the painting too! When you opened the Box of Light, I recognized the ring immediately!¡± Lauren nced at the ring on Nash¡¯s finger and continued, ¡°When he was younger, my grandfather often went out without telling anyone; and every time he went out, he woulde back after several days. After the Massacre of the Young Family, he never left Jonford again¡­ I assume that he went to the Young Family Vige!¡± ¡°Mom¡­ you¡¯re overthinking it. Let¡¯s hurry back and rest!¡± Nash did not want to reveal too much of the truth since he barely knew much himself. Herman had kept his lips sealed and did not tell his son nor his daughter-inw about it so Nash thought that he should continue to hide this secret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ve been drinking too much and overthinking things!¡± Lauren shook her head, then turned to go back to the living room in the vi. She felt somewhat guilty as she knew that she should not have pried into Nash¡¯s secrets but she could not contain her curiosity. Hera and Yvonne were holding a ss of red wine each and tried to convince each other to drink more. Yvonneughed cheekily. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much, Hera! Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose your headter and Nash won¡¯t able to take it anymore!¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ what are you talking about? ¡°Nash and I are husband and wife in theory but we haven¡¯t made it real yet!¡± Hera red at Yvonne angrily. ¡°No way! I don¡¯t believe it! You¡¯re so conservative even in this day and age?¡± Yvonne gasped in surprise. ¡°There are too many things going ontely!¡± Hera sighed. On the night of her birthday, something was supposed to happen with Nash but some family issues arose. Following that, more issues arose which resulted in them spending very little time together. ¡°You two should stop drinking so much and rest earlier!¡± Lauren nagged them and walked upstairs. Yvonne pulled a face. ¡°The night is still young! Let¡¯s drink!¡± Boom! Out of the blue, the sound of an explosion came from outside. The two of them jumped up in shock. Nash casually strolled into the vi. Hera quickly asked, ¡°What was that sound?¡± ¡°Finn just fell down.¡± Nash shrugged. As he cleaned up the body of the Level Nine Grandmaster outside, the corner of Finn¡¯s mouth twitched as he muttered, ¡°Motherf*cker¡­ how did he cause the sound of an explosion just by falling down?¡± Xeno put out the mes on the body with a fire extinguisher and pulled out the corpse from the fuel tank of the car. They quickly ced the seven corpses together. Xeno took out a cloth drenched in oil from the trunk of the car, covered the bodies with it, and comined. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this group of little boys dared toe back for Mr. Nash. They underestimated him!¡± It only took Nash to get rid of these people in ten seconds. Finn curled his lips and said, ¡°Why is an ordinary person like you calling the Level Three Great- Grandmasters little boys?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Xeno froze. ¡°Great-Grandmasters? They¡¯re¡­ they¡¯re Great-Grandmasters?¡± Finn took off his sunsses, folded them, and stuffed them into his pocket. ¡°Judging from the energy fluctuations that erupted when they attacked, they¡¯re likely Great-Grandmasters!¡± ¡°Seven Great-Grandmasters! ¡°Mr. Nash only took ten seconds to deal with them?¡± Xeno¡¯s throat tightened up and he gulped. Finn took a deep breath too. ¡°Mr. Nash¡¯s power is unfathomable, especially since he¡¯s assassination skills. He didn¡¯t ask me to show up today for revenge, but simply because he was afraid that he¡¯d kill Winnie in just one move!¡± In the living room. Nash had a few drinks with Hera and Yvonne. Hera was dizzy and curled up in Nash¡¯s arms. ¡°Babe¡­ I want a kiss!¡± She pouted and waited for Nash to kiss her. Nash happily obliged to her request. He lowered his head and kissed Hera¡¯s warm red lips. ¡°Oh my gosh¡­¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes widened. She thought to herself, ¡®They were so wholesome earlier but now they¡¯re kissing right in front of me? ¡®Damn! They¡¯re using tongue too!¡¯ Chapter 287 Yvonne covered her eyes and groaned. ¡°Are you usually so shameless?¡± However, those words fell on deaf ears and theypletely ignored Yvonne¡¯s existence. After three minutes, Hera was a little out of breath. She softly whispered, ¡°Babe, carry me to the room!¡± Nashughed as he scooped Hera into his arms and left to the master bedroom on the second floor. Yvonne was increasingly dumbfounded. ¡®Please! Were they leaving the rest up to my imagination?¡¯ She thought to herself. Shortly after, Nash returned to the living room. Yvonne had just made a cup of tea. She blinked in amazement. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re done?¡± Nash lightly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult to coax a drunk woman to sleep.¡± It was almost eleven o¡¯clock and he had to go to the apartment in Rex District to pick up his clothes. Then, he had to go to the South Suburb to meet with the Green Bamboo Association. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ are you even a man? You had a chance and you didn¡¯t even take it!¡± Yvonne said as she busted out a grin. ¡°Damn kid¡­ seems like you know a lot about the subject?¡± ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m so pure and innocent!¡± Yvonne said in a dainty manner. Nashughed and started to head out. ¡°Where are you going thiste at night? Aren¡¯t you going to spend the night with my cousin?¡± Yvonne wondered. ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk!¡± ¡°I wanna go too!¡± ¡°Alright, put on your shoes and I¡¯ll be waiting outside!¡± Yvonne immediately started looking for her shoes that were on the floor. After she put on her shoes, she reached for her make-up pouch. It was roughly ten minutes before she finally walked out of the vi. ¡°Nash?¡± At half past eleven. + Outside of Rex District. Finn was squatting on the side of the road smoking a cigarette. Xeno brought the brand-new Audi he was driving to a slow stop. Meanwhile, Nash was wearing the Smiling Grim-Reaper¡¯s outfit as he jumped down from the fence and got into the car at the speed of light. Finn was startled and dropped his cigarette. ¡°Get in the car!¡± Nash said. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Finn did not know the Smiling Grim Reaper. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Nash!¡± Xeno exined. ¡°Damn, this outfit is so cool. When will I get one?¡± Finn hurriedly got into the passenger seat. At the Imperial Summer Manor in the South Suburb. It was Duerson¡¯s territory. The area was remote and far away from the city. There was a huge square in the manor. Inte autumn, there were no tourists in the Imperial Summer Manor. No one hade to repair the broken lights and the lights at the back of the square were very dim. Fortunately, the moon was very bright that night or else everyone would be as blind as a bat. The seven Juggernauts stood under the lights and had a strong dignified aura. More than two hundred martial art grandmasters and a thousand inner-energy martial artists were hiding behind the walls surrounding them. As long as they gave them the order, everyone would rush out instantly as if they were in a movie. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nobody that was sent to Royal Bay can be reached, it seems like they met their demise!¡± The Grim- Faced Juggernaut said in a deep voice. ¡°I can¡¯t reach the people sent to the Zabel family too. Could it be that there still are more experts there?¡± The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut frowned. Chapter 288 ¡°Royal Bay has Nash who¡¯s a Profound Reality Realm expert. He can take care of seven Level Three Great-Grandmasters easily.¡± The Velvet-Thunder Juggernaut spoke slowly before changing the topic. He said in a cold and doubtful tone, ¡°The highest level of cultivation in the Zabel family is the Grandmaster Realm. Did none of the seven Level Three Great-Grandmasters even escape?¡± His words made the other six Juggernauts shiver. The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut said with a solemn expression, ¡°Could it be that Nash and the Smiling Grim Reaper are two different people?¡± Royal Bay had Nash. The Zabel family had the Smiling Grim-Reaper. The people they had sent out never returned. ¡°If we face Nash and the Smiling Grim-Reaper at the same time, what are the chances of winning?¡± The Gingerhead Juggernaut asked. ¡°We have three experts from the Profound Reality Realm, forty Great-Grandmasters, two hundred Grandmasters, and a thousand-and-thirteen Inner Energy Experts. That¡¯s more than enough to deal with the two of them. Plus¡­ my husband had already broken through the Mystique Loyalty Realm and is on his way over now!¡± The Grim-Faced Juggernaut confidently said. Everyone rxed when they heard that. ¡°It¡¯ll be midnight soon. Do you think Nash is afraid to show up?¡± The Hoodlum Juggernaut who had been silent all this while sneered and said, ¡°Nash probably set the time to midnight so that he can dy the time and run away!¡± Everyone fell silent. They came all the way from Sagen and prayed not to return empty-handed. The death of the three Juggernauts must be avenged. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t show, we¡¯ll go find him! ¡°I heard that the Jonford Inspection Office is closed today¡­ No one is guarding the city!¡± Simon shoved his hands in his pocket and said enthusiastically. With so many experts present, he knew that it was impossible for Nash to make it out alive. ¡°Yes¡­ we¡¯ll find him¡­ Today, we¡¯ll kill Nash!¡± Taka arrogantly yelled. Boom! The clock tower in the center of the square made a booming sound. It was exactly midnight. Everyone in the Green Bamboo Association simultaneously looked at the gate of the manor. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was dark. After waiting for thirty seconds, there was no one in sight. The Velvet-Thunder Juggernaut sneered. ¡°Looks like we were yed by this kid!¡± In the past, both parties were punctual when fights were arranged. Nash was an expert from the Profound Reality Realm but yet, he was so cowardly? The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut wondered to himself and snorted coldly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go find him¡­ we¡¯ll go to the Royal Bay first, then to the Zabel household. We¡¯ll annihte him!¡± Beep¡­ beep beep¡­ Woo¡­ The sound of cars beeping followed. Two high-beam lights shone directly on the faces of the seven Juggernauts. It was a brand-new ck Audi. ¡°Shit, this is so exciting! I used the high-beam lights to shine on the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s seven Juggernauts! I can brag about this for life!¡± Xeno excitedly gripped the steering wheel. He then honked the horn twice. ¡°Look at how little you¡¯ve aplished in life!¡± Finn said dismissively in the passenger seat. ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­ the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s seven Juggernauts have been famous for decades! ¡°Countless underground forces idolize them! ¡°This feeling is like holding a knife to the throat of the unparalleled expert you admire the most!¡± Xeno tried his best to exin. Finn nced at Nash through the rearview mirror. Holding a knife to Nash¡¯s throat? It truly was exciting! ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ are we going over there with you?¡± Xeno stopped the car and turned off the lights. Before Nash could respond, Finn said, ¡°Of course we¡¯re going with him. We¡¯ll live and die together with Mr. Nash!¡± He was ready to get out of the car. ¡°Just wait for me in the car¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to show off for a bit!¡± Nash had bought a new mask which made his voice sound deeper than before. Xeno and Finn were taken aback. They could not believe that such words woulde out of Nash¡¯s mouth. They were about two hundred meters away from the people of the Green Bamboo Association. At that moment, everyone from the Green Bamboo Association was staring at the car. They all knew who was sitting in the car! Simon and several members of the Green Bamboo Association subconsciously tensed up. Snap! Chapter 289 Nash¡¯s heavy boots stepped on the ground. He was dressed in all ck. He wore the mask of the Smiling Grim-Reaper. It looked very eerie in the moonlight. ¡°Smiling Grim-Reaper? ¡°Wasn¡¯t Nash supposed to be the one who¡¯de?¡± The Grim-Faced Juggernaut looked stunned. Until now, they still had not discovered the rtionship between Nash and the Smiling Grim-Reaper. ¡°Nash and Smiling Grim-Reaper know each other, that¡¯s why Smiling Grim-Reaper showed up at the Zabel household!¡± The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut said with a glum expression, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who showed up. Since they¡¯re here, they shouldn¡¯t expect to walk out of Imperial Summer Manor alive!¡± The Velvet-Thunder Juggernaut took two steps forward with his hands behind his back. He was the second Juggernaut conferred by the Green Bamboo Association. After the Nutcracker Juggernaut died, he was now the head of the Juggernauts. Nash slowly walked towards the Velvet-Thunder Juggernaut. The mask was all everyone saw. A strange and morbid sense of oppression swept over everyone present. Several of the younger fighters shuddered. Even the Grim-Faced Juggernaut could not help but to take a small step back. It was so silent you could hear a pin drop. The pressure of the atmosphere was severe. The only sound in the area was Nash¡¯s footsteps. Gulp! Simon gulped in fear. Every step that Nash took felt like a stomp on Simon¡¯s heart. He broke out in cold sweat and his pupils shrank into the size of needles. His arrogance from before had disappeared. ¡°Nash didn¡¯t dare to show up! ¡°Wimp!¡± Taka shouted to break the oppressive atmosphere. Xavier and Hugh returned to their senses when they heard Taka¡¯s voice. They were panting heavily and their bodies were drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Smiling Grim-Reaper! ¡°Where¡¯s your benefactor, Nash?¡± The Velvet-Thunder Juggernaut asked. The Velvet-Thunder Juggernaut suspected that since the Smiling Grim-Reaper and Nash were two different people, then Nash should be the Smiling Grim-Reaper¡¯s benefactor! ¡°You¡¯re going to die anyway so why does it matter who shows up?¡± In the next step that Nash took, the diamond-shaped bay hidden in the side of his boots flew into his hands. The bright red bay illuminated a strange light under the moonlight. The suffocating evil energy immediately enveloped the Velvet-Thunder Juggernaut. ¡°Smiling Grim-Reaper¡­ the Green Bamboo Association has no problems with you, why are you here? After all, the Velvet-Thunder Juggernaut was an expert from the Profound Reality Realm. He quickly suppressed the energy that Nash exerted. ¡°Thest person who said that doesn¡¯t even have their remains anymore¡­¡± Nash sarcastically said. This time, he did not bring up the matter of the Young Family Vige. When Nash was on the way to Imperial Summer Manor, Theo had called him. Just that afternoon, the Klein family called for four experts from the Mystique Loyalty Realm to Jonford. Experts from the Mystique Loyalty Realm could cloak their aura without being noticed by anyone. He was worried that people sent by the Kleins were nearby. ¡°Furthermore! I¡¯m the Smiling Grim-Reaper, I don¡¯t need a reason to kill people¡­¡± Nash¡¯s tone was so cold that it made the others feel like they fell into icy waters. ¡°Alright¡­ there¡¯s no need for a reason!¡± The Velvet ¨C Thunder Juggernaut snorted. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll find out how strong you are, Smiling Grim- Reaper!¡± The moment he finished speaking, countless experts instantly rushed out from all directions. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. One-thousand-and-three-hundred Inner Energy Experts. More than two-hundred martial art Grandmasters. Forty-eight Great-Grandmaster. Such strength could only be described as terrifying. This was the top underground force in Drakonia that neither the Ministry of Diplomatic Security nor the Top Ten Elite Families in Caption dare to provoke. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re the Smiling Grim-Reaper or Nash. Either way, there¡¯s nowhere for you to run.. Chapter 290 The Velvet-Thunder Juggernaut arrogantly stared at Nash. ¡°Kill him¡­¡± ¡°Kill him¡­¡± ¡°Kill him¡­¡± All the members of the Green Bamboo Association started chanting. The sound was so powerful that it was deafening and the intent to kill filled the entire manor. Xeno and Finn who were hiding in the car turned as white as a sheet. ¡°Crap¡­ Why haven¡¯t Mr. Nash¡¯s people arrived yet?¡± Xeno said with trembling lips. ¡°What about your people from the Dragon Tiger Gate?¡± Finn was extremely nervous. ¡°My people¡¯s ranks are all low, how can they bepared to the Green Bamboo Association?¡± Xeno whined. The Green Bamboo Association had more than a thousand Inner Energy Experts and each of them were capable of taking down ten people at once. His people would be walking into a death trap. The Velvet-Thunder Juggernaut put his hands behind his back as he looked at Nash and said, ¡°If you kneel and admit your mistake¡­ and pledge your alliance to the Green Bamboo Association¡­ then I can ask the chief to name you the Smiling Juggernaut¡­¡± Boom! Out of the blue, the grounds of the Imperial Summer Manor violently trembled. Rumble! The ground continued to tremble as if there was an earthquake. In a dark ce. The four elders looked at each other. A look of horror appeared on their faces. Nash¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°I heard you guys like to bully the weak¡­¡± Fortunately, Zakariah had brought his men over. Otherwise, he would have to deal with things himself. ¡°This¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°An earthquake?¡± ¡°I think people areing¡­ a lot of people¡­¡± ¡°Who dares to oppose the Green Bamboo Association?¡± The people of the Green Bamboo Association whispered amongst each other. The Velvet ¨C Thunder Juggernaut slowly squinted and looked towards the gate outside of the manor. He could see Zakariah leading a pack of people who looked like ants in the distance. Their steps were slow but every step they took was filled with a powerful force of inner energy. That caused the entire Imperial Summer Manor to tremble. Like the overwhelming surge of raging waves, the atmosphere was so stifling that everyone present struggled to catch their breath. Hum! Eight hundred Level Nine Great-Grandmasters, with lingering shadows, descended like an overwhelming force behind Nash. They were all dressed in ck. Their cor had the word ¡®Dark¡¯ embroidered in gold. This is attire that can only be imed by those registered on the Ultimate Dark Web. The Ultimate Dark Web was spread across every corner of the world. They were a force that was scattered but once they were gathered together, it was sufficient to sweep the martial arts world of any country. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Cillian saw the back of the Smiling Grim-Reaper, he raised his eyebrows slightly. It was the Smiling Grim Reaper who called for the Heavenly Martial Arts Order. The Heavenly Martial Arts Order was created by Johnathan Calcraft, and Johnathan¡¯s apprentice was Nash. ¡®That would mean that the Smiling Grim-Reaper was Nash. ¡®This guy has too many identities!¡¯ Cillian thought to himself. ¡°Hey¡­ Bianca¡­ look, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Smiling Grim-Reaper! ¡°These experts were summoned by the Smiling Grim-Reaper! ¡°He¡¯s so cool¡­¡± Skadi was still in a wheelchair. It took her a lot of effort to convince her grandfather to let her be there. Bianca had been nothing but stunned all night. She was once again stunned when she saw Skadi idolizing the Smiling Grim-Reaper. ¡°Heavenly Martial Arts Order requests that Zakariah Sinir Zabel present himself before the Order¡¯s leader!¡± ¡°Greetings!¡± Everyone else followed Zakariah¡¯s actions and knelt on one knee. Cillian was no exception. There were twelve Mystique Loyalty Realm experts as well. Bianca and Skadi stood out from the crowd like a sore thumb and stayed still. ¡°Do we¡­ do we need to kneel too?¡± Bianca asked nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, it¡¯s not like the Heavenly Martial Arts Order summoned us!¡± Skadi said timidly. Nash turned to face the group of people. ¡°Get up!¡± His tone was calm but in reality, he was rather flustered too. Half of the Great-Grandmasters and experts in the world were here! Chapter 291 Everyone got to their feet. Their gazes were directed at the Green Bamboo Association members. Nash turned to the Velvet-Thunder Juggernaut and asked coolly, ¡°I have three thousand great- grandmasters with me. Do you think you can handle that?¡± The sounds of his cold voice were like an explosion, and the members of the Green Bamboo Association even heard buzzing in their minds. Everyone, including the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut, stared at the Smiling Grim Reaper in shock. How¡­ How was that possible? How could he have three thousand great-grandmasters with him? How had the Smiling Grim Reaper managed to summon all the great-grandmasters from around the world? ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°There are four peak Mystique Loyalty Realm experts hidden among us!¡± A man with ck, curly hair approached Nash and spoke to him respectfully. He spoke with a strong ent, but it was not difficult to make out what he was saying. Nash¡¯s lips curled upward slightly as he said, ¡°Dearest hidden friends¡­ Do you require an invitation from me?¡± The four elders who had concealed themselves felt their eyelids twitching. The curly-haired man snorted and reached his hand toward the Imperial Summer Manor¡¯s attic. Fingers of an illusory palm immediately curled themselves over one of the four elders. ¡°This¡­ this is a move from the Profound Oriental Realm!¡± The captured elder¡¯s eyes bulged as they roared. Upon hearing that, the other three immediately made to escape. Twelve Profound Oriental Realm experts immediately materialized out of thin air and formed a circle around them. Nash nced at the curly-haired man beside him. His hands, which he had ced behind his back, shook slightly. Profound Oriental Realm. That was an even more advanced realm than the Mystique Loyalty Realm. Very few people managed to achieve this realm. That illusory palm grabbed the Klein family¡¯s four Profound Reality Realm experts and threw them onto the ground. ¡°I¡­ I serve the Klein family of Capiton¡­¡± The expert stuttered, terrified beyond belief. The Klein family of Capiton. Others may be afraid of them. However, he was now facing three thousand great-grandmasters. Not even thebined forces of Capiton¡¯s ten most powerful families would be a threat to them. ¡°So what if you serve the Klein family?¡± ¡°You will still be killed!¡± Nash spoke coldly. ¡°Smiling Grim Reaper¡­ the Heavenly Martial Arts Order can only be issued once!¡± ¡°The Klein family will tear you into shreds if you dare kill me!¡± The elder red at Nash as he roared. Nash smiled. ¡°Do you know how many Heavenly Martial Arts Order scrolls exist?¡± ¡°Three!¡± The elder answered without hesitation. Given his identity as a Profound Reality Realm expert, he knew a thing or two about the Heavenly Martial Arts Order.¡± Nash asked a follow-up question, ¡°In that case, do you know where these three scrolls are?¡± The elder was stumped. All he knew was that three Heavenly Martial Arts Order scrolls existed. He had no idea where they were. Other than Johnathan Calcraft, who had crafted the Heavenly Martial Arts Order scrolls, only those who owned these scrolls would know where they were. Nash smiled. ¡°They¡¯re with me¡­¡± The elder was stunned speechless when he heard that. All three Heavenly Martial Arts Order scrolls were in one man¡¯s hands? It meant the Smiling Grim Reaper could issue three Heavenly Martial Arts Orders. His family would not even dare think of seeking revenge if he got killed. ¡°Impossible¡­ That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± There was no way Johnathan would have given all the Heavenly Martial Arts Order scrolls to the same person. ¡°Kill him!¡± Nash had no intention of exining things further, and he issued the kill order. The curly-haired man extended a hand toward the elder. The elder fought back with all his might. However, his efforts were in vain. Boom! A muffled bang rang out. The elder exploded in a shower of blood. He had been a peak Profound Reality Realm expert. Yet, he had not stood the slightest chance. The three remaining Klein family experts were so scared they had lost control of their dders. How were they supposed to defend themselves against three thousand great-grandmasters and a Profound Oriental Realm expert? A bloodthirsty smile appeared on the curly-haired man¡¯s face as he turned and extended his hand toward the three Klein family elders. Poof! Poof! Poof! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The three burst into a cloud of blood. Not even their bones remained. Plunk! Simon was so frightened he fell to his knees. Chapter 292 Xavier and Hugh shuddered. The other Juggernauts¡¯ faces had turned deathly pale. In fact, the Velvet-Thunder Juggernaut¡¯s mind had gonepletely nk. He was the only one who had known the Klein family had sent four of their experts to assist them. He had been counting on them. Yet, now, these four experts had been reduced to dust. ¡°Grandpa¡­ let¡¯s surrender¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡¯ Taka Ihara wailed. The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut gulped. ¡°Grim Reaper¡­ we¡­ we won¡¯t cause you any trouble¡­ we won¡¯t cause you any future trouble either¡­ I¡¯ll leave the Green Bamboo Association. Please¡­ please let me go!¡± Looks of fury appeared on the other juggernaut¡¯s faces when they heard that. They had visited the God of War and made a blood pact that they would stick together even in death for all eternity. Yet, the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut was saying they would betray the Green Bamboo Association now. The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut hung their head. ¡°Nothing but death will await if we don¡¯t betray the Green Bamboo Association!¡± How were they supposed to defend themselves against three thousand great-grandmasters? The Grim-Faced Juggernaut and the Gingerhead Juggernaut¡¯s resolve began wavering. It was almost time they retired, and they did not want to die now when they had plenty of grandchildren. ¡°Velvet-Thunder¡­ there aren¡¯t any massive grudges between us and the Smiling Grim Reaper. He¡¯ll spare our lives if we surrender!¡± The Grim-Faced Juggernaut¡¯s voice shook as they spoke. Then, she knelt before Nash. The Gingerhead Juggernaut followed suit. Soon, the Velvet-Thunder Juggernaut was the only one among the seven juggernauts still standing. Nash crossed his arms over his chest and gave Velvet-Thunder a deadpan stare. Three thousand great-grandmasters. Their cold gaze swept over him in unison. Crack! The pressure crushed Velvet-Thunder¡¯s knees. Velvet-Thunder fell to their knees. The next second, everyone in the Green Bamboo Association also threw in their towels and fell to their knees. The Velvet-Thunder Juggernaut drew in a deep breath. ¡°Please¡­ please have mercy on us!¡± This was the greatest disgrace the Green Bamboo Association had ever been subjected to. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your majesty¡­ do we kill them?¡± The curly-haired man asked quietly. Nash¡¯s brows furrowed themselves together slightly. This man was even more eager than he was to kill them. He wanted to weaken Drakonia¡¯s martial arts scene. Yet¡­ these people required killing. Cillian walked forth and said quietly, ¡°Your majesty¡­ one should forgive others when possible. We could nullify their cultivation¡­¡± It was Cillian¡¯s first time undertaking a mission using his dark web identity. He would not even have donned this outfit if it had not been for the Heavenly Martial Arts Order. The Green Bamboo Association may havemitted plenty of evil acts, but they did not merit the punishment of death. There was no doubt they would attract plenty of attention if they killed over a thousand people. ¡°Your majesty¡­ please think this through!¡± Zakariah voiced his agreement. Various local experts began begging for mercy on the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s behalf. Meanwhile, those who were from other countries watched the proceedings with glee. They would strike with hesitation the moment they received the order to do so. ¡°Kill them!¡± Nash spat those two words out with conviction. Cillian and Zakariah shuddered. The local martial artists did not move. However, there were still another two thousand martial artists who were foreigners. Each of them had their unique skills and were not afraid to show them as they surged toward the Green Bamboo Association members. Nash turned and made his way out of the estate. ¡°Smiling Grim Reaper¡­ Why do you want to kill them?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Father Cillian say it would be more than enough to nullify their cultivation?¡± ¡°The Green Bamboo Association houses over thirty thousand members. Are you going to kill them all?¡± Skadi yelled at Nash. Her favorability toward the Smiling Grim Reaper plummeted. Nash stopped and turned to stare at her cooly. Bianca hurriedly stepped in front of Skadi when she noticed the look in his eyes. Nash sighed. Then, he turned and strode toward Xeno¡¯s parked Audi. Screams and wails could be heard reverberating throughout the Imperial Summer Manor. Chapter 293 The smell of blood wafted through the air. Xeno and Finn remained silent. The Green Bamboo Association stood no chance against the great-grandmasters fighting under the Heavenly Martial Arts Order¡¯smand. It was a one-sided massacre. Nash retrieved his phone and dialed Theo¡¯s number. When Theo¡¯s phone rang, he was sitting in his study and watching a live broadcast of what was going on at Jonford¡¯s Imperial Summer Manor on hisptop screen. The drone made the ultra-high definition live stream possible. He had guessed Nash would have more tricks up his sleeve. However, he had never imagined him to have the Heavenly Martial Arts Order scrolls. When his phone rang, he picked it up and answered, ¡°Nash¡­¡± ¡°Where are the Young family members buried?¡± ¡°Gosh¡­ I nearly forgot to tell you¡­ The Young Family Vige¡¯s death anniversary is today¡­ They¡¯re all buried at the Young Gardens in Goldenfalls!¡± ¡°Arrange for a helicopter to be flown to Imperial Summer Manor!¡± ¡°Alright, Nash. The helicopter will arrive in ten minutes!¡± Theo immediately called Olivia and requested Drake Group send one of their helicopters to Imperial Summer Manor. Tonight¡­ It was destined to be a sleepless night for countless powerful families and underground organizations. Capiton City Hall. Ninth floor. Francis was summoned to Room 09. He bumped into Tristan Campbell, who worked at the Ministry of Diplomatic Security. ¡°Good day, Mr. Dunn!¡± Tristan gave Francis a polite greeting, despite feeling difort over addressing someone who looked younger than he was this way. ¡°Hi!¡± Francis nodded in acknowledgment. Then, he entered the office after unfastening the sword strapped to his back and handing it to the guard. Tristan was already used to Francis¡¯ aloof attitude. He followed him into the office. The office was decorated in a in and unassuming manner. A square-jawed old man dressed in a suit sat at the table and stared at aputer screen. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. His hair waspletely gray, and he had an imposing aura. There was an odd look in his eyes. ¡°Chief!¡± Francis and Tristan saluted him.` ¡°Sit down!¡± The two chairs ced on the table¡¯s other side were prepared for the two men. The two sat down. The chief turned to look at them. ¡°What are your thoughts on the Heavenly Martial Arts Order?¡± Francis answered, ¡°They used a sledgehammer to crack a nut!¡± The chief was momentarily stunned but then replied, ¡°What I meant was¡­ They killed over a thousand members of the Green Bamboo Association!¡± Tristan said quietly, ¡°The Green Bamboo Association has entrenched itself in Sagen for dozens of years, and we should have gotten rid of them years ago. I think what happened was a good thing!¡± The chief leaned back in his chair and said slowly, ¡°Over a thousand people died, but did they all deserve to die? Think of the thousand families who will be affected by this!¡± He directed his piercing gaze toward the two. Francis and Tristan lowered their heads. ¡°Chief!¡± ¡°The Smiling Grim Reaper¡­ He¡¯s Wolfgang Young¡¯s son!¡± Francis spoke in a low voice. Tristan¡¯s eyes widened as he mored, ¡°He¡¯s a descendant of the Young family?¡± Francis nodded. ¡°He must have found some clues, which is why he wanted to get rid of the Green Bamboo Association as quickly as possible!¡± The chief lightly drummed his right-hand fingers against the arm of his chair and remained silent for nearly a dozen seconds before he frowned and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, does that mean the end of the Klein family¡¯s days are drawing closer?¡± Francis shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten aplete picture of the Klein family¡¯s workings yet!¡± The master had suppressed the Klein family¡¯s power once after the Young family¡¯s destruction. Not too long ago, he had flown out to suppress their power again. He had no idea how long the second suppression wouldst. However, he knew without a doubt that a family that required his master to set out to suppress himself was not a force to be reckoned with. ¡°When will we ever see an end to things if we fight against revenge with revenge?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just hope not too much of an impact was made!¡± At the Klein household. Senior members of the family gathered in the mansion in the middle of the night. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Smiling Grim Reaper has the Heavenly Martial Arts Order!¡± the Klein patriarch said, his eyes narrowed, and a gloomy expression on his face. ¡°Grandpa¡­ The Heavenly Martial Arts Order can only be used once. Let¡¯s send our men out to avenge the Green Bamboo Association once the great-grandmasters have left!¡± The Klein family¡¯s young master spoke vehemently. ¡°What if he has another Heavenly Martial Arts Order scroll? Wouldn¡¯t that put the Klein family in a sticky situation where we¡¯re doomed?¡± ¡°Announce on my behalf that none of the Klein family grandmasters are allowed to step out of the castle. Everyone will work on breaking the curse put upon us. The day we break it is the day we unite all ten families!¡± Chapter 294 Jonford Imperial Summer Manor. It only took ten minutes for all the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s members to get wiped out. The great-grandmasters that the Heavenly Martial Arts Order had summoned also began to leave. Xeno got men from Dragon Tiger Gate to clean the battlefield. Zakariah stood on the sidelines and gazed at the blood pooled on the arena. He sighed to himself. Skadi and Bianca¡¯s faces were pale. Lloyd said angrily, ¡°At the end of the day, he¡¯s nothing more than a cold-blooded killer. From today onwards, the Quiet Winds Church will no longer have anything to do with the Smiling Grim Reaper!¡± Cillian said quietly, ¡°Maybe¡­ he had no choice?¡± He refused to believe that Johnathan¡¯s disciple would ughter the innocent. The Smiling Grim Reaper only ever killed those who took part in vicious acts. Such people hadmitted heinous crimes and deserved death. The seven juggernauts had blood on their hands, and they deserved the death sentence they had been given. It also made sense for the Smiling Grim Reaper to execute them. However, the remaining one thousand grandmasters were still young. The Green Bamboo Association had notmitted any outrageous acts recently, which meant the crimes of these young grandmasters did not warrant a death sentence. Yet, the Smiling Grim Reaper had not spared them. The only usible reason for that was that the Smiling Grim Reaper held an irreconcble grudge against the Green Bamboo Association. Cillian sighed when those thoughts urred to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± He promptly left with Cillian. Zakariah gazed at Skadi¡¯s pale face and smiled sadly. ¡°I already told you not toe, but you insisted What had happened today would probably traumatize Skadi. To be honest, Zakariah had not expected Nash to make such an extreme decision. Skadi said quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Bianca¡¯s movements were wooden as she wheeled the wheelchair away. When they passed by Xeno¡¯s Audi¡­ Skadi nced out from the corner of her eye at the Smiling Grim Reaper, who was in the car. The look of excitement and respect had vanished from her eyes. It had been reced by fear and disgust. Nash sensed Skadi¡¯s gaze on him, but he did not turn around. Whatever Skadi wanted to think of him¡­ It was none of his business. Whatever Zakariah and Cillian wanted to think of him did not matter either. Once he donned this outfit, he was the Smiling Grim Reaper, a killer whom everyone was scared stiffly of. Countless people hated him and wanted to get rid of him. Having one more or one less did not really matter. The men from Dragon Tiger Gate dragged all of the Green Bamboo Association members¡¯ corpses into a wooden hut and poured gasoline around them. Xeno lit a cigarette. Then, he tossed his lighter onto the gasoline. Boom! The room was immediately engulfed in fire. Xeno took a deep breath, inhaling a mouthful of smoke before he turned and strode away. ¡°Mr. Hun¡­ where should these two sacks of decapitated heads go?¡± A junior member of Dragon Tiger Gate walked over with two bup sacks. The sacks contained the seven juggernauts¡¯ decapitated heads. Crack! Crack! Crack! Just then, a helicopternded before them. Nash walked over with Finn. ¡°Put them in the helicopter!¡± Nash climbed into the helicopter. Finn followed suit. The junior member did not know who Nash was, and he gave Xeno a bewildered look. p! ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Nash said?¡± Xeno clobbered the young disciple across the head. The young disciple immediately grasped ahold of the situation and hurriedly stuffed the sack into the helicopter. Goldenfalls. The Young Gardens. The Young Gardens was actually a sprawling private mausoleum. It was located in the suburbs of Goldenfalls. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The ce was deste. There was a guardhouse outside the Young Gardens. Chapter 295 A ck-colored dog was chained to the tree stump. The sun had not fully risen yet, and the security guard seemingly in his eighties was fast asleep. The ck-colored dog was also curled up in its bed, its ears flicking as it slept. Seemingly having heard a sound, the dog¡¯s ears perked as it sat up, a warning glint in its eyes. ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof¡­¡± The dog stood and barked incessantly toward the darkness. The guard jolted awake and rubbed the sleep from his eyes as he grabbed the shlight from his table and walked out of the guardhouse. Soon, Nash and Finn arrived at the guardhouse. The words on the mausoleum¡¯s gates had worn off, turning ¡°Young Gardens¡± into ¡°You Gardens¡±. Parts of the wall had fallen in on itself, and the ce was overgrown with weeds. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± The guard nced at the two men fearfully. He had seen the bup sacks they were holding, which were soaked red in blood. ¡°I¡¯m here to pay respects to my family!¡± Nash spoke in a low voice. ¡°Pay respects to your family?¡± ¡°Who the hell does that in the middle of the night?¡± The guard was a vignt man. ¡°Hurry up and leave, or I¡¯ll let the dog out!¡± He walked over to the stump that the dog was chained to after that. Nash and Finn exchanged looks. Then, the two brushed past the guard and jumped over the 10-foot tall gate. When the guard turned around with the dog¡¯s leash in his hand, the two were long gone. ¡°Hah¡­ got scared, didn¡¯t you!¡± ¡°I could tell from a nce that you were bad news!¡± The guard gleefully chained the dog back to the tree stump. After that, he returned to the guardhouse to resume sleeping. Inside the mausoleum. Over three hundred tombstones filled the area. Nash stared dazedly at the tombstones, a stabbing pain piercing his heart. The Young family had had such a glorious past. Now, they were reduced to piles of earth. In the middle of the mausoleum¡­ Tombstones of various sizes were arranged in a row. Nash stopped in front of thergest tombstone. The words ¡°Here Lies Christopher Young, Young Family Patriarch¡± were etched into the stone. A total of twenty-four tombstones that were slightly smaller than Christopher¡¯s were ced on either side. These belonged to Young family members that were part of Christopher¡¯s generation, and to his wife. Sixteen tombstones belonging to family members born in the generation after thaty in a row. Nash soon found the tombstone with the name ¡°Wolfgang Young¡± etched into it. That one belonged to his father. Next to his father¡¯s tombstone was one that read ¡°Here Lies Ruby Xing¡±. Nash finally knew what his mother¡¯s name was. Finn retrieved the candles he had prepared in advance. Then, all seven juggernauts¡¯ heads were ced before Christopher¡¯s grave. Finn finally understood why Nash was so eager to destroy the Green Bamboo Association. The people whoy in the mausoleum must be Nash¡¯s family members, and their deaths were rted to the Green Bamboo Association. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nash knelt before his grandfather¡¯s tomb and touched his head to thend in front of it thrice before saying, ¡°Grandpa¡­ I have brought you the heads of seven of the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s juggernauts! ¡°The Ten Juggernauts are dead now, and there will be no escape for those who were involved in the destruction of the Young family!¡± Nash knelt before each of the tombstones that shared a row with his grandfather and paid his respects. Then, he paid his respects to his parents. They had not purchased enough candles; most were ced before his grandparent¡¯s and parents¡¯ graves. The seven juggernauts¡¯ skulls turned to ashes. Nearly two hourster, the sky began to brighten. Nash and Finn left the mausoleum. The security guards happened to be changing shifts when they did so. The guard on the day shift had brought along a rusty barrow filled with candles. ¡°Gosh¡­ I nearly forgot that it¡¯s their death anniversary today!¡± ¡°Hurry up and help me. It¡¯ll take forever for me to do this myself!¡± When the guard on the day shift saw the duo leaving the mausoleum, he whispered, ¡°Who are they? Did they arrive this early to pay their respects?¡± The night shift guard was baffled, and the look on his face turned into one of shock when he whirled around and realized it was the two men from the previous night. ¡°When did these two rascals get in there?¡± Nash approached them, and upon seeing the candles, asked politely, ¡°Sirs, did you buy these?¡± Chapter 296 ¡°Who else do you think paid for them? You?¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me who you are!¡± The night-shift guard¡¯s nostrils red as he red at them. The fact the two had managed to slip in during his shift indicated his responsibility. The day-shift guard¡¯s eyes narrowed as he whispered into the other guard¡¯s ears. He spoke in the local dialect, and Nash did not understand what he said although he could hear them. The night shift guard frowned before he nodded and said in standard English, ¡°You may leave now. If you aren¡¯t against it, you can have a cup of tea at Kingsley Apothecary at No. 18, Kingsley Street!¡± The duo wheeled the barrow into the mausoleum after that. Finn asked, ¡°I think they managed to guess who we are!¡± Nash nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the ce they mentioned!¡± The two walked to the main road, where they waited for another half hour before they managed to get a cab. ¡°Kingsley Apothecary.¡± At the entrance to the Young Gardens. An ordinary-looking Renault van pulled to a stop. Two men dressed snugly in windbreakers, caps, and sunsses got out. ¡°Young Gardens!¡± ¡°I knew it, warden. I knew you were a member of the Young Family Vige!¡± Ster trembled. The Young family had once been an extremely prestigious and well-known family. Their massacre had attracted plenty of attention. Moreover, the warden had once mentioned his entire family had died in a fire. The timings of these two incidents had been very close to each other. Hence, he had long since suspected the warden was from the Young Family Vige. ¡°Given your age, you would be in the same generation as Wolfgang Young, whose middle name is Philix!¡¯ ¡°Additionally, Wolfgang¡¯s wife is from the Xing family, which is why you changed your name to Philix Xing. That way, you could honor your wife¡¯s memory and conceal your true identity!¡± Ster smiled as he turned to look at the warden standing next to him. ¡°I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Since when were you so well-informed on the Young family¡¯s history?¡± Philix asked in surprise. ¡°It all started about five years ago. You got drunk during a celebratory dinner for winning a battle and let it slip that you lost your family in a fire!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything once I¡¯ve paid my respects to my father!¡± Sagen. Green Bamboo Association. Dominic stood by the window and calmly stared out at the sea. The waters were calm, but he was not. Not one of the Ten Juggernauts remained, and all one thousand of the grandmasters were dead as well. Overnight, the Green Bamboo Association had been reduced to practically nothing. The other forces in Sagen were itching to make a move, and the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s dominance was in danger. ¡°Mr. Carter, you must avenge my grandfather and his friends!¡± Winnie, who had been spared because he was in the hospital recuperating from previous injuries, sobbed as he knelt. ¡°Avenge?¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± Dominicughed a self-deprecatingugh as he said hoarsely, ¡°We¡¯re struggling to even protect ourselves now. How are we supposed to avenge them?¡± ¡°What about Mr. Holt?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he going to Jonford? Why did he go back on his word?¡± Winnie was confused. The deputy president of the Green Bamboo Association, Zachary, had achieved the Mystique Loyalty Realm, and he had set out to Jonfordst night. However, he had realized upon his return today that Zachary had not gone to Jonford. Dominic leaned on his walking stick and turned around before saying bitterly, ¡°The Smiling Grim Reaper summoned three thousand great-grandmasters yesterday. Mr. Holt would have died even if he went there!¡± In the Snyder Estate¡¯s study¡­ Mr. Snyder Sr. held the photograph in his hands. Tears shone in his eyes as he said, ¡°Ruby, the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s Ten Juggernauts are dead now. You must be overjoyed, right?¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­ we¡¯re back!¡± Felicity did not bother knocking on the door before she barged in. Mr. Snyder Sr. hurriedly ced the picture in a book. Then, he wiped his tears away as he said exasperatedly, ¡°Knock before you enter!¡± The smile on Felicity¡¯s face froze. ¡°Grandpa, are you crying?¡± A twinge of sadness tugged on her heartstrings as she hurried forth and gently asked, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mr. Snyder Sr. forced himself to smile. ¡°I¡¯m overjoyed because the Ten Juggernauts are dead!¡± Felicity said in an intriguing tone, ¡°Something¡¯s up with you, Grandpa. You always forbade me from having anything to do with the Ten Juggernauts!¡± Mr. Snyder Sr. smiled sadly. ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t stand a fighting chance against them, and I was worried about your safety!¡± Felicity put her arms behind her back and asked in an using tone, ¡°Grandpa, are you hiding something from me? Our family doesn¡¯t have a massive grudge against the Green Bamboo Association, so why are you so overjoyed that you¡¯re crying over the Ten Juggernauts¡¯ deaths?¡± Chapter 297 She was a graduate of the police academy, which allowed her to quickly realize something was up. Mr. Snyder Sr. fell silent. A game of tug-of-war ensued within his heart. In the end, he decided to keep things a secret. Felicity might be holding a powerful position, but her personality and character were not yet mature enough. The Green Bamboo Association was a mere facade. Disaster would befall his family if this secret were revealed. Kingsley. Kingsley Apothecary. The doors were bolted shut, and cobwebs decorated the sign. Finn scowled. ¡°Was that old man fooling us?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Nash found the likelihood of that to be low. Creak! A white-colored Maserati pulled to a stop beside them. Inside the car was a gorgeous-looking girl who seemed to be in herte twenties. She had a curvaceous body that made her seem even more alluring. Finn lowered his sunsses. His nostrils felt warm, like blood were about to gush out. The woman asked calmly, ¡°Were you two at the Young Gardens just now?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Finn stered a smile that he thought made him seem dashing onto his face. ¡°That¡¯s right, the guard told us toe here!¡±. ¡°Get in!¡± The woman spoke calmly. Finn immediately opened the door for Nash. Nash sat in the backseat. Meanwhile, Finn hurried to get into the front passenger seat. The woman said coldly, ¡°Get your *ss into the backseat!¡± Finn was stunned, but he soon regained hisposure and said coolly, ¡°Woman¡­ you do not want to challenge a stage six great grandmaster!¡± He forced his way into the front seat when he finished his sentence. Nash gave Finn a half-hearted nce. He had not expected Finn to be so shameless. However, that woman¡­ She was a Profound Reality Realm expert! Boom! ¡°Holy sh*t¡­¡± It was no surprise that Finn ended up getting kicked out of the car. Finn spent time grimacing in pain before he got back up and obediently mbered into the backseat. Ten minutester. The woman brought the two to a magnificent-looking mansion. She took two bottles of water from the fridge and tossed them to the duo. Then, she entered a bedroom on the second floor. ¡°Nash¡­ don¡¯t you think she¡¯s ridiculously skilled?¡± ¡°She seems to only be in herte twenties, but she¡¯s already achieved the Profound Reality Realm!¡± Finn had not calmed down yet. Finn¡¯s master had proimed him a once-in-a-century genius in the art of cultivation back when he was epted as a disciple. He had not disappointed them. After beginning his training at age sixteen, had be a stage five great-grandmaster in just twelve years. After that, he had used another four years before bing a Stage Six great grandmaster. The higher the realm, the longer the time needed to be spent in cultivation. All the stage nine great grandmasters were in their seventies or eighties. Of course, Nash was an exception. However, that was not surprising, seeing that Nash was Johnathan Calcraft¡¯s disciple. Yet, that woman had achieved peak Profound Reality Realm although she was only in herte twenties. Finn could not make sense of that. 1 ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with her elixir -of-life field. She either damaged it by engaging in dark practices to achieve her peak in a short time, or by consuming so much elixir medication that her elixir- of-life field is poisoned!¡± Nash could tell from the woman¡¯splexion that something was wrong with her elixir-of-life field. ¡°That¡¯s reassuring to hear!¡± ¡°I knew it. There was no way a once-in-a-century prodigy like me would be defeated by a woman!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t stand a chance against her!¡± Nash said. ¡°But she achieved her peak using corrupt methods!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t stand a chance against her!¡± The gorgeousdy helped an old woman down the stairs. The old woman had graying hair, cloudy eyes, and a facepletely covered in wrinkles. Thedy helped the old woman settle down on the couch. The old woman looked at Nash. ¡°Are you Wolfgang Young¡¯s descendant?¡± Chapter 298 ¡°Yes!¡± Nash and Finn exchanged stunned looks. The old woman was obviously blind, so how had she known where Nash was sitting? ¡°You¡¯re lying¡­¡± The old woman spoke chidingly, a sullen expression on her face. Then, a wave of sound washed over them. Cracks appeared on the walls, and the coffee table¡¯s ss topper shattered. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Melody Stone¡¯s elegantly arched eyebrows furrowed together, seemingly worried the old woman would injure their guests! She was using the Lion¡¯s Roar method! Nash narrowed his eyes and used his true energy to protect his eardrums. Finn was caught by surprise, and his brain felt like it was about to explode. He grabbed his head and let out a piercing shriek. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I have my grandfather¡¯s ring with me!¡± Nash said as he raised his right hand to show her the ring on his finger, which was glowing dimly. ¡°Grandma¡­ he¡¯s got a gold ring on his finger. It looks the same as the one in the picture you have in your study!¡± Melody said as she stared intently at the ring on Nash¡¯s finger. The look on the old woman¡¯s face changed abruptly. She staggered to her feet and dropped to her knees before Nash. ¡°Little Master¡­ it really is you!¡± The old woman was so ovee with emotion that even her voice was trembling. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please, why don¡¯t you take a seat first?¡± Nash helped the woman back to her seat on the couch. The old woman must have been a survivor of the Young Family Vige massacre. Since she was addressing him as ¡°Little Master¡±, it meant she was not a member of the Young family but must have served the family as a nanny or something simr. ¡°Twenty-three years!¡± ¡°I thank the heavens for allowing me to finally meet you again while I¡¯m still alive, Little Master!¡± The old woman had tears of joy in her eyes. Tears also appeared in the eyes of the beautiful girl standing beside her. ¡°You knew I was still alive?¡± Nash asked, confused. ¡°It was I who handed you over to Herman Lewis. He met me ten years ago and told me you would visit the Young Gardens one day!¡± ¡°Little Master, it will forever be one of my regrets that I was not buried alongside the Young family, but all I wanted was to wait for the day when I could see you again!¡± the old woman said as tears flowed down her face. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Granny. Being buried alongside other people is no longer a popr topic of discussion!¡± Nash replied, a rueful smile on his face. Then, he asked, ¡°Do you know Herman well? What¡¯s their rtion to the Young family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an orphan, and your great-grandfather rescued me from human traffickers. He brought me to the Young Family Vige, where I learned to read, write, and practice martial arts. The Young family gave me the gift of being reborn, and I swore that all my descendants would be loyal servants of the Young family. I never expected disaster to befall the Young family! ¡°Herman Lewis failed in his business ventures and made plenty of enemies along the way. Your grandfather saved him when he was severely injured and roaming the mountains, and that was the start of a longsting friendship. Herman was invited to the Young family¡¯s annual family gathering at Young Family Vige on that fateful day, and soon after disaster struck, I handed you over to Herman. You were only a newborn then¡­¡± The old woman summarized her and Herman¡¯s rtionship with the Young family in a few sentences. She still felt a piercing pain when she spoke of what had happened all those years ago. ¡°After handing you over to Herman, I fought off the countless killers who had trapped me in the middle and managed to escape with my life! ¡°I should have died alongside the rest of the Young family, but I never returned to the Young Family Vige because I wanted to survive¡­ I deserve to die!¡± The old woman fell to her knees again as she spoke and sobbed hysterically. Nash helped the old woman to her feet and saidfortingly, ¡°Granny, please don¡¯t overthink things Anyone who tried returning would have gotten killed. I¡¯m sure the Young family will rest in peace knowing you survived!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. His great-grandfather had adopted her, and instead of treating her as a nanny or some other lowly servant, she was treated as one of his own. The fact she was literate and had practiced martial arts meant his great-grandfather had thought of her as his child. Since she was around his grandfather¡¯s age, it made sense for him to address her as his granny. Nash had thought he was the sole survivor of the Young family, and he was pleased to hear there was another survivor. It felt like he had finally foundnd after years at sea. ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you for forgiving me, Little Master¡­¡± The old woman¡¯s lips trembled as she thanked him. Her legs shook as she staggered her way back to the couch. ¡°Granny¡­¡± Chapter 299 Nash hurriedly grabbed the old woman¡¯s hand. He was about to ask her what the matter was when he realized she had no pulse. ¡°My grandmother was on the receiving end of a Profound Grappling p, and she has long since reached the end of her life¡­ She¡¯s been hanging on by sheer will all this while!¡± Melody choked out, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Profound Grappling p?¡± Nash had an unsettled look on his face as he activated his Third Eye and took a look at her heart. Her heart was shriveled, while her blood vessels were severely clogged. By right, she should have perished a long while ago. Nash had never seen something like this, and all he could do was his best. He raised his right hand and allowed seven snake-shaped golden needles to slide downward from his sleeves. ¡°Divine Needles¡­¡± ¡°Are you Master Calcraft¡¯s disciple?¡± Melody¡¯s eyes gleamed as if she had found a life-saving opportunity. However, that gleam soon faded from her eyes. ¡°My grandmother¡¯s life was in danger after receiving a Profound Grappling p five years ago. My grandfather brought her to Tili Mountain, and Master Calcraft initially said there was no saving her and only agreed to extend her life when he learned she was from the Young Family Vige¡­ Master Calcraft said she would survive another three years, but she has persevered for five years!¡± ¡°In recent months, her heart rate has begun dropping every time she expends energy or speaks!¡± ¡°She must have used up what¡¯s left of her lifespan after using the Lion¡¯s Roar method and speaking at such great lengths today!¡± Melody¡¯s features contorted themselves into a look of grief as she spoke. Nash¡¯s hands trembled, and he dropped the Divine Needles he had been holding. There was nothing more he could do if even his master said there was no saving her. The heart was where a person¡¯s vitality originated. It could be fixed if it was just weakened or injured. However, the old woman¡¯s heart had stopped beating many years ago. She had only managed to stay alive for as long as she had because his master had gone against the heavens. He worried he would speed up the old woman¡¯s death if he ced the needles in her body. ¡°Little Master¡­ I can die without any regrets¡­ now that I got to see you¡­¡± The old woman leaned into the couch, her breath barely a whisper as she summoned what was left of her energy said disjointedly, ¡°Melody¡­ take good care of him¡­ The Stone family¡­ must serve the Young family for¡­ forever¡­¡± All signs of life vanished from her body once shepleted her sentence. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Melody knelt on the ground and let out an ear-piercing wail. Outside the mansion. A look of delight appeared on the face of an old man wearing a sanitation worker¡¯s uniform. He immediately retrieved his phone and made a phone call. ¡°Sir¡­ the olddy is dead!¡¯ ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. Melody Stone is crying her heart out right now!¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll send some men over immediately.¡± ¡°Hahah¡­ Sir, the two hundred thousand dors you promised me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get your pay!¡± After hanging up the phone¡­ Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The sanitation worker continued sweeping the streets. Suddenly, arge and strong hand encircled the nape of his neck. Finn held the old man the way one would a chick and dragged him into the mansion. At the Young Gardens¡­ Philix and Ster sat before Christopher¡¯s grave and poured themselves drinks. Candles were ced before each tombstone, and smoke wafted through the air. Philix filled the ss before his father¡¯s tombstone and said sadly, ¡°Dad¡­ give me another three years. Once I calm down the unrest at the borders, I¡¯ll do everything to find the Klein family and avenge our family!¡± Chapter 300 The immense responsibilities he held meant he needed to set his feuds aside. He had only recently begun figuring out who the culprit was. The Klein family was extremely powerful. They had two wardens in their family. Which made him even more cautious. He did not fear death but feared that no one would avenge the Young family if he died. Moreover, the countries that bordered the Northern Territory would stir up trouble if he died. ¡°So, you established the Heavenly Doors Association so you could fight back against the Klein family?¡± The Heavenly Doors Association was a martial arts organization in the Northern Territory. Ster had never engaged with its members because it was a private organization the warden had established. All he knew was that its members spent their days practicing and training on a secret ind in the Northern Territory and that the warden only visited them once every several years. In fact, its members had not even shown up when the Northern Territory was under attack. Philix took a swig of vodka and grimaced as it burned its way down his throat. ¡°My family bought Paradise Ind back when the Vikings were still ruling. Today, it remains one of the few inds in the country that are privately owned. The ind is a treasure trove of cultivation-rted knowledge, but the members still need more time to learn and practice since the Heavenly Doors Association is a rtively new organization!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯d betray you after gaining power?¡± Ster asked. ¡°A member of the Young family was an immortal cultivator, and he created something called a ¡®soul contract¡¯. It¡¯s very straightforward, all you need are two pieces of parchment paper ¨C one for the principal, and one for the subsidiaries. Once they drink the water infused with the ashes of the subsidiaries¡¯ parchment paper while I drink the water infused with the other one¡­ I get to control if they live or die!¡± Philix only shared how he kept them under control, but he did not delve into the specifics. The fact he was willing to share all this with Ster showed he trusted him as much as he would a brother. However, some things he kept secret just to be on the safe side. Ster did not think too much of it and merely smiled sadly. ¡°I had never imagined the Klein family to be as powerful as they are now!¡± ¡°Woof woof woof¡­ Woof woof woof¡­¡± Then, the sounds of a dog¡¯s barks could be heard. Philix and Ster exchanged nces before they scrambled to their feet and hurried to the gates of the Young Gardens. The two security guardsy in a pool of blood, their eyes open and faces filled with looks of horror. Therge ck dog was also fighting for its life. Its limbs twitched for a while before it also died. ¡°Danger¡­ let¡¯s go¡­¡¯ }) Ster looked around warily before he escorted Philix away from the scene. Beep beep! Beep beep! The man¡¯s phone rang. Philix shoved Ster aside and went to grab the old man¡¯s phone. When he saw the iing caller ID was saved as ¡°Granddaughter¡±, he immediately answered the phone and said in a low voice, ¡°Hello¡­ are you the granddaughter of this phone¡¯s owner?¡± On the way to the Young Gardens. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Melody mmed on the brakes. She hung up the phone and said in a voice overcast with grief, ¡°Something¡¯s happened to my grandfather!¡± Nash curled his hands into fists. ¡°Come to Jonford with me¡­ Let¡¯s seek revenge against Ol¡¯ Devil when we be more capable of doing so!¡± Melody¡¯s face had gone pale. She was about to turn down Nash¡¯s suggestion and embark on the journey to seek revenge when she recalled her grandmother¡¯sst words. She gritted her teeth and dialed another number. Soon, a wizened voice could be heard on the other end of the line. ¡°Melody¡­ has the Ol¡¯ Devile looking for you guys?¡± ¡°Grandma has passed away. Her body has been sent to Eternal Prosperity Funeral Parlor. I think my grandfather is in trouble as well, so please help me check on him at the Young Gardens!¡± Melody said chokingly. ¡°Come to my ce. The Ol¡¯ Devil wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to you if you¡¯re with us!¡± ¡°The Ol¡¯ Devil has alreadypleted more than half his journey to achieving the Mystique Loyalty Realm, I¡¯ll just bring you guys more trouble if I stay with you. I¡¯ll leave Goldenfalls for the time being!¡± Melody hurriedly hung up the phone when she finished speaking. She did not mention anything about Nash¡¯s presence. After wiping the tears off her face, she looked up the directions to Royal Bay on her phone and sped toward its direction. Meanwhile¡­ Philix and Ster sat in a taxi. Ster retrieved his phone and dialed Goldenfalls¡¯ warden¡¯s number. Philix grabbed Ster¡¯s phone and shook his head. ¡°Do not let anyone know we¡¯ve been there!¡± Ster whispered, ¡°Does that mean there¡¯s no one left to guard the mausoleum? What will happen to the two old men¡¯s corpses?¡± Chapter 301 Philix heaved a sigh. ¡°Someone will take care of them. The vige is long gone, burned to ashes. Those tombstones? They¡¯re just empty graves with names etched on them. If no one¡¯s watching over them, so be it.¡± His voice was gruff. He could not allow a single misstep at a time like this. A sports car roared past, kicking up a dust tornado in its wake. ¡°Damn, what¡¯s the rush?¡± the driver muttered, his words dripped in irritation. Ster rubbed his eyes as he watched the vanishing taillights of the car. ¡°I think¡­ I think I saw Nash.¡± Philix craned his neck to see, but the car was already out of sight. ¡°Oh, it looked like someone had burned offerings before our arrival!¡± Ster recalled, his eyes glinting with excitement. ¡°It must be one of the business families that had a good rtionship with them,¡± Philix said, dropping his gaze. The Young family had been influential in their time, and it was not surprising that people would still go to Young Gardens to pay their respects. Ster offered a rueful smile before sinking back into the sofa without another word. Just then, Philix¡¯s phone buzzed ominously in his pocket. Pulling out, he nced at the screen. The next second, his eyes widened. Sensing the change, Ster hastily asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Last night, the Smiling Grim Reaper summoned 3,000 great-grandmasters using the Heavenly Martial Arts Order and wiped out the Green Bamboo Association!¡± Philix¡¯s heart rate increased, the shock echoing in his voice. ¡°Has he gone mad? Using the Heavenly Martial Arts Order to deal with a small fry like the Green Bamboo Association?¡± Ster¡¯s face darkened to an unsettling shade. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The Heavenly Martial Arts Order was no trivial matter; it was powerful enough to save a nation in its hour of need. ¡°Such a waste!¡± Ster grumbled, his words loaded with the weight of disbelief. ¡°Actually, it has done me a big favor,¡± Philix said, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. It eased the tension in the room. ¡°What do you mean, Warden?¡± Ster looked puzzled. ¡°The Ten Juggernauts of the Green Bamboo Association were involved in that incident ago,¡± Philix said. His eyes narrowed as they filled with an icy resolve. years Just as he was about to pocket his phone, another message buzzed in: [The Smiling Grim Reaper and the Seven Juggernauts were headed to Goldenfalls at 2:00 am.] Philix looked confused after reading the message, as if he had stumbled upon a puzzle piece that did not fit anywhere. Ster glimpsed the information on Philix¡¯s screen, his eyes widening like saucers./ The revtion they shared was too powerful to be hidden. It shone through their eyes as they locked their gazes on each other. ¡°Driver, turn around. Head to Young Gardens,¡± Philix almost shouted, his voice tinged with urgency. ¡°You guys can¡¯t be serious. We¡¯re dozens of kilometers out and now you want to go back?¡± the driver comined. ¡°Shut your mouth and turn back when you¡¯re told to!¡± Ster barked, his voice booming with a force that sent a shiver down the driver¡¯s spine. Twenty minutester, they arrived at Young Gardens. As expected, the corpses outside had been cleared away. Philix and Ster approached Christopher¡¯s tomb. Ster used a tree branch to scrape away the burned remains of the offerings. In no time, they unearthed arge number of bone fragments. After a meticulous inspection, Ster burst into excitement. ¡°These are indeed skull fragments, and there¡¯s more than one skull! ¡°Warden, Nash is¡­ He¡¯s your kin! ¡°No wonder you felt a sense of familiarity with him. It¡¯s because he shares your blood. He¡¯s around the same age as your son would be. I think he¡­ he is your son!¡± Ster was even more ted than Philix. He had a family of his own, but the warden had always been a lone figure. Learning that Philix had a sessor brought a surge of happiness to his heart. Philix dropped to his knees before Christopher¡¯s grave, tears streaming down his face like rivers breaking through a dam. ¡°Dad, thank you for protecting my son.¡± Chapter 302 In the evening at Jonford Royal Bay, Melody parked the car at the entrance. As soon as Finn got out of the car, he began to vomit uncontrobly. Despite being a stage-six grandmaster, he still got car-sick. This was because Melody had driven incredibly fast, maintaining the highest speed for most of the journey. He still felt as if he were walking on cotton. ¡°Nash¡­ you¡¯re back? Aunt Lauren and Hera went to work, and I was getting¡­¡± Yvonne walked out happily. Seeing the woman next to Nash, her smile gradually froze. ¡°Who¡¯s this¡­ olddy?¡± ¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Nash red at Yvonne. ¡°Boo-hoo¡­ You yelled at me¡­ You yelled at me for another woman!¡± Yvonne started crying, rubbing her eyes with both hands. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Finn quickly walked up to her and whispered something in Yvonne¡¯s ear. ¡°Oh, now that Grandma and Grandpa are gone¡­ You¡¯re not mourning at home but out seducing others?¡± Yvonne folded her arms, looking like she wanted to stand up for Hera. Melody instantly appeared in front of Yvonne, grabbed her throat, and lifted her ¡°Nash¡­ Help¡­ Help me¡­''¡± }) 1. Yvonne grabbed Melody¡¯s wrist with one hand and reached for Nash with the other, her feet kicking Melody¡¯s thighs. Melody was full of true energy, and Yvonne¡¯s strength could not threaten her at all. ¡°You¡¯re insolent and deserve to be taught a lesson!¡± Nash said emotionlessly and walked into the vi without looking back. Had it been him, Yvonne would definitely have gotten pped. ¡°Uncle¡­ Uncle Finn, don¡¯t leave¡­¡± Yvonne wanted Finn to rescue her, but before she could say anything, Finn followed Nash. It was over! She was screwed! ¡°Are you still going to be cheeky?¡± Melody stared at Yvonne coldly. This youngdy had just addressed Nash intimately. If it were not for their rtionship, she would have to teach her a lesson. ¡°Mel¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t breathe¡­ I¡¯m going to pass out¡­¡± Yvonne¡¯s face turned red, and she began to roll her eyes back. Concerned about causing real harm, Melody let go. Yvonne fell heavily to the ground, crying loudly. Maria had gone out to buy groceries, so she was not home. Hence, Nash brewed some tea and handed a cup to Finn. ¡°Take a sip to calm down!¡± Finn was touched. Mr. Nash treated him like a brother and a friend. Following Mr. Nash was definitely his wisest choice. Melody walked in, and her phone rang. ¡°Melody¡­ I buried your grandparents in Young Gardens!¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Eve!¡± Melody responded, her tone somber. ¡°Ol¡¯ Devil has turned your house upside down. Did you hide those two things well?¡± ¡°G-Grandma burned them!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The person on the other end of the phone reacted strongly. Melody narrowed her eyes and continued, ¡°Grandma said they can¡¯t fall into the hands of the Ol¡¯ Devil¡­ so shepletely destroyed them!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that they were burned¡­ Take care in of yourself in Jonford.¡± Chapter 303 ¡°Mhm, Grandpa Eve, please take care of yourself too!¡± Melody hung up the phone, sighing in disappointment. Nash poured a cup of tea for Melody. ¡°Saul Eve doesn¡¯t seem to genuinely care about your family.¡± On the way back, Melody had exined that the person she had called for help to take care of her grandfather¡¯s body was Saul Eve. He was from the martial arts family of Goldenfalls. He was an old schoolmate of her grandfather¡¯s. Their rtionship was not close, but they were not enemies either. However, as her grandfather¡¯s household conditions improved after his marriage, his rtionship with Saul became much closer. ¡°My grandma lost a martial arts skill called the Lion¡¯s Roar and an iplete map in her possession, both of which were brought out from the Young family! ¡°Years ago, after getting drunk at a school reunion, my grandfather revealed some secrets. Most people didn¡¯t know about the Youngs, so they weren¡¯t paying attention. But Saul, being from a martial arts family, understood the importance of these two items. That¡¯s why he became so attentive to our family, trying to get his hands on Lion¡¯s Roar and the map! ¡°My grandma saw through his scheme a long time ago and pretended to be close to the Eves so that she could use the Eves¡¯ influence to protect us! ¡°I thought he had given up on those two items over the years, but it turns out he¡¯s still after them!¡± Melody¡¯s voice conveyed her disappointment. Over the years, Saul had indeed taken great care of her family. Saul had also contributed significantly to her father bing the richest man in Goldenfalls. Unfortunately, a car ident seven years ago resulted in the deaths of both of her parents. She went into hiding, following her grandmother to protect Young Gardens. Melody had not told Nash about these personal matters. ¡°How about Ol¡¯ Devil? Who is he?¡± Nash continued to ask. He had reached the peak of the Profound Reality Realm and made the second breakthrough in Creation Technique. Taking on Ol¡¯ Devil should not be a problem. However, on the way back, Melody informed him that Ol¡¯ Devil had two brothers, both at the half-step of the Mystique Loyalty Realm. ¡°Ol¡¯ Devil¡¯s real name is Harold Freeman. He has three brothers, all of whom were once the secret guards of the Youngs. The Youngs¡¯ extermination was due to them being inside operatives! ¡°Only my grandma knew this secret. She told me only after she was hit by the Profound Grappling p!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Mentioning her grandma, Melody could not help but shed tears. ¡°Harold¡¯s two younger brothers, Samuel and Johnson Freeman, are both at the half-step of the Mystique Loyalty Realm. And the youngest, Yeti, is a master at the peak of the Profound Reality Realm. Only the Eves in Goldenfalls have the strength to stand against them!¡± ¡°Traitors! They all deserve to die!¡± A killing intent shed in Nash¡¯s eyes. Four names from the Freeman family were added to his revenge list. Thinking of the map, Nash continued, ¡°How much do you know about the secrets of that map?¡± ¡°Grandma said the Youngs once built a Dream City with one billion taels of silver, but only the sessive leaders of the Youngs know its location! ¡°Before anything happened to the Youngs, many ambitious people wanted to find Dream City. The leader back then wanted to burn the map, but he was opposed by many family members on that day. The Youngs then had an internal conflict, and the map was torn into eight pieces. In the end, only three pieces remained with the Youngs!¡± Melody tried to recall every word her grandmother told her to remember, fearing she might miss any detail. Nash felt somewhat desperate. Out of the eight pieces of the map, he only had one. Including Melody¡¯s, they only had two. Where could they find the remaining six pieces? Outside the vi, Yvonne sat on the ground, crying while hugging her knees. Hera parked her car on her lot. Seeing her cousin in such a state, she quickly approached and asked, ¡°Yvonne¡­ what happened? Who bullied you?¡± Yvonne looked up at Hera, her tears streaming down even more. ¡°Hera¡­ you¡¯re finally back¡­ I was almost strangled to death!¡± Noticing the marks on Yvonne¡¯s neck, anger shed across Hera¡¯s face. ¡°Who did this?!¡± ¡°Nash brought back a wild woman¡­ She¡­ She hit me¡­ Boo-hoo¡­¡± Tears streamed down Yvonne¡¯s face as she recounted thes Heraforted Yvonne. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Don¡¯t cry anymore. We¡¯ll confront her together!¡± Chapter 304 Melody told Nash everything she knew. He was Wolfgang Young¡¯s son, so he had the right to know all these things. ¡°By the way¡­ there¡¯s something else. Your father, Wolfgang-¡± ¡°Did you hit my cousin?¡± Hera stormed in with Yvonne by her side. Cousin? In that case, she must be the youngdy of the house. Melody pursed her lips and said nothing. ¡°Hera¡­ there was a misunderstanding earlier!¡± Nash began to exin. Seeing the woman on the couch, Hera¡¯s jealousy red. Pointing to the red marks on Yvonne¡¯s neck, she angrily said, ¡°She choked her! What kind of misunderstanding can justify this?¡± Yvonne, with her hands on her hips and looking haughty, stared at Melody. ¡°You were so arrogant earlier. Why aren¡¯t you talking now?¡± ¡°Shut up¡­!¡± Nash shouted sternly, causing the teacup in his hand to shatter. Came to think of it, she should address Melody more respectfully. Yvonne insulted Melody even after knowing the demise of her grandparents. Melody only tolerated her for Nash¡¯s sake. Hera, not understanding the situation and not even willing to listen to an exnation, made Nash feel a bit resentful. Seeing Nash getting angry, Yvonne got scared and quickly hid behind Hera. Hera was not expecting such a reaction from Nash. When she noticed the well-endowed woman on the couch, she understood everything instantly. Her eyes turned red, and she dragged Yvonne out. ¡°We¡¯re moving out¡­¡± Yvonne realized that she had created a hugemotion, but she was afraid that Hera would get angry and kick her out. Thus, she shut her mouth and followed Hera out of the vi. ¡°Wait, wait¡­ It¡¯s not what you think¡­ Mr. Nash¡­ you need to chase after her!¡± Finn said anxiously. Nash sighed with resignation. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better to let them cool down for a bit¡­¡± Outside the door, Yvonne said, ¡°Hera, walk slower. Nash will surelye after you!¡± Hence, Hera slowed down. After three minutes, they finally reached the parking spot. Yet Nash did not chase after them. Yvonne¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ Nash is definitely a jerk!¡± Hera felt a pang of pain in her heart. Without looking back, she got into the car and started it. Feeling guilty, Yvonne nced at Hera and cautiously suggested, ¡°Hera¡­ Maybe¡­ Maybe we should go back?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. All Hera could think of was that voluptuous and beautiful woman sitting on her couch. She knew Nash was outstanding and would have other women around him in the future. However, she had not expected this day toe so soon. He even brought another woman home. Where was the man who had always pampered her like a child? Today had been a hectic day at work. She had turned downpany dinners and friends¡¯ birthday parties, all because she wanted to return home to her beloved man. Yet this was what she hade home to. ¡°Who was that woman?¡± Hera asked, wiping away her tears with a tissue. ¡°I don¡¯t really know¡­ But she bullied me, and Nash didn¡¯t even care about me. They just kept talking in the living room!¡± Yvonne did not dare to tell the whole truth. Without Uncle James¡¯ supervision, she did not have to study or do homework. She could y as she liked. If she were sent back to Capiton and had to face the stern Uncle James who always demanded she do her homework, would that not be extremely annoying? Besides, helping Hera against the bad woman seemed justifiable, right? With that thought, Yvonne said, ¡°Let¡¯s run away for a couple of days. Nash will beg you to return home by tomorrow!¡± Hera choked back her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want him toe begging. I just want an exnation!¡± In the heat of the moment earlier, she did not listen to Nash¡¯s exnation. She now regretted her actions slightly. Even so, Nash had not said a word to keep her from leaving Chapter 305 Hera grew sadder with each passing thought and drove away from Royal Bay. ¡°Hera¡­ where are we staying tonight?¡± ¡°I have another apartment,¡± Hera replied, wiping her tears as she turned the steering wheel. Inside the vi at Royal Bay, Melody looked at the much younger man before her and asked, ¡± Aren¡¯t you¡­ going to go after her?¡± Even though the youngdy of the house was upset, she did not regret her earlier confrontation with her cousin. If the little girl dared to be rude again, she would still not hesitate to take action. Finn chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s normal for young couples to argue from time to time. What do they call it ¡­ A lovers¡¯ quarrel?¡± Nash, feeling frustrated, grabbed a can of beer from the fridge to drink. ¡°What about the map? You said earlier that your grandmother burned the map. Were you lying to trick Saul?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nash stopped thinking about other things and got back to business. ¡°The map was indeed burned. But my grandmother drew a new map on my back using a special ink from the Youngs. It¡¯s invisible to the naked eye. She didn¡¯t tell me how to make it appear, though.¡± ¡°Stand up and turn around¡­¡± Nash instructed nonchntly. Invisible to the naked eye? In that case, he would use his Third Eye. Blushing, Melody asked, ¡°Do I¡­ remove my clothes?¡± Finn subtly adjusted his position, eagerly anticipating. ¡°No need¡­ I have the Third Eye!¡± Nash¡¯s statement shattered Finn¡¯s fantasy. ¡°Can the Third Eye see through things?¡± Melody cautiously asked. ¡°I won¡¯t misuse it,¡± Nash replied casually. ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ how did you cultivate the Third Eye? Can you teach me? I¡¯d brave any danger without hesitation in the future!¡± Finn smirked mischievously. ¡°When you have such thoughts, you¡¯ve already disqualified yourself from learning the Third Eye,¡± Nash said dismissively., After hesitating for a moment, Melody bit her lip, stood up, and turned to face away from Nash. Though she was 28, no man had ever seen her naked. Now being observed by a man she had just met, she felt somewhat uneasy. Nash, now fully focused, had a golden light sh deep within his eyes. His gaze pierced through Melody¡¯s clothes, revealing her wless, baster skin. It seemed the Third Eye could not see it either. Nash slightly frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Turning around, a blushing Melody asked, ¡°How was it? Did you see it?¡± Nash shook his head. ¡°Even the Third Eye can¡¯t see it¡­ I¡¯ll research it furtherter.¡± Finn nced at Nash with envy, wishing he, too, had such a skill. At Rex District, after Hera took a shower, she sat on the bed glumly and began texting Skadi about her frustrations. ¡°Hera¡­ Look¡­ Nash is checking out that woman!¡± Yvonne showed her phone to Hera. As she was bored during the day, she identally connected her phone to the vi¡¯s surveince system. When she checked the feed, she caught Melody standing and turning around. Then, Nash intently observed her. The tears Hera had just stopped now flowed anew. She did not even reply to Skadi¡¯s message and just sobbed into her pillow. A misunderstanding? Could this still be a misunderstanding? Seeing that there was no reply, Skadi directly called Hera. After returning from Imperial Summer Manor, she had ranted to her grandfather about the Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s approach and even decided to expose the Smiling Grim Reaper online. However, her grandfather revealed a shocking secret. The Smiling Grim Reaper was Nash. Skadi intended to tell Hera about this. She could not let her best friend be with such a cold- blooded man. ¡°Boo-hoo¡­ Skadi¡­ I¡¯m so upset¡­ Nash doesn¡¯t love me anymore¡­¡± Chapter 306 ¡°That¡¯s for the best! Such a man isn¡¯t worthy of your love!¡± Skadi said coldly. ¡°Boo-hoo¡­ I love him so much!¡± Hera had hoped that Skadi wouldfort her. Instead, Skadi immediately doused her hopes. She felt as if her heart was shattering. ¡°What I said is the truth! Nash Calcraft is an emotionless, cold-blooded creature¡­ It¡¯s dangerous for you to be with him!¡± Skadi did not reveal to Hera about Nash¡¯s identity as the Smiling Grim Reaper. After all, he had been kind to the Zabels and Lewises, and Hera genuinely liked him. Keeping some of his reputation intact was the least Skadi could do, given their acquaintanceship. ¡°Do you know something?¡± Hera asked tearfully. Skadi had mentioned Nash being emotionless. Did she know about Nash¡¯s affairs with other women? ¡°Do you know as well?¡± Skadi was surprised as well. Hera had not been to Imperial Summer Manor the previous night. If Skadi¡¯s grandfather had not told her, she would not have known about Nash¡¯s identity as the Smiling Grim Reaper. How did Hera find out? Both were talking about different matters, yet their fragmented sentences seemed to fit together. ¡°I know everything¡­ I¡¯ve already moved out of Royal Bay¡­¡± Hera felt that every breath she took was painful. ¡°Why? Why did he deceive me?¡± Hera lost control, crying hysterically. He was just fulfilling a marital promise. The truth was that he already had another woman in his heart. ¡°Come on¡­ Hera, stop crying! You haven¡¯t even officially registered your marriage, so you guys are not legally married. You don¡¯t even need to divorce!¡± Skadi tried to console her gently. Hera hung up the call, burying herself in her nket while weeping. All the memories she shared with Nash shed through her mind. Meanwhile, Yvonne pursed her lips. It seemed¡­ the situation was getting worse. What should she do? Should she admit her mistake? Then again, what did she do wrong? Bringing a woman homete at night, was he not afraid Hera would get jealous? As for that woman, she went to another man¡¯s home sote at night. She must have been trying to seduce Nash. Yvonne humiliated her to help Hera drive her away. What was wrong with that? Thinking this, Yvonne patted her chest reassuringly andforted Hera. ¡°Hera, don¡¯t cry¡­. I¡¯ll always be by your side!¡± Inside the vi at Royal Bay, Nash, Melody, and Finn were having dinner. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Maria expressed her concerns, ¡°Hera should¡¯ve been home from work by now. Why hasn¡¯t she returned? Could something have happened to her?¡± Finn chuckled and said, ¡°She came back once and then left again.¡± After saying that, he sneakily nced at Nash¡¯s expression. Maria looked at Melody and smiled bitterly. ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡± Nash nodded. ¡°Yes, there was a misunderstanding.¡± Maria showed a half-smile. ¡°Young couples need time to adjust¡­ It¡¯s normal for women to be sensitive when they¡¯re passionately in love. As a guy, you should be more thick-skinned. Just say some nice things tomorrow and make up!¡± Nash gave a wry smile. ¡°I understand, Maria. I¡¯ll call herter to exin everything.¡± After dinner, Nash asked Maria to prepare guest rooms for Melody and Finn. Maria prepared some fruits for dessert and went to make the beds. ¡°Melody, what did you want to say about my father just now?¡± Melody had mentioned Nash¡¯s father, Wolfgang. But their conversation was interrupted by` Hera¡¯s arrival. ¡°Your father¡¯s still alive. My grandmother said that on the day of the Youngs¡¯ gathering, Wolfgang wasn¡¯t in Young Family Vige! ¡°I initially wanted to spend some money to look for him, but my grandmother stopped me!¡± Melody had thought she had informed Nash about this but then recalled their conversation was interrupted by Hera. Chapter 307 ¡°What?!¡± Nash was taken aback. His father was still alive! Where was he? Was he also seeking revenge for the Youngs, just like him? ¡°It was the right decision not to look for him! Since my father¡¯s alive, he must be hiding under a pseudonym and deep in hiding! ¡°If you had gone looking for him, not only would you expose yourself, but you¡¯d also expose his whereabouts. That would¡¯ve put you all in danger!¡± A smile appeared on Nash¡¯s face as he rxed into the sofa. He started eating some fruits. ¡°Congrattions Mr. Nash! The Youngs are bound to regain their glory!¡± Finn said sycophantically. Melody nced at Finn, stating coolly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this guy know too much?¡± Nash also turned to look at him. Finn began to break into cold sweat, stammering, ¡°M-Mr. Nash¡­ You¡¯ve done so much for me. My loyalty to you is clear for all to see!¡± Ever since he learned more about Nash¡¯s identity, he felt fortunate to be working under him. He knew that following Nash would bring great opportunities. He had never once thought of betraying him. ¡°Did I say anything?¡± Nash smiled. ¡°I trust those I employ. If I doubted you, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you to Young Gardens.¡± Finn wiped his sweat, looking timidly at Melody. ¡°I was just saying,¡± Melody said without expression. Finn rolled his eyes at Melody. ¡°Please don¡¯t speak thoughtlessly next time. It can be deadly terrifying, you know?¡± Considering Melody¡¯s grandmother was one of the Youngs and he had just started working for Nash, it was clear where they ranked. Melody turned her gaze back to Nash. ¡°I also know the whereabouts of the third piece of the map!¡± Nash eagerly asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± Melody tried recalling, ¡°My grandmother mentioned it two years ago. Your grandfather¡¯s distant cousin married a woman named Shanty Joe from Jonford¡­ My grandmother once saw the piece at Shanty¡¯s house. When reported to the n leader, your grandfather tried to retrieve it. Shanty revealed that the piece was sewn into an ancient painting at her home, but that painting had been gifted to her younger sister¡­¡± The wife of his grandfather¡¯s distant cousin. She should be the same age as his grandfather. Thedy should still be alive. Nash took out his phone and dialed Xeno¡¯s number. ¡°Xeno, please help me look into families in Jonford with a woman named Shanty Joe. She should have a sister. I want all the details by tomorrow!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Nash!¡± Xeno responded, and Nash ended the call. Melody said thoughtfully, ¡°Even if we find three, there are still five out there. Trying to collect all eight is like finding a needle in a haystack!¡± Nash looked determined. ¡°Dream City was the reason the Youngs were annihted. I must understand what kind of ce Dream City truly is.¡± ncing at the time, it was already past 10:00 pm. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nash nned to call Hera to make up. ¡°In a while, Maria will assign rooms for you two. Just stay here at Royal Bay. I¡¯ll retire for the night.¡± With that, he walked upstairs. Finn eyed Melody¡¯s voluptuous figure and grinned as he said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m 32 this year, a top disciple of Salvia Path from Northdale Mountain, and a stage-six grandmaster. Most importantly, I¡¯ve never had a girlfriend¡­¡± Melody coolly replied, ¡°With such qualities, you shouldn¡¯t waste them on any woman. Just stay single!¡± Nash returned to his room and dialed Hera¡¯s number. Just as Hera was about to pick up her phone, Yvonne snatched it. She made a silent gesture, then turned on the loudspeaker and whispered, ¡°Nash¡­ Hera¡¯s asleep¡­¡± Upon hearing Yvonne¡¯s voice, Nash¡¯s temper red. ¡°Yvonne Mare, you¡¯re 17 now. Shouldn¡¯t you be more sensible? Do you realize how much harm your words have caused?¡± ¡°Why would you say that? You brought a random woman homete at night. Is that sensible?¡± Yvonne retorted defiantly. Nash¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not arguing with you. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have you shipped back to Capiton¡­¡± Yvonne quickly said to Hera, ¡°See, Hera? He¡¯s showing no remorse. He even said that I¡¯m insensible¡­ and he wants to send me back to Capiton¡­¡± ¡°Just hang up and go to sleep!¡± Hera¡¯s voice was raspy, drained from crying. Then, Yvonne obediently hung up. Nash¡¯s mouth twitched, and hey down on the bed, feeling frustrated. Chapter 308 Just as Nash closed his eyes, Lauren called. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Nashy¡­ Did you and Hera get into a fight?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ A slight misunderstanding,¡± Nash said awkwardly. ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡± Lauren inquired with concern. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Just a small issue.¡± Nash did not want to reveal Yvonne¡¯s part in the matter. Lauren had recently gotten closer to her niece and the Mares. He was mindful of maintaining the harmony between them. ¡°Ah¡­ I shouldn¡¯t interfere with young people¡¯s affairs¡­ But I hope you can be more understanding. Hera might have a temper, but deep down, she truly loves you!¡± ¡°This matter isn¡¯t really rted to Hera. I¡¯ll soothe things over with her tomorrow,¡± Nash replied, slightly amused. Lauren seemed to think Hera was throwing a fit. In reality, Nash was not upset with Hera but with Yvonne¡¯s hurtful words to Melody and the way she exacerbated the matter. That led to Hera¡¯s even deeper misunderstanding. ¡°Alright then. Get some rest,¡± Lauren said in a downtrodden tone before hanging up. Feeling frustrated, Nash ran his fingers through his hair and then headed to the bathroom for a shower. Afterward, sitting on his bed, he fidgeted with his ring. This time, no spiritual energy emanated from it. Without the spiritual energy, it was ruined. He tried to sleep but kept tossing and turning. Meanwhile, Hera was also restless. Skadi had sent a plethora of messages, all urging her to break up with Nash. Thinking of Nash¡¯s words from earlier, Hera¡¯s anger grew. She was about to delete Nash from her contacts but could not bring herself to press the button. Deleting his contact would probably make her cry for hours. N?velDrama.Org content. She decided to deal with it the next day. Hera ced her phone on the nightstand and tried to sleep. The next morning, Hera was rudely awakened by a call from Hans. Groggily, she answered, ¡°Hello¡­ Mr. Wilson?¡± Hans¡¯ excited voice came through. ¡°Ms. Lewis¡­ The business manager of Universal Group has epted our appointment! He¡¯ll meet you at 10:00 am in Meeting Room 9 of the Universal Tower!¡± Hera sat up in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just make the appointment yesterday? They agreed already?¡± ¡°Naturally. We do have the 7-nanometer photolithography machine, after all!¡± ¡°Is the proposal ready?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been ready for a while. However, be prepared. The other twopanies that possess the 7 - nanometer machines also have appointments with them. I expect a bidding war, and our qualifications are far behind theirs¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it when I get to the office!¡± Hera hurriedly got up after hanging up the phone. Universal Group, one of the top tenpanies globally, was thergest electronics firm known for their high-end smart devices. Smartphones, new energy vehicles, smart watches,ptops, smart homes, and everything one could imagine, they produced it. All of these devices required chips, and in this era of ubiquitous smart devices, the 7- nanometer chip processor was in high demand. A coboration with Universal Group could catapult Baroque to the top tier of chip suppliers. After hastily freshening up, Hera sat at her vanity. Noticing the dark circles under her eyes, she meticulously covered them with makeup. ¡°Hera¡­ Are you heading to work?¡± Yvonnezily opened her eyes. ¡°Yes, I have an important business deal to discuss today!¡± Hera replied with excitement, seemingly having forgotten about the previous night¡¯s events. ¡°I want to go too!¡± ¡°Then hurry up and get dressed¡­¡± Chapter 309 In the vi¡¯s living room, Xeno said, ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ The sister of that Shanty Joe you mentioned is named Sweedy. She¡¯s Walter Watson¡¯s wife, but¡­ I heard that Sweedy is in a vegetative state.¡± ¡°Walter¡¯s wife?¡± Nash¡¯s face showed a hint of confusion. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Xeno asked in surprise. ¡°I cured her illness¡­ We¡¯re going to the Watsons¡¯ right now!¡± At the Watson Estate, Walter angrily smashed the teacup he was holding onto the ground. ¡°Scoundrel¡­ Does that damned kid n on pissing me off to death?!¡± He had been in Capiton for a business summit a couple of days ago. Just after returning, he heard that Kai had attended a gathering with the four masters of the Green Bamboo Association. There was news about all Ten Juggernauts of the Green Bamboo Association being killed, causing great concern among the elites. Nash was sure to hold all the families involved ountable. The Green Bamboo Association was wiped out by the Smiling Grim Reaper using the Heavenly Martial Arts Order. After Walter¡¯sst plea to Olivia, he suspected that the Smiling Grim Reaper was Nash. Kai was pushing the Watsons into the fire pit. ¡°Get Kai back for me¡­ I ought to break his legs¡­¡± Walter shouted furiously at George and Janson. ¡°Boss, Nash also attended that gathering¡­ He even rescued Ms. Helena and Mr. Kai from Winnie Enders,¡± Janson mentioned cautiously. ¡°Really?¡± Walter was taken aback. A momentter, the realization hit him. Helena was a Lewis. Although she had tried all sorts of means to oppose Nash, Nash did not regard her as a threat. He saved both of them purely because of Helena¡¯s blood ties to the Lewises. That did not mean he would let Kai go. Walter felt uneasy. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s someone named Nash outside wanting to see you,¡± a bodyguard announced. Speaking of the devil¡­ Walter¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the mention of Nash¡¯s name. George and Janson also felt chills down their spines. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The mere name had be the root of their nightmare. Janson murmured, ¡°Is he reallying to settle scores with Mr. Kai?¡± George swallowed hard, not daring to utter a word. Forget settling scores with Kai, if Nash wanted to destroy the entire Watsons, it would be as easy as flicking his finger. Walter got up from the sofa with a pale face. ¡°It¡¯s either one or the other. In any case, there¡¯s no escaping this. Let¡¯s go greet Nash.¡± Outside the Watson Estate, Nash stood with his hands in his pockets. Xeno and Finn stood behind him, looking like two professional bodyguards in their suits. Melody stood next to Nash. Staring at the magnificent mansion, she murmured, ¡°So, Walter Watson lives in Jonford¡­¡± ¡°Are you close to him?¡± Nash asked casually. ¡°I¡¯m not, but my father was. They were both members of Universal Group House of Representatives,¡± Melody exined. ¡°Universal Group? I think Mr. Skye is also on the list of Universal Group House of Representatives. What exactly is this House of Representatives?¡± Xeno inquired. ¡°Universal Group, with an annual profit of 450 billion Moliga dors, is among the top ten global companies. They currently have eight billion total shares with a total market value of 960 billion Moliga dors. There are 800 primary shareholders and around three million secondary ones. The top 50 shareholders by volume can join the House of Representatives, influencing thepany¡¯s major decisions. ¡°There are 24 members from Drakonia in the House of Representatives. The ten major families of Capiton hold up to 35% of the shares, granting them significant authority in the council. They even have the power to rece the chairman of Universal Group at any time!¡± Melody concluded, ncing at Nash. There was another thing that she had not mentioned. The founder of Universal Group was Christopher Young¡¯s father, Harper Young. He was Nash¡¯s great-grandfather! Chapter 310 Nash was lost in thought, oblivious to Melody¡¯s gaze. A corporation like Drake Group already intimidated countless smaller families andpanies. However,pared to Universal Group, it was like a dwarf in the shadow of a giant. What did having three million shareholders even mean? Just then, Walter, apanied by George and Janson, rushed out. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, I was unaware of your esteemed visit. I apologize for not greeting you sooner!¡± The three quickly approached Nash and his group. Walter, seeing Nash apanied by several people, felt even more desperate. He was certain that Nash was here to settle scores with Kai. ¡°Mr. Watson, you¡¯re too polite, evening out to greet us personally!¡± After all, he was here to look for Sweedy¡¯s map fragment, so Nash¡¯s face lit up with a smile as if he was meeting an old friend. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yet to Walter, that smile seemed to be hiding something deadly. ¡°I came here today to¡­¡± ¡°Kai isn¡¯t home. I¡¯ll have someone bring him back immediately!¡± Walter interrupted, turning to George. ¡°Bring Kai back to me¡­¡± Admitting guilt was necessary here. He had helped Kai several times already. }} As he was feeling helpless this time, he decided to personally bring his grandson back. Only in doing so could he potentially spare the entire Watsons from cmity. Nash paused for a moment, thenughed as he said, ¡°Mr. Watson, I¡¯m not here for Kai!¡± Walter was taken aback. ¡°If not for Kai, then what are you here for¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to see your wife, Sweedy Joe!¡± Xeno chimed in. ¡°To see my wife?¡± Walter was puzzled. Why would they want to see Sweedy, who had been home since her recovery? Looking at Nash again, it seemed he genuinely had no intention of settling scores with Kai. ¡°Would it be inconvenient?¡± Nash asked with a smile. ¡°Not¡­ Not at all. Please, Mr. Calcraft,¡± Walter quickly responded. As long as Kai was not in trouble, everything else was negotiable. Walter led them to Sweedy¡¯s room via an elevator. After some recovery time, Sweedy could now sit up. The private nurses did not need to wear protective clothing anymore. At that moment, Sweedy was seated in her wheelchair, gazing out at the swanke. Hearing footsteps behind her, she coldly remarked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you all not to bother me?¡± She had sent away several chatty nurses who came by simply out of boredom. ¡°Sweedy¡­ it¡¯s me,¡± Walter said. Hearing Walter¡¯s voice, her anger intensified. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Walter replied with a bitter tone, ¡°Mr. Calcraft who healed you back then is here for a follow- up.consultation!¡± Nash had informed Walter that he was here for Sweedy¡¯s follow-up. Walter was touched that not only had Nash generously forgiven Kai, but he was also here to check up on his wife. Upon hearing this, Sweedy finally turned to look. Her icy demeanor softened considerably. ¡°Mr. Watson, please leave us for now. Xeno, Finn, you both leave too. Melody can stay,¡± Nash instructed, sending everyone away but Melody. Exiting the room, Walter suggested to Finn and Xeno, ¡°Perhaps the two of you would like to have some tea downstairs?¡± Without hesitation, Xeno and Finn followed Walter to the first-floor living room. Walter asked a maid to prepare tea. Then, finding an excuse to go to his study, he took out his phone to check the surveince feed. Chapter 311 The signal to the surveince footage was interrupted. After Melody disconnected the surveince system¡¯s cables in Sweedy¡¯s hospital ward, she stated the purpose of their arrival, ¡°We¡¯re here to take what Shanty gave you!¡± Abruptly, a tremble ran through Sweedy. Her gaze that was fixed on them was filled with fear and anxiety as she asked, ¡°J-Just who are you guys?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Young Family Vige,¡± Nash revealed, as only by iming to be from the Young Family Vige could they get Sweedy to hand over the fragment. ¡°Y-Young Family¡­ Vige? What is that ce?¡± Sweedy was puzzled at first. However, she then eximed in surprise, ¡°How do you know my sister¡¯s name?¡± ¡°My grandmother is also from Young Family Vige. I heard about Shanty from her,¡± Melody said with a nk expression as she crossed her arms. After a long silence, Sweedy red at Nash and asked, ¡°Whose child are you? Is your family close to my sister?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the direct descendant of Christopher Young. Sweedy is just someone who married into the branch family,¡± Melody answered on Nash¡¯s behalf. Sweedy looked at Nash in disbelief. ¡°How can I trust you?¡± ¡°You have no choice. We need thatst piece of the map,¡± Melody said coldly in a formidable manner. She was exuding the aura of a strong and assertive businesswoman. Sweedy came from a prestigious family but still lowered her head in Melody¡¯s presence. ¡°My sister sewed thest piece into the ¡®Map of Splendid Mountains and Rivers¡¯. I handed that map to my third brother for safekeeping¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your third brother?¡± Nash asked quickly. ¡°His name is Sylvan Joe,¡± Sweedy answered honestly. ¡°Do you know anything else about the Young family?¡± Nash asked again. Sweedy revealed the truth she was privy to. ¡°The Lanes and the Duersons were involved in the Young family massacre!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Her gaze was dodgy. She had considered exposing Walter as well, but given they were husband and wife, she decided to keep that information hidden. Nash, however, had already guessed that Walter had something to do with Sweedy being inflicted with the Longhorn. ¡°Your husband, Walter. He was involved too, right?¡± It was clear to them now that Walter had made Sweedy a vegetable in order to hide certain secrets. Sweedy had been in the ward ever since she woke up, and this showed that Walter was keeping her confined there. ¡°When Howard came to Walter for manpower that time, Walter didn¡¯t know that he had intended to deal with the Young family. Walter had no choice but to agree to his request since he was a member of the Green Bamboo Association,¡± Sweedy exined. ¡°Mr. Young, I beg you. Spare my husband¡¯s life on the ount that my sister is also from the Young Family Vige!¡± Sweedy pleaded with her head lowered. Melody nced at Nash from the corner of her eye, curious about how the man would handle this situation. ¡°The ignorant bear no wrong. ¡°Walter was unaware of what happened back then and was forced to lend his manpower to Howard. I don¡¯t me him,¡± Nash sighed and turned to Melody. ¡°Let¡¯s go look for Sylvan.¡± They left the ward, and by coincidence, saw Walter walking toward them. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, is my wife okay?¡± Walter looked nervous. He was afraid that she might have revealed some things to Nash. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just needs some more rest,¡± Nash replied expressionlessly before quickly walking away with Melody. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out!¡± Walter called out and hurried after them. After seeing Nash¡¯s group off, he rushed to Sweedy¡¯s room and asked coldly, ¡°What did you tell them just now?¡± Nash¡¯s attitude had changed dramatically from how he was earlier. Walter could not help but assume the worst. Sweedy just shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Since the Young family members had forgiven Walter, the Watsons would not face any retaliation. Walter likely had no idea just who Nash was. Nash had even sent the others out just now, which meant that he did not want anyone else to know his background either. In this case, she would also keep his secret. In an Audi outside the vi, Xeno had ended a call. With a dark expression, he said, ¡°Sylvan has a significant amount of debt. He used the Map of Splendid Mountains and Rivers as coteral to the creditor, ck Tiger Hall. They, in turn, entrusted it to the Artful Prosperity Auction House for consignment. The auction house has scheduled to auction it this afternoon!¡± Chapter 312 ¡°Let¡¯s just bring some people over to the ck Tiger Hall to retrieve the artwork!¡± Xeno said with a lick of his chapped lips. He had long wanted to go up against them. Now, the opportunity hade. Shaking his head, Nash replied, ¡°We don¡¯t need to do that. We¡¯ll buy it back at the auction this afternoon. Since it¡¯s no longer the Young family¡¯s property, acquiring it through legitimate means is the best choice.¡± Xeno continued, ¡°The head of the Duerson family just came back from overseas. Shouldn¡¯t we pay them a visit?¡± Nash looked at Melody, who was still on a call outside, and responded slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Baroque first. I¡¯ll handle the matter with the Duersons on my own.¡± Melody was pacing back and forth, her expression slightly tense. After waiting for a full three minutes, she finally heard a flurry of rapid footsteps. ¡°Melody, you were looking for me?¡± A cool voice from the other end of the phone sounded. ¡°Mr. Hughes, if a descendent of Harper Young is still around, can they inherit that 10% of shares?¡± Melody asked in a low voice. ¡°ording to Mr. Young¡¯s will, any of his legitimate descendants can inherit the shares.¡± The capital of Moliga Empire was Moonstone City. A forest of skyscrapers reached up into the sky, making this ce one of the most bustling cities in the world. The Universal Tower was up high in the clouds with its 199 floors. At a single nce, even its top was invisible. In the Legal Department of Universal Group on the 90th floor, Fabian, the director of legal affairs, was frowning slightly. He asked, ¡°Melody, what are you saying?¡± Fabian was a member of the House of Representatives, the director of Universal Group¡¯s Legal Department, and the president of Universal Foundation. After graduating from university, Melody interned at Universal Group¡¯s headquarters for a period of time. She tried courting Fabian back then, but the man seemed to have little interest in women. ¡°I found a survivor from the Young Family Vige. He¡¯s the son of Wolfgang Young!¡± Melody was somewhat excited. If Nash were to inherit his great-grandfather¡¯s 10% shares, he would be the largest shareholder of Universal Group in one fell swoop. Ten percent shares amounted to approximately 800 million shares. If they made their calctions based on Universal Group¡¯s current market price of approximately 120 Moliga dors per share, Nash was now in possession of stocks worth roughly 96 billion Moliga dors, which was equivalent to 672 billion Drakonia dors. That was enough to make him one of the world¡¯s richest individuals. ¡°Melody, do you think this is a joke?¡± Fabian said coldly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Melody¡¯s tone was equally cold. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to verify this. I have the authority to throw you out of thepany if you dare deceive me,¡± Fabian warned. ¡°How are you going to verify that?¡± ¡°Where are you right now?¡± ¡°Drakonia, Jonford.¡± ¡°Take a strand of his hair and hand it over to Frankie. He¡¯s awyer at the Jonford branch.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ending the call, Melody turned to walk toward the Audi. ¡°To Baroque!¡± ¡°To Universal Group!¡± Nash and Melody spoke at the same time. Xeno justughed dryly before asking, ¡°So¡­ who am I supposed to listen to?¡± ¡°What are we even going to Universal Group for?¡± Nash asked suspiciously. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go look around thepany your great-grandfather built?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nash looked at her with wide eyes. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Xeno and Finn were also stunned. At Jonford Universal Group, Hera was looking at the vast industrial area as her heart pounded. She suddenly admired her own courage. She had just started a partnership with Drake Group and was already thinking about coborating with one of the top tenpanies in the world, Universal Group. Hans and Yvonne were following Hera closely, both of them wearing awe-struck expressions. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°The state-owned enterprise I used to work for is nothingpared to this. And this is just one of Universal Group¡¯s 180 subsidiaries!¡± Yvonne took out her phone, showing a photo of herself in front of Moliga Universal Group¡¯s headquarters. Chest puffed, she said, ¡°Take a look at thepany¡¯s headquarters. It has 199 floors. Quite magnificent, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 313 Hera smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite magnificent. I¡¯d like to take a picture here too if I get the chance,¡± Checking the time, Hans then informed solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s getting close to our appointment time. Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡± The three of them arrived at the security checkpoint and provided their appointment Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. information. The security personnel then gave them a supplier¡¯s pass before escorting them to the main business building. Frankie, the senior manager of the Legal Department, was walking briskly toward the entrance while on call with Fabian. ¡°Melody is a member of the House of Representatives. Be polite,¡± Fabian instructed. ¡°Alright, I got i-¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Yvonne had been looking around when Frankie identally bumped into her. ¡°Don¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going? How did you even miss me when I¡¯m standing right here?¡± Yvonne shouted at Frankie with a re. Hera turned around. When she caught Frankie¡¯s title of ¡®Senior Manager¡¯ on his work badge, her expression paled dramatically. She immediately pulled Yvonne back and whispered, Yvonne, lower your voice!¡± Yvonne covered her chest and whined in an aggrieved manner, ¡°But he bumped into me¡­¡± Frankie frowned slightly and when he thought about how he was supposed to go pick up Ms. Stone, he pushed his anger aside and said, ¡°I apologize. I was on the phone just now and wasn¡¯t looking where I was going.¡± Yvonne responded to his apology arrogantly, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You¡¯re quite handsome, so I guess I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Frankie chuckled. ¡°Thank you for thepliment. I have something to do now, so I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Then, he quickly walked away. After he had gone away, Hera scolded, ¡°Yvonne, you need to tone it down. We¡¯re here to secure a partnership. It¡¯s not going to happen if you don¡¯t behave yourself.¡± Yvonne just smiled sweetly and replied, ¡°I know, I know!¡± The three of them then followed the security personnel to Meeting Room 9 that was nestled in the Business Department. Justin, the manager of the Business Department, was leading a team as they reviewed a stack of project documents. The security personnel knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Long, Ms. Lewis is here from Baroque.¡± ¡°Let them in,¡± Justin answered without lifting his head. The security personnel opened the door and smiled, saying, ¡°Ms. Lewis, please.¡± ¡°Hans, youe with me. Yvonne, you stay outside,¡± Hera said. After what Yvonne did earlier, Hera was worried that she might cause trouble and so, did not want her inside. ¡°Fine,¡± Yvonne replied, her head lowered in frustration. Hera and Hans entered the office. Without looking up, Justin simply said, ¡°Please have a seat.¡± When Hans saw Justin¡¯s professional attitude, he felt somewhat inferior despite having previously worked in a state-owned enterprise. ¡°Mr. Long, have you had a chance to review our project proposal?¡± Hera fidgeted nervously, not knowing where to put her hands. ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed it. The price needs to be reduced by 12%,¡± Justin said coldly. He still had not lifted his head to look at Hera. Chips were a part of the hundreds of businesses he managed daily. Baroque Group was just a small chip manufacturer until recently when they acquired a 7-nanometer lithography machine from an unknown source. Considering that the technology they used was still in its nascent stage, their chips came with significant risks. If they were to fail to negotiate the price down, he would choose other suppliers that relied on more mature technology. If domestic suppliers were unaffordable, he could also opt for imported chips. Hera was taken aback. ¡°12%? Mr. Long, we determined our prices after makingparisons with two other 7-nanometer chippanies. Our price is already 3% lower than theirs.¡± Hera was so shocked that even herplexion had gone pale. Would there be anything else for them to earn if they were to reduce their price and then subtractbor costs? Lucky for them, Nash had been the one who bought the lithography machine. If they had bought it themselves, it would take ages for them to earn back the cost of the machine. Justin looked up, his expression cold as he said, ¡°Universal Group focuses on high-end brands. We have very strict quality standards for our products. It¡¯s still a question of whether or not your products will even pass our quality inspection.¡± Chapter 314 With a single statement, Justin left Hera speechless. Customers were always right, and if she were the customer, Justin certainly would not treat her with this kind of attitude. Suppliers had to swallow their pride if they wanted to make money. She also had a few suppliers for Baroque who she disliked and could rece at any time. ¡°Mr. Long, we can discuss the price further, but a 12% reduction is a bit much,¡± Hans said with a smile. Ju?tin eased off slightly and offered, ¡°How about 11% then? If you can ept that, we¡¯ll sign the contract worth tens of billions directly. If not, I¡¯ll find another supplier.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept it. You can find another supplier!¡± Hera rebuked, practically on the verge of tears. She then got up and walked out. Giving up even one more percent would mean losing their R&D costs. ¡°Think it over carefully. I¡¯m only giving you this one chance!¡± Justin warned her arrogantly as she left. Hera walked out of the meeting room without looking back, seemingly unaffected by his words. ¡°cklist thispany,¡± Justin said to his subordinate who was sitting beside him. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. On the ground floor, Nash, Melody, and Frankie were waiting for the elevator. Melody had put on her Universal Group ID that was attached to a deep purplenyard, while Frankie¡¯s was attached to a light purplenyard as he was a high-ranking manager. The elevator doors opened, and Hera walked out still fuming. ¡°I¡¯ve met tough negotiators before, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone drive a price down like them. Mr. Wilson, when you go back, please look over our project and¡­ Oh¡­¡± She was in the middle of speaking to Hans when she bumped into someone. She quickly lowered her head and apologized. However, her expression darkened when she realized it was Nash and Melody. Yvonne also eximed in surprise, ¡°Nash, why are you here?¡± Hera noticed thenyard around Melody¡¯s neck and nced at her work ID. [Name: Melody Stone [Department: House of Representatives. [Position: Senior Shareholder. She was actually a senior shareholder at Universal Group? Nash was sending her to work right? ¡°What are you doing here, Hera?¡± Nash asked, puzzled. ¡°Is it any of your business?¡± Hera felt a sharp pain in her heart before quickly walking away while tugging Yvonne¡¯s hand. ¡°Whoops. This misunderstanding between you and her is getting worse,¡± Melody chuckled helplessly. ¡°You should find some time to exin things to her properly.¡± Nash shook his head with a bitter smile. Emotions were fragile things, like bubbles that burst at the slightest touch. They took the elevator up to the Legal Department. Over 20 seniorwyers greeted Frankie when they went to his private office, which was about 50 square meters in size. He then personally served them tea and water. Melody turned to Nash. ¡°Nash, can you give me a strand of your hair?¡± Nash did not understand what Melody was up to but asked out of instinct, ¡°What hair?¡± ¡°Just a strand from your head will do.¡± Melody suspected that Nash might have been trying to make a dirty joke, but she had no proof of it. Chapter 315 Nash suspected they wanted to use his hair for a DNA test and plucked some dozen strands from his head before handing them to Melody. ¡°Will these work?¡± he asked softly. His great-grandfather owned 10% of thepany¡¯s shares, to which neither his grandfather¡¯s generation nor his father¡¯s generation had inherited. It had been several decades since then. They would not let him inherit the shares so easily. Melody smiled faintly and replied, ¡°You can doubt the others, but you have to trust Fabian.¡± ¡°Is he also from the Young Family Vige?¡± Nash asked in surprise. ¡°The Hughes family have followed the Young family for 18 generations. My grandmother once said that the Hughes family would go into decline the moment they were to separate themselves from the Young family. ¡°When your great-grandfather went to Moliga to make a living, Fabian¡¯s great-grandfather was the only one who went with him. When your great-grandfather returned to the country after that, he then served as a director of Universal Group until his death. ¡°Fabian¡¯s grandfather inherited the shares and managed to increase them from 10% to 15% over the course of 20 years. When the Young family started having troubles, however, the Hughes also started to decline. ¡°They faced continuous misfortune. They kept selling the shares to support themselves, and by the time Fabian inherited these shares, only 8% was left. He then sold another 3% in the recent years, leaving behind only 5%.¡± Melody¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, looking somewhat amused. Half of this information she had obtained from her grandmother while the other half she had discovered for herself. ¡°He hopes to find someone from the Young family more than anyone else. Only by following the Young family can the Hughes family¡¯s fortunes be restored. ¡°So, he must have arranged for someone he trusts to verify your identity,¡± Melody said while looking at Frankie, who was approaching them with a tray of tea. ¡°Ms. Stone, Mr. Calcraft, please have some tea,¡± Frankie said politely. Melody handed Nash¡¯s hair over to Frankie. ¡°Mr. Calcraft¡¯s hair.¡± Frankie took the hair and went to a storage cab, retrieving a tray that contained a disposable syringe and a nail clipper. ¡°Might I also request Mr. Calcraft to provide some nail clippings and blood to improve uracy?¡± Nash clipped his nails obediently, then allowed Frankie to draw nearly ten milliliters of his blood. ¡°How long will the results take?¡± Nash asked. ¡°Since Mr. Hughes is personally bringing some of Mr. Young Senior¡¯s blood and hair samples, I reckon we¡¯ll be done with the verification by tonight. We should have the results by tomorrow,¡± Frankie exined. ¡°We wait to hear good news, then!¡± Melody replied with a slight smile. ¡°Mr. Jenkins, could you also help us find out why the woman we bumped into downstairs in the lobby is here at Universal Group?¡± Nash asked politely. ¡°Yes, please wait a moment, Mr. Calcraft,¡± Frankie said. He went over to his desk and powered on hisputer. After logging into a chat application, he directed his message to the manager of the Security Department who was in the Jonford Universal Group group chat. He had him look through the surveince footage of when he was in the reception hall. In less than five minutes, the security manager shared a photo of Frankie stopping briefly at the elevator lobby downstairs in the group chat. Frankie then directed his next message to all members of the group chat, asking, ¡°Who received this supplier just now?¡± Justin (Business Department Manager): [I did. What¡¯s wrong?] Frankie asked him the reason, and Justin answered. Frankie then looked at Nash and Melody. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, the woman¡¯s party wanted to sign a partnership with Universal Group with their 7-nanometer chips. But due to pricing issues, the deal fell through.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Nash nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Beside him, Melody smiled and asked, ¡°Should we help her?¡± Nash mulled it over for a moment before answering, ¡°Let her be.¡± The demands of a hugepany like Universal Group was definitely sky high. Drake Group¡¯s huge order had already overwhelmed Hera¡¯s family. He was worried that Hera would not be able to handle it if she were to sign a partnership with Universal Group too. On the 180th floor of Moliga Universal Group, a seductive and alluring woman from Drakonia was in one of the luxurious shareholder meeting rooms. She stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows, on a call. ¡°Fabian received a call this morning and immediately booked a ticket to Drakonia,¡± she said.¡± ¡°Did he bring anyone with him?¡± replied a voice from the other end. The voice was transmitted through some machine processing, obscuring their gender. The seductive woman whispered, ¡°He brought six stage-nine great grandmasters from the foundation with him as bodyguards.¡± There was silence on the other end for about ten seconds before the voice asked confusedly, ¡± Fabian grew up in Universal Group. What¡¯s he doing in Drakonia?¡± A sly smile yed at the corner of the seductive woman¡¯s lips. ¡°Who cares? Just get rid of him! Chapter 316 ¡°Six stage-nine great grandmasters. That is going to be a little tricky,¡± the electronic voice sighed softly. The seductive woman replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s our only chance. It¡¯ll be almost impossible to get to him once he returns to Moliga. The Ten Families have many Kamikazes among them, no? Killing someone without any cultivation skills should be a piece of cake.¡± The electronic voicemented, ¡°There have been some recent developments in Somer. We¡¯re under close scrutiny now. The seductive woman¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°In that case, get someone from the dark web.¡± The electronic voice chuckled again. ¡°I would¡¯ve almost forgotten about that if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. The Smiling Grim Reaper is in Drakonia now. Send me information on Fabian¡¯s jet.¡± ¡°Why do you think I have ess to that information?¡± the woman asked nkly. It was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon at Moonstone International Airport in the Moliga Empire. N?velDrama.Org content. A private jet with the tag ¡®Universal 10¡¯ slowly took off. There were four other majestic fighter jets providing escort as they soared through the skies. Inside the private jet, Fabian had his headphones on as he gazed out at the white, snow-like clouds. Even in the jet, there were six towering bodyguards surrounding him. ¡°Mr. Hughes, Ms. Stone and Mr. Calcraft have already left!¡± Frankie¡¯s voice came through the headphones. ¡°I got it,¡± Fabian replied nonchntly. ¡°Which airport will you bending at? Should Ie to pick you up?¡± Frankie asked in a hushed tone. ¡°Goldenfalls Airport. Just send someone you trust to pick me up. You don¡¯t need toe yourself,¡± Fabian said before ending the call. Frankie then sought out the assistant manager, Carl Yang, to go pick up Fabian from Goldenfalls. Carl was a little confused with the instruction and asked, ¡°That¡¯s so far away. Why doesn¡¯t he justnd at Jonford Airport?¡±. Frankie frowned. ¡°I asked you to go pick him up, so just go. Why are you asking so many questions?¡± Carl smiled awkwardly. ¡°I was just asking.¡± At Goldenfalls Universal Group, the manager of the Business Department received a call. After that, an entourage of luxurious sports cars set off for Sagen. At Capiton Universal Group, eight brand-new helicopters also set off for Sagen Airport. There were over 300 executive groups in Drakonia Universal Group, and every single one of them were buzzing with activity at this moment. Inside an Audi that was heading to Artful Prosperity Auction House, Melody was scrolling through the group chats on WhatsApp when she said with a faint smile, ¡°This guy is really cautious¡­¡± Everyone at Universal Group knew that Fabian was in Drakonia, but no one knew where exactly he was. Nash had no idea what Melody meant with what she said. He was currently on a call with his encrypted mobile phone. The caller was a major benefactor, codenamed ¡®K¡¯. Nash had no idea who the person was; he only knew him by his dark web username-K. It was K who had helped them out during the Moliga incident when Mike was injured. As he recalled, K¡¯s IP address seemed to indicate that he was in Drakonia. ¡°Five billion?¡± Nash¡¯s eye was twitching uncontrobly. ¡°Just who would be worth that much?¡± Even five-star warlords on the dark web went for roughly two billion while royalty went for about four billion. ¡°Fabian Hughes of Universal Group.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Nash¡¯s expression abruptly shifted. Fabian wasing to verify his identity, and now someone wanted him to kill him. More unexpectedly was that Fabian¡¯s life was worth five billion. ¡°Fabian is a core figure of Universal Group. If I kill him, I¡¯ll be targeted by people from Universal Group,¡± Nash said hesitantly. The electronic voice replied with a faint smile, ¡°Is there anyone that you, the Smiling Grim Reaper, dare not kill?¡± ¡°What I mean is that I need you to add more money. Pay the full amount upfront. I¡¯ll take no. post- payment,¡± Nash continued. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The person hesitated. ¡°You can trust me. I¡¯ve been a dominant figure in the assassin world for many years. My reputation is still intact,¡± Nash said calmly. Chapter 317 ¡°Seven billion, fixed. It¡¯ll be paid within three hours,¡± the electronic voice said through gritted teeth. ¡°Deal,¡± Nash replied and then ended the call. Melody was a high-level expert within the early stages of the Profound Reality Realm and had exceptional hearing. So, she overheard Nash¡¯s conversation and looked at him wide-eyed as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re the Smiling Grim Reaper? Someone contracted you to kill Fabian?¡± Furthermore, Nash had agreed to the offer. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nash, Fabian can¡¯t die. If he dies, the fund that your great-grandfather established with the shares will definitely be in trouble. Universal Group¡¯s internal structure will copsepletely. ¡°If you need money, you can tell me. I¡¯ll give you ten billion!¡± Nash stared at the phone screen, lost in thought. Who was this K? ¡°Nash, did you hear what I said?¡± Melody grabbed Nash¡¯s arm nervously. ¡°What did you say?¡± Nash asked aftering back to his senses. Melody repeated what she just said, and Nashughed. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going to kill him.¡± ¡°But, just now, you-¡± ¡°I¡¯m just scamming a little money to buy shares,¡± Nash rified, the corners of his lips hooked. Fabian¡¯s family had followed the Young family for 18 generations. Of course, he would not agree to K¡¯s request. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that harm your reputation as the Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± ¡°Who said I was the Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± Nash extended his hand out of the car window. Suddenly, the phone exploded with a bang. With that, his career as an assassin came to aplete end. In a dim underground basement in Capiton, a conversation was taking ce. ¡°Boss, are you sure you want to transfer seven billion to the Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s public ount?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Behind the screen, a figure winced in pain. One hourter, theputer operator reported, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve transferred seven billion dors to the Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s public ount through various channels!¡± At Artful Prosperity Auction House, Nash dialed Mike¡¯s number using the smartphone Hera had bought for him. ¡°Mikey, it¡¯s McNash!¡± ¡°C-Coach?¡± ¡°Help me with something. Launder all the money in the ount. Then use six billion to buy ten billion worth of Universal Group¡¯s stocks.¡± ¡°Of course, Coach. Coach, you¡­¡± The call abruptly disconnected. Nash turned to Melody and asked, ¡°How much Universal Group stocks can we buy with ten billion?¡± Melody stared at Nash in disbelief. McNash! Mikey! If her guess was correct, McNash was the name of the coach of the world boxing champion, Mike Thorson. Nash calling him Mikey was enough to reveal that he was none other than Tyson. Was this another one of Nash¡¯s identities? In the passenger seat, Finn was also shocked beyond words. He still had not recovered from the shock of Nash swindling seven billion into his ount with just a mere sentence. Xeno was gripping the steering wheel tight with both hands, his mind unable to calm itself from the storm that was brewing within it. ¡°You can buy around 20 million shares with ten billion. That¡¯s roughly 0.04% of the total shares,¡± Melody answered after regaining herposure. A twitch yed at the corner of Nash¡¯s mouth. He had amassed a worth of tens of billions in the past. With ten billion in the bank, he earned approximately 200 million in interest per year. That was roughly 15 million a month, or almost 500,000 a day. How did he spend that money? By waiting online, and waiting quite urgently too! Nash had only nowe to realize how poverty had limited his imagination. While owning 0.04% of the shares might sound like nothing, the annual profits from the dividends would be astronomical and something numerous people could only ever dream of. Three or four well-dressed middle-aged individuals whispered to one another as they entered the auction hall. ¡°This painting, Map of Splendid Mountains and Rivers, is a masterpiece painstakingly created by the famous Light Dynasty artist, Damian Weinmann. I heard that many super-rich families from Capiton havee to bid on it!¡±. ¡°Do you know the painting¡¯s history?¡± ¡°Do you?¡± ¡°Sylvan used it as coteral for the ck Tiger Hall. He mortgaged it just shy of 60 million!¡± ¡°The moron!¡± Chapter 318 Nash and his group stood at the entrance exchanging nces with each other. Melody sighed and said, ¡°Your branch family owns an ancient painting by a famous Light Dynasty artist!¡± If the Young family had not transferred all that silver and if the tragedy had not befallen them, they would undoubtedly haveplete control over Universal Group now. Of note, thepany now had an annual revenue profit of approximately 450 billion Moliga dors with a profit of around 18 billion. When converted to Drakonia dors, it was about 126 billion dors. The statistics indicated that thebined annual profit of the top ten families in Capiton was only around 60 billion Drakonia dors. If the Young family were still around, they would have easily rivaled the top 20 families of Capiton. Nash sighed. ¡°The Young family got rich and prospered by robbing graves. Evil deeds will eventually result in retribution.¡± After a moment, the four of them entered the auction hall. The venue had seating on all sides and could amodate a thousand people. Above the central auction podium were four huge electronic screens disying the countdown to the start of the auction. There were 12 minutes left. In a dark basement in Capiton, K had already gotten in contact with the Smiling Grim Reaper but felt that something was not right. The phone rang, and it was from H. ¡°Have you contacted him?¡± It was the seductive woman from Universal Group¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡± Sweat drenched K¡¯s forehead, while his expression sunk to rock bottom. ¡°I might have gotten duped¡­¡± ¡°You should speak with more confidence. You were definitely duped, you idiot!¡± ¡°W-What do we do?¡± ¡°You listen here, get your Kamikazes ready and send them out! ¡°It¡¯s the only way now,¡± K gritted through his teeth. After ending the call, K mmed his hand on the office desk, causing the entire table to copse. ¡°Damn it! That motherfucker!¡± K¡¯s face contorted in anger, his eyes bloodshot. After some time passed, he finally called the n leader. ¡°The Kamikazes?¡± The n leader sounded rmed. He hesitated before continuing, ¡°The Special Security Institution is keeping an eye on us. It might not be a good idea for us to send them out now.¡± ¡°Sir, you know Fabian. If he continues to grow within Universal Group, he might seek revenge for the Young family!¡± ¡°Let me check with the Klein family and the Jackson family first.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. With that, the n leader ended the call. The patriarchs of the Klein and Jackson families were enjoying tea and ying chess in the compounds of the Jackson family. ¡°Old Klein, who do you think will get the painting?¡± the Jacksons¡¯ patriarch asked with a smile while stroking his white beard. ¡°I¡¯m certain it¡¯ll be mine!¡± the Kleins¡¯ patriarch replied confidently. ¡°How much are you prepared to pay?¡± ¡°Ten billion!¡± came the other man¡¯s response as he looked at him. ¡°Our three families currently have one piece of the map each. There are still five pieces missing. We can¡¯t afford to miss anything from the Young family¡¯s stash.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the price a bit too steep? We can¡¯t even be certain if Dream City really exists!¡± the Jacksons¡¯ patriarch sighed slowly. ¡°There¡¯s no way it¡¯s not real. Otherwise, the Young family¡¯s silver w-¡± ¡°Grandfather, Old Jim started a video meeting!¡± Lana descended from the second floor holding aptop while dressed in a white dress. Simultaneously, a teenage boy about 15 or 16 years old from the Klein family also came approaching them with aptop in hand. ¡°Grandfather, someone is calling you for a video meeting.¡± Both of them entered the video chat. ¡°Old Klein, Old Jackson. Can we talk privately?¡± Half an hourter, each of the three families dispatched ten Kamikazes. They were 25 great- grandmasters from stages eight to nine and five Profound Reality Realm experts. Chapter 319 These 30 people located K, who was smashing objects in his room in frustration. ¡°Damn it! Damn it all!¡± H called again. K caught his breath and calmed himself before answering the call. ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did your n leader agree?¡± H asked. ¡°He agreed,¡± K said through gritted teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t sound too happy.¡± ¡°The 18 branch offices in Drakonia have each sent out a reception team. They¡¯re all over the ce¡­¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± H could not help but curse. After a moment of silence, H said, ¡°Divide your assassins into 18 groups and send them to all 18 airports.¡± ¡°I have 30 people with me. If I split them into 18 groups, there won¡¯t even be two people in each group. Moreover, we only have five Profound Reality Realm experts. They won¡¯t be able to kill Fabian unless they¡¯re experts.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just have to be lucky, then,¡± H said with a sigh. ¡°That damned reaper. If I can¡¯t kill Fabian, I¡¯ll make sure to take his life!¡± K cursed before hanging up the phone. The auction had already begun, and it started with the most ordinary antique calligraphy and paintings. Feeling bored, Melody looked at Nash. ¡°You swindled them for seven billion. Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll retaliate?¡± Nash smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if they decide to retaliate against the Smiling Grim Reaper.¡± Melody chuckled. ¡°I never thought you had such a shameless side.¡± Nash looked at Melody. ¡°Please remember who you are.¡± Melody blinked her eyes. ¡°I address you politely once and you think I¡¯m your underling?¡± Nash lifted his teacup and took a sip. ¡°You can choose not to be with me. I¡¯ve never forced you.¡± Melody was a little peeved. ¡°You¡¯re forgetting who helped you here.¡± She had told Nash about the third fragment¡¯s whereabouts as well as shared information about Universal Group, all with the intention of helping him restore the Young family. Yet, Nash was treating her as if she was his underling. ¡°Man must look out for himself as neither heaven nor earth will show mercy,¡± Nash said with a faint smile. Melody gritted her teeth as her gaze turned calctive. She thought to herself, ¡®Just you There¡¯lle a time when you¡¯ll be begging for my help.¡¯ wait. Just then, Mike called and said, ¡°Coach, I¡¯veundered the money. Are you sure you want to buy ten billion dors worth of Universal Group¡¯s shares?¡± ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure,¡± Nash replied without hesitation. Three minutester, Mike snapped his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s done¡­¡± A faint smile yed on Melody¡¯s lips. She wondered how much money Nash woulde up with when they started the bid for the painting. Perhaps she herself should join the bidding to liven things up? Melody was imagining the scene of Nash not having enough money and meekly asking her for help. ¡°Next up for auction is the famous painting, Map of Splendid Mountains and Rivers. It was painstakingly created by the renowned Light Dynasty master, Damien Weinmann. The starting price is 30 million dors. Bids must increase by no less than five million each time!¡± the auctioneer announced loudly. The audience were taken aback at that. The starting prices for the previous antiques were also in the tens of millions range, but their increments had only been a hundred thousand. Yet, the bids for the Map of Splendid Mountains and Rivers painting were not allowed to be less than five million. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. This indicated that the value of this painting was far more than just five million. ¡°I wonder who¡¯s the idiot who consigned it for auction. Clearly, they don¡¯t know anything about it at all,¡± sneered one of the knowledgeable middle-aged men. Then, the same man turned his head and said, ¡°ck, Damien Weinmann was a famous painter from the Light Dynasty. He was revered as the Saint of Art of his time. ¡°His authentic works are priceless, and any one of his paintings can easily go for billions. If you can win this painting, you might make a fortune!¡± The head of the ck Tiger Hall, ck, had been the one who consigned the painting for auction. He did not understand antiques and only wanted to recover his debts. Now, his already dark expression turned another shade darker with people calling him an idiot. Noticing ck¡¯s icy re, the middle-aged man cautiously said, ¡°Hey ck, you don¡¯t look. too happy there.¡± Chapter 320 ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for how many years?¡± ¡°F-Five years!¡± ¡°Yes, seeing that we¡¯ve been friends for five years, I have to remind you to pay the traffic lights when you go home tonight.¡± ¡°Sheesh, you¡¯re scaring me. Thanks for your worry, ck.¡± ¡°300 million!¡± attention to A calm and gentle voice echoed through the hall. Holding the auction paddle was a young man who was surrounded by bodyguards on all sides. ¡°Alright, No. 89 bids 300 million! ¡°300 million, is there a higher bid?¡± The auctioneer¡¯s forehead had already started dripping with sweat. They had auctioned off many items worth billions at Artful Prosperity Auction House, but such a terrifying bidding war was a first. This Map of Splendid Mountains and Rivers painting might just lead to bloodshed today. ¡°500 million!¡± came the shout of a young man dressed in a white suit at the left with his paddle raised. ¡°No. 36 bids 500 million!¡± The auctioneer was feeling a little dry-mouthed now, and ck¡¯s eye was twitching uncontrobly. This was it! He struck gold! With bids like this, this painting would sell for at least two billion. Two billion! It would take the entire ck Tiger Hall at least ten years to earn that much. Quietly, Xeno asked, ¡°Mr. Nash, should we ce our bid?¡± Nash nodded slightly. Xeno raised the paddle and dered, ¡°One billion!¡± The auctioneer shuddered before he turned to look toward Xeno. ¡°No. 99 has added to the bid. The current bid is now one billion!¡± ck nced at Xeno and sneered. ¡°I see someone who didn¡¯t even graduate from elementary school is ying with antiques!¡± ck Tiger Hall and Dragon Tiger Gate had always been at odds, often shing violently over resources. If Xeno wanted to buy the painting, then ck saw it as an opportunity to interfere. Since the painting belonged to him, he decided to raise the stakes even higher. With that in mind, ck raised his paddle and dered, ¡°Two billion! ¡°No. 25¡­¡± The auctioneer hesitated briefly before continuing, ¡°No. 25 raises the bid to two billion!¡± During auctions, consignors would often raise the bid personally or via agents to ensure their items fetched a higher price. ¡°2.2 billion!¡± No. 89 shouted again. Without the auctioneer even prompting, No. 36 raised his numbered paddle and dered, ¡°2.5 billion!¡± ¡°Three billion!¡± Xeno spoke up for the second time. Nash¡¯s expression had turned solemn. That amount was his entire wealth. When he asked Mike to buy the shares, he had intentionally set aside this amount to bid on the painting. He did not expect the amount to escte so quickly. It had only been less than half a minute and the price had soared to three billion. Melody loungedzily in her chair, her expression yful as she looked at Nash. It was only the beginning. There was more toe. ¡°No. 99 bids three billion!¡± This price was already making many people hesitate, while a few continued to watch the situation unfold. To reassure the bidders, the auctioneer proceeded to advertise the auction house¡¯s credibility, ¡°Artful Prosperity Auction House has existed for over 70 years and boasts 35 top-ranking master appraisers from the Antique Association. ¡°The masters have jointly scrutinized this painting and confirmed it to be without a doubt, an authentic piece. We solemnly pledge a tenfold penalty for any fakes!¡± No. 89 then raised his paddle and calmly dered, ¡°3.5 billion on behalf of the Kleins of Capiton.¡± He even stated his family affiliation to make it clear that this was a matter concerning the Kleins. If one were to continue to raise the bid, they would be at odds with the Klein family. However, No. 36 merely responded indifferently, ¡°3.6 billion on behalf of the Lowes of Capiton.¡± ¡°Capiton¡¯s Lowes! That¡¯s the family of my darling!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s my darling¡¯s family!¡± ¡°Get lost, she¡¯s my darling!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy the painting and give it to your darling, then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have that many kidneys to sell!¡± A man wearing a round felt hat raised his paddle. ¡°Four billion!¡± ¡°No. 90 bids four billion!¡± The auctioneer cleared his throat. His voice was already shaking a little. Chapter 321 This was Artful Prosperity Auction House¡¯s auction record. The rule of the auction was to take 10% of the earned profits asmission. Four billion was 3.97 billion dors more than the starting price. Hence, the auction could earn nearly 400 million dors inmission. ¡°Five billion!¡± ¡°Whoever that dares to bid next will make an enemy out of the Kleins!¡± No. S9¡¯s tone was cold as he scanned the audience; no one dared to make eye contact. No. 36 hesitated before giving up. Xeno sweated profusely as he looked at Nash and said, ¡°Mr. Nash¡­¡± Nash asked, ¡°How much money do you have?¡± ¡°About three billion.¡± ¡°Then increase the bid by five million.¡± ¡°But¡­ they¡¯re the Klein family!¡± Xeno timidly said. He could lend the money to Mr. Nash. However, they would be in trouble with the Klein family if they kept bidding. Even the Skyes did not dare to get on bad terms with the Kleins. How could he dare to provoke the Kleins as a mere follower of the Skyes? Nash snatched Xeno¡¯s bidding paddle, held it up, and said, ¡°Five billion and five million!¡± No. 89 red at Nash. Anyone who could bid that much money must be from a prominent and affluent family. Since Kai was from an affluent family, they should know the power of the Kleins. How dare he bid against them? ¡°No. 99 bids an additional five million dors! The current bidding price is five billion and five million dors!¡± The auctioneer nced at Nash with difort. Who was this person? He was aware that the other party was the Kleins and yet still dared to bid. His courage was unmatched. ¡°Six billion dors! Son, if you dare bid again, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety!¡± The man¡¯s tone wasden with threat. Everyone present could feel their skin crawl. No one dared to question the power of the Kleins. Nash stopped bidding. It was not because he was afraid but simply because he had run out of money. Melody leaned over and whispered, ¡°In addition to the 3% of shares in Universal Group, I still have a net worth of 20 billion dors. Admit I¡¯m better than you and I¡¯ll lend you five billion!¡± Nash calmly said, ¡°You underestimate me!¡± He immediately pulled out his phone and called Theo. ¡°Seven billion dors!¡± The man in the fedora calmly held up his paddle. The number struck everyone with surprise. The entire venue fell silent. Seven billion dors was too much. Not only that, but it was another person who dared to provoke the Kleins. ¡°Gabriel, are you ready to make an enemy out of the Kleins?¡± No. 89 coldly looked at the man in the fedora. The Zuniga family was ranked as number two in the Ten Families of Capiton. N?velDrama.Org content. The power between the two families was not much different. When the Klein¡¯s Great Ancestor was sealed away, their family kept a low profile. The Zuniga family must have thought that they were dead, so they now dared to provoke the Klein family. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself if you can¡¯t afford it!¡± Gabriel calmly said. He then raised his paddle and added another billion, ¡°Eight billion dors!¡± If he was just provoking the Kleins earlier, then he was undoubtedly challenging them now. No one had even said anything before he raised the bid. He was rubbing their faces in the dirt. Jay¡¯s handsome face turned red from anger. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Nine billion dors! Gabriel frowned slightly. He deliberately raised the price twice to give Jay the illusion that he was going to win. His family¡¯s budget was within the range of ten billion. Nine billion dors was cutting it close. He did not expect that Jay would hinder him like this. If he gave up, his grandfather would ce the me on him. If the bidding price were to increase, he would have to increase it by at least one billion to avoid embarrassment. ¡°9.2 billion!¡± After hesitating for a moment, Gabriel added another 200 million dors. The wealth of the Ten Families did note from thin air. He could not squander it just for the sake of appearances. On the other end, a polite female voice came from Nash¡¯s phone. ¡°Mr. Nash, Mr. Skye is attending an important meeting abroad. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to get back to you any time soon!¡± Chapter 322 ¡°What about the chairman?¡± ¡°He¡¯s at the meeting too!¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Nash¡¯s heart began to race. The only people he could borrow more than five billion dors from were the Skyes. Since Lucas and Theo were not around, it would be incredibly difficult to find that sum of money in such a small amount of time. Melody cheekily said, ¡°Is it that hard to admit that I¡¯m better than you?¡± Finn had a righteous expression on his face. ¡°Can I say it in Mr. Nash¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°What fun is iting from you?¡± Melody shot daggers at Finn. Finn turned his head back angrily. ¡°9.3 billion dors!¡± ¡°No. 89 raises the price by 100 million dors!¡± Selling that Gabriel only raised it by 100 million dors, Jay guessed that his budget should be around ten billion dors. Hence, he only raised the bid by 100 million dors. He did not fail to mock him, ¡°Gabriel, aren¡¯t you so wealthy and influential? Why did you raise it by so little?¡±. He thought to himself, ¡®You raised it by two billion earlier to scare me. Are you scared now?¡¯ ¡°9,999,999,999 dors!¡± Gabriel shot up. He wanted to crush Jay. If he could raise the bid, then he would give up. ¡°You asshole¡­!! Jay angrily red at Gabriel. The two of them locked eyes with each other. Gabrielughed. ¡°What else have you got?¡± ¡°Ten billion and five million dors!¡± Jay gritted his teeth. His family had given him ten billion dors, and the rest woulde out from his own pocket. He did not have much of a reputation in the Klein family. Just when he finally had a chance to help the head of the family with a big task, Gabriel hade to mess it all up. He could only painstakingly use his own money to get the job done. Gabriel was stunned. He never would have expected him to raise the bid. The painting was nowhere worth ten billion dors. His grandfather was just really fond of collecting Damian Weinmann¡¯s works. Gabriel had pushed his limits just to fight with the Kleins. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have it!¡± Gabriel said indifferently. ¡°Ahahaha¡­ You piece of sh*t, keep bidding! Can the Zuniga family not afford ten billion dors?¡± Jay was furious that he had lost his own money and began to curse to vent his anger. ¡°Ten billion and five million dors to No. 89! Is there a higher bidder?¡± The auctioneer put one hand on the auction table to support himself as he leaned toward the crowd. Seeing that no one had the intention to continue increasing the price, the countdown began. ¡°Ten billion and five million dors going once! ¡°Ten billion and five million dors going twice! ¡°Ten billion and five million dors going thrice! ¡°Ten billion and five million dors!¡± Just as the auctioneer raised the gavel, Nash raised his paddle and called out a higher bid. At that moment, the crowd fell silent. Who was it? Who dared to raise the bid? How could someone be raising the bid even when the second-ranked family in Capiton had to give in? Could it be that the number one family in Capiton was present? All eyes were on Nash. ¡°Who is that guy?¡± ¡°As if that¡¯s a question. Obviously, it¡¯s someone from the number one family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Nash¡­ He¡¯s the son-inw of Harrison from Baroque Group!¡± someone in the crowd exined. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Kai the Lewises¡¯/son-inw?¡± ¡°They have two daughters in the family. Hubert¡¯s daughter is Helena, and she¡¯s Kai¡¯s girlfriend. Hubert¡¯s younger brother is Harrison, whose daughter is Hera. She¡¯s Nash¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°I see. What¡¯s his background like?¡± ¡°I heard he came from a mountain!¡± Chapter 323 ¡°Pfft¡­ one is with Kai and another is married to a mountain man. Both of them are the daughters of the Lewis family, so why is there such a drastic difference? I bet Hera is miserable, right?¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Someone aware of the situation rolled their eyes at the fool. The people nearby could not stand it any further. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that he¡¯s not afraid of the Kleins? Plus¡­ can you fork out ten billion dors? Even if you could, would you use it to buy a painting?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, my bad!¡± Jay red at Nash with hostility, saying, ¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Nash shrugged with disdain written all over his face.. It would have been fine if the Klein family stayed in Capiton, but they dared step foot in Jonford. It was fine even if they were in Jonford, but they dared to provoke Nash. The Green Bamboo Association was severely injured by the Heavenly Martial Arts Order. Among the association were 3,000 great-grandmasters. How could the Ten Familiespare? They must have heard of what was said that night as the three scrolls were in his hands. The Kleins were indeed very powerful, but under the oppression of the Heavenly Martial Arts Order, sometimes discretion was the better part of valor. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Who are you?¡± Jay was so angry that he could not speak coherently. ¡°I¡¯m your daddy!¡± Nash replied coolly. ¡°Wow, that guy has guts! It¡¯s like he has no idea who he¡¯s going up against!¡± ¡°Herman would be rolling around in his grave right now.¡± ¡°If he lives to see another day, then I¡¯ll buy a lottery ticket tomorrow!¡± ¡°Why bother? It¡¯s not like he can walk out of here alive.¡± Everyone in the crowd talked amongst each other in disbelief about Nash¡¯s behavior. From their point of view, the only reason why Nash dared to humiliate someone from the Klein family was simply because he had a rich wife. They had no idea that in the eyes of the Lewises from Jonford, the Kleins from Capiton were merely small fries. ¡°Get him! Kill him, kill him now!¡± Jay roared at the bodyguards beside him. At the end of the day, he was a direct descendent of the Kleins, so how could he experience such humiliation? ¡®Does he think that the third-ranked family in Capiton is an easy target?¡¯ he thought to himself. It did not matter that Gabriel was arrogant toward him, but how dare this brat from Jonford disrespect him like that? Nash was not even a local of Jonford. Jay had heard from the crowd that Nash was a country bumpkin from the mountains, The four bodyguards who were stage five great-grandmasters immediately stood up and walked toward Nash. Finn sneered. ¡°How dare these stage-five great-grandmastersy hands on Mr. Nash?¡± He got up and stretched his wrist. However, right at that moment, four stage-eight great-grandmasters and one stage-nine great- grandmasters rushed in from outside. Finn was so shocked that he stood frozen in ce. ¡°Mr. Klein, murder is against thew!¡± said the previous bidder, No. 36. Eight stage nine great-grandmasters came rushing through the door. ¡°Don¡¯t these great-grandmasters want money?¡± Finn muttered with a scowl. His power seemed insignificant against them. ¡°Only the Ten Families in Capiton have that power!¡± Melody sighed. Xeno sat nervously beside them and kept quiet. Without any cultivation, he had no right to speak at all. It was best to stay silent at that moment. ¡°Devon Lowe, what¡¯s your problem?¡± Jay stared coldly at No. 36. That person was Sienna¡¯s younger brother who had yet to graduate from university. The Lowes rankedst amongst the Ten Families, so where did Devon get the courage to provoke the Kleins? ¡°Nash is my sister¡¯s friend. I hope that you can treat him with more respect!¡± Devon calmly drank his tea. When they were bidding, he had no idea that No. 99 was Nash. He had thought that it was a coincidence that someone had the same name as him when he heard someone talking about Nash. However, when he learned that he was the son-inw of the Lewises, Devon confirmed that Nash was the one his sister had served in a maid outfit. ¡°So¡­ are you sure you want to make an enemy out of my family?¡± Jay squinted and asked. Before Devon could respond, Gabriel stood up with a smile. ¡°Jay, Nash is also a friend of the Zunigas. What a coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 324 After Gabriel spoke, all 12 people in the two rows of seats behind him stood up. The aura of the 12 stage-eight great-grandmasters explosively surged. Gabriel did not know Nash. He just wanted to target Jay. Jay¡¯s body trembled with anger. His fists were clenched, and his eyes were bloodshot. The elder from the Profound Reality Realm who sat next to him said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Jay¡­ bear with it¡­¡± Although they had someone from the Profound Reality Realm, their opponent had too many skilled great-grandmasters. Even if they seeded in killing them, it would still be a pyrrhic victory. The Kleins had recently lost four experts from the Profound Reality Realm, so not many were left with their families. If anything were to happen to them again, the Kleins¡¯ ranking would fall behind. ¡°Lowe, Zuniga, you better watch your back¡­¡± Jay spat out the words and turned around to leave. Nash said with a face full of regret, ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Xeno¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly. He thought to himself, ¡®Doesn¡¯t this mean that Mr. Nash is practically begging for Jay to make a move?¡¯ Melody nced at Nash. ¡°The Kleins ce great emphasis on their bloodline. If something were to happen to their direct descendants, they¡¯d kill you at all costs¡­ Do you think that you can take them on with your current skill set?¡± Finn boasted, ¡°So what? Nash has two scrolls from the Heavenly Martial Arts Order!¡± Melody lost her bnce and almost fell off her chair. As the daughter of the richest man in Goldenfalls and an expert in the Profound Reality Realm, she had naturally heard of the Heavenly Martial Arts Order. Once it wasmanded, all would surrender. The fall of the Green Bamboo Association a few days ago was because Jonford had ordered a Heavenly Martial Arts Order. When she came to a realization, her pupils shrank. ¡°Did youmand that Heavenly Martial Arts Order from before?¡± The Green Bamboo Association was involved in the massacre of the Youngs, and now, they were exterminated. The incident happened in Jonford, so Nash must have been involved. ¡°How else would I have had the dignity to go to Young Gardens to pay homage to more than 300 members of the Young family?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nash admitted that the Green Bamboo Association was exterminated by him but did not mention the other two Heaven Martial Arts Orders. His master had revealed that one of the other two orders was in the king¡¯s possession. The third one was not mentioned. Nash suspected that it was with Francis, but he was not certain. ¡°Don¡¯t use the Heavenly Martial Arts Order just because you want to, even if it¡¯s against the Kleins!¡± Melody reminded him with a solemn expression. ¡°Alright!¡± Nash responded. ¡°Hello, sir, congrattions on obtaining the Map of Splendid Mountains and Rivers!¡± The auctioneer came over with a beautiful woman wearing a silk dress. The woman was holding a tray in her hands with a piece of satin spread on the tray. A beautiful painting of the map on top of it. ¡°Would you be paying by card¡­ or bank transfer?¡± The auctioneer was ecstatic. It was ten billion dors! Today, the auction earned nearly one billion dors inmissions. Nash looked at Melody and said, ¡°They¡¯re asking you. Card or bank transfer?¡± Melody took out a ck card and muttered, ¡°You¡¯ve yet to say that I¡¯m better than you¡­ Also¡­ I lent you this money, so you need to pay it back!¡± Nash grinned, ¡°It¡¯s just ten billion dors. When I get my inheritance from my great- grandfather, I¡¯ll give you 20 billion dors!¡± The auctioneer¡¯s lips twitched as he thought of a series of questions, ¡®Just ten billion dors? Repay her 20 billion dors? Is this how people like them speak? What is 20 billion even worth to them?¡¯ The richest man in Jonford had assets worth 100 billion dors. This was a result of 20 years of umtion. The Watsons¡¯ annual revenue was about four billion dors. It would take them five years to earn 20 billion dors. ¡°Deal!¡± Only then did Melody confidently hand the card to the host. Transferring such a huge sum of money had to be approved by the bank. Artful Prosperity Auction House had investments from the bank, so it was not long after when Melody received a call to verify the transaction. After confirming that the information was correct, Melody received a text message to confirm the change in bnce./ The auctioneer took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Nash. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, this is my business card¡­ If you need anything in the future, you can contact me at any time!¡± Nash took the business card and picked up the Map of Splendid Mountains and Rivers. A faint light shed in the depths of his eyes. He noticed that there was a thinyer of animal skin mounted on the back of the painting. He realized that there was a shadow on a part of it. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 325 Nash got up and left. When he was in the car, Nash carefully tore open the backing of the painting and sessfully obtained a piece of the map. It was simr to the one he already had. It had somendscapes on it, and some new ces he never heard of were marked on it. Melody¡¯s phone vibrated in her pocket. She looked at her phone and saw that Fabian had sent a GPS location. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­ Why is he in such a secluded area?¡± Melody asked curiously. ¡°Fabian¡¯s there already?¡± Nash had nned to go to Baroque to look for Hera. However, Fabian seemed to be in danger. It was more important to find Fabian first. ¡°Yes, but the GPS location is at Falling Sunset Mountain!¡± ¡°Xeno, drive to Falling Sunset Mountain now!¡± At Baroque, Hera was holding her face up in boredom and staring at theputer screen automatically ying photos. These photos were taken with Nash on her birthday. The night when he was holding her in their sleep during the thunderstorm was on her mind too. Just then, there were knocksing from outside. Yvonne pushed open the door and entered. She held a lollipop in her hand, and as she licked it, she said with a smile, ¡°Hera¡­ I have a good idea¡­¡± At Falling Sunset Mountain, only the lingering light left by the setting sun remained at the western peak. At the edge of the cliff, a hand as skinny as a skeleton with skin as fair as snow grasped the edge of the rock. Just 20 minutes ago, he had received a message from Frankie. There was a problem with the crew. As soon as he received the message, he took out his parachute, pressed the emergency escape button, opened the pneumatic door, and jumped off. Unfortunately, he was unlucky enough to fall into a tree halfway down. He cut off his parachute and climbed down with all his strength. A pure white baby fox bared its teeth at Fabian. It had a white tail, pointed ears, and a pair of crystal blue eyes. ¡°Shoo!¡± There was a fierce look in Fabian¡¯s eyes. The little fox tilted its head and looked straight at Fabian with eyes full of curiosity. Fabian climbed up the cliff andy on the ground panting. He still remembered what his father had said on his deathbed. ¡°There are eight major forces in Universal Group¡¯s House of Representatives¡­ They all have the same purpose, which is to get Universal Foundation¡­¡± Universal Foundation was established with dividends from the founder-Harper Young¡¯s 10% shares. Of this, 80% was allocated to charitable funds, and the remaining 20% was used for the cultivation of martial arts experts within the foundation. For decades, the foundation trained many martial artists. Some of them were in charge of overseeing the foundation, so no one dared to take them lightly. Harper¡¯s 10% of shares were kept for himself. It was the token to control the martial artists. When he returned to Drakonia, he had brought six stage-nine great-grandmasters with him. However, that was far from enough. To be absolutely safe, he had to take all precautions. The little fox raised its head and made a gentle noise. A tiger¡¯s roar came from deep in the forest. In the blink of an eye, chaos ensued. ¡°Shit¡­ Be quiet!¡± Chapter 326 Fabian lunged over and grabbed the little fox¡¯s mouth. The fox grabbed Fabian¡¯srge hand with its two tiny paws. Its ws were not particrly strong, but several bloody streaks appeared on Fabian¡¯s thin skin. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Fabian flung the fox aside. An ugly look appeared on his face. He had never liked furry animals. Now, he had gotten scratched by one after his first timeing into contact with it. The fox tumbled to the grass and rolled around a few times beforeing to a stop. Then, it sat on the grass with an aggrieved look on its face as tears appeared in its blue eyes. A massive tiger strode toward the fox as it roared. The little fox whimpered. The tiger, which had been about to pounce, turned and walked away. The fox slinked away as well. Sounds of wolves howling rang through the mountains. It was getting dark. Fabian had been pampered all his life and had never experienced anything like this. He was panicking. The fox seemed able tomunicate with the tiger. Could he get them to lead him to the exit? ¡°Little creature¡­¡± Fabian called out to the fox in a hoarse voice. The fox stopped in its tracks and turned to look at Fabian. ¡°Can you show me the way out?¡± Fabian tried his best to sound gentle. The fox did not seem to understand what he said and turned to look at the tiger. The tiger turned to him and let out a low roar. It sounded extremely threatening. Fabian did not understand what they meant either and got to his feet so he could walk toward them. The tiger revealed its fangs as it curved its front legs slightly, moving into a ready-to-pounce position. The fox rubbed its head against the tiger¡¯s front legs. After ncing at the fox with itsrge eyes, the tiger¡¯s expression softened. Fabian used a branch to make some marks on the ground before following in the animals¡¯ footsteps. The fox and tiger walked in front side-by-side while Fabian trailed behind them. It was an idyllic scene to watch. He took his phone out, but there was not even a single bar of reception in the mountains. All his previous messages had been sent from his private jet. The jet was equipped with a signal booster, so he managed to get some reception on his phone. Now, he could not even use his GPS. The sky soon turned dark. The fox and tiger led Fabian into a pitch-ck cave. N?velDrama.Org content. Fabian found some firewood and used his lighter to start a fire. The tiger let out a low roar. Meanwhile, the fox shuddered as it snuggled up next to the tiger. Fabian gazed at the tiger and fox with interest. The tiger was a ferocious beast, but it could co-exist with the fox in peace. The fox was a beautiful creature. Its fur looked like a coat of fresh snow. Its eyes, which were a brilliant shade of blue, were enchanting to look at as well. Vixens¡­ This was probably how the term hade to exist! After another half-hour passed, the fox no longer feared Fabian. In fact, they were on good. terms now. It even brought Fabian its favorite food-a mouse with its limbs and tails gnawed off. The faint smell of blood and dposition filled Fabian¡¯s nostrils. Chapter 327 Fabian felt his stomach flip. He knotted his eyebrows together as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t eat this stuff¡­ Take it away¡­¡± The fox seemed to sense that Fabian was upset. It backed away in disappointment. After hiding the food under a pile of straw, the fox walked back toward the tiger with its head hanging low. It curled up next to it. Fabian could not be bothered to pay the animals any more attention. He closed his eyes, hoping to get some rest. Then, a deep growl rang out. That sound did note from the tiger. Fabian immediately opened his eyes. He was met with the sight of a six-foot-tall brown bear standing at the cave¡¯s entrance. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Fabian grabbed a branch and used it as a torch to stare at the brown bear cautiously. A chill ran across his body. Outside Falling Sunset Mountain, the roaring sounds of a helicopter¡¯s propellers could be heard. Nash had borrowed the vehicle from Olivia. The Falling Sunset Mountain connected Sagen and Jonford. It was considered a national treasure because it also housed numerous endangered species. Loiterers were not allowed on its premises. Nash had only managed to obtain approval to enter Falling Sunset Mountain after getting Angelica to ask Henderson for a favor. ¡°If Fabian jumped out from the ne in the middle of his journey, that must mean the crew was problematic!¡± Melody frowned as she began deducing why Fabian had jumped out of the ne. ¡°It might¡¯ve been for safety reasons. Airports are a chaotic ce. It would¡¯ve been a perfect ce for the killers to hide in in sight!¡± Finn said as he smiled. ¡°What would you do if you had to attack an individual who¡¯s apanied by at least five stage -nine great-grandmasters?¡± Melody asked, a half-smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯d get at least ten stage-nine great-grandmasters to wait for him at the airport!¡± ¡°Universal Group has 18 different branches in Drakonia, and they¡¯ve sent cars to all of the airports. How would you know for sure which airport Fabian wouldnd at?¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯d split my men into 18 groups and dispatch them to each of the airports!¡± An awkward expression appeared on Finn¡¯s face when he finished that sentence. If that were the case, only having ten stage-nine great-grandmasters simply would not be enough. They would have to rely on luck to be on their side if they wanted to meet Fabian. However, even if they did run into him, they had no way of dealing with his bodyguards. Now, he finally understood what Fabian was trying to do. He was an intelligent man. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be the crew that was problematic. Who knows? Perhaps it was because of the bodyguards.¡± Finn was trying to prove his intelligence to Nash. N?velDrama.Org content. Melody was smarter, richer, and better-looking than he was. If there was nothing that he had the upper hand in, Nash would look down on him. ¡°Fabian¡¯s bodyguards are all part of Universal Foundation and were trained by Fabian¡¯s father. They¡¯re equivalent to the Ten Families¡¯ Kamikazes, given how loyal they are!¡± ¡°Better safe than sorry,¡± Finn countered, pursing his lips. Melody pursed her red lips together but did not say anything. What Finn said made sense as well. The Young family had been a long-established family, where every member of the family was the brightest of their age. In the end, the family ended up falling into destruction because they had trusted the wrong people. Thirty minutester, the helicopternded where Fabian¡¯sst location had been traced. The trio stood at the edge of the cliff, frowning. Finn smacked his lips together and asked, ¡°Do you think Fabian fell off the cliff?¡± Melody said with worry, ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Nash looked around him, and then pointed at the marks left behind by the branches, ¡°We can find him if we follow the signs!¡± His only worry was that Fabian would end up bing some wild beast¡¯s dinner. It did not take the three long before they were surrounded by wolves. An intent look appeared in Nash¡¯s eyes as a terrifying, murderous aura filled their surroundings. The wolves escaped with their tails between their legs. Inside the cave, the fox curled up in Fabian¡¯s arms, unable to rest in ease as they listened to the sounds of the tiger and bear fighting outside the cave. Soon, the sounds gradually subsided. Fabian gulped and walked toward the cave¡¯s entrance, torch in hand. The bear had disappeared, and the injured tiger was lying in a pool of blood. Whimpers escaped the fox¡¯s throat, and tears flowed from its brilliant blue eyes. It jumped down from Fabian¡¯s arms and ran to the tiger, where it began licking its wounds. ¡°Fabian¡­¡± Chapter 328 The beam of Melody¡¯s shlightnded on Fabian¡¯s face. ¡°Melody¡­¡± Fabian¡¯s eyebrows, which had been tightly knitted together, loosened slightly. Melody was an expert martial arts practitioner. They were saved. The three strode over. Melody nced at the tiger lying in the pool of blood and then gave Fabian a once over before asking with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Fabian soon regained his former sternness and began exuding his usual cutthroat businessman aura. ¡°Who would have thought? You have such a slender frame, but you managed to kill a tiger!¡± Finn laughed as he gave Fabian a thumbs-up. The man standing before him was one of the most influential people in Universal Group. It would be unwise for him to let his guard down. ¡°Based on the tiger¡¯s wounds, it looks like it was bitten by some otherrge animal!¡± Nash said quietly. After saying that, Nash gazed at Fabian thoughtfully. He had sensed a familiar feeling from Fabian. It was as if they had met before this. He had carried out countless missions overseas and had gotten to meet many people. However, he had never been in contact with Universal Group. In fact, he had not even known of their existence until today, so why did the man seem so familiar to him? Two giant brown bears abruptly raced toward them. Their teeth were exposed, and there was a wild look in their eyes as they stomped down on the dried leaves and branches. This produced all sorts of cracking sounds. One of the bears was covered in wounds, and its brown-colored fur was matted with blood. ¡°Stupid animals¡­ Do you have a death wish?!¡± Finn dashed forth and knocked the bears to the ground. ¡°The smell of blood here will only attract more wild beasts. We should leave now!¡± Nash said, a solemn expression on his face. The beasts here were all endangered species, and he did not wish to cause any damage to the environment. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Do you have a knife?¡± Fabian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he gazed at the wounded bear lying unconscious. A murderous glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°Yes, I do¡­¡± Finn handed over his dagger. Fabian took the dagger and walked over to the bear that had killed the tiger, stabbing it over a dozen times in a row. Finn shrank backward and whispered, ¡°Melody¡­ Is Fabian mentally ill?¡± The two bears seemed to bepanions. Would the other bear not be devastated now that one of them had been killed? Melody whispered, ¡°He¡¯s a very cynical and cruel person. You¡¯d better not bad-mouth him when he¡¯s in earshot¡­¡± As she finished her sentence, Fabian returned with the dagger, which still had blood dripping off it. His stern-looking face and white shirt were spotted with blood as well. He had an unreadable look in his eyes as he nced at Finn. Finn took a careful gulp. Fabian was just an ordinary human. Meanwhile, he was a stage-six great-grandmaster. Yet, he felt fearful when he stood in front of Fabian. The fear he felt was the same as when he met Nash for the first time. Even Nash, who was watching from the sidelines, could not stop himself from clicking his tongue. Fabian¡¯s aura was out of this world. It was far more powerful than what Walter Watson, the richest man in Jonford, could exude. He had never met any of the Ten Families¡¯ patriarchs before, but he was sure Fabian¡¯s aura was no less powerful than theirs. He was a cutthroat businessman raised in a brutally cruel environment. Fabian extricated a white-colored scarf from his shirt pocket and cleaned the blood off the dagger before returning it to Finn. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Fabian spoke coolly. He had not looked Nash in the eye once after Melody introduced them. Nash knew Fabian would not trust him until his identity was verified Chapter 329 The fox sat next to the tiger and whimpered as it watched the humans leave. As the humans slowly disappeared from its view, the fox¡¯s head lowered even more. After Nash and the others were several hundred feet away, the sounds of a brown bear roaring could be heard from behind them. Fabian¡¯s body froze. An odd look flickered in his usually stern eyes. Beside the cave, the fox shuddered as it gazed at the bear. Its paw wasrger than the fox¡¯s entire body. Its tail was between its legs, and fear shone in its brilliant blue eyes. The bear raised its head and let out another roar, releasing the despair it felt. Then, it turned and pounced on the fox. Its mouth was open wide enough to swallow the fox in one gulp. At the veryst moment, a ck-colored figure appeared out of nowhere. Nash materialized in front of the fox and grabbed the bear¡¯s jaws with his bare hands. The smell of raw flesh flooded his nostrils. Nash threw out several punches and sent the 400-pound bear flying. It crashed against a tree with a trunk as thick as his thighs. The tree snapped in half from the impact. The fox poked its head out from a pile of grass, using its brilliant blue eyes to stare at Nash. Its ears were vigntly pricked upward. As Nash walked toward the fox, it bared its tiny teeth and arranged its features into a fierce expression. When he reached over to grab the fox, it bit him. Nash immediately redirected his inner energy to his arm to protect himself as he picked the fox up. A surprised look appeared on Nash¡¯s face when his hand came into contact with the fox¡¯s fur. Why did the fox possess trace amounts of spiritual energy? Humans were not the only species who could master the art of cultivation. Other animals could do so too. They just had to master the art of getting spiritual energy to enter their bodies. Nash¡¯s master was well-traveled and had once brought arge ck dog back with him from his travels to guard his property. The dog was smarter than all other canines and could even understand what humans were saying. Nash¡¯s master had exined the dog probably possessed spiritual energy because it had consumed something from the spiritual world, which infused and activated its neurons. Soon, the dog developed an energy center within its body and learned how to practice cultivation by absorbing the trace amounts of spiritual energy present in the air. The fox looked no more than a month old. Its soft fur and brilliant blue eyes told Nash it was a spirit fox. Spirit foxes had either a father or mother that possessed spiritual energy within their bodies. It had been exposed to the spiritual energy its mother possessed even before being born. Hence, it was able to absorb the spiritual energy present in the environment after being born. Falling Sunset Mountain had not been damaged by humans and was quite well-conserved, which meant there was more spiritual energy present here than in the bustling city. Such living conditions made it even easier for the fox to practice cultivation. ¡°Leaving you behind so you can practice cultivation is the wiser choice to make. I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll be able to take on a human form if you practice for another thousand years!¡± Nash ced the fox on the ground. The fox gripped Nash¡¯s arm tightly, refusing to let go. It used its brilliant blue eyes to gaze pleadingly at Nash. It was seemingly saying, ¡®I¡¯m still a baby. It¡¯ll be dangerous to leave me behind here!¡¯ Nash chuckled. ¡°Fine¡­ I have a feeling Fabian would be worried sick too if I left you here!¡± Fabian had told them everything that had happened to him after he jumped off the ne. He had also exined that he killed the bear because he was avenging the tiger, which was bitten to death while trying to protect him and the fox. The fox¡¯s parents were probably dead, and its spiritual energy was why it managed to live alongside a tiger peacefully. Fabian was worried the fox would run into danger and wanted to take the fox with him. At the same moment, the sounds of a bear¡¯s roars rang through the mountain. Nash had immediately raced over after hearing that. Nash took the fox with him to the helicopter. The fox poked its head out from under Nash¡¯s arms to look at Fabian. However, Fabian ignored it.. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The fox turned the other way huffily andid its head on Nash¡¯s arm. Chapter 330 There were four seats avable in the helicopter. The four had to sit facing each other. Nash and Finn sat with their backs against the cockpit while Fabian and Melody sat at the helicopter¡¯s rear end. A smile immediately appeared on Melody¡¯s face when she saw the fox in Nash¡¯s arms. ¡°What a cute puppy¡­¡± An adorably angry expression appeared on the fox¡¯s face when it realized it was being called a Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. puppy. ¡°Oh my goodness, does it understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Melody¡¯s heart felt like it was melting as she reached her arms out to pluck the fox from Nash¡¯s arms. The fox lifted its head to whimper in protest and used its paws to grip Nash¡¯s arm firmly. Melody noticed what was happening, and she was worried the fox might injure Nash by ident. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Whatever. I didn¡¯t really want to hold it anyway!¡± The helicopter took off. Finn sat in front of Fabian, not daring to move even a muscle. He was starting to regret his decision not to sit opposite Melody. He felt short of breath just looking at the man, who exuded the air of a domineering and powerful businessman. After putting some distance between themselves and the mountains, Fabian retrieved his wireless earphones from his pockets. He ced them in his ears. Then, he used his phone to call Frankie. ¡°M-Mr. Hughes?¡± Frankie¡¯s voice sounded unsure. It also sounded hoarse, as if he had injured his vocal cords from screaming at the top of his lungs. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Fabian answered before whispering, ¡°Did the jetnd safely?¡± ¡°No¡­ It crashed before it arrived at Jonford!¡± Frankie was still in shock, and his voice shook as he spoke. Both Nash and Melody overheard that conversation, and the expression on their faces changed. It was just as they had guessed. There was something wrong with the flight crew. ¡°Did anyone survive?¡± Fabian knew the chances of that were slim, but he still asked anyway. There were eight malicious forces hidden within Universal Group. As of now, he had uncovered the identities of five of them. He would be able to get rid of them all in one fell swoop once he found out who the remaining three were. ¡°The jet crashed into a rocky outcrop and blew up. We can¡¯t even find the corpses of the flight crew members and bodyguards!¡± Frankie said solemnly, pausing before adding, ¡°I think you should stir up some trouble!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I n to do as well. Locate a reliable assessment center and wait for me there!¡± Fabian said, the look on his face not betraying his emotion. ¡°Alright, Mr. Hughes!¡± Fabian closed his eyes after hanging up the phone. Universal Group and the Ten Families were two factions made up of four different ns. One of the ns, whichprised the Kleins and the Jacksons, had already be exposed. One family remained a secret. Meanwhile, the other faction had done an even better job of hiding themselves. The Ten Families owned plenty of shares in thepany, and Fabian had no ns of alerting anyone before he had a confirmed list of the four families. The fox whimpered as it stared at Fabian and pawed against Nash¡¯s arm anxiously. It seemed to want to be by Fabian¡¯s side. Nash smiled a slight smile before letting go. The fox was more inclined toward Fabian because they had spent more time together. The fox stood on Nash¡¯s legs eagerly, seemingly estimating the distance between the two. After a while, it gathered all its strength into its legs and leaped outward. It had not even covered half the distance it needed to before itnded on the ground. The fox syed on the floor and whimpered. Fabian opened its eyes and nced at the fox, but he did not make a move. Melody had a pained look on her face as she picked up the fox and ced it on herp. ¡°He¡¯s a dangerous man. You should spend time with me!¡± Then, she turned to Nash, ¡°You should name it, Nash. I¡¯ll take care of it from today onward¡­ I promise to make sure it¡¯s well-fed and cared for¡­¡± ¡°Foxy!¡± Nash said the first name that appeared in his mind. Melody¡¯s eyes lit up as she happily took the fox¡¯s paws in her hands, ¡°Foxy¡­ Foxy¡­ Do you like this name?¡± The fox¡¯s paws were soft and pinkish, just like a kitten¡¯s. The fox tilted its head upward and howled like a wolf. ¡°Why does it know how to howl?¡± Melody asked, a confused look in its eyes. ¡°It might be because it got separated from its parents after birth and spent the majority of its life living with a tiger. It would¡¯ve learned how to howl after hearing it enough times¡­¡± Nash exined. Chapter 331 ¡°Come here, little one¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Fabian¡¯s emotionless voice echoed. This little fox had indeed piqued his interest. Perhaps keeping a pet was not such a bad idea. The little fox cheerfully nced at Fabian. It wriggled out of Melody¡¯s embrace to climb onto Fabian¡¯s lap. Only then did Fabian open his eyes. He looked down at the little creature. The little fox, in turn, raised its fluffy head. Its sapphire-like eyes reflected Fabian¡¯s stern face. ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Hughes despises furry animals,¡± Melody remarked sarcastically, crossing her arms. ¡°Melody Stone, are you trying to test my patience?¡± As Fabian¡¯s hand gently stroked the fox¡¯s fluffy head, his deep eyes locked onto Melody. His chilling voice carried an underlying coldness. Melody swallowed nervously. ¡°J-Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± Fabian¡¯s aura was too overwhelming, so much so that even a senior shareholder from Universal Group felt intimidated. Even though she could easily p him down, she just could not seem to meet his gaze. Finn clicked his tongue and simply closed his eyes, pretending to sleep. Half an hourter, the helicopternded on the rooftop of Chateau Hotel. At the same time, Xeno¡¯s car drove into Chateau Estate. In the chairman¡¯s office of Universal Group¡¯s headquarters, an elderly man dialed Fabian¡¯s number. Soon, Fabian¡¯s voice was heard on the other end. ¡°Sir¡­¡± ¡°Fabian¡­ I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe¡­ They said your ne crashed!¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, sir!¡± ¡°Wrap things up and return soon. The headquarters can¡¯t function without you!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Fabian promptly hung up. In the entire Universal Tower, only he dared to hang up on the chairman. As soon as the call ended, he picked up his phone again. ¡°Have you arrived?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at Jonford People¡¯s Hospital now. Do you want me to request additional personnel for your protection?¡± ¡°No need¡­ I¡­..¡± Before Fabian could finish, he was pushed away by a force of gravity. A deafening gunshot rang out. A bullet whizzed between Nash and Fabian. The next moment, Nash turned into a blur as he jumped off the building. Hearing the gunshot, Olivia rushed out with a group of hotel security guards. Nashnded on the ground. That was when he noticed there were two yellow talismans on his calf. The next moment, Nash vanished into thin air. Olivia¡¯s mouth hung open in shock. Above, Melody and Finn took Fabian behind the helicopter for cover. Still not feeling secure, Finn made Fabian move farther back, positioning himself in front of Fabian. If even Mr. Nash was personally protecting this man, Finn would risk his life to keep him safe. Melody, her body engulfed in a protective aura, was on high alert as she scanned the surroundings. The little fox, sensing the imminent danger, dug its tiny ws into Fabian¡¯s hair. ¡°Mr. Hughes¡­ has your location beenpromised?¡± Frankie asked cautiously. Fabian remained silent. This was the power of the Ten Families. Despite his meticulous nning, they still managed to track him down. ¡°Mr. Hughes?¡± ¡°Wait for me at the hospital!¡± Chapter 332 After Fabian spoke, he hung up the phone. Frankie seemed¡­ suspicious? The moment the idea arose, he quickly dismissed it. If Frankie had been a mole, he would have already perished with the ne. If it were not for Frankie¡¯s warning, he would have beenpletely destroyed. However, if it was not Frankie, who else would have exposed his whereabouts? Fabian turned to look at the helicopter pilot. The helicopter pilot had jumped out of the cockpit, hiding fearfully beside several of the others. Fabian cautiously shifted behind Melody and Finn. Melody noticed Fabian¡¯s odd behavior and immediately turned to look at the pilot. ¡°W-Why are you looking at me like that?¡± The pilot seemed nervous. ¡°Which family sent you?¡± Fabian¡¯s dark brown eyes shimmered with a sense of authority. ¡°The Lees¡­ I¡¯ve been working for the Lees for three years!¡± The pilot exined with his head lowered. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Fabian squinted at him. A dangerous aura enveloped the pilot. Suddenly, the pilot pulled out a handgun from behind and aimed it at Fabian¡¯s forehead. He pulled the trigger without hesitation. Melody, quick as lightning, kicked the gun away. Finn quickly subdued the pilot. Five hundred meters away, in an unfinished building, a man wearing a duckbill hat adjusted his angle for a second shot. Suddenly¡­ A dark figure slowly hovered into his scope¡¯s view. The man¡¯s expression changed drastically, and before his eyes, what came into view was a cold face. Nash delivered a flying kick that sent the man flying. In an instant, Nash was by the man¡¯s side once again. In shock, the man tried to bite into the hidden poison pill for a swift death. Nash had anticipated this and stepped on the man¡¯s jaw. With a crunch, the man¡¯s jawbone shattered. Then, with another two kicks to the man¡¯s shoulders, they dislocated. The man no longer had the strength to pull out a dagger. ¡°Answer two questions and I¡¯ll spare your life. Who sent you? How¡¯d you know we would be the Chateau Hotel?¡± Nash squatted down, his tone icy cold. Blood poured from the man¡¯s mouth as his face twisted in pain. Hearing Nash¡¯s questions, he rxed a bit and mumbled, ¡°Ever heard of a diversion tactic?¡± Nash¡¯s brows furrowed. He crushed the man¡¯s throat and quickly returned to Chateau Hotel. On the rooftop of Chateau Hotel, there was a slight tremor in the air just as Finn subdued the pilot. Then, nine Nihon ninjas appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Take Fabian and go¡­ I¡¯ll hold them off¡­¡± Melody¡¯s face was very solemn. These Nihon ninjas were all at the level of a great-grandmaster. They were adept at ninja techniques, and just four of them could kill a martial artist in the early stages of the Profound Reality Realm. ¡°You two leave. I¡¯ll handle this.¡¯ }) Being a man, Finn would not hide behind a woman. ¡°Go!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Melody shouted harshly. Seeing the seriousness and anger on Melody¡¯s face, Finn realized the gravity of the situation. He grabbed Fabian¡¯s arm and ran toward the edge of the roof. Two ninjas wielding des blocked their path. Melody¡¯s true energy surged wildly as she charged at them. She fended them off with a series of flying kicks. The little fox was clutching onto Fabian¡¯s hair, refusing to let go. Its blue eyes were filled with fear. Then, Fabian felt a burning sensation on his neck. Damn it¡­ ¡®Did it just pee on my head?¡¯ he thought. Just as he was about to react, his body uncontrobly fell from the rooftop of Chateau Hotel. Chapter 333 Finn channeled all his true energy and lifted Fabian just before they were about tond. The moment his feet touched the ground, he released the energy and then set Fabian down. Chateau Hotel was not high, and with his strength as a stage six great-grandmaster, he could handle the impact. Fabian¡¯s face had turned pale, and his legs were somewhat weak. The little fox had all its fur standing on end. ¡°Finn¡­ Over here¡­¡± Xeno had driven the car to the back of the building. Seeing Finn and the others jumping down, he immediately waved them over. Without any dy, Finn dragged Fabian toward the car. A ninjanded heavily on the car, causing the roof to copse and the airbags to deploy. Olivia, driving a McLaren, mmed the brakes. Finn then pulled Fabian toward the McLaren. A ninja from the Audi shed with immense force, attempting to split the McLaren in two. Meanwhile, Olivia shifted into reverse and floored the elerator. The McLaren shot backward. The dended in front of the car, and the wall behind it had been split in half. Olivia quickly turned as pale as paper. The ninja smirked, then he lunged forward. He aimed a sh at Fabian, but Finn pushed Fabian aside and blocked the ninja¡¯s attack with a dagger. Sparks flew everywhere. The immense force had caused Finn¡¯s hand to bleed, and he knelt on the ground. Xeno quickly dragged Fabian into the McLaren. Without uttering a word, Olivia drove through the broken wall and sped off. ¡°Xeno¡­ where are you headed?¡± Olivia asked with a trembling voice. She recognized Fabian. He was a significant figure in Universal Group. No wonder Nash had personally gone to greet him. They were ambushed shortly after arriving at Chateau Hotel. Xeno looked at Fabian beside him. ¡°Mr. Hughes¡­ where do you n to go now?¡± Fabian replied in a deep voice, ¡°Nowhere¡­ It¡¯s good enough to just circle around with these assassins )) After saying that, he took out his phone and dialed Frankie¡¯s number. He had chosen to trust Frankie, who grew up with him and only moved to Drakonia three years ago. This brother of his would never betray him. ¡°Mr. Hughes¡­ how are things on your end?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated¡­ Can you help me get in touch with the Special Security Department?¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Hughes!¡± Frankie was at Jonford Hospital. After hanging up, he took out another phone to make a call. Meanwhile, at the headquarters of the Special Security Department, Tristan was holding a video conference. ¡°Although Universal Group¡¯s headquarters are in Moliga Empire, they¡¯ve been supporting our country¡¯s business development for decades¡­ Today, Universal Group has established 18 branches in our country, driving the total GDP of 18 cities! ¡°And the one behind all this is not the Ten Families of Capiton but Fabian Hughes¡­ Fabian will surely face assassination attempts during his trip to Drakonia this time. We must protect Fabian at all costs!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Mr. Campbell¡­ a call for you!¡± A dashing woman handed Tristan the phone. After taking a look at the caller ID, Tristan took the call. ¡°Mr. Campbell¡­ Mr. Hughes is in trouble at Jonford, and we need help¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send someone right away! ¡°Deacon¡­ immediately take all your men and look for Fabian!¡± Tristan ordered with a stern face. Back at Chateau Hotel, Melody was facing eight ninjas and quickly overwhelmed. Her clothes had been torn in several ces. The band holding her hair was sliced open, and her long, silky ck hair was flowing down her back. Five ninjas with killing intent charged at her. She thought she was doomed. ¡°Granny¡­ I couldn¡¯t fulfill yourst wish to protect Nash!¡± Melody smiled bitterly, closing her eyes in despair. Just as the five ninjas were about to strike her, a terrifying force sent them flying backward. ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself, let alone me!¡± Chapter 334 Nash nced at Melody, who was lying on the ground, and spoke indifferently. When Melody heard Nash¡¯s voice, she abruptly opened her eyes. With a sh of his feet, Nash charged toward those eight Nihon Ghost Ninjas. ¡°There are three kinds of people I despise the most! Nihon Ghost Ninjas, Nihon warriors, and all Nihon kind!¡± The power of peak Profound Reality Realm erupted mercilessly. With just one punch, he sted through the chest of a stage-nine great-grandmaster. His speed was as fast as lightning-so much so that even Melody, who was in the Profound Reality Realm, could not see it clearly. The stage-nine great-grandmaster Ghost Ninja looked in disbelief at Nash¡¯s arm, which had pierced through his chest. Nash¡¯s mouth curved into a bloodthirsty smile. His true energy surged, shattering the Ghost Ninja into pieces. Melody¡¯s eyelids twitched in surprise. She knew that Nash was a martial artist, but she did not know the extent of his power. Based on Nash¡¯s age, those with mediocre talent would likely be in the Energy Cultivation Realm. Those slightly talented could enter the Grandmaster Realm, while the exceptionally talented could cultivate into a great-grandmaster. As for those with heaven-defying talent, they could likely step into the Profound Reality Realm before the age of 30. She was able to enter the Profound Reality Realm at this age because of therge amount of elixirs that her grandma brought from Young Family Vige. However, there was a drawback to taking elixirs to improve one¡¯s cultivation. Her foundation was unstable, and her true energy was difficult to fully control. Just like a novice driver who has just learned to drive, they would hit the wall if they were not careful. If Melody was not cautious, her true energy would copse. In a one-on-one spar, she would be invincible if the opponent was in the Profound Reality Realm. Anything above it, her defeat was certain. Even if she was invincible when faced with people in the Profound Reality Realm, Melody could not punch a stage-nine great-grandmaster like Nash. This showed that Nash¡¯s cultivation was not boosted by elixirs. To be at the peak of the Profound Reality Realm at such a young age, his martial arts talent was truly monstrous. He was indeed a direct descendant of the Youngs! While Melody was still in shock, Nash had already finished the fight and approached her. The rooftop was covered with the remains of the eight Nihon Ghost Ninjas. The level of cruelty was self-evident. Melody felt sick to her stomach and vomited. Devil¡­ He was a devil¡­ He was someone even more vengeful and crueler than Fabian. ¡°You okay?¡± Nash, who did not have a single drop of blood on him, helped Melody up. Melody took a deep breath, but the overwhelming scent of blood made her want to vomit again. Suddenly, Nash heard the soft sound of a weapon piercing into someone¡¯s flesh. Frowning, he walked to the edge of the rooftop to take a look. That was where he saw Finn, covered in blood, sitting on top of a Ghost Ninja. He was wildly stabbing with a dagger. A stage six great-grandmaster had killed a stage-nine great-grandmaster? Nash was surprised but soon smiled. It seemed he had not misjudged Finn. With a little training, Finn would have limitless potential. ¡°We need to find Fabian quickly¡­¡± Melody approached Nash, and the two of them jumped down from the building. Finn, with bloodshot eyes, saw someone approaching and roared while brandishing his dagger, Come on¡­ Come on¡­ I¡¯ll kill you all¡­¡± (C Jonford¡¯s government, traffic, and patrol departments jointly announced that they would be conducting a joint exercise that evening. All residents of Jonford were advised not to go out unless necessary. For a while, Jonford became eerily quiet. There were only a few vehicles on the busy central street. Inside the traffic department building, Judas, the person in charge of the Special Security Department¡¯s Ninth Division, was monitoring screens. With him were Harley Dinkleson, the head of the traffic department, and Henderson from the patrol department. They were all watching live feeds from cameras ced at key intersections throughout Jonford. Although the number of cars on the streets had been reduced, there were still nearly a thousand vehicles driving about. It was not an easy task to locate Fabian¡¯s vehicle. Suddenly, Judas¡¯ eyes were fixed on one screen. He saw a McLaren being followed by three ck Porsches. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Harley and Henderson also noticed this. ¡°Follow that car immediately¡­¡± Chapter 335 Harley immediately issued the order. The staff dragged that surveince feed to the center of the screen and erged it. Through the windshield, they could see a woman driving. Henderson eximed in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Lees¡¯ heiress, Olivia? Is she racing someone?¡± Judas calmly replied, ¡°She¡¯s being pursued¡­¡± A Porsche mmed into the rear of the McLaren with a loud bang. ¡°Ah!¡± Olivia cried out, gripping the steering wheel tightly. ¡°Drive faster, Ms. Olivia!¡± Xeno urged anxiously. Olivia said tremblingly, ¡°I¡¯m already going as fast as I can¡­ Any faster and we¡¯ll flip.¡± Fabian spoke up. ¡°Let me do it.¡± He then scrambled from the back seat to the driver¡¯s seat. Olivia quickly pressed the brakes and shifted to the passenger¡¯s seat. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. There was another impact. The McLaren was pushed 20 meters forward. The windows of the three Porsches rolled down. Six men in suits with ghost masks leaned out. They pointed submachine guns at the McLaren and began firing. Once Fabian sat in the driver¡¯s seat, he pressed the elerator without even buckling up. The McLaren sped off, its speed quickly reaching 200 km/h. ¡°It¡¯s too fast¡­ We¡¯ll crash!¡± Olivia eximed while gripping the armrest tightly, her face incredibly pale. With a focused gaze, Fabian elerated to 260 km/h. The top speed of 260 km/h was the car¡¯s limit, but not Fabian¡¯s. He had no other hobbies, only a passion for racing. Dozens of top supercars were parked in the Hughes family¡¯s garage. The little fox sat on Fabian¡¯s shoulder, its tiny paws gripping his clothes tightly. Its eyes shone with excitement. Within a minute, Fabian had left the three Porsches far behind. Xeno, having never traveled this fast, felt a sensation of weightlessness. Incredible¡­ It felt as though they were about to take flight. The three Porsches lost sight of the McLaren. Meanwhile, numerous patrol cars began to surround them. ¡°We failed the interception¡­ We need to retreat!¡± One Porsche hit the brakes hard, leaving a dark skid mark on the road. It turned around with a drift and quickly drove away. Meanwhile, in the Duersons¡¯ residence in Jonford, Sheldon could be seen with his eyes furrowed. The mercenary group he hired for 300 million could not even handle amon man? Sheldon quickly grabbed his phone to make a call. ¡°What happened?¡± the voice on the other end inquired. ¡°We failed, and the government has intervened!¡± ¡°Understood. Withdraw!¡± Then, he hung up the phone. Sheldon leaned back on the sofa with a sigh. Just then, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­ we should leave Jonford as soon as possible!¡± A worried Duncan entered the room. Sheldon frowned. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Duncan analyzed the situation, saying, ¡°The Green Bamboo Association and the Lanes are practically extinct. We¡¯ll be next because I was also involved in the incident against Nash!¡± Sheldon showed a small smile. ¡°The one who wiped out the Green Bamboo Association and the Lanes is the Smiling Grim Reaper. What does that have to do with Nash?¡± Duncan said solemnly, ¡°Nash Calcraft is the Smiling Grim Reaper!¡± Sheldon looked shocked. ¡°Where¡¯d you hear that from?¡± The Smiling Grim Reaper nearly exterminated the Green Bamboo Association using the Heavenly Martial Arts Order. If he really was Nash, then the Duersons might be in trouble. ¡°Before Herman Lewis died, he was diagnosed withte-stage stomach cancer. After he recovered, he lost some memories. Nash is the one who cured him of cancer!¡± Chapter 336 ¡°Sweedy, Walter¡¯s wife, was in aa for three years and waster cured by Nash! ¡°Philix Xing, the warden of the Northern Territory, was saved against all odds by Nash! ¡°ording to my research, the queen of the Yerusia royal family once suffered fromte-stage cancer. They sought the Smiling Grim Reaper for treatment, and that queen is still very much alive and kicking! ¡°Nash has always been in Jonford, and so has the Smiling Grim Reaper. The Green Bamboo Association came to Jonford to take out Nash, but the Smiling Grim Reaper stepped in and wiped out the Green Bamboo Association. Don¡¯t you think these events are too coincidental?¡± Duncan squinted as he looked at his grandfather. Sheldon appeared somewhat dazed. Upon hearing Duncan¡¯s words, he realized that it was indeed a possibility. Sheldon then exploded in anger. ¡°You never do anything constructive, always causing trouble. Now, by offending Nash, aren¡¯t you pushing the Duersons to the edge of the cliff?¡± Duncan slowly responded, ¡°What if the Smiling Grim Reaper is working for the Youngs?¡± Sheldon shuddered. ¡°What?¡± The Youngs¡­ How did Duncan know about the Youngs? Plus, he was saying the Smiling Grim Reaper could be working for the Youngs? How could that be? ¡°I¡¯ve been researching the tasks carried out by the Smiling Grim Reaper. Other than using extermination techniques in the Nihon Empire, his other tasks involved killing only the extremely wicked. ¡°As for the wicked ones¡¯ underlings, he just taught them a lesson. This recent annihtion of over 1,500 from the Green Bamboo Association ispletely out of character! ¡°Once, you and Howard were drunk, and I overheard your conversation. You both discussed the possibility of survivors from the Young family seeking revenge on you! ¡°At that time, you dismissed the idea, thinking that even if there were survivors from the Young family, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against two top-tier families-especially with the powerful backing you both had!¡± Duncan sighed. ¡°Considering the Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s ughter of so many from the Green Bamboo Association, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s undoubtedly from the Young family!¡± Sheldon¡¯s face turned pale, his eyes widening in shock. ¡°Tonight, the entire city is on lockdown because someone is after Fabian of Universal Group!¡± Duncan sat on a nearby stool and continued. Sheldon narrowed his eyes. ¡°What does this have to do with Nash?¡± ¡°Grandfather, be patient and let me exin!¡± Duncan gave a slight smile, then continued, ¡°The call you made earlier was to your backup from the Hoffmans in Capiton, right? ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit about the Universal Group. Fabian is a role model to countless business elites, myself included. I¡¯ve researched him. He owns 5% of Universal Group¡¯s shares and controls the inheritance rights to Universal Foundation. ¡°He grew up in Universal Group¡¯s headquarters and hardly ever visits other countries. Can you guess why he risked his life this time toe to Drakonia?¡± Duncan deliberately kept Sheldon in suspense, showcasing his intelligence. Sheldon slowly shook his head. ¡°Keep talking.¡± ¡°In the afternoon, Drakonia¡¯s 18 Universal Group branches sent luxurious convoys to various airports to pick up Fabian, trying to deceive those aiming to assassinate him. ¡°His n was nearly perfect. Hardly anyone would know which airport in Drakonia he¡¯d arrive at. Yet, he underestimated you. Your influence had seeped into his personal bodyguards or cabin crew! ¡°You knew he wasn¡¯t dead, and the informant you nted in the Lees told you to meet someone in the Lowle Mountain Range. Thus, you stationed assassins near Chateau Hotel. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Grandfather¡­ Your informant told you to find Nash, didn¡¯t they?¡± Duncan asked with a smile. Sheldon nodded, ¡°Yes, I was told to. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have set up nine stage-nine great- grandmasters of Nihon Ghost Ninjas around Chateau Hotel. But we didn¡¯t expect Nash to be this strong. Thankfully, they kept Nash upied, but the sniper attack still failed.¡± After saying this, Sheldon suddenly jolted. He looked at Duncan, asking, ¡°Did Fabiane to Drakonia to find Nash?¡± Nash was the Smiling Grim Reaper. Duncan had only spected that the Smiling Grim Reaper was from the Youngs. With Fabianing to Drakonia and Nash personally seeking him, it further affirmed Nash¡¯s affiliation with the Youngs. With this, the reason for Fabian¡¯s visit to Drakonia became clear. Chapter 337 Nash was not only working for the Youngs but was very likely a direct descendant. Fabian seemed intent on handing over Universal Foundation to Nash¡¯s control. Thinking of this, Sheldon immediately reached for his phone to make a call. ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡± Duncan spoke softly, his expression a tad deste. Even at this juncture, his grandfather had not realized his mistakes. ¡°It¡¯s not toote¡­ We can mobilize all our forces and kill them all¡­¡± Sheldon dered confidently. Duncan took out his phone and showed Sheldon a video he had recorded from upstairs. Streets in Jonford were teeming with hundreds of patrol cars, their sirens ring. ¡°No matter how powerful the Ten Families are, would they dare to oppose the political world?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t kill Nash and Fabian today, our family will be doomed tomorrow!¡± Sheldon¡¯s face contorted with rage. ¡°If you continue down this path, the Duersons will truly be doomed. Only by helping Nash keep this secret can the Duersons have a chance of survival!¡± ¡°But¡­ But I killed so many of the Youngs¡­ He won¡¯t spare me!¡± By now, Sheldon hadpletely believed Duncan¡¯s words. ¡°Grandfather¡­ Hand the control of the Duersons over to me. I have a way to protect the Duersons!¡± When Nash and Melody met up with Fabian, they were already at Jonford People¡¯s Hospital. Hundreds of inspectors and special security personnel had cordoned off the entire hospital. All the patients had been transferred to Jonford Second Hospital. The hospital¡¯s head of gynecology personally dressed Melody¡¯s wounds. Finn¡¯s injuries were severe, requiring over 200 stitches all over his body. Mr. Dean personally took the samples for DNA verification. All of Nash¡¯s group sat in the dean¡¯s office. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Outside, a stage-five great-grandmaster from the Special Security Department stood guard. Meanwhile, Judas and Henderson sat in the outer hall. Henderson whispered, ¡°How did Nash and Fabian end uping together?¡± Judas shrugged. ¡°Who knows? Maybe they¡¯re romantically linked. I heard that Universal Group¡¯s Fabian Hughes is quite the reserved and dominating type. Those kinds usually have special preferences!¡± Henderson¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Mr. Deacon, you have quite the imagination!¡± Nash was already married. What was this nonsense about a romantic rtionship? Could it be that he was bisexual? Inside the office, Nash and Fabian sat facing each other. Frankie stood respectfully behind Fabian. Nash frowned and said, ¡°The Lees are generally trustworthy. That pilot was most likely a spy nted by another major family!¡± Frankie nodded. ¡°Exactly. Deceit between families is quitemon!¡± He had sensed suspicion from Fabian¡¯s tone during their previous phone call. Had the truth finallye to light now? Fabian gently stroked Foxy¡¯s fluffy head while deep in thought. Foxy rested its chin on Fabian¡¯s arm, comfortably squinting its eyes. ¡°Mr. Hughes, did you also bring the inheritance document from the foundation?¡± Frankie asked cautiously. Chapter 338 ¡°No,¡± Fabian said tly. ¡°Is that so?¡± Frankie chuckled awkwardly, finding it hard to believe that Fabian would risk his life toe to Drakonia without bringing the inheritance document. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Melody and the others,¡± Nash stated. He was aware that his identity had yet to be verified, so they would not share many secrets with him. Besides, Fabian was not much for conversation. It made it awkward for Nash to just sit there. Hera had another sleepless night in Rex District. She and Yvonne spent the evening monitoring surveince feeds. That night, Nash did not return to Royal Bay. Yvonne spected that he might have checked into a hotel room with that woman. ¡°What does she have that I don¡¯t? That old woman isn¡¯t even as young as me!¡± Hera sounded like she was close to crying. While ying her game, Yvonnemented, ¡°Older women have their ways¡­ If you want to capture a man¡¯s heart, you¡¯ve got to capture his soul¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sleep and stop thinking about him!¡± Hera turned around, wiping away her tears. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep after this round! ¡°These useless teammates! They dare to criticize me after ying so poorly. What¡¯s wrong with me killing Yaria? ¡°If you dare, turn on your mics! ¡°If I don¡¯t st you all, it¡¯ll be disrespectful to the credibility score!¡± It was 8:00 am the next day, and Nash was sitting in front of Finn¡¯s hospital bed, smoking. Finn coughed from the smoke. ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡± Nash smiled. ¡°Want one?¡± Cigarettes contained nicotine, which could help alleviate pain somewhat. After the effects of the anesthesia wore off the previous night, Finn felt pain all over. He started taking ibuprofen and painkillers. Concerned about the side effects of taking too many painkillers, he asked Nash for a cigarette. Nash promptly bought a pack. Now, it was almost finished, with Finn having smoked more than half. ¡°Give me one!¡± Finn said weakly. Nash took out thest cigarette, ced it in Finn¡¯s mouth, and lit it for him. With both of Finn¡¯s arms severely injured, Nash had to hold the cigarette for him. After a couple of puffs, Finn¡¯s expression rxed. Nash grinned. ¡°You did well protecting Fabianst night. What reward would you like?¡± He treated Finn like a younger brother, and he did not want him to go unrewarded. ¡°Can I get cash?¡± Finn asked with a grin. After paying off his father¡¯s debts, he was now penniless. He still wanted to buy back his father¡¯s brick factory. ¡°How much do you Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. you want?¡± ¡°However much you can give!¡± Finn quickly responded, uncertain of a specific amount. Asking for too little would be a loss. Asking for too much might make Mr. Nash think he was greedy. ¡°I don¡¯t have much on me right now¡­¡± Before Nash could finish, Theo called. ¡°Nashy¡­ I drank too much yesterday. I heard you were looking for me?¡± Theo saidzily. Chapter 339 Just as he was short on cash, money came knocking. Nash said, ¡°Wire over five million!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Without any hesitation, Theo immediately transferred five million to Nash¡¯s bank ount using his phone. ¡°By the way, Nash¡­ I heard Fabian Hughes went to Jonford to find you?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you this before¡­ The situation at Universal Group is veryplex, and its risk level is not less than that of the Kleins. I¡¯m worried you might run into trouble,¡± Theo said apologetically. When he learned that Nash was a descendant of the Youngs, he had considered having Nash inherit that 10% share of Universal Group. However, thinking of the numerous major forces eyeing that 10%, he dropped the idea. In order to inherit the foundation, one would need to be the direct bloodline of the Youngs. But if Nash were to inherit the foundation with that identity, he would be doomed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I would¡¯ve found out sooner orter. Finding out too early wouldn¡¯t entirely be a good thing!¡± He was already struggling against the Kleins. Trying to inherit Universal Foundation would be an even bigger challenge. Theoughed. ¡°Since Fabian has already found you, he¡¯ll probably help you find a solution. He¡¯s very strategic. Discuss a foolproof n with him!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Just then, there was a knock on the door. From outside, Frankie announced, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, the results are in. Mr. Hughes requests your presence in the dean¡¯s office!¡± ¡°Fabian¡¯s looking for me. Let¡¯s talkter!¡± Nash hung up the phone and headed out of the room. Frankie gave a slight smile, respect evident in his eyes. From that, Nash had guessed the oue of the results. In the dean¡¯s office, Fabian ced the identification report on the coffee table. It confirmed a blood rtion between Nash and the sample Fabian had brought. Fabian took Foxy and set it on the sofa. He removed his custom-made Armani suit and retrieved a document from an inner pocket. Foxy, finding the sofa cold, quickly awoke and crawled back onto Fabian¡¯sp. ¡°This little thing is quite clingy,¡± Fabian remarked with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. Another knock sounded. Fabian sat upright and said indifferently, ¡°Come in.¡± Frankie opened the door. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, please.¡± As Nash entered the office, Frankie closed the door and stood guard outside. Inside the office, Fabian looked deeply into Nash¡¯s eyes. ¡°Melody must¡¯ve told you, right?¡± Nash nodded. ¡°She did.¡± Fabian took out the inheritance document from the folder and ced it on the table. ¡°Sign the inheritance document with the name Nash Young, then use your blood to print your thumbprint.¡± Fabian¡¯s tone became gentler. Nash went to the dean¡¯s desk, picked up a ck pen, and wrote the name Nash Young on the document. Logically, since he was of the Youngs¡¯ lineage, he should use the name Nash Young when acknowledging his ancestry. However, the name Nash Calcraft had been given to him by his master. He had used it for over 20 years. Changing it suddenly felt quite unnatural, and there was also the possibility that it might bring greater danger to those around him. After signing, he drew some blood from his thumb with his true energy and left a thumbprint on the paper. Fabian picked up the inheritance document and examined it once, his deep eyes trembling slightly. With Universal Foundation returning to the Youngs, the Hughes¡¯ fortunes should also be on the rise, right? The ink of the thumbprint was not dry yet. Fabianid the inheritance document on the coffee table and then said, ¡°You now hold Universal Foundation, owning 10% of Universal Group¡¯s shares. I hope you entrust me with this 10% fully¡­ Once I¡¯ve eradicated the parasites from Universal Group, I¡¯ll return the control to you!¡± Nash nodded. ¡°So what should I do now?¡± Fabian hade from afar, risking his life to find him in Drakonia. Nash naturally trusted him without a doubt. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything! ¡°Although you¡¯re the actual controller of the foundation, this identity won¡¯t be known to outsiders. ¡°Currently, Universal Foundation has 30 billion in funds. ording to the will left by the founder, 80 % of the funds are used for charitable causes and 20% for martial arts force cultivation. Only the sessor of the foundation can re-establish the rules for fund allocation!¡± ¡°So, has my dream of bing the richest man gone down the drain?¡± Nash casually asked. A mischievous curve appeared at the corner of Fabian¡¯s mouth. ¡°I can help you liquidate that 10% of shares¡­ Based on the current market price, those 800 million shares can be sold for 96 billion Moliga Dors, which can be exchanged for 600 billion Drakonia Dors. ¡°The interest you¡¯d earn from a bank deposit would be more than you could ever spend¡­ However, Universal Group would have no ties with the Youngs anymore¡­¡± Chapter 340 ¡°Cough, cough¡­ I was just joking! I¡¯m not interested in money!¡± Universal Group was founded by his great-grandfather. If he were to sell off that 10% of shares, his great-grandfather would surely haunt him in his dreams. Fabian continued, ¡°Once I head back, I¡¯ll have the chairman issue an appointment letter for you to take up the role of head of inspection of Universal Group in the Drakonia region. You¡¯ll oversee 18 Universal Group subsidiaries in Drakonia. You can manage them however you like¡­¡± Nash was a bit stunned, feeling like he was being treated as some spoiled kid from a rich family. However, the position sounded quite impressive. ¡°Does the head of inspection have a lot of authority? How much is the monthly sry?¡± ¡°The head of inspection can act on behalf of the chairman. You can dismiss any position below the senior shareholders without consulting the board or shareholders. Your monthly sry is three million!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Three million sounds a bit low?¡± Nash said with a wry smile. ¡°Then sell your shares!¡± Fabian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°The position is just for show. Isn¡¯t three million enough for your living expenses?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough! It¡¯s enough!¡± Nash grinned. ¡°Any other questions?¡± Fabian put the finally dried inheritance document into a folder as he asked indifferently. Nash pondered, ¡°How¡¯s the foundation¡¯s martial arts forces?¡± ¡°Martial arts grandmaster, 1500! ¡°Great-grandmasters, 600! ¡°Profound Reality Realm, 36! ¡°Mystique Loyalty Realm, 18! ¡°Profound Oriental Realm, four!¡± Fabian informed Nash without hesitation. ¡°Damn¡­ That¡¯s amazing!¡± Even with Nash¡¯sposure, he almost jumped in surprise. The records in Drakonia indicated there were only 300 great-grandmasters. Universal Group had double that. What did this imply? It meant the martial force of Universal Group was even mightier than a nation with two billion citizens like Drakonia. ¡°This is a force that the foundation has spent 60 years cultivating. They practice the orthodox techniques passed down from the Youngs¡­ The four in the Profound Oriental Realm are trusted associates your great-grandfather took in when he was overseas. ¡°They¡¯re loyal to the foundation. If you wish, with just onemand from you, they¡¯lle and pledge loyalty to you!¡± Fabian tucked the inheritance document into his clothes. He then took out a needle and thread from his shoe to mend his clothes. The scene of a fierce tycoon mending his clothes was a bit odd. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that¡­ You need them more than I do!¡± The battlefield of Universal Group was at its headquarters. Behind those forces, there must be arge number of martial artists. Without these martial artists, Fabian would be like a tiger without teeth. ¡°It seems you do have some brains!¡± ¡°Not any less than yours!¡± Nash retorted unwillingly. Fabian nced at Nash, then lowered his eyes to continue sewing. Half an hourter, Fabian boarded a special ne arranged by the Special Security Department. It headed toward the Moliga Empire. Midway, an unknown mercenary groupunched a tracking missile in an attempt to shoot Fabian down. However, the Special Security Department had already contacted Moliga Empire¡¯s security department in advance. A well-trained special force sessfully intercepted the tracking missile and annihted the mercenary group. At Royal Bay Vi, Lauren and Harrison were sitting on the couch. Harrison sighed ¡°It seems that in the end, Hera just isn¡¯t good enough for him¡­¡± Chapter 341 Doubts in her eyes, Lauren said, ¡°Nash is not that kind of person. There must be something amiss. Let¡¯s wait for him toe back, then we can ask him properly!¡± The moment she said that, Nash returned with Melody and Finn. Finn was wrapped like a mummy as he hopped along with Melody¡¯s help. ¡°Dad, Mom, what are you guys doing here?¡± Nash smiled as he entered the house. ¡°You¡¯re our son-inw. Is it so weird that we woulde pay you a visit?¡± Lauren said as she eyed Melody. She was indeed quite good-looking and seemed to have a pretty decent temperament. She also had quite a nice figure, which undoubtedly fit most men¡¯s aesthetics. However, she still could not believe that Nash would engage in an affair. Nash had guessed that his mother-inw was here to interrogate him and shook the medicine in his hand. Smiling, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare some medicine for Finn first. I¡¯ll exin everythingter.¡± Finn¡¯s injury was serious, and he needed holistic medical treatment. Otherwise, he would not heal properly even after three to five months. Melody, on the other hand, was starting to feel a bit nervous. These were Nash¡¯s inws. They could not possibly think of her as a homewrecker, could they? Lauren noticed Finn¡¯s injury. Despite not knowing the man, she still asked quietly, ¡°Did this happenst night?¡± With a cast around his neck, Finn turned his head slowly and replied, ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lauren noticed the bruising on Melody¡¯s face as well and was even more surprised. Did Hera not say that this woman had spent the night with Nashst night? Why were they both injured? When Harrison noticed how Lauren had not gotten straight to the point, he could not help but ask, (C Miss, where were you bothst night?¡± Did he suspect that she and Nash had spent the night together? With that thought in mind, Melody exined, ¡°We were both at the hospitalst night.¡± Harrison asked, ¡°Which hospital?¡± Melody smiled as she answered, ¡°If you have something to ask, you can just ask directly. There¡¯s no need to beat about the bush.¡± Harrison cleared his throat a couple of times but said nothing else. His wife¡¯s touch was required for this vixen. If he were to do it, he would soon start taking action. Lauren pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Nash?¡± To that, Melody replied, ¡°I know what you want to ask. You should ask the brat about the misunderstanding between Nash and Hera.¡± Harrison¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°You¡¯re a 30-year-old adult, yet you dare actuallyy your hands. on a child. Is this what your parents taught you?¡± Finn had wanted to speak up for Melody. Just as he turned his head around, however, a crisp p echoed in the air. Melody was smiling faintly. ¡°You may be Nash¡¯s inws, but I do hope you¡¯ll watch your words. I disciplined the brat because of her disrespectful remarks!¡± Her parents had passed away when she was young while her grandparents left her not long ago. She was currently single and really disliked it when people brought up her family. When Harrison saw how arrogantly the vixen was acting, his anger surged as he rose to his feet. ¡°Are you trying to pick a fight with me?¡± he yelled. Melody merely answered coldly, ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± Nash heard themotion outside and hurriedly ran out. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Still agitated, Harrison roared. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. You need to choose between Hera and this woman today!¡± ¡°Harrison, calm down!¡± Lauren yelled as she pulled the man back. Nash sighed helplessly. ¡°This is a long story. Let me prepare the medicine first. Then I¡¯ll exin everything to you.¡± The medicine for Finn contained several fresh herbs that needed to be brewed quickly or they would lose their effectiveness. Nash had just entered the kitchen when themotion started outside. ¡°Mr. Nash, allow me to exin it for you!¡± Finn offered. Nash just walked into the kitchen dejectedly. ¡°Let me start from when I went to the cemetery where the Young family is buried with Nash to pay respects to our ancestors. That early morning, Nash took me to the cemetery in Goldenfalls¡­¡± Chapter 342 Half an hourter, Nash brought out the brewed medicine. Meanwhile, Finn had also reached the point in his exnation where Melody¡¯s grandmother had passed away. Tears welled up in Melody¡¯s eyes when he mentioned the sad event. ¡°We rushed back to Royal Bay, but Hera was still upied with work at the time. Yvonne saw Nash with another woman with him and probably thought about the situation from Heras¡¯s perspective. She made disrespectfulments and insulted Melody¡­¡± Finn repeated what Yvonne had said verbatim. Melody clenched her fists tightly. Nash ced the bowl of medicine on the table. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± Finn, however, continued, ¡°Just think about it. If it were you, would you be able to take it?¡± Harrison¡¯s and Lauren¡¯s expressions turned guilty when they heard that. Lauren whispered, ¡°W-Why didn¡¯t you exin things to Hera?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really think Nash has just been sitting around doing nothing? We haven¡¯t even had a chance to get a blink of sleep sincest morning!¡± Agitated by his intense emotions, Finn grimaced with difort when he felt a pain shot through him due to his injury. Nash sighed. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s stop talking about it. Hurry up and drink your medicine!¡± Finn nced at his own hands. ¡°I¡¯d love to, but how am I supposed to drink it?¡± Seeing this, Melody picked up the bowl of medicine and stirred the steaming liquid with a spoon. Standing up, Harrison said sincerely, ¡°Miss Melody, I¡¯m sorry that we misunderstood you.¡± With that, he bowed as a sign of his apology. Lauren also stood up and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry as well. We came to you without knowing the whole story.¡± Melody was not one to hold grudges. She responded to their sincere apologies, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. All that matters is that we¡¯ve cleared the misunderstanding.¡± Harrison frowned before replying with annoyance, ¡°Yvonne really crossed the line. Perhaps we should send her back to Goldenfalls.¡± Lauren pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Go look for her at the branch office!¡± She then looked at Nash apologetically. ¡°Nash, I¡¯m really sorry. We¡¯re the ones who didn¡¯t consider everything thoroughly.¡± Nash gave a wry smile as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll bring Hera back to Royal Bay tonight¡± At Baroque¡¯s branch office, Yvonne was currently sitting in the CEO¡¯s office chair. She was ying a game when a male yer cursed on his end of the microphone, ¡°Don¡¯t take the central position if you can¡¯t handle it. ¡°We have 12 deaths as a team and you contributed 11 of them! Go work in a factory if you can¡¯t y!¡± Unable to hold herself back, Yvonne retorted angrily through her own microphone, ¡°They¡¯ve been ganking on me in the jungle the whole time. What are you even doing? You think I need to work and earn money like you? I¡¯m the CEO of apany!¡± The guyughed. ¡°Haha, a CEO? You sound like you still haven¡¯t been weaned off your bottle yet!¡± ¡°You! Just you wait!¡± Yvonne turned off her microphone before calling out to Winnie, her secretary who was working in the corner. ¡°Miss Winnie, go get a few people to address me as the CEO!¡± Winnie just frowned. Thepany was currently in a frenzy. How would there be anyone who was free to mess around with her? ¡°Hurry up or I¡¯ll have my cousin fire you!¡± Yvonne threatened. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Winnie quickly picked up her phone and typed out a message before sending it to thepany chat: [I need a few people toe up and address Miss Yvonne as the CEO.] Yvonne turned on her microphone and said lightly, ¡°Hey you, lousy D-rank yer. You suck! Why don¡¯t you juste and be a grunt at mypany?¡± The other yer sneered, ¡°Are you acting tough now?¡± The doorbell outside rang. A white-cor worker walked in and said, ¡°Miss CEO¡­¡± Immediately, arge group of white-cor workers surged in and greeted, ¡°Hello, Miss CEO!¡± Yvonne¡¯s spirits instantly lifted. ¡°Mhm. Please have a seat, everyone!¡± The group exchanged nces and then all sat down on the nearby sofa while whispering to each other. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Lewis?¡± ¡°She¡¯s Ms. Lewis¡¯s cousin!¡± ¡°Unbelievable¡­ I¡¯m not even donepiling my financial reports yet!¡± Yvonne teased through the microphone, ¡°You lousy D-rank yer, did you hear that? Hurry up and come work at mypany. I¡¯ll let you be my watchdog!¡± Hearing the hushed conversations among the white-cor workers, Yvonne then roared. ¡°What are you all whispering about?¡± Chapter 343 Everyone present immediately fell quiet as if they had been stunned into silence. The other yer was also quiet. It seemed that the person he was talking to was indeed the boss of apany. Yvonne took on a domineering and arrogant tone as she taunted, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Where¡¯s all that bravado from earlier? You¡¯re not only bad at the game, but you¡¯re also a worthless piece of waste in real life. What¡¯s the point of your existence?¡± Just then, Lauren and Harrison pushed open the office door and strode in. Yvonne nced at them through the corner of her eye and felt a shiver run through her. Quickly standing up, she called out politely, ¡°Aunt Lauren, Uncle Harrison¡­¡± Harrison looked at the employees, his expression cold as he asked, ¡°What are you all doing here? Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± The employees nervously stood up. ¡°Miss Winnie is the one who called us over!¡± one of them exined meekly. Winnie quickly exined what had happened, including how Yvonne had threatened her earlier. Yvonne was infuriated, her face flushing with anger. ¡°You just wait. I¡¯ll have my cousin fire you.¡¯ ¡°You all can go back to work!¡± Forcing her anger down, Lauren said, ¡°Miss Winnie, please step outside for a moment.¡± Winnie took herptop from her bag and removed a USB drive from the desktopputer before leaving the office. Lauren then looked at Yvonne with a stern expression. ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯ve already contacted your Uncle James. He¡¯lle to pick you up tomorrow.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yvonne shuddered before begging pitifully, ¡°Aunt Lauren, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t let Uncle James take me back, please¡­¡± Harrison just replied coldly, ¡°Do you know how big of a mess you¡¯ve caused? You nearly caused Hera and Nash to break up!¡± Yvonne¡¯s heart sank. It seemed that her uncle and aunt had already found out. ¡°And where¡¯s Hera? You¡¯d better exin everything to Hera right now!¡± Harrison¡¯s anger was barely contained now. Yvonne swallowed hard as she said timidly, ¡°Hera said she wanted to go out for a walk. I¡­ I¡¯ll call her right away!¡± Now that her uncle and aunt had already found out, Hera would soon find out as well. It would be better for her to voluntarily admit her mistake instead of letting her aunt tell Hera about it. She called Hera, but there was no answer. She called her three times in a row, and still, no one answered. Hera never ignored her calls, not even when she was in important meetings. Yvonne started feeling anxious. Could Hera be contemting something drastic like suicide? The thought sent chills down her spine as her face turned pale. She dialed Hera¡¯s number on WhatsApp. Crap! She still could not reach her. Lauren¡¯s eyes twitched as she asked coldly, ¡°Is no one answering the phone?¡± ¡°Hera dolled herself up all pretty this morning. But then she didn¡¯t say a word when we were on the way to thepany. She¡­ She might¡­¡± Yvonne was extremely anxious, her voice trembling as tears welled up in her eyes. Lauren¡¯s and Harrison¡¯s faces turned pale as they immediately started making phone calls to various contacts. She was not with Skadi, nor was she with Bianca. Olivia had not seen her either. Nobody had any idea where Hera could have gone despite them making a round of calls. Yvonne cried out, ¡°Get Nash, quick! He¡¯ll be able to find her!¡± Lauren felt immense distress. Yvonne had caused the entire thing. How was she going to exin to Nash if something were to happen to Hera? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nevertheless, she dialed his number. There was nothing more important than her daughter¡¯s safety. ¡°Hello, Mom.¡± ¡°Nash, Hera is missing!¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Chapter 344 Nash shot up from the sofa. ¡°Is she with Skadi?¡± Hera was the closest to Skadi. The reason why they could not contact her was most probably because she wanted some quiet time to herself. ¡°I¡¯ve tried contacting Skadi, but she doesn¡¯t know where Hera is either,¡± Lauren replied. ¡°Alright, Mom. Please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll contact some people and we¡¯ll find her!¡± After offering some words offort, Nash dialed Hera¡¯s number, only to receive a prompt saying that her phone was switched off. Just as he was about to call Skadi, a call from her came through. ¡°Nash! Hera is missing!¡± Skadi¡¯s voice was filled with worry. She was concerned that Hera might have been feeling overwhelmed and ran away. She was concerned that she might perhaps even be contemting suicide. ¡°Did she talk to you about anythingst night?¡± Nash asked. ¡°She didn¡¯t really talk to me muchst night! If anything happens to her, I¡¯m holding you responsible!¡± Skadi said coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on finding her first,¡± Nash replied without bothering to exin further. He ended the call and then contacted Xeno to help him locate Hera. Then, Xeno¡¯s associate who had been waiting outside entered. It was Xeno¡¯s team that had found Herast time. Nash also called Angelica, asking her to check the surveince cameras outside Baroque. She called back around noon. ¡°Surveince footage showed Hera took a taxi to De¡¯anne Cemetery!¡± ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± Nash hung up the phone and headed outside. There were no cars around the vi. He would have to hail a cab to get to De¡¯anne Cemetery. It seemed like he would need to find time to buy a means of transportation soon, perhaps a car. Nash walked outside briskly. Hera emerged from the cemetery wearing a long Mnese-style beige overcoat. Tear streaks adorned her charming and delicate face. She had talked to her grandfather for quite some time while also cursing Nash out vehemently. Now that she had vented her anger, it was time to get back to business. She gged down a taxi by the roadside and got in. ¡°Mister, please take me to Cloud Peak Pce Hotel,¡± she said. Cloud Peak Pce Hotel was a five-star hotel and an affiliate of Jonford Universal Group. Hera had received an email from Justin, the business manager of Universal Group, earlier this morning. They had decided to sign the contract for the chips at the price originally proposed by Baroque Group. However, she was required to treat their department to a meal, the location being Cloud Peak Pce Hotel. She was also instructed not to tell anyone about it. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hera agreed without hesitation. It was normal for a supplier to treat a client to a meal. Hera checked the average spending at Cloud Peak Pce Hotel prior on several tforms and found that even the most luxurious package cost only 200,000 dors per table. Even if their department made up three tables, she would only need to spend around 600,000 dors. She did not want to lose such an opportunity. Universal Group was a super big client, and if they were to sessfully sign the contract, Baroque Group might not need to look for other clients anymore. They could make a fortune just by supplying chips to Drake Group and Universal Group. The reason why Justin did not want others to know about this was because he did not want others to find out that she was treating him and his department to a meal. Such unspoken rules were not allowed in anypany. An hourter, the taxi arrived outside Cloud Peak Pce Hotel. Cloud Peak Pce Hotel was situated in a wend park on the outskirts of the eastern suburbs. Two grand buildings stood on either side of ake. The buildings were connected at the upper sections, forming three additional stories. The three upper floors above thekeprised the hotel area. The air here was fresh, and the sunlight was warm. Hera took a deep breath, feeling considerably better. A slight smile yed at the corner of her mouth as she said, ¡°He¡¯s just a senior shareholder from Universal Group. Just you wait. Once I¡¯ve earned enough money, I¡¯ll make it rain money and bury you!¡± With that, she walked toward the entrance, her long boots clicking on the ground. A well-dressed young man, who seemed to be the security guard, was standing outside. ¡°Are you Ms. Lewis from Baroque Group?¡± he asked. Hera nodded gently and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 345 ¡°Mr. Long has been waiting for you for a long time. Follow me.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Hera followed the bodyguard into the entrance. After Nash got out of the car upon arriving at De¡¯anne Cemetery, he went to the security booth to buy some flowers. Since he was already here, it was only natural for him to pay his respects to the old man. The security guard said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you and your girlfriende together?¡± Thest time the Lewis family buried someone, there were about 20 cremation urns, and it was quite a spectacle. The security guard had a vivid memory of it. Nash smiled awkwardly. ¡°We had a little disagreement, so she came ahead of me.¡± The security guard chuckled. ¡°Ah, young people. It¡¯s normal to have disagreements!¡± Nash quickly bought the flowers and hurried into the cemetery. There was no one in front of Herman¡¯s grave, and there was no sign of Hera in the entire cemetery. Nash hurriedly ced the flowers before leaving. ¡°Sir, when did my girlfriend leave?¡± He was annoyed that the man did not mention it earlier but also med himself for not asking. ¡°It¡¯s been about an hour,¡± the old security guard replied as he casually lit a cigarette and crossed his legs. Thanking him, Nash went to the side of the road to hail a cab. He then called Angelica again. ¡°Did you find her?¡± Angelica asked. ¡°She left about an hour ago,¡± Nash replied in frustration. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Angelica said. She asked her colleague to check the surveince footage of the area outside De¡¯anne Cemetery. After about five minutes, Angelica said, ¡°She went to Cloud Peak Pce Hotel.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Nash said before ending the call. He then said to the driver, ¡°Sir, please take me to Cloud Peak Pce Hotel the fastest you can.¡± The driver looked at him and said, ¡°That¡¯d be 500.¡± The expenses at Cloud Peak Pce Hotel were so high that he ought to take advantage of a wealthy person who was rushing there. ¡°If you¡¯re quick enough, I¡¯ll even give you 800.¡± He was pressed for time now and could not be bothered to haggle with an unlicensed taxi driver. When the driver heard this, his eyes widened. He immediately performed a series of swift actions, and thick smoke billowed from the taxi¡¯s exhaust pipe. They disappeared onto the road at a speed of 180 miles per hour. In private room number eight on the third floor of Cloud Peak Pce Hotel, Justin was currently chatting andughing with around ten business elites. What surprised Hera was that Hunter was also present. There were also four other female employees from Universal Group at the table. There were no avable seats on the women¡¯s side and only one seat between Justin and Hunter. ¡°Let me introduce everyone. This is Ms. Lewis from Baroque Group, the future supplier of nanochips for Universal Group,¡± Justin introduced to everyone at the table. He then continued to Hera, ¡°These are my colleagues, as well as the managers from the finance and audit departments.¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Lewis,¡± the others greeted Hera. Hera felt a bit nervous but smiled and replied, ¡°No need to be so polite. I look forward to working with you all in the future.¡± She had already interacted with some people from Universal Group before. They would not be so courteous to her if it were not for this meal. However, Hera also could not help but feel a little pleased with herself when she heard this group of normally haughty managers address her with respect. Justin smiled lightly. ¡°Ms. Lewis, please have a seat. The food will get cold soon.¡± Chapter 346 Hera took a seat between Justin and Hunter. To her surprise, Hunter did not harass her like he used to. Instead, he just sipped his drink silently, not even ncing in her direction. Hera could not help but curse to herself silently as she sat down. She was called away midway to pay the bill while they were in the middle of dining and drinking. It was clear they were treating her like a cash cow. However, she was willing to do anything if it meant that they could close the deal. Justin tilted his head and chuckled. ¡°Ms. Lewis, I didn¡¯t know you were acquainted with my cousin. I wouldn¡¯t have negotiated so aggressively otherwise.¡± Hera was surprised. ¡°Hunter is your cousin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote to learn about it now. Have a drink with my cousin!¡± Although Hera was reluctant, she knew that social drinking was inevitable in business. She poured herself half a ss of wine and said, ¡°Mr. Hunter, I¡¯ll toast to you!¡± Hunter looked over casually. ¡°If you¡¯re gonna make a toast, make sure your ss is full. What¡¯s with that meager amount?¡± ¡°Yeah, Ms. Lewis. You need to fill it up!¡± ¡°Ms. Lewis, we can¡¯t lose to a man!¡± Two of the female employees started to cheer and chant. When Hera heard thest statement, she thought of Nash. They managed to get the business deal with Drake Group thanks to Nash¡¯s influence. Today, she was here to negotiate an evenrger deal than the one with Drake Group. ¡®I¡¯ll definitely make you notice me,¡¯ she thought to herself. With this thought in mind, Hera poured herself a full ss of wine. Hunter was satisfied and raised his ss to clink with hers. At Justin¡¯s persuasion, Hera then toasted the managers of the audit department and then the procurement department. Her face was turning red from the multiple sses of wine she was ingesting. Justinter then poured half a ss for both himself and Hera. He said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve toasted 1. Now it¡¯s our turn¡­¡± ¡°Why just half a ss? Are you even a man?¡± Hera shot Justin a look of annoyance before moving to top up her ss on her own. This left Justin completely stunned. He had been contemting how to get Hera to drink and finally decided to pour her half a ss at a time. Now, she was taking the initiative to fill up her own ss. The night before had been his cousin¡¯s birthday, and Justin had attended the birthday banquet at the Halls¡¯ residence. His cousin had looked depressed and seemed troubled by something. He then started talking about the woman he loved after he downed a few drinks. To Justin¡¯s surprise, the woman turned out to be Hera. In efforts to get Hera into his cousin¡¯s bed, he deceived the woman intoing here. ¡°Mr. Long, what are you waiting for? Hera has already filled her ss. You can¡¯t back down now, can you?¡± mocked Queenie, the manager of the procurement department. The business, audit, and finance departments had always been close. The three department managers frequently coborated and had made quite a profit together. They often indulged in feasting and heavy drinking together. They never backed down when it came to urging others to drink. ¡°That¡¯s right, fill it up quickly!¡± added Sally, the manager of the audit department, with a smile. Justin feigned a wry smile. ¡°Today, I shall drink to my death with Ms. Lewis!¡± He then filled his own ss, raised it, and added, ¡°Let me take the first sip!¡± Hera smiled with satisfaction and then emptied her ss in one go. She felt her stomach churning and said, ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡± She then hurried to the restroom. Taking a blue pill from his pocket, he plopped it into Hera¡¯s ss. He then filled the ss with more wine, causing the pill to dissolve instantly. ¡°Hunter, you must seize this opportunity. I guarantee you, she¡¯ll be enchanted the moment she finishes that ss!¡± Justin whispered. ¡°Thank you, my cousin. I won¡¯t forget this,¡± Hunter replied. Hunter was aware that Hera had moved out from Royal Bay and saw this as an opportunity. However, he was still a bit nervous. ¡°Hera is close with Drake Group. I¡¯m worried.¡± ¡°Drake Group?¡± Justinughed heartily. ¡°Drake Group is nothingpared to Universal Group! Drake Group may have the support of the Skye family of Goldenfalls, but Universal Group has the support of the top ten families in Goldenfalls!¡± he said arrogantly.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 347 The corners of Hunter¡¯s lips lifted into a smile when he heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if the sky falls, I¡¯ve got it covered. And if I can¡¯t handle it, Queenie¡¯s cousin will. Her cousin is the vice president of ourpany! ¡°While vice presidents may not be that significant in otherpanies, being the vice president of Universal Group means that he holds a lot of weight. He¡¯s at least a senior shareholder in the House of Representatives. He has a strong say in thepany¡¯s headquarters.¡± Justin had also consumed quite a bit of alcohol and was now speaking arrogantly. ¡°Justin, be more discreet!¡± Queenie reminded him softly. Justin realized he was boasting too much, so he just smiled as he lit a cigarette. Hera flicked the water off her hands before making her way back to the private room. ¡°Whose turn was it to drink again? We should sign the contract once this round is over.¡± She felt better after emptying her stomach. Although she was a little drunk, she had not forgotten her objective for today. ¡°It¡¯s my turn now. I¡¯m not great with alcohol, but I must make sure Ms. Lewis enjoys herself today!¡± Sally raised her ss and said with a cheerful smile. As the manager of the finance department, she had to make this toast. For argepany like Universal Group, they had numerous suppliers to entertain. Anyone in the business world would know that collecting payment as suppliers was an agonizing experience. This included suppliers like Baroque Group. If their customers were to fail to settle their payments, they would also have to dy payment to their own suppliers. There were only pros to maintaining a good rtionship with the finance department, no cons. ¡°Ms. Graham, I look forward to working with you in the future!¡± Hera said. ¡°Of course, absolutely!¡± Queenie replied. Both of them downed the contents of their sses. Hera sat back down, feeling her vision begin to blur as a warmth spread through her body gradually. Justin asked softly, ¡°Ms. Lewis, are you alright?¡± Hera shook her head. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. I must have drank too much.¡± She slumped into her chair just as she said that. Her body was getting hotter and hotter as an itch spread all over her body. She drank too much? It was clear that someone had drugged her! She watched as Justin and the others left but could not hear anything. Then, only she and Hunter were left in the private room. ¡°Hera, are you alright? Let me take you to rest!¡± Hunter rose forward to support Hera. When he caught the fragranceing off her body, he felt himself getting excited. The moment Hunter touched Hera, however, the door of the room broke off along with the adjacent wall with a resounding crash. ¡°N-Nash¡­¡± Hunter¡¯s expression shifted. He lifted a wine bottle before swinging it over the man. Nash shattered the bottle with a fist. ¡°You dare touch my woman? You¡¯re asking for it¡­¡± His voice was cold, and the temperature in the room had dropped to freezing levels. Hunter¡¯s vision turned ck. Nash was holding him by the neck as he lifted him off the ground. He then swung him down, and Hunter felt as if his limbs had broken into pieces. Following that, Nash grabbed a wine bottle and smashed it violently against Hunter¡¯s skull before breaking his limbs with his hands. Hera waspletely out of it at this point. She was grabbing at her clothes with both hands. It was so itchy and hot! She felt so ufortable! Nash shrugged off his coat, putting it over Hera¡¯s body. He then carried her out of the room. A staff member who just so happened to hear themotion came over, and Nash immediately stopped her. ¡°Get me a room!¡± The staff member looked at the woman in his arms and said through pursed lips, ¡°Sir, please please show your ID card or your Universal Group work badge!¡± Nash took out his ID card and handed it over. The staff member then quickly prepared a room. When she returned, her face was as pale as a sheet. ¡°How much is it?¡± Nash asked. N?velDrama.Org content. The staff member just handed the ID card back with trembling hands as she stammered, ¡°T-There¡¯s no charge¡­ Chapter 348 When Nash saw the nervous look on the staff member¡¯s face, he did not think much of it and chalked it up to them having heard Hunter¡¯s screams just now. §ä ¡°Mr. Calcraft¡­ President, allow me to escort you to the presidential suite!¡± The staff member¡¯s attitude was respectful, but her legs were trembling slightly. President? Was the appointment notice from Universal Group¡¯s headquarters issued so quickly? ¡°How did you know that?¡± Nash asked cautiously. ¡°The hotel has ess to Universal Group¡¯s HR system. We can retrieve information about all Universal Group employees through their ID cards,¡± the staff member exined cautiously. ¡°I-I¡¯m so hot¡­¡± Hera¡¯s cheeks were flushed at the moment. Her breathing was rapid, and her misty eyes seemed unfocused as she continued to tug at Nash¡¯s clothes that were wrapped around her with her hands. Nash nced down with furrowed brows. ¡°Please, take me to the room first.¡± The staff member nced at the woman in Nash¡¯s arms through the corners of her eyes and smiled knowingly. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, this way please.¡± They then arrived at the door of the presidential suite on the third floor. The staff member swiped a card and opened the door before hinting suggestively, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, there is a couple¡¯s room on the second floor. There are many toys there.¡± The executives of Universal Group were not only highly capable but also exceptionally good-looking. The young and sessful men naturally attracted many women. She had served quite a few guests who had drugged women like the head of inspection. She felt some pity for this youngdy now, but more than that, she felt envious. This man was responsible for all 18 Universal Group branch offices in Drakonia, after all. N?velDrama.Org content. He was a super-CEO earning a million-dor monthly sry. If it were her, she would not even require drugs. She would just get into his bed willingly. ¡°No need,¡± Nash replied. ¡°Look up the people who were drinking with this woman tonight. Also, please try to keep my identity discreet.¡± After instructing the woman calmly, Nash entered the room. The room wasvishly decorated with a 180-degree panoramic floor-to-ceiling window that allowed natural light to fill the space. Nash ced Hera on the bed. He intended to check her pulse and detoxify her, but Hera clung to Nash¡¯s neck tightly while refusing to let go. A small bit of consciousness still remained despite her having been drugged. She knew that the person in front of her was Nash. Her voice was soft as she panted out the words to Nash, ¡°Nash¡­ I feel terrible. Please help me¡­¡± Her voice was tender, trembling slightly. No one could resist the allure in it. Nash cleared his throat and responded with a deep voice, ¡°You need to let go first. Let me check your pulse. Then, I can figure out how to detoxify you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the antidote¡­¡± Hera said urgently before pressing a passionate kiss to his lips. At the front desk of Cloud Peak Pce Hotel, the beautiful receptionist sat in her chair, lost in thought. On herputer screen, information on Nash¡¯s identity within Universal Group was still disyed. [Name: Nash Calcraft. [Position: Head of inspection in Drakonia. [Position level: SS-rank.] The hotel had received numerous executives from Universal Group, but most of them were in F to B- rank positions. B-rank corresponded to positions like the head of departments. Beyond that, there were A-rank general managers, S-rank middle level shareholders and vice presidents, SS-rank high- level shareholders and presidents, and SSS-rank chairmen and presidents of various major councils. The head of inspection position was an SS-rank position, simr to the presidential position. It was a role directly under the chairman¡¯s jurisdiction. ¡°He¡¯s around the same age as me, isn¡¯t he?¡± Chapter 349 ¡°He¡¯s the same age as me and has already managed to be the head of inspection for Universal Group, while I¡¯m just a receptionist at a hotel. How could there be such a huge gap?¡± the beautiful receptionist could not help butment. While she was lost in thought, several people dressed as bodyguards were carrying Hunter out. Leading them was a man in his 70s dressed in a formal suit. He was Karlos Sazza, the personal bodyguard of the head of the Hill family, Gaspard Hill. He was a great-grandmaster with the strength of a stage five. At the same time, Weston, the lobby manager, was apanied by a group of bodyguards as they rushed over. When he saw the trousers of the Hill family¡¯s heir dirtied with blood, his face turned pale with fear. ¡°W-What happened?¡± Karlos¡¯ expression was ice-cold. ¡°Something happened Hunter at your hotel. How dare you ask what happened?¡± Just ten minutes ago, Karlos received a furious call from the family head and immediately set out for Cloud Peak Pce Hotel to bring Hunter back. He did not have much affection for the man who did nothing all day, but when he saw Hunter¡¯s miserable condition, he could not help but feel a hint of sympathy. Hunter¡¯s limbs were broken, and he had to use his jaw to make a phone call. ¡°Sir, please calm down. I¡¯ll find out what happened right away!¡± Weston said cautiously before going up to the front desk. The Hill family was a second-tier family. If something had happened while Hunter was at Cloud Peak Pce Hotel, the Hill family would not let it slide without exnation ¡°Tell Mr. Long what happened. I¡¯ll take Hunter to the hospital first!¡± Karlos said. He was worried that Hunter would die from excessive blood loss. Cloud Peak Pce Hotel was an affiliated hotel of Universal Group, and their main investor was the Zell family. Their head was already in discussion with the Zell family, and thetter was certain to provide a satisfactory exnation for Hunter. Weston arrived at the front desk, his face pale with anger. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Hunter Hill dining with Mr. Long? How did he end up in this state?¡± Seeing the manager¡¯s discontent expression, the beautiful receptionist named Lily was instantly nervous. She stammered, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know either. I just started my shift¡­¡± She was not lying. Cloud Peak Pce Hotel operated 24 hours a day with each shiftsting eight hours. After starting her shift, she went upstairs to look around. When she heard screamsing from private room number eight, she went to check it out. That was when she happened to bump into Nash leaving the room with a woman. Weston made another call to the surveince room, and the staff quickly located the footage of a man entering private room number eight in a hurry. Those in the surveince room then reported the man¡¯s movements to Weston. ¡°Did he book the presidential suite with you?¡± Weston asked the receptionist with furrowed brows.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Yes, he did,¡± Lily replied hesitantly. ¡°He¡¯s also from Universal Group and is a SS-rank executive.¡± ¡°What?¡± Weston shuddered as he quickly checked the room records on theputer. When he saw Nash¡¯s name, his heart skipped a beat. There was a head of inspection from Drakonia Universal Group? ¡°Mr. Calcraft instructed us not to disclose his identity,¡± Lily added cautiously. Weston was the lobby manager. While Lily was not to disclose the information, Weston still had the authority to check the identities of the hotel¡¯s customers. She had felt it necessary to inform Weston of Mr. Calcraft¡¯s instructions. After a moment of bewilderment, Weston sneered. ¡°That damned Justin. He always acts high and mighty, but he¡¯s kicked a ho¡¯s nest this time!¡± Just as he said that, Justin and Queenie rushed into the lobby, followed by three burly bodyguards. Weston immediately put on a smile. ¡°Mr. Long, Miss Graham¡­¡± ¡°Who daresy their hands on my cousin?¡± Justin¡¯s expression was dark. He had just started his week -long vacation and was nning to spend some quality time shopping with Queenie in the city center. However, he heard about what happened to Hunter right as they arrived. How could a drugged woman who was barely conscious manage to harm Hunter? Chapter 350 ¡°I did.¡± Nash walked out at this moment with lipstick marks adorning his face. He was feeling a bit frustrated because Hera had got him all hot, but when he took her clothes off, he realized that she was on her period. With that, he could only use his true energy to expel the effects of the drug from Hera¡¯s body. Then, he made his way to the front desk to find out who had invited Hera here. Inebriated, Justin failed to contain his anger when he saw the person who had assaulted Hunter. ¡°The gall you have to behave so cockily even after you beat someone up! You¡¯re quite audacious, brat. Do you know who Hunter is?¡± Queenie narrowed her eyes as she looked at Nash. This person¡­ seemed very familiar. She took out her phone and opened the Jonford WhatsApp group. Checking through the chat history, she very quickly located a photo that Frankie had posted. She saw the same man with another woman entering an elevator. The woman, Hera, had bumped into this man. Could this man also be from Universal group? However, that did not matter to Queenie. She had the vice president backing her. Even if this man was a high-ranking member at Universal Group, he would have to treat her with respect. With this in mind, Queenie crossed her arms and watched coldly. Nash looked at Justin and asked coldly, ¡°Did you invite Hera to the hotel?¡± Hera hated Hunter, and he would have no reason to invite Hera to Cloud Peak Pce Hotel. Just two days ago, Hera had gone to Universal Group to negotiate business. However, the deal fell through due to price disagreements. It was highly unlikely that someone from Universal Group would invite Hera here. Yet now, this person iming Hunter to be his cousin was also most likely from Universal Group¡¯s business department. This man was most likely the person who invited Hera to Cloud Peak Pce Hotel. ¡°I¡¯m the one asking you questions. Answer me!¡± Justin said coldly. Nash just replied calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer me, then I¡¯ll take it as a yes.¡± After saying that, he walked up to Justin and pped him across the face, hard. The three bodyguards behind Justin were all stunned! They never expected someone to actually dare hit the man! ¡°You bastard¡­ How dare you hit me?!¡± Justin was seething with anger. Clenching his fist, he swung it at Nash. Nash raised his leg and gave a kick which sent Justin flying like a sandbag. He crashed into a pir in the lobby. Justiny on the ground, bleeding profusely. His eyes eventually rolled to the back of his head before he passed out. Queenie was struck by fear, her scalp tingling as she shouted at her bodyguards, ¡°What are you waiting for? Why aren¡¯t you doing something?¡± They were her personal bodyguards assigned to her by her family. They usually only followed her orders. Themotion attracted the attention of the hotel¡¯s security staff. Then, over a dozen of them surrounded Nash. When Weston saw this, he was terrified and quickly stood up. ¡°You bunch of scoundrels, what are you trying to do?¡± he rebuked. Both Queenie and Justin held C-rank positions, while Nash was a SS-rank executive. That was a position even higher than the one held by the president of the entire Universal Group. There were 18 Universal Group branches in Drakonia, each with its own president. However, there was only one head of inspection in the entirety of the Drakonia region. While their positions were of the same level, the head of inspection had the authority to remove a president from their position. This man was akin to a king¡¯s right-hand man who carried out his decree in ancient times. The security staff at Cloud Peak Pce Hotel looked at each other in confusion. Justin was a regr guest at the hotel, and they knew him well. Should they not avenge him now that someone had just assaulted him? ¡°Ms. Graham, Mr. Calcraft is also a guest of the hotel. The hotel has nothing to do with your personal disputes, so we hope you¡¯ll refrain from causing any trouble here,¡± Weston said nonchntly to the woman with an indifferent nce after restraining his previous attempts at ttery.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Queenie ignored Weston and clenched her fists tightly. She turned to Nash, saying, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, I don¡¯t care what your position is at Universal Group, but you hit my boyfriend today. Now, we have a score to settle.¡± Chapter 351 After she was done speaking, Queenie asked the bodyguards to take Justin away. Weston¡¯s respect for the man in front of them far exceeded the respect he showed Queenie, which meant that this man definitely had a certain status in Universal Group. However, her cousin was the vice president of Jonford Universal Group. Therefore, other than the positions above the president, he was not afraid of anyone. Nash was uninterested and turned away to go upstairs. They should be d that he arrived in time. If he had arrived one secondter and something unexpected had happened to Hera, then the situation would have had a different oue. Weston looked at Nash as he left and gulped. He returned to the front desk to check Nash¡¯s information, only to find that Nash¡¯s position and position level were hidden. At Jonford Universal Group, the director of the HR department respectfully handed Nash¡¯s work permit to Melody. ¡°Ms. Stone¡­ Mr. Calcraft¡¯s work ID can only be essed with the authorization of the president!¡± ¡°Alright, thank you for your hard work.¡± Melody took Nash¡¯s work ID and looked at it. [Name: Nash Calcraft [Position: Confidential [Position level: Confidential] In Drakonia Universal Group¡¯s group chat, there were only 72 two people inside, all of whom held positions at the SS-rank and above. At that moment, it was active with messages. President of Brightonia Universal Group: [It¡¯s over¡­ Drakonia is under inspection too! Everyone, we must strengthen ourpany¡¯s management!] President of Capiton Universal Group: [Who is this Nash? Is he even capable of being the head of inspection?] President of Jonford Universal Group: [We have a Nash Calcraft in Jonford. Lately, he¡¯s been quite popr, but I¡¯m unsure if it¡¯s the same person!] President of Vreden Universal Group: [Don¡¯t overthink it! I know someone who¡¯s called that too!] Meanwhile, a system message appeared in the group chat, signaling that someone had just joined. Nash had joined the group by scanning Fabian¡¯s QR code. For a moment, all the presidents were silent. Senior Shareholder Melody: [Wee to the group, Mr. Calcraft!] [Wee to the group, Mr. Calcraft!] [Wee to the group, Mr. Calcraft!]Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. All the senior shareholders and presidents copied and pasted the wee message Melody had sent. Fabian: [@Everyone, Nash Calcraft is the head of inspection in Drakonia. He¡¯s responsible for the inspection of all of the Universal Group branches in Drakonia. I hope that everyone will cooperate with Mr. Calcraft!] [Noted by Jonford Universal Group!] [Noted by Capiton Universal Group!] Fabian was an S-rank general manager, but he was also the general manager of the legal department. Any mistakes made by an A-rank or higher in thepany would be punished by the legal department, so all the presidents were afraid of him. Additionally, Fabian was also an SSS-rank figure in Universal Foundation. At the presidential suite in Cloud Peak Pce Hotel, Nash was sitting on the head of the bed. He held Hera, who was asleep in his arms. It was already dark out. The warmth from Hera¡¯s body gradually receded. Lauren and Harrison had called to ask about Hera. Nash only told them that Hera had too much to drink and fell asleep. Then came the calls from Bianca and Skadi. They were genuinely worried about Hera¡¯s safety. ¡°Nash¡­ if you truly love her, then please leave her!¡± Skadi said coldly. ¡°Why?¡± Nash calmly replied. ¡°You¡¯re a murderer. If you¡¯re by her side, you¡¯ll only put her in danger¡­ Can you swear you weren¡¯t involved when Hero Martial Arts School was attacked, when Bianca was in trouble, and when there was an explosion at the Zabel household?¡± Chapter 352 ¡°Yes, I was involved. However, the situation is reallyplicated, and I can¡¯t exin it to you in one go!¡± Nash sighed. He had indeed yed a role in the incidents involving the Lewises, Zabels, and Bianca. However, what happened to the Lewises was also due to something that had started more than 20 years ago. In order to prevent the Kleins from taking further action, he could not leave Hera¡¯s side. ¡°I don¡¯t need your exnation. I¡¯m standing by what I said earlier. If you truly love her, then please leave her. I believe that you wouldn¡¯t want anything happening to her either!¡± ¡°I know better than you what I should be doing. I won¡¯t leave Hera!¡± Nash insisted. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Skadi could not help but yell at him. Even though he was the Smiling Grim Reaper, she was not afraid to put her life at risk for the sake of her best friend. ¡°Those killers from when we first met had nothing to do with me! And when you were taken to Causeway Bay by Crow, I had nothing to do with that either. ¡°I can only tell you this much. If you continue to sabotage my rtionship with Hera, then don¡¯t me me for turning against you!¡± Nash said coldly before hanging up. Skadi trembled violently when she heard the call end. She was well aware of Nash¡¯s power and abilities. If Nash turned against her, then the entire Zabel family would be annihted. Bianca sighed, saying, ¡°Skade, I know you¡¯re doing this for Hera, but think about this from a different angle. If it weren¡¯t for Nash, would we have gotten through the obstacle with the Green Bamboo Association? ¡°Nash is a double-edged sword. He can bring us both benefit and danger. If he hadn¡¯t helped me win the Phoenix Crown and had kept his distance from me, then the Green Bamboo Association wouldn¡¯t havee looking for me. ¡°However, given the choice, I¡¯d still trade danger for the Phoenix Crown! ¡°When we¡¯re in danger, isn¡¯t Nash always the first one to step forward and help us?¡± Bianca said softly as she sat on the bed holding Skadi¡¯s hand. ¡°But¡­ does Nash really love Hera? He¡¯s just a cold-blooded killer. He even brought another woman home recently!¡± Skadi slowly lowered her head. Bianca gave a weakugh. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt that Nash was cold-blooded. On the contrary, I think he¡¯s a man who values love and justice. He¡¯s a man with a strong sense of responsibility!¡± Skadi pursed her lips. She swallowed the words she wanted to use to refute. ¡®Grandpa said that I was unreasonable, and now, Bianca thinks I¡¯m in the wrong too¡­ Could it be that I really am wrong?¡¯ Skadi thought to herself. That night at the Hill family¡¯s mansion, Gaspard¡¯s study had been thrashed. ¡°Dad¡­ I have updates. Justin helped Hunter arrange a meeting with Hera¡­ and spiked Hera¡¯s drink. Nash got angry because of this, so he attacked Hunt and hurt Justin¡­¡± Geoffrey exined in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s all that bitch, Hera¡¯s, fault¡­ I want her dead¡­¡± Gaspard gritted his teeth. ¡°But Nash has the Skyes¡¯ support!¡± Geoffery said worriedly. ¡°So what? Hunt is paralyzed, and the doctor said that he has to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair! You¡¯re his father. How can you ept this?¡± Gaspard red at Geoffrey and yelled. Hunter was the only heir to the Hills, and now he was made into a cripple by someone else. Yet, as a father, he remained indifferent. ¡°Justin¡¯s girlfriend is from the Graham family. Let the Grahams deal with Nash!¡± Geoffrey suggested. ¡°Don¡¯t bother them! I¡¯ve sent people to guard the Cloud Peak Pce Hotel. As soon as Nash and Hera step out, they¡¯ll make the move!¡± In a vi area that was affiliated with Universal Group, the vice president of Jonford Universal Group - Travis was talking to his cousin Queenie on the phone. He frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Queenie replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ Frankie should know him!¡± Travis said in a cold voice, ¡°The people from the legal department shouldn¡¯t be easily offended.¡± After a few moments of silence, he added, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll call Frankie and ask him about it first.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After hanging up, he immediately dialed Frankie¡¯s number. Chapter 353 ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± ¡°The day before yesterday, you picked up a man and a woman. Who were they?¡± ¡°Mr. Graham, why are you asking me this?¡± In the same residential area, Frankie was sitting in the study working with a cynical smile on his face. His phone was ced on the table with the speakerphone on. Even though his job position was not as high as Travis¡¯, Fabian was his boss. Thus, the president still had to treat him with respect out of consideration of his boss. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about the people who are worth a personal greeting from you!¡± Travis replied with a smile. ¡°The woman is called Melody Stone. She¡¯s a senior shareholder in the House of Representatives. The Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. man is Nash Calcraft, who¡¯s a friend of Melody!¡± Frankie said. ¡°Nash Calcraft¡­¡¯ Travis repeated Nash¡¯s name and felt that it sounded rather familiar. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Is he from Universal Group too?¡± Frankie responded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Travis continued to ask, ¡°Who is he? What level is his position?¡± Frankie chuckled. ¡°Mr. Graham, there are so many people in Universal Group. How do you expect me to remember everyone? Why don¡¯t you ask the HR department?¡± ¡°Alright, sorry for disturbing you!¡± Travis hung up the phone. After a moment of thought, he called the HR manager. ¡°Mr. Graham¡­ why did you call me?¡± the manager asked nervously. ¡°Mr. Wright, look up a man called Nash Calcraft for me!¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Graham¡­ Please wait a moment!¡± Mr. Wright opened hisptop and keyed in Nash¡¯s name into the system. ¡°Mr. Graham, the system shows that there is no such person!¡± ¡°Are you sure that Nash does not exist in Universal Group?¡± Travis asked. ¡°My system has second-level software. The most it can do is check the information of S-rank positions. Any information about positions above the S-rank has to be checked on a first-level software system!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try Ms. Larson, then!¡± Travis hung up the phone and called the director of human resources. ¡°Hello, Mr. Graham!¡± A clear and sweet voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Ms. Larson, look up information about Nash Calcraft for me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Graham, but today is a weekend!¡± Ms. Larson refused. ¡°Does it take that much time to look up a person?¡± Travis¡¯ face turned cold. After all, he was the vice president of thepany, so how dare a director disobey his order? ¡°Please wait a moment, Mr. Graham!¡± Ms. Larson responded respectfully and randomly tapped on her keyboard. ¡°There is no such person, Mr. Graham.¡± Travis¡¯ lips curled into a smile. ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t take up your weekend anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Graham.¡± Ms. Larson responded with a smile. In the office of Universal Group¡¯s director of human resources, Jennifer suppressed a smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re just the vice president. You sit on your ass all day long but expect people to treat you with respect! I hope you get in trouble with Nash so that he can teach you a lesson when the time ¡°Ms. Larson, what are you mumbling about?¡± Her secretary was packing up the documents as she whispered to her. Jennifer smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Let¡¯s get off work so I can treat you to Red Lobster!¡± It was the weekend, but they had received a notice from the general manager asking to make Nash¡¯s work permit immediately. Thus, they had toe to thepany to work overtime. At this moment, Travis called his cousin. After Queenie learned of the situation, she said with a cold expression, ¡°Since he isn¡¯t a senior executive of Universal Group¡­ I¡¯ll find someone to destroy him!¡± Travis reminded her, ¡°This guy knows people in the House of Representatives, so you¡¯d better make sure he doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s you behind it!¡± Queenie chirped, ¡°Got it!¡± Chapter 354 Queenie and Justin were both department managers. They had applied for a luxurious mansion with four bedrooms and two living rooms under their joint name. At this time, Justin was lying in bed groaning in pain. When Queenie ended the call, Justin immediately asked, ¡°So, who¡¯s that bitch?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Queenie shrugged. ¡°Just a senior shareholder friend!¡± ¡°A senior shareholder? Does that mean I can¡¯t beat him up?¡± Justin looked disappointed. All of the senior executives of Universal Group had influential backgrounds. They were either wealthy scions of prestigious families or close associates of the leader at Universal Group¡¯s headquarters. Among the managers, Justin stood out as one of the few who ascended from ordinary salesmen¡¯s ranks. He relied solely on his degree from Project 985. Fortunately, he used his talents and good looks to pursue Queenie Graham. That was how he ultimately established his firm foothold in thepany. Even though the Ten Families of Capiton were very famous, they were not essential to Universal Group. Queenie would not offend a senior shareholder for Justin¡¯s sake. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tinny! Hardly any of the senior shareholders in Drakonia would dare go against the Grahams! I¡¯ll always be by your side! ¡°No one will ever touch my man!¡± Queenie said enthusiastically. Justin¡¯s eyes began to water. ¡°Thank you, Nini! I love you, baby!¡± Early the next morning, Hera finally woke up from her sleep. As soon as she opened her eyes, she met Nash¡¯s. As if she remembered something, Hera immediately lifted the nket and looked under it. Upon realizing that she was only wrapped in a bath towel, her face turned pale. She looked at Nash with disappointment, asking, ¡°Did you do something to me?¡± Nash pointed to the lipstick stains on his face. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask if you were the one who did something to me?¡± ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Hera raised her hand, trying to push him away. Nash grabbed her by the wrist, pulled her closer, and kissed her on her lips. He even reached under to remove the towel that was wrapped around her body. He was domineering and rough with her! Nash savored how sweet she tasted, and the corners of his mouth curled into an evil smile. He chuckled to himself as he thought, ¡®Why can¡¯t someone like me control a woman like you?¡¯ ¡°Sob¡­ Sob¡­¡± Hera could not fight back, so she burst into tears. Nash was immediately stunned. The dignified Smiling Grim Reaper who killed ruthlessly could not bear to see a woman cry! He quickly pushed her away and said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t cry! I didn¡¯t do anything to you! You¡¯re on your period, remember?¡± Hera held the nket and cried heartbrokenly. She was not in tears because of Nash¡¯s actions but rather because she was still afraid after what happened yesterday. If Nash had not found her, she could not imagine what would have happened to her. Nash got under the nket, hugged Hera gently, and said, ¡°I promise I didn¡¯t do anything to you. I was just kidding¡­¡± Hera grabbed Nash tightly and wailed, ¡°Nash¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have gotten mad at you¡­ I should¡¯ve believed you!¡± In the past two days, her mind was filled with every moment she had spent with Nash. Although they had not been together for a long time, she believed that Nash was not a promiscuous person. Nash sniffed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not exining it properly to you¡­ Don¡¯t cry anymore. It pains me to see you in tears!¡± Hera held back her sobs, raised her head, and looked at the lipstick stains all over Nash¡¯s face. At that moment, Nash¡¯s phone rang again. It was Skadi calling. Nash rejected the call without hesitation. Hera asked through sniffles, ¡°Why did you hang up on Skadi?¡± Nash pursed his lips and exined, ¡°She wants me to break up with you!¡± As soon as he finished, his phone rang again. Chapter 355 ¡°I¡¯ll answer!¡± Nash was about to pick up the phone when Hera snatched it away. However, it was not Skadi calling this time. It was Yvonne. ¡°Yvonne¡¯s calling¡­¡± Hera answered the call and put it on speaker. Yvonne¡¯s apologetic voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Nash, I¡¯m so sorry! I know that I made a mistake. I won¡¯t ever do it again! I promise that I¡¯ll work on my temper and be good from now on!¡± Hera did not know what Yvonne was on about and asked in confusion, ¡°Yvonne, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sob¡­ Hera, I¡¯m going back to Capiton! I want to apologize to you too¡­ I was the one who started the rumor about you and Nash!¡± After exining the whole story, Yvonne said, ¡°Can you tell Nash that I apologized to Mel and she forgave me? I hope that he can forgive me too!¡± After hearing Yvonne out, Hera looked at Nash with teary eyes. The rumor Yvonne had spread was outrageous, so it was understandable why Nash was so agitated about it. She had truly misunderstood Nash. Nash calmly said, ¡°To realize one¡¯s mistakes and to be able to make amends is the greatest virtue. Remember that loose lips sink ships. You might be spoiled at home, but no one will be so nice to you outside!¡± ¡°Sniff¡­ I know I made a mistake. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Yvonne cried and apologized again. Heraforted her in a soft voice, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Nash has forgiven you!¡± Then, she looked up at Nash and asked, ¡°Right, Nash?¡± Nash agreed. ¡°Yeah, I forgive her!¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ I¡¯m about to board the ne. Please visit me in Capiton when you can!¡± ¡°Of course. Have a safe flight!¡± After Hera hung up, she snuggled into Nash¡¯s embrace, wrapped her arms around his waist, and said cheekily, ¡°Baby¡­ I was wrong too, so please forgive me too!¡± Nash held Hera tight and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was my fault for keeping it a secret from you. Now that the misunderstanding was resolved, the haze in Hera¡¯s heart went away too. She smiled sweetly, got up, and kissed Nash¡¯s cheek to leave another stain. ¡°Babe¡­¡± Hera whispered. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Hmm?¡± Nash lowered his eyes slightly and looked at the beautiful woman in his arms. ¡°Can you¡­ Can you help me buy some pads?¡± Hera blushed. ¡°Sure!¡± Nash immediately put on his clothes and left. Hera adjusted her towel before picking up her phone to call her parents so that they knew she was safe. When she ended the call with her parents, she noticed that Nash¡¯s phone was ringing. It was Xeno. Hera picked up Nash¡¯s phone and answered the call. Xeno whispered, ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ Sheldon is dead!¡± Hera¡¯s eyelid twitched. ¡°What? Sheldon is dead too?¡± Howard died not long ago. Now, Sheldon was dead too? Two of Capiton¡¯s top five major business giants had disappeared within a few days. ¡°Um¡­ is this Hera?¡± Xeno asked awkwardly. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll get Nash to call you backter!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The only supermarket was three miles away from Cloud Peak Pce. There was a small industrial zone nearby. Many workers were smoking and chatting outside the supermarket. Nash walked into the sanitary pad aisle of the supermarket and spent a long time looking around. There were so many styles and brands of sanitary pads. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± He pondered what brand Hera used. He reached into his pocket for his phone but quickly realized that he had left it in the hotel. Nash was frantically scratching his ears and rubbing his cheeks. When he saw two women walking up the aisle, he headed toward them and asked in a low voice, ¡°Excuse me¡­ What brand of pads do you use?¡± Chapter 356 The two women were stunned. They both turned to look at Nash. One of them blushed as they said, ¡°Get away from me, you disgusting pervert!¡± Nash was stunned. He was just trying to ask them which brand of sanitary pads they used! How did that make him a pervert? The other woman¡¯s face was flushed too, but she did not lose her cool. Instead, she whispered, ¡°Are you buying pads for your girlfriend?¡± Nash nodded. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know which brand she prefers, and I left the house in such a hurry that I left my phone behind!¡± Yasmin picked up the pack she had just ced in her basket and said, ¡°You could get her some from ABC. Their pads are thin, breathable, and have great absorption!¡± Her sleeves rode upward as she extended her arm, and Nash noticed the hieroglyphs tattooed onto the woman¡¯s pale wrist. The hieroglyphs looked almost identical to the ones on the papyrus. Theo had spent so much time researching, but he still could not decipher what those hieroglyphs meant. It likely meant those hieroglyphs did not belong to any particr time in history. In fact, Nash was starting to suspect the Youngs had invented the hieroglyphs. The woman standing beside Yasmin noticed where Nash was looking and immediately said, ¡°Yasmin, this guy looks like bad news. Let¡¯s get away from him!¡± The industrial district they worked in was in aparatively rural area, and sexual assault cases were not rare around here. They rarely strayed away from the safety of the industrial district other than to get groceries and other necessities. Nash took a pack of ABC sanitary pads from the shelf and asked, ¡°Where did you get that tattoo, Miss?¡± The face of Yasmin¡¯s best friend turned pale. The more she thought about it, the more Nash looked like the suspect in those sexual assault cases. ¡°My grandfather used pigeon¡¯s blood to give me these tattoos. Can you read them?¡± Yasmin asked Nash in return, her eyes glinting. ¡°Yasmin, Sunny, are you guys done?¡± A rugged-looking man walked into the store. Sunny immediately turned to him. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re here, Derek. I think this guy is trying to hit on Yasmin!¡± The man¡¯s brows immediately knitted themselves together as he grabbed a stool and walked toward them. ¡°How dare you chat my sister up? Do you have a death wish?¡± A dozen more workers swarmed into the supermarket when they heard the man¡¯s voice. Yasmin hurriedly interjected, ¡°Derek, don¡¯t do anything foolish¡­ He didn¡¯t mean any harm!¡± The man nced at Nash¡¯s wellundered clothes and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t let his appearance fool you¡­ He¡¯s a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. I¡¯ve seen plenty of men like him!¡± Then, he red at Nash. ¡°Are you going to leave, or am I going to have to escort you out?¡± The corner of Nash¡¯s eye twitched, but he decided not to escte things. N?velDrama.Org content. He grabbed the pack of sanitary pads and walked to the counter to pay. However, he did not have any cash on him. The cashier working the counter was a woman in herte 30s. She was snacking on some nuts as she sneered, ¡°Boy, this doesn¡¯t even cost that much. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t afford a pack of sanitary pads?¡± Nash said awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t have my phone or any cash with me.¡± The cashier looked Nash up and down. A grin appeared on her face as she said, ¡°How about this? My man¡¯s not home, and there¡¯s some physical work I need help with. Why don¡¯t you head out back and help me out to pay off your debt¡­¡± Nash pondered this for a moment before he nodded. ¡°That works¡­ But we¡¯ll have to make it quick¡­¡± The cashier flipped her hair flippantly. ¡°Your performance will determine how long it¡¯ll take for us to wrap things up!¡± Nash felt like something was amiss as he gazed at the smile on the woman¡¯s face. However, he could not quite ce his finger on what felt wrong to him. Then, Yasmin grabbed the pack of pads from Nash and ced it alongside the rest of her purchases on the counter. ¡°Include this in my bill!¡± The cashier frowned, giving Yasmine a resentful look. ¡°Yasmine, you¡¯re a frequent customer here. How could you treat me this way?¡± Her man was in his 40s and could no longer satisfy her needs. She was in her 30s, and there was a saying that women were at their most spry between the ages of 30 to 40. No one could satisfy the loneliness and emptiness she felt within her. The men who worked in the nearby factories were all old and greasy. It had taken so long before she finally met a young, handsome man, but Yasmine was ruining things for her. ¡°Are you really going to make him sleep with you over a pack of sanitary pads that costs a mere couple dozen dors?¡± Chapter 357 Yasmin had heard from her roommates about how the cashier working at the nearby supermarket had frequent extramarital affairs. However, she had always thought they were just joking. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Based on what she had seen today, though, that did not seem the case. That handsome guy was also unlike anyone else she had ever met. Even she, a woman, knew what the woman actually wanted. However, he had naively agreed to her request. It looked like he was a fresh graduate. Fresh grads were always easier to fool because of theirck of experience. ¡°Girl, you¡¯d better watch whates out of your mouth!¡± The woman started getting huffy. Why did Yasmin feel the need to bring up stuff that she could have kept to herself? What would she do if her husband found out? Yasmin also felt she had crossed a line and smiled. ¡°Alright, alright, sorry. I take back what I said. Why don¡¯t you ring up the items now?¡± ¡°182 dors!¡± The cashier¡¯s face did not betray any other expression as she ced the items into a shopping bag. An ugly look appeared on Nash¡¯s face. He had never imagined there woulde a day when he would nearly get fooled into having sex for a couple dozen dors. Yasmin handed Nash the pack of sanitary pads after she finished making the payment. ¡°Remember to take your phone out with you in the future!¡± Nash had a rueful look on his face. ¡°Thank you!¡± Yasmin asked, ¡°Why did you ask me about the tattoo on my arm? Have you seen something simr in the past?¡± Her grandfather had inked that tattoo on her arm before he passed away. He had also told her that if anyone ever managed to recognize those two words, it meant that they were a powerful individual who could lead her to new heights. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yasmin. Why bother talking to someone like him?¡± Sunny walked over with her daily necessities and snacks in her arms, giving Nash a disgusted look as she did so. Men who could not even afford to buy sanitary pads for their girlfriends were usually good-for- nothing trash. Sunny did not wait for Yasmin to answer before she grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her away. Nash nced at the gates leading into the industrial district some 500 feet away andmitted the district¡¯s name into memory. He then returned to Cloud Peak Pce Hotel. ¡°You¡¯re back¡­ I remember this hotel is located in a pretty rural area. Did you need to travel far?¡± Hera asked as she smiled. ¡°It was about a two-mile journey!¡± ¡°How did you know this is my preferred brand of sanitary pads?¡± Hera asked as she opened the package and took a pad out. ¡°Uh¡­ Someone else rmended them!¡± Nash said as he chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Pfft!¡± Hera burst intoughter. ¡°Did you ask some random woman which brand she rmended?¡± Nash rubbed his nose. ¡°Yeah, roughly.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± 3) That image took form in Hera¡¯s mind, and she could not stopughing. Sheughed so hard that her menstrual blood nearly leaked out from her pants. She quickly pped a hand to her stomach and hurried to the bathroom. ¡°Xeno called just now. Why don¡¯t you return the call?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Nash mumbled to himself, still confused. Then, he grabbed his phone and dialed Xeno¡¯s number. ¡°Nash!¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± ¡°Sheldon Duerson is dead. Duncan Duerson would like to invite you for a chat at the Duersons¡¯ residence!¡± Chapter 358 ¡°How did he die?¡± Nash was stunned. He had met Sheldon once when treating Philix¡¯s illness at Zell Private Estate. The man had seemed to be in the pink of his health and had not shown any signs of feeling unwell. Why did he die so abruptly? Xeno replied, ¡°He hung himself. I¡¯m suspecting it¡¯s because of Duncan!¡± Nash remained silent for a short while longer before he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t Duncan Sheldon¡¯s grandson?¡± Xeno exined, ¡°Duncan was adopted by Sheldon¡¯s son and daughter-inw, and he¡¯s unwee in the Duerson family. Sheldon¡¯s will states that Duncan will inherit the fortune he¡¯s left behind. That¡¯s more than enough for me to deduce that he¡¯s definitely connected to Sheldon¡¯s death in some way!¡± Xeno¡¯s voice lowered as he continued, ¡°Duncan¡¯s not a force to be reckoned with!¡± ¡°That¡¯s interesting!¡± Nash narrowed his eyes slightly. Xeno had done a good job breaking down everything for him. However, that caused him even more unease. Duncan may have found out he was a part of the Youngs because of what had happened recently.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He may have killed Sheldon to avenge the Youngs. Everything he did was to attract his attention. ¡°When will you be going to the Duersons¡¯ residence, Nash?¡± ¡°Pick me up from Cloud Peak Pce Hotel. We¡¯ll go right now!¡± Nash drew in a long breath after he hung up the phone. Duncan was not a force to be reckoned with. The fact he wanted to meet him meant he wanted to strike a deal. Half an hourter, Nash and Hera left Cloud Peak Pce Hotel. Weston apanied them to the hotel¡¯s doors. As they walked to the entrance, a pink-colored Porsche pulled to a stop in front of the entrance. It was Sydney¡¯s car. Sydney had taken over Cloud Peak Pce Hotel when she was just 16 years old. She had utilized all her connections to acquaint herself with Max Kline, president of Jonford Universal Group. Then, it took her another three months of negotiations before she sessfully transformed Cloud Peak Pce Hotel into one of the hotels Universal Group was affiliated with. It had been three years since that happened. ¡°Ms. Zell, what are you doing here?¡± Weston immediately hurried over, hoping to tter her. Sydney nced at Nash, then turned to Weston to ask in a purposefully loud voice, ¡°I heard someone beat up Hunter?¡± Weston smiled. ¡°Not to worry, Ms. Zell. Hunter deserved it!¡± Sydney frowned. ¡°Do you know that Hunter and Jacob are cousins and that Jacob¡¯s girlfriend is Queenie, whose cousin is the vice president of Universal Group?¡± Cloud Peak Pce Hotel depended on Universal Group for the majority of their ie. If they got on the vice president¡¯s wrong side, he could cause a massive drop in their profits in the blink of an eye. Nash and Hera got into the Audi. Xeno stepped on the gas and left. It was only then that Weston leaned toward Sydney and whispered into her ear. Sydney¡¯s eyes widened as she asked in disbelief, ¡°No way¡­ Is that true?¡± Weston had a rueful look on his face. ¡°Girl, do I look like I¡¯d ever dare lie to you?¡± Mr. Calcraft had requested he keep the news on the down-low, but Ms. Zell was his boss. He could not lie to his boss, could he? ¡°Nash! Head of inspection of all Universal Group branches in the greater Drakonia area! How¡­ how did he pull that off?¡± Sydney muttered to herself dazedly. She had always been an arrogant woman. After taking over Cloud Peak Pce Hotel when she was 16, it had only taken her three months to establish a partnership with the president of Jonford Universal Group. It then took her three years for Cloud Peak Pce Hotel to attain a worth of 2.5 billion dors. Not a single person in Capiton¡¯s Ten Families had managed to earn two billion dors when they were still 19 years old. Her n for the next five years was to meet the presidents of each Universal Group branch in Drakonia and convince them to allow Cloud Peak Pce Hotel to be affiliated with their brand. She had currently sessfully engaged with three different presidents Chapter 359 She was extremely pleased with her aplishments and felt like she was better than everyone else. Nothing fazed her, not even the fact that Nash was a tinum-level VIP in the Skye family¡¯s business. She thought the Skye family was just doing him a favor. Nash was nothing without the Skye family. Yet, now, Weston was telling her that Nash was the head of surveince of all Universal Group branches in the greater Drakonia area. That position was so prestigious that one needed to gain the approval of all the executives and shareholders in Universal Group before they could assume that position. It was not a position that the Skye family could help him attain by pulling some strings. Goodness gracious, Nash Calcraft! How many more secrets did that man have? ¡°Miss¡­ I don¡¯t think you should tell Max about this. The contract you and Max signed stated the profits would be split 30/70, but he¡¯s been going back on his word. He¡¯s been taking in 50% of Cloud Peak Pce¡¯s profits after seeing the increase in profits. He¡¯s bullying you! ¡°Besides, Max has used his work as an excuse to sleep with multiple female subordinates. He¡¯s also embezzled and misappropriated public funds. No one ever kept an eye on him in the past, but he¡¯ll have to pay for his actions sooner orter now that Drakonia has their own head of inspection!¡± ¡°How do you know everything in such detail?¡± Sydney asked, shocked. ¡°My friend¡¯s wife works as a director of research and development in Universal Group. She¡¯s one of Max¡¯s victims!¡± Weston replied, an angry look shing through his eyes. ¡°You guys must be really close if you share such details!¡± Sydney had looked into Weston¡¯s background beforehand. His wife had previously worked at Universal Group as a director of research and development. Weston was telling her everything now in the hopes she would continue keeping Max in the dark, allowing him to do as he pleased in thepany. That way, Nash would be the one to bring Max to his downfall. ¡°I¡­ My friend and I grew up together, so he tells me everything!¡± Weston stammered. ¡°Alright. Max has been getting on my nervestely too. I¡¯ll try getting in touch with Nash. My future will be bright if he can help me!¡± At the backyard of the Duersons¡¯ residence, Sheldon¡¯s corpse had been ced on a bonfire, and they were cremating him. ¡°Duncan¡­ I never thought you were capable of such evil!¡± A disheveled-looking youngster dressed in in clothes said quietly. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Mr. Kai. Sheldon sacrificed himself for the greater good. His death will ensure the continuation of the Duerson family¡¯s bloodline!¡± Duncan replied as he pushed his sses up his nose. He was dressed in mourning clothes, but there was not even a hint of sadness on his face. ¡°Is it because of Nash Calcraft?¡± Kai asked as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Whatever. I can¡¯t be bothered asking any more questions. Repay the two billion dors I loaned you. The creditors are harassing me so much that I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end!¡± Kai was not at the Duersons¡¯ residence to attend the funeral. He did not even have two pennies to rub together ever since his grandfather decided to punish him. Now, the nightclubs that he owed money to were sending men out to collect money from him. Helena had used up her entire family¡¯s savings, and she had also taken out a 200 million dor loan from the bank to help him pay off his debts. However, all that money only barely covered everything he owed. Now, Helena¡¯spany was in dire need of 20 million dors because they no longer had any financial capital. ¡°You¡¯re a funny man, Mr. Kai. When did I ever owe you money?¡± Duncan asked, a smile on his face. Kai¡¯s eyebrows knitted themselves together, and he frowned while answering, ¡°I forked out two billion dors when Simon needed four billion dors!¡± ¡°If my memory isn¡¯t failing me, I recall you forced the money onto me. Isn¡¯t that true, Mr. Kai?¡± Duncan had a half-smile on his face. Now that he owned several dozen billion dors worth of assets, he had risen up the ranks to be equals with Walter Watson. Kai was worth less than dog shit to him. ¡°You bastard¡­ Ungrateful jerk!¡± Kai pped Duncan across the face. Instead of flinching, Duncan allowed Kai to p him. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He did not lose his temper and merely smiled as he adjusted his sses. ¡°You¡¯ve yelled at me and pped me as well. Are you ready to leave now?¡± ¡°Fine, forget about the two billion dors! ¡°Remember how I used to fund your life of debauchery and how I sponsored you over 30 million dors so you could gamble to your heart¡¯s desire in Mandagor? I must¡¯ve spent at least 50 million dors on you. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt for you to repay a measly 20 million dors, right?¡± Kai was furious, but there was nothing he could do against Duncan. He was no longer the rich heir who could call the shots. ¡°No, no, it wouldn¡¯t hurt. Back then, I was the one kissing up to you so you¡¯d be pleased with me and give me an allowance! Now¡­ It¡¯s my turn to experience being the one calling the shots! ¡°Let me think¡­ If you kneel on the ground and bark like a dog, I¡¯ll give you a million dors for every bark!¡± Chapter 360 ¡°You bastard, how dare you¡­¡± Kai curled his fingers into a fist and hurled it toward Duncan¡¯s face. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Duncan calmly raised a hand, grabbing Kai¡¯s fist. Was he a martial artist? Kai¡¯s eyes widened. Then, he was punched in the stomach so violently that he flew a dozen feet backward and vomited blood. Duncan sighed. ¡°You overestimate yourself¡­¡± A burly man picked Kai up, dragged him over to Duncan, and forced him to his knees. Duncan took his checkbook out and wrote a check for 20 million dors, which he threw before Kai. ¡°You have to bark 20 times! You can take this check and leave once you¡¯re done barking!¡± Kai hunched over and ced his arms over his stomach as he shuddered. He had never experienced such humiliation. However, without the 20 million dors¡­ Rococo Technology, which was Helena¡¯spany, would go out of business due to bankruptcy. He had dated plenty of women, but he had never taken any of them home before. He had also never slept with any of them. Helena was the first woman he had brought home to meet his parents. She was also the first woman he had ever slept with. Helena was a calctive woman. She would never have dated him if it were not for the fact he was Walter¡¯s grandson. Then, when he got thrust into this dire situation, Helena chose to help him instead of leaving him without a second thought. It was then he realized Helena truly loved him. You only knew who truly loved you when you were at your worst. Kai¡¯s hands trembled as he picked up the check. Then, hey on the ground and began barking. ¡°Woof¡­ Woof¡­ Woof¡­ Woof¡­¡± Humiliation washed over him. Any self-esteem he had was crushed into pieces. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ You¡¯re great at imitating a dog¡­ You can be my dog if your grandfather doesn¡¯t want you to be his grandchild anymore! I won¡¯t abuse you as long as you wag your tail at me!¡± Duncan threw his head back and roared withughter. He was unbelievably happy. Then, tears began flowing down his cheeks as heughed. It had only been a while ago that he was like a dog that Kai could summon as he pleased. Now, their roles had reversed. From today onward, no one could bully him anymore. Kai finished his 20 barks and scrambled to his feet so he could stumble away. ¡°Duncan¡­¡± Just then, a housekeeper hurried over. Duncan frowned. ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°S-Sir!¡± The housekeeper hurriedly corrected themself. Duncan nodded, a satisfied look on his face. ¡°You may speak!¡± ¡°A man named Nash Calcraft wants to meet you!¡± ¡°Alright, bring him in!¡± Outside the mansion, Nash and Xeno watched as Kai walked dazedly out of the mansion while looking like a zombie. His pants were covered in dirt, and there was dried blood on the corners of his mouth. It was not hard to deduce he had been beaten up and forced to kneel. Kai was the son of an elite family, so why was he beaten up and forced to kneel at the Duersons¡¯ residence? The look in Kai¡¯s eyes was dull as he slowly walked away. He did not meet Nash¡¯s or Xeno¡¯s eyes. It was as if he did not know two men were standing right there. Xeno said gleefully, ¡°Looks like Walter¡¯s determined to teach Kai a lesson this time!¡± Nashughed silently. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad to get to experience what the world has to offer!¡± The Duerson family¡¯s housekeeper walked out. ¡°Pleasee in, sirs!¡± The housekeeper led the two into the mansion. ¡°Duncan is so arrogant! How dare he send a mere housekeeper to meet us at the door?¡± Xeno was extremely annoyed. Walter came to wee Nash at the door when he heard of his arrival. They arrived at the backyard. Chapter 361 Duncan was seen kneeling before a pile of fire. ¡°Was the unburned body on the fire Sheldon?¡± Xeno looked shocked. Sheldon¡¯s worth was worth billions. Not only was there no funeral after his death, but they could not even afford to send him to a funeral parlor? If Xeno were Sheldon, he would die with his eyes wide open. Nash turned his head and nced at the robust man next to him. This was a stage nine great-grandmaster. It was unexpected for the Duersons to have hidden such a powerful individual. Even the Watsons only had two great-grandmasters, Iron Kick George and Eight Trigram Palm Janson, with powers at stage six and seven. Together, they could rival a stage nine great- grandmaster, but defeating one was another question. ¡°Duncan¡­ Mr. Nash is here!¡± Xeno spoke up as a reminder. They could not possibly let Mr. Nash see them cremating Sheldon, could they? Duncan wiped his tears, trembled as he stood up, and bowed to Nash. He said, ¡°I apologize for not greeting you from afar, Mr. Calcraft. It¡¯s due to the funeral!¡± Nash coldly asked, ¡°Did you kill Sheldon?¡± Duncan looked bewildered. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, although Sheldon wasn¡¯t my biological grandfather, I¡¯ve been with the Duersons for over 20 years. Surely, no one could do such a heinous act?¡± Nash pped his palm toward the fire pile. A true energy extinguished the mes. Only the charred skeletal frame remained. It was smoking on the ground. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Xeno, take the bones for DNA testing to confirm the identity of the deceased! Every inch must be examined!¡± Nash spoke slowly and resonantly. Duncan¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and his face instantly turned pale. Seeing this, Nash asked in a cold voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Sheldon Duerson?¡± A powerful aura enveloped Duncan¡¯s entire body. Feeling as though he had been encased in ice, Duncan could not help but shudder and gulp. He then said, ¡°He¡­ He was buried by me!¡± Xeno was furious. ¡°Do you really think we¡¯re idiots?¡± If Sheldon was truly dead, Duncan surely would not create the illusion of cremation here. He would have let Mr. Nash see Sheldon¡¯s corpse. Even though Xeno had been fooled, Mr. Nash would not be so easily deceived. ¡°My grandfather¡¯sst wish was to be buried with an intact corpse¡­ so¡­ so I¡­¡± ¡°Take me to see the body!¡± Nash spoke indifferently. Sheldon was involved in the extermination case of the Youngs. He was a dead man. Nash had to see him, alive or dead. Otherwise, the entire Duersons would be annihted. Duncan swallowed again, and he led Nash to the private forest behind the vi. Pine and cedar trees were nted here, and there was a grave in the middle, in whichy a coffin made of yellow pear wood. Xeno jumped into the grave and forcefully pushed open the coffin lid. Insidey Sheldon, clothed in formal attire, his face bloodless and lips purple. Gold, silver, and jewels were ced around him as burial items. Xeno reached in to feel Sheldon¡¯s carotid artery for a moment and said, ¡°No pulse, stiff corpse, and no temperature; he should be dead!¡± Nash nodded and slowly exhaled. Duncan, overwhelmed with sorrow, said, ¡°My grandfather has already paid with his life. I hope you¡¯ll leave his body intact!¡± Xeno jumped out of the grave. Nash turned and walked away, with Duncan and the robust man following him. After walking about ten meters, Nash suddenly turned and threw a punch. A huge fist formed from dense true energy hit the coffin. The priceless yellow pear wood coffin, along with Sheldon¡¯s body, were reduced to pieces. Bright red flesh fell to the ground, making a thudding sound. Specks of blood sttered onto the mourning clothes Duncan was wearing. The robust man¡¯s eyes turned red instantly, his bones cracking as he let out a ghastly roar. Beast, you should die¡­¡± Visible ripples spread out, breaking all the surrounding cedar and pine trees in half. Nash pulled Xeno behind him and casually threw a p. A palm the size of a ping pong paddle, seeminglyposed of clear water, formed in the air. The lines of the palm were clearly visible. The palm pped the robust man¡¯s face. The robust man¡¯s head shattered. ¡± He was a stage nine great-grandmaster. He was gone just like that! Chapter 362 Brutal! Nash was too brutal! That was a stage nine great-grandmaster. He was the world-ss expert Duncan brought back from Mandagor. Duncan learned all his skills from him. Was he not one of Duncan¡¯s biggest trump cards too? Yet now¡­ Nash wiped him out with a single p? Duncan was terrified, almost feeling his scalp explode. His once gentle face turned pale as paper. He thought his n was wless. It seemed he had underestimated Nash. Nash was not just the Smiling Grim Reaper who was skilled in killing; he also possessed a meticulous mind. ¡°Sheldon is dead, and my grudge with the Duersons is settled! You do have some sense in you, but don¡¯t be too clever! There are things better left unsaid. I trust you know what to do!¡± After saying these words emotionlessly, Nash left with Xeno. Having witnessed Nash crush Crow¡¯s head before and now seeing it again, Xeno felt a churn in his stomach. Duncan watched their retreating figures tremblingly. Then, he turned back to the bloody grave and sighed deeply. ¡°Grandfather¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t protect you¡­ but¡­ at least you preserved the Duersons¡¯ lineage with your life!¡± In order to deal with Nash, Duncan had prepared three ns. First, he tried to deceive Nash with a fake cremated body. If Nash found out, he would activate the second n and show Nash his grandfather¡¯s corpse. He met a witch doctor in Mandagor who had a potion that could induce a death-like state in a person, making even the blood coagte. When Nash left, he thought his grandfather was safe, but Nash still destroyed his grandfather to pieces. Finally, he held the secret of Nash being from the Youngs. If the first two steps failed, he would have threatened Nash using this knowledge to let himself and the rest of the Duersons go. He even set up over 30 timed emails to be sent out, all to ensure Nash would not kill him outright. These three ns could be said to be foolproof. However, he never expected Nash to be so thorough. He first realized the cremated body was not Sheldon and thenpletely destroyed the coffin and its contents. The third n was unnecessary since Nash never intended to wipe out the entire Duersons. Nash¡¯s final words indicated he knew Duncan had deduced his identity. If Duncan revealed this secret, the Duersons would surely perish. Duncan, with his secretly trained bodyguards, went to the vi¡¯s underground garage. Inside, the 36 members of the Duersons were gathered. The men yed poker, the women shopped on their tablets, and the children yed happily together. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Dun¡­ Have you killed that Nash guy yet?¡± Duncan¡¯s adoptive father, Quinton Duerson, asked. Seeing the bodyguards Duncan brought, his adoptive father¡¯s eyelids twitched. The rest of the Duersons turned to look as well. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for all of you to immigrate. You¡¯ll settle in Moliga tomorrow,¡± Duncan said calmly. Hearing this, the Duersons became furious. ¡°Duncan¡­ what do you mean? ¡°You¡¯re just an adopted son. Are you trying to take over the Duersons?¡± Chapter 363 ¡°Hmph, one can never be satisfied, no matter how much one gets. Can you handle the Duersons¡¯ billions of assets?¡± ¡°Do you believe we can kick you out of the Duersons immediately?¡± Duncan¡¯s bodyguard pulled out a golden IMI Desert Eagle and fired a shot into the sky. Everyone at the scene instantly fell silent. Duncan adjusted his sses and said, ¡°Grandfather¡­ was killed by Nash¡­ If you all want to live peacefully, go settle abroad. Each of you can take 300 million with you¡­ With this money, you can live luxuriously anywhere without any worries!¡± ¡°Uncle Duncan¡­ do we get some too?¡± a porcin doll-like little girl asked nervously. ¡°Children get 500 million!¡± Duncan said with a soft smile. The Duersons looked at each other, seemingly exchanging opinions. Quinton approached Duncan, whispering, ¡°Dun¡­ Why is Nash targeting us? Why does he want to harm us?¡± Duncan smiled faintly, ¡°Dad¡­ Sometimes, knowing too much isn¡¯t good for you¡­¡± ¡°Then you shoulde with us. We can turn thepany¡¯s assets into cash and build a business empire abroad!¡± Quinton sighed. He was getting old and only had this adopted son, so going abroad would mean depending only on his wife. ¡°The Duersons¡¯ decades of umted connections shouldn¡¯t go to waste! Let¡¯s settle this, then. This afternoon, I¡¯ll have my secretary deliver international checks to all of you!¡± After saying these words, Duncan turned and left. After some discussion, the other Duersons eventuallypromised. They did not have a choice. While Duncan looked gentle and harmless, if provoked, he might even kill them all. Xeno drove Nash back to Royal Bay. In the car, Xeno asked, ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ How did you figure out the cremated body wasn¡¯t Sheldon Duerson?¡± ¡°I guessed it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s an urate guess!¡± Xenoughed and continued, ¡°How did you know the Sheldon in the coffin wasn¡¯t dead?¡± ¡°I guessed again!¡± Nash replied calmly while looking out of the window. The fact that Duncan deduced he was one of the Youngs showed that Duncan was quite sharp. If Nash were just any ordinary person, it would be possible to be fooled, but Nash was the Smiling Grim Reaper. One of the characteristics of Nash¡¯s mission was that he must confirm that his target was dead. Even if he saw a body, he would make sure to finish it off, even beheading it if necessary. ¡°What if Duncan reveals your identity?¡± Xeno admired Nash deeply but was also worried about Duncan¡¯s revenge. ¡°Even if the Kleins find out, they won¡¯t dare to act rashly without a surefire way to kill me!¡± Nash was only concerned about the Kleins targeting those close to him. Hiding his identity as a Young was the best way to protect Hera and his close friends. ¡°By the way¡­ take me to the Long Lake Industrial Zone first.¡± Thinking of Yasmin¡¯s arm tattoo, Nash decided to find her and gather some information. At the same time, he also called Theo. ¡°Nashy¡­ I¡¯ve missed you!¡± ¡°Did you make any progress on the hieroglyphs I sent you?¡± Nash cut straight to the point. ¡°Ahem¡­ Not yet¡­ They¡¯re strange. Over a hundred schrs from the Ancient Text Research Institute couldn¡¯t determine the dynasty. Some experts believe they¡¯re not from Earth, or perhaps it¡¯s a unique language from a particr tribe! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I n to release some of the hieroglyphs with a reward for deciphering them online¡­ With online dissemination, more people can research, and perhaps someone will recognize the hieroglyphs!¡± Chapter 364 Upon hearing Theo¡¯s idea, Nash slightly furrowed his brows, saying, ¡°Be careful, the Kleins originated from the Youngs!¡± The Kleins might not recognize those hieroglyphs, but they might have seen them during their time with the Youngs. Letting them know that the Skyes were researching the Youngs¡¯ hieroglyphs could potentially bring trouble. In the Long Lake Industrial Zone, Nash and Xeno were stopped by an elderly security guard at the entrance. you Xeno pulled out a hundred-dor note and handed it to the security guard, ¡°Sir, could help me find someone named Yasmin? If you bring her out, I¡¯ll give you another hundred.¡± ¡°Young man, I might be poor, but I have my pride!¡± The guard promptly pushed back Xeno¡¯s money. Xeno¡¯s temper red. Grabbing the security guard by his cor, he said, ¡°Old man, have you heard of Dragon Tiger Gate? I¡¯m Xeno Hun, the second inmand. Who do you think you¡¯re messing with here?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Expecting his name to intimidate the guard, Xeno was caught off guard when the old man defiantly leaned in closer, challenging, ¡°Go ahead, hit me. Even the richest man in Jonford wouldn¡¯t darey a finger on me, let alone someone from Dragon Tiger Gate¡­¡± Xeno smirked. ¡°Ah, it seems you have some backing, huh?¡± The security guard proudly replied, ¡°My son, Jupiter Holt, has been working in the Jonford Inspection Office for over 20 years. Why would I fear a small-time thug like you?¡± When Xeno heard that his son was Jupiter, his confidence deted. He released the security guard, adjusting his cor andughing. ¡°I was just joking¡­ Sir, please don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± Due to his own background, how could he dare to offend anyone from the Inspection Office? Not to mention his son was a captain and had been there for over 20 years. Xeno would not want the ces under him to be visited by people from the Inspection Office every three days. The security guard lifted up his cor, put his hands behind his back and nonchntly replied, ¡°You¡¯d better leave before I lose my temper!¡± Feeling defeated, Xeno looked at Nash. The old man was not budging. It seemed getting into the Long Lake Industrial Zone would be challenging. Suddenly, a pink Porsche parked nearby. Sydney and Queenie got out. Queenie seemed a bit car sick andined, ¡°What¡¯s so good about this industrial zone? The roads are bad, the buildings are about to copse¡­ and you want to buy it all? I really can¡¯t understand your reasoning!¡± She often heard from her grandfather about how she should learn from Sydney. In his eyes, Sydney was superior in every way. They were of the same age, went to the same private school, and during college, both took over some family businesses. She worked hard as well, but not all of her effort was rewarded. Despite being the same age as her, Sydney had already made a lot of money. Meanwhile, Queenie was still asking her grandfather for pocket money. This time around, Grandpa had refused to give her any pocket money and even banned her from going around. Fortunately for her, Grandpa still allowed her to go out with Sydney. It was the weekend, so she had convinced Sydney to take her out. She was expecting a good time but had not expected to end up in the remote Long Lake Industrial Zone. ¡°The Long Lake Industrial Zone is very near to Cloud Peak Pce Hotel. At its peak, there were more than 20,000 employees here¡­ Do you know how much the convenience stores and restaurants here earn annually?¡± Sydney asked with a smile. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°The convenience stores around 2.7 million, and the restaurants earn around three million!¡± ¡°Oh my god, are you joking?!¡± Queenie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The fast food in those restaurants only costs more than ten bucks a serving. Meanwhile, the convenience store had an area of less than 50 square meters. With such modest prices and facilities, how could they such profits? Chapter 365 Upon reconsidering, Queenie understood. The Long Lake Industrial Zone was located in a somewhat remote area. Within a ten-mile radius, aside from Cloud Peak Pce Hotel, there were only a few shops. They essentially monopolized the daily life of those in the Long Lake Industrial Zone. ¡°But isn¡¯t the poption of Long Lake Industrial Zone much lower now than before?¡± Queenie found a point worth arguing. Based on the previous poption of 20,000, this area indeed was profitable. However, now, most of the factories in Long Lake Industrial Zone were vacant, with the poption not exceeding 8,000. ¡°That¡¯s because the buildings in the Long Lake Industrial Zone are aging and the living conditions are very poor. This leads to a high turnover rate among the younger employees. Without sufficient technical staff, the industrial zone naturally declines. I just need to invest 300 million topletely change the current situation here!¡± Sydney held her little hands behind her back, her eyes shining with confidence. If it were not for the Porsche parked nearby, passersby might have thought they were delusional. After all, they were so young and casually talking about investing hundreds of millions. Who would take them seriously? ¡°Wait¡­ Isn¡¯t that Nash Calcraft?¡± Queenie noticed Nash at the entrance of the industrial zone and blinked in surprise. Sydney turned to look and indeed, it was Nash. What was he doing here? Sydney quickly checked her reflection in apact mirror and hurried over. ¡°Nash¡­¡± Sydney greeted him sweetly. Nash was taken aback. As far as he remembered, the young miss from the Zell family did not seem to have a favorable opinion of him. Why the sudden change? Then it clicked. She was the owner of Cloud Peak Pce Hotel, so it was not surprising that she knew his identity. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Ms. Zell, hello!¡± Nash greeted with a smile. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Sydney¡¯s face lit up with two cute dimples when she smiled. ¡°Just taking a stroll!¡± Nash replied casually. Xeno added, ¡°Actually, we want to enter the industrial zone, but the security guard won¡¯t let us in!¡± Why bother with pretenses now? Sydney and Queenie were obviously not here just to wander around. Maybe they knew someone inside? ¡°I can help you with that!¡± Sydney walked up to the security guard and said, ¡°Sir, these two are my friends. Please let them in.¡± The security guard, who was smoking, nced at Sydney and asked, ¡°And who are you?¡± Sydney frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m Sydney Zell. My grandfather is Grant Zell!¡± She had only discussed buying the ce with the owner of the industrial zone. This guard had never seen her before. Hence, she had to mention her grandfather¡¯s name. ¡°I can¡¯t let you in even if Walter Watson came¡­ unless thepany¡¯s boss personally wees you!¡± The security guard crossed his legs, clearly not regarding Sydney highly. Queenie smirked. ¡°So can we or can¡¯t we? If not, let¡¯s not push it.¡± With a stern face, Sydney took out her phone and called the owner of the industrial zone. ¡°Mr. Jamerson¡­ I¡¯m buying Long Lake Industrial Zone¡­ I¡¯m paying in full¡­ Pleasee out and meet me now.¡± Chapter 366 Before Mr. Jamerson on the other end of the phone could speak, Sydney hung up. Then, folding her arms, she dered, ¡°Once I buy this industrial zone, the first thing I¡¯ll do is fire you!¡± The old man appeared to be in his 60s or 70s, and she saw no need for a man of his age to be a security guard. The security guard flicked away some ash from his cigarette, dismissively replying, ¡°I¡¯d rather go home and enjoy my retirement anyway!¡± Around ten minutester, a portly, balding man rushed out. Upon seeing him, the security guard promptly stood up and greeted, ¡°Hello, Boss¡­¡± Mr. Jamerson nodded with a smile, and then, with a fawning look, turned to Sydney. ¡°My dear, I¡¯ve been waiting so long for you!¡± Due to financial difficulties, he was in desperate need of funds. During their previous discussion, Sydney had mentioned she would think it over. He assumed that she might have found his asking price too high and was considering reducing 1. Yet to his surprise, Sydney had called today to confirm the purchase and even opted for a full payment. With 100 million, all his problems would be solved. ¡°Mr. Jamerson, your security isn¡¯t very efficient. Just to save some money, did you really need to hire an elderly gentleman to guard the entrance?¡± Sydney crossed her arms and nced at the old man with disdain. The security guard seemed agitated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being old? Am I taking anything from you? Don¡¯t underestimate the elderly! I doubt even your grandfather can handle the responsibilities of this job at my age!¡± Sydney smiled faintly. ¡°My grandfather¡¯s worth over 60 billion. Do you think he¡¯d need to work as a security guard?¡± Mr. Jamerson interjected, chuckling awkwardly. ¡°Ms. Zell, this elderly gentleman is the father of Jupiter, the head of Jonford Inspection Office. And just a decade ago, he was also the president of the Jonford Martial Arts Association!¡± Upon hearing Mr. Jamerson¡¯s praises, Mr. Holt smirked proudly. Mr. Jamerson continued, ¡°The Long Lake Industrial Zone is rather remote and often attracts riff-raffs looking to extort protection money. None of them are a match for Mr. Holt. In other words, he¡¯s worth 20 regr guards!¡± Leaning closer, he whispered, ¡°And the most important part? He¡¯s cheap. A monthly sry of just 2,800 dors. Where else can you find such a guard?¡± Sydney raised an eyebrow, her previously haughty demeanor instantly dissipating as she Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. shed a sweet smile. ¡°Sir, I spoke too harshly just now. I apologize for my earlierments.¡¯ Mr. Holt was a former president of the Martial Arts Association, indicating he was at least at a master level in martial arts. The masters her grandfather hired had annual sries starting at a million. She realized she had overlooked a treasure. Mr. Holt snorted. ¡°Mr. Jamerson previously struggled with business, and I didn¡¯t press him for a higher sry. If you buy this zone, I¡¯ll need at least 3,500.¡± Sydney showed her cute little canine teeth and cheerfully responded, ¡°I¡¯ll offer you a monthly sry of 10,000!¡± Ten grand to hire a master in martial arts was a steal. ¡°I said 3,500, and that¡¯s it. Not a penny more!¡± He turned and went back to his security booth to continue smoking. Sydney looked bewildered. Was it possible for someone to think they were being offered too much money in this time and age? Led by Mr. Jamerson, Nash and the others easily entered the Long Lake Industrial Zone. After Nash exined their intentions, Mr. Jamerson sent a message in his bosses¡¯ group chat for the industrial zone. Shortly after, the owner of a textile factory brought Yasmin to them. Nash and Xeno located an empty conference room. While Xeno stood guard outside, Nash led Yasmin inside the room. Chapter 367 ¡°Do you know someone here?¡± Yasmin asked with a hint of nervousness in her voice. ¡°One of my friends just bought this industrial zone!¡± Nash replied with a smile. ¡°Must be rich!¡± Yasmin remarked in awe. ¡°Thank you for helping me yesterday. Do let me know your bank ount number, and I¡¯ll return the money to you!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. It was just a small amount!¡± Yasmin waved her hands dismissively. She then inquired, ¡°You didn¡¯te here just to repay me, did you?¡± ¡°No, I came to ask about the hieroglyphs on your arm,¡± Nash exined with a smile. ¡°Have you seen these hieroglyphs before?¡± Yasmin stared intently at Nash. ¡°Yes¡­ I have,¡± Nash answered, but he did not borate further. ¡°Do you know the origin of these hieroglyphs?¡± Yasmin continued her questioning. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m also looking for someone to study these hieroglyphs,¡± Nash said, leaning back in his chair. Squinting his eyes, he asked, ¡°When your grandfather was young, was he in the Young Family Vige?¡± Hearing the name Young Family Vige, a subtle change flickered in Yasmin¡¯s eyes. She shook her head. ¡°No, my grandfather managed a scrap yard, and he never left it!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Nash sensed Yasmin was lying. Her grandfather was most likely associated with the Youngs. Yet, he could not determine if her grandfather was a betrayer or a trusted member of the Youngs. The fire might have destroyed the entire vige, but it could not be ruled out that there might be loyal members who simply did not return to the vige in time. If Yasmin¡¯s grandfather was the one who betrayed the Youngs, he should have prospered after leaving the vige. His descendants would not be so destitute that they would work as general workers in factories. Given the circumstances, Nash concluded that Yasmin¡¯s grandfather was a loyal member of the Youngs. Pondering this, he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m a direct descendant of the Youngs, and the hieroglyphs on your arm must have originated from our lineage.¡± Yasmin suddenly looked up, her eyes locking onto Nash¡¯s. Her grandfather had told her about the Youngs and warned her not to reveal the information about the Youngs easily, or she would face deadly consequences. The Youngs¡­ no longer existed. She was uncertain whether to trust the man before her. ¡°Have you seen this ring before?¡± Nash lifted his right hand, revealing a dragon-engraved ring. Her gaze locked onto the ring, and she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before¡­ My grandfather drew it. He said it was the insignia of the sessive chieftains of the Youngs.¡± After saying this, her eyes brightened. ¡°You¡­ You really are from the Youngs!¡± Nash gently nodded. ¡°Now¡­ can you tell me about your grandfather?¡± ¡°Can¡­ Can I call my brother over?¡± Yasmin asked hesitantly. Nash nodded with a smile. ¡°Call him over.¡± Yasmin stood up and walked out. She went to the textile factory, located her brother by athe, and informed him of Nash¡¯s identity. The burly man furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re not a kid anymore. Do you still believe just about everything people say?¡± Yasmin replied anxiously, ¡°But he has the dragon ring that grandfather drew! It¡¯s the emblem of the Youngs¡¯ chieftains!¡± The burly man thoughtfully threw a piece of fabric onto the table. ¡°Take me to see it, then!¡± Grandpa had mentioned if they were able to locate one of the Youngs, their future would be set. They both made their way to the conference room where Nash was. Upon entering, the burly man immediately recognized Xeno. and eximed in shock, ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you¡­ Mr. Hun?¡± Chapter 368 Xeno cleared his throat, remarking nonchntly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone in this remote ce to recognize me!¡± The burly man responded with a fawning smile, ¡°Mr. Hun¡­ Three years ago, I wanted to join your crew, but you turned me down¡­¡± Xeno raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Is that so? If you¡¯re still interested,e find meter. I¡¯ll set you up with a position as a gang leader.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hun! Thank you!¡± The burly man bowed gratefully. Yasmin, standing behind, had heard about Mr. Hun from her brother. He was one of the top four underground kingpins in Jonford! With a calm expression, Xeno stated, ¡°Take a seat. When Mr. Nash asks you questions, you must answer honestly.¡± Mr. Nash! Even Mr. Hun addressed this man as Mr. Nash. Was he the top figure in Dragon Tiger Gate? The burly man remembered nearly confronting Nash the day before, and now he had his doubts. After seeing the ring on Nash¡¯s hand, he started to believe that this man was indeed one to the Youngs. Perhaps only someone from the Youngs would have the power to make someone like Mr. Hun willingly serve them, right? ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ My name is Derek Judd¡­ You can call me Derek!¡± Derek introduced himself, feeling a bit awkward. ¡°Derek! That¡¯s quite the name,¡± Nash remarked, holding back a chuckle. ¡°Tell me about your grandfather,¡± he calmly urged. ¡°My grandfather¡¯s name was Caleb Judd. My father married into his family, so both my sister and I took our mother¡¯s surname! ¡°Twenty-three years ago, right before my mother gave birth, my grandfather returned home early. Not long after my sister, Yasmin, was born, the Young Family Vige suffered a massive fire. My grandfather became gravely ill around that time. To make matters worse, our father developed a gambling addiction and lost everything! ¡°Since our mother had to take care of us and our grandfather, we lived off scavenging. Most of the money we earned went to buying medicine for our grandfather. When he finally recovered, he became mentally unstable and often rambled. ¡°One day, while our mother was out, our grandfather used pigeon blood to tattoo characters on both of us. When our mother returned and saw this, she had a huge argument with him. After that, he never spoke again. Later, our mother revealed our grandfather¡¯s identity. He used to be a servant for the Youngs. But the tattoos he gave us remained a mystery to our mother.¡± Derek shared a lot about his grandfather, but there were still not any clues about the hieroglyphs. ¡°Did your grandfather leave you anything else?¡± Nash asked, hoping to learn about the missing map pieces. ¡°No¡­ he only left us these hieroglyphs,¡± Derek answered. Nash felt disappointed. Up until now, he had only found three pieces of the map. One of them was still indecipherable. Finding the remaining five pieces seemed nearly impossible. ¡°Actually, my grandfather once gave me a piece of sheepskin with some lines on it. It looked like¡­ a map?¡± Yasmin, who had been quiet, suddenly spoke up. ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡± Derek looked at his sister in surprise. ¡°It was the day I received my college eptance letter,¡± Yasmin recalled. Nash and Xeno exchanged nces, their faces breaking into broad smiles. Suddenly, the doorbell rang from outside, followed by a loud voice. ¡°Derek, I¡¯m about to ship the goods. What are you still doing here?¡± Derek¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I¡¯ll have to finish packing that batch first¡­ Yasmin, you stay here with them!¡± Xeno frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe work for me from now on? But first, take us to the map!¡± Even if Xeno did not take in the descendant of the Youngs¡¯ loyal servant, Nash surely would. Derek was overjoyed. ¡°Alright¡­ let¡¯s leave right now!¡± He was tired of his monotonous job and believed that with Mr. Hun, his future would be bright. ¡°Finish what you started first. Complete the work at hand,¡± Nash calmly instructed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Derek replied with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Alright, Mr. Nash. I¡¯ll get right to it!¡± Chapter 369 After speaking, Derek quickly took Yasmin and left the conference room. ¡°Mr. Nash, how do you n to amodate them both?¡± ¡°Let Derek join your crew, and as for Yasmin¡­¡± Nash began, but he was interrupted by Sydney¡¯s voice from outside. ¡°Why keep those machines after the boss ran off? We don¡¯t have resources in the pharmaceutical field¡­ Keeping those devices will just take up space!¡± ¡°Ms. Zell, you make a good point. Handle it as you see fit!¡± Mr. Jamerson chimed in, nodding obsequiously. The industrial zone belonged to her now. It was her call on how to manage the vacant factories. Pharmaceuticals? A grin formed on Nash¡¯s lips. His master had taught him unparalleled medical techniques, including the art of alchemy. Although he was not skilled enough to create elixirs, he could dilute them into consumable liquids. He had initially nned to have Yasmin work at Baroque, but now, he had a different idea. The door was still ajar from when Derek and Yasmin left. Nash looked at Sydney outside the door and called out, ¡°Ms. Zell¡­ do you have a moment to chat?¡± Sydney paused, pleasantly surprised. She had been trying to think of an excuse to talk to Nash, and now, he had taken the initiative. ¡°Of course,¡± she replied with a cheerful smile and walked into the conference room, taking a seat opposite Nash. Queenie followed closely, sitting beside Sydney. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I overheard you mentioning some pharmaceutical equipment?¡± Nash said with a smile on his face. ¡°There¡¯s a pharmaceutical factory that couldn¡¯t pay its rent for three years due to poor profitability. The owner abandoned a bunch of junk and ran off with his mistress. His wife, despair, hung herself in the factory. in ¡°The ce hasn¡¯t been rented out for a long time. I¡¯m now nning to sell off the junk and renovate the building!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cover the unpaid rent. Additionally, I¡¯ll lease it for ten more years. Let me take over the pharmaceutical factory,¡± Nash proposed. ¡°You want to take over a pharmaceutical factory? Why bother? Running Baroque seems much easier!¡± Sydney was skeptical. ¡°No worries¡­ Just have the factory renovated as soon as possible. You don¡¯t need to worry about the rest!¡± ¡°I want a stake in it!¡± Queenie eximed, raising her hand. ¡°I trust Nash¡­¡± Sydney chuckled. ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you if you end up losing money!¡± Xeno asked, ¡°Mr. Nash, can I invest too?¡± Nash nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of losses, feel free to invest.¡± Xenoughed. ¡°In business, there¡¯s no surefire win. If you¡¯re afraid of losing, then business isn¡¯t for you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have Yasmin take charge here. Since you and Queenie want a stake, assist her in getting the company running!¡± ¡°And what will you do?¡± Queenie inquired, puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ll provide the drug forms!¡± Nash grinned. The sess of a pharmaceuticalpanyrgely depended on the efficacy of its products. Nash believed he could produce some potent medicines. Sydney, realizing Nash would provide unique forms, began to regret her initial skepticism. Nash had great medical skills. He must have some folk remedies in hand. Many pharmaceuticalpanies thrived solely based on a single form. With his vision, capabilities, and drive, Nash¡¯s venture was bound to be profitable. Sydney pressed her lips together. ¡°I want a stake too!¡± The four quickly came to an agreement. They decided on an initial investment of ten million. Nash contributed 5.5 million for Yasmin, while Sydney, Queenie, and Xeno each pitched in 1.5 million. Although thepany had notunched or even started operations, shares were already divided ording to their investments. At noon, Sydney took Nash and the others to Cloud Peak Pce Hotel for a meal, where they discussed the pharmaceuticalpany. Learning that Nash invested over five million to help her start apany, Yasmin felt deeply touched. Her grandfather¡¯s prophecy wasing true. The Youngs were indeed their family¡¯s key to prosperity. After their meal, Derek and Yasmin took Nash to their home to retrieve the fragment of the map. Chapter 370 After about a 45-minute drive, they arrived at the slum where Derek and Yasmin lived. Outside, a woman in her 50s was busy processing newly collected waste at a scrap collection center. Xeno did not stop the car. In fact, when they reached the entrance of the housingplex, he even sped up. ¡°Mr. Hun¡­ we¡¯re already here,¡± Derek could not help but remind him. Yasmin looked equally puzzled. Nash, sitting in the passenger seat, nced in the rearview mirror and calmly said, ¡°We¡¯re being followed.¡± The siblings looked back, and their expressions immediately changed. Concerned, Yasmin asked, ¡°Derek, did you offend someone again?¡± Derek responded sternly, ¡°I work in the factory every day and rarely go out. Who could I have offended?¡± ¡°Enough¡­ Stop arguing¡­ You two stay here¡­ Mr. Nash and I will handle those guys!¡± Xeno said with furrowed brows. The siblings immediately fell silent. When the car reached a deserted stretch of road, it stopped. Three vans from behind quickly surrounded them, and a tattooed man wearing a ck vest stepped out. From the vans, over 30 men emerged. Xeno stepped out with a cold face. ¡°Who are you? Why are you following us?¡± The tattooed man nced at Xeno. ¡°Mr. Hun, this has nothing to do with you. Stay out of it!¡± The henchmen around appeared wary of Xeno. They were obviously a little afraid of him. Xeno smirked. ¡°The people in the car are my friends. None of you can touch them!¡± ¡°The people in the car?¡± The tattooed man seemed puzzled and then pointed at Nash. ¡°We¡¯re here for him.¡± Nash touched his nose, smiling. ¡°And who sent you?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The tattooed man, growing impatient, waved his hand, ¡°Attack! A reward of 500,000 for each cut. If he dies, I¡¯ll take the me.¡± The lure of 500,000 was too tempting for the ruffians. They drew their knives and rushed forward without another word. In a swift move, Nash knocked down the front five attackers like an ancient beast breaking through a cage. Within 30 seconds, all 30 were on the ground. The tattooed man that had a cigarette dangling from his lips was stunned. Nash slowly approached him and asked calmly, ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡± If they were from the bigger families or his enemies, they would have sent high-level warriors. He surmised that whoever sent these ordinary men was not familiar with his capabilities. ¡°It¡­ It was Ms. Graham,¡± the tattooed man stammered, still in shock from the swift defeat of his crew. There were over 30 of them! Nash finished them off before he could finish a cigarette! ¡°Ms. Graham? I don¡¯t know a Ms. Graham.¡¯ }) Nash frowned. He could not recall himself offending anydy.. ¡°Queenie Graham¡­ She¡­ She works at Universal Group!¡± ¡°Oh, her. You all can leave now!¡± Nash realized who it was. He recalled meeting a Mr. Long and a Ms. Graham at Cloud Peak Pce Hotel. That Ms. Graham must have been Queenie Graham. Hence, Nash returned to the car. Xeno turned the car around and headed back to the slurs. ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ you¡¯re incredible!¡± Derek eximed, still exhrated by the swift battle. He was about to help, but before he could even open the car door, Nash had taken care of the situation. As expected of the Youngs¡¯ descendant! Yasmin looked at Nash with a different glint in her eyes. However, she remembered¡­ Nash seemed to have a girlfriend. Chapter 371 He even helped his girlfriend buy sanitary napkins yesterday! The siblings arrived at the scrapyard in the slums together with Xeno and Nash. Seeing their mother, Derek and Yasmin hurriedly went up to help her. ¡°Mom¡­¡± When the olddy saw both of them, she was overjoyed. ¡°Derry, Yasmin, why are you two back?¡± The siblings only had two days off each month. They usually lived in the factory dormitory and only returned at the end of the month. ¡°Mom! We brought guests!¡± Derek said as he nced over at Nash. Margaret followed his gaze and looked over. When she saw them driving an Audi, her expression darkened. The people who came to collect debts from them before drove an Audi.¡± Derry, did you get yourself into more debt?¡± Derek whispered, ¡°Mom, they¡¯re from the Young family!¡± A shiver ran through Margaret when she heard the words ¡®Young family¡¯. She immediately pped Derek across the face angrily and said, ¡°Young family, old family, bah! Get them out of here¡­¡± The Young family suffered a massacre so devastating that one could imagine the strength of the perpetrator. They did not dare reveal their connection to the Young family so easily. A hand cradling his face, Derek said aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, they really are from the Young family. They even have the ring that Grandpa painted!¡± ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve already tested them. They¡¯re good people!¡± Yasmin added. Hesitating for a moment, Margaret then asked, ¡°Did you really see the ring?¡± Derek rubbed his reddened face, sounding very aggrieved. ¡°Take a look at it yourself. Isn¡¯t he wearing it on his hand?¡± Margaret turned her head to look at Nash again. Nash raised his hand to rub the bridge of his nose. It seemed unintentional, but it was actually a deliberate move to let the woman see the ring. Margaret¡¯s eyes narrowed slowly. ¡°It looks like it really is the ring¡­¡± For safety reasons, she asked the siblings how they met Nash. Yasmin recounted their experience in detail. Xeno shook his head and said, ¡°Thisdy is quite cautious!¡± Nash just smiled and replied, ¡°Caution is a good thing. If the Klein family¡¯s people were to find them, they could be in danger!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It took a while before Margaret finally believed her children¡¯s words. She then asked Yasmin to take Nash and Xeno to their home while Derek stayed behind to help his mother with the scrap collection. (( The slum resembled a vast courtyard, with simple, shabby houses on all four sides. These houses were all one-bedroom, one-living-room, one-bathroom units, barely suitable for a family of three or a couple. The doors were made of wood and painted red. Opening the door, Yasmin led the two of them into the living room and said, ¡°Please have a seat. I¡¯ll go boil some water and prepare tea.¡± The room was simple but clean. On the wall hung a ck and white memorial photo of an elderly man dressed in a suit. His not rge eyes exuded a sort of captivating charisma. Below the memorial photo was an ancestral tablet with the name Caleb Judd. Nash casually asked, ¡°Is this your grandfather?¡± Yasmin took out an electric kettle and replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my grandfather. He passed away two years ago.¡± Nash closed his eyes and offered a prayer. Caleb Judd was a trusted aide of the Young family, after all, so it was only fitting for him to offer his respect. Just then, there was a man¡¯s voice outside the door. ¡°Yasmin.¡± It was a young man with wildflowers in his hand, and he approached with a smile. He was dressed in an ill-fitting suit and had slicked-back hair shining with hair gel. When he saw the two strangers in the living room, the man frowned and asked, ¡°Yasmin, who are these people?¡± Yasmin took out a box of tea leaves and prepared some tea using disposable cups. ¡°You¡¯ve quite the sharp nose. I only just got back and you already know I¡¯m here?¡± she replied casually. ¡°Well, I did catch your unique body scent the moment you entered the neighborhood!¡± ¡°You damn rat, can you stop grossing me out?¡± Chapter 372 Yasmin had an annoyed look on her face. She would have started yelling now if they did not all live in the same neighborhood. ¡°Yasmin¡­¡± the man started, but then his expression changed. ¡°Oh shit, my grandpa is here. I have to go!¡± After cing the wildflowers on the table, he made a quick exit. Yasmin returned and ced two cups of tea in front of Nash and Xeno. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that,¡± she said bashfully. Nash smiled and asked curiously, ¡°Does he really have such a keen sense of smell?¡± He could hear faint footsteps approaching from about a hundred meters away courtesy of his immense true energy that had enhanced his various senses. The man from earlier did not cultivate at all, yet he was able to identify people by their scent. It was an extraordinary ability. ¡°Well, his name is Nico. He¡¯s always been sensitive to smells ever since he was a kid. He can smell up to 200 meters and remember any scent he everes across,¡± Yasmin exined with some disgust. ¡°He used to sneak at women when they were bathing by smelling who was who. Xeno was astonished. ¡°That¡¯s a really unique skill!¡± Just then, a white-haired elderly man dressed in coarse clothing and a tattered straw hat walked up to the door. ¡°Yasmin, have you seen my boy?¡± The old man nced inside the house, his gaze pausing briefly on Nash and Xeno. ¡°I saw him. He ran off the moment he smelled you.¡± Yasmin did not like Nico, so she had no qualms reporting him to the old man. ¡°That little rascal! I¡¯m going to break his legs when I catch him.¡± Old Perry fumed. With that, he turned to leave, but suddenly, Nash called out to him. ¡°Please wait, old man¡­¡± Old Perry halted in his tracks. ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°Your days are numbered!¡± Nash said, his voice shocked. Xeno choked on his cigarette smoke and started coughing when he heard that. Nash really should not be cursing the man like that even though he disliked his grandson. Yasmin was also quite startled by Nash¡¯s words. While Nico might not be well-liked in the neighborhood, his grandfather often helped impoverished families, earning him respect in themunity. If anyone were to catch the old man getting cursed at, it would surely lead to a major conflict. ¡°Oh, you little brat! How dare you curse me?¡± Old Perry red at Nash angrily. Nash smiled slightly. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re involved with some business with the dead, yes?¡± he asked, having sensed a dark, eerie aura around the old man earlier. Old Perry replied in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m a geomancy master. I handle funeral arrangements for several viges nearby.¡± Nash activated his Third Eye and noticed that the old man¡¯s forehead was dark. His internal organs were also being attacked by a corpse¡¯s aura. Given his condition, it seemed that he might not live through the night. It was ironic that he could not even see that his own life was in jeopardy despite his knowledge of esoteric arts. ¡°Do you go tomb raiding?¡± Nash asked with a smile that was hard to read. Old Perry¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You- Brat, what nonsense are you saying? You can¡¯t just spout random usations. I am aw-abiding citizen!¡± ¡°The decaying energy inside your body has been brewing for at least a thousand years. You probably identally absorbed it when you opened a coffin,¡± Nash calmly exined. ¡°Think about it carefully. Did you feel dizzy and disoriented at the time? Did your entire body turn cold? Have you been feeling unusually cold at night and hot during the day in the past two days?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nash was still smiling the same smile while Old Perry had begun to break into a cold sweat. He noticed how this young man had a sharp gaze and amanding expression and thought how he clearly was not an ordinary person. Chapter 373 Could he be hunting tomb raiders? Thinking this, Old Perry regained hisposure and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯ve been perfectly fine these past few days.¡± With that, the old man departed hurriedly without even asking who Nash was. Seeing how Nash had figured out the old man¡¯s background, Xeno could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Nash, how did you figure that out?¡± Nash raised his teacup and took a sip, smiling faintly. ¡°I used my eyes, of course.¡± Xeno was speechless. ¡°Yasmin, what were you all talking about?¡± Margaret entered the house while holding a piece of pork belly in her hand. Yasmin smiled and replied, ¡°We were talking about Old Perry.¡± ¡°Did he say anything?¡± Margaret inquired. ¡°Nothing much. He came to look for a rat,¡± Yasmin exined briefly. Margaret nodded. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? I¡¯ll go make some food for you.¡± ¡°Mom, we already ate!¡± Yasmin replied quickly. She then took the meat from her mother¡¯s hand and urged, ¡°You sit down and chat with Mr. Calcraft. I¡¯ll go prepare your meal!¡± She had already eaten, but her mother probably still had not. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet. Go and get that thing for Mr. Young first,¡± Margaret said, looking at the ring in Nash¡¯s hand. Yasmin put the pork in the refrigerator and then went to retrieve the map piece from the bedroom. Nash asked, ¡°Mrs. Judd, have you ever resided at the Young family¡¯s residence?¡± Margaret should have been quite young when the massacre happened. Since the Young family had trusted Caleb, they might have epted his family as well. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the Young family¡¯s residence. I¡¯ve only ever been with my uncle ever since I can remember. My father used to send money to my uncle every month. It wasn¡¯t until I got married that my father told me a little bit about the Young family, but still, it wasn¡¯t much,¡± Margaret replied while sitting on a nearby stool. ¡°What about that man, Perry? How was his rtionship with your father??¡± Nash suspected Old Perry might also be connected to the Young family. It was worth noting that the Young family¡¯s ancestors had been tomb raiders. ¡°My father settled here. Old Perry¡¯s family moved here during his second year. It was my father who invited them to live here,¡± Margaret replied truthfully. ¡°Is Old Perry involved in tomb raiding?¡± Nash asked with a smile. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so. Old Perry is a geomancy master. I¡¯ve never heard of him being involved in tomb raiding,¡± Margaret said in surprise. Yasmin walked out with a small jewelry box. She opened it and took out a small plece of parchment before handing it to Nash. ¡°This is the heirloom my grandfather left me.¡± Nash epted the parchment. He nced at it and confirmed that it did indeede from the same map that the two pieces he had made. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Margaret asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Young, are you nning on avenging the Young family?¡± Nash¡¯s voice was low as he replied, ¡°This blood feud runs deep. I can¡¯t allow those who wronged my family to exist under the same sky. I¡¯d be letting my family down if I don¡¯t avenge them.¡± Margaret wanted to say more but hesitated. Her father had already passed away, and now, she had returned the map piece to a member of the Young family. She did not want her children to be involved in the Young family¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°Yasmin. 1-¡± Suddenly, Derek barged in the house, harried. Frowning, Margaret asked, ¡°You¡¯re all grown up now. What are you still panicking for?¡± Derek gulped and replied, ¡°You think I want to be like this? But something¡¯s happened at Old Perry¡¯s house!¡± Nash¡¯s eyes twitched when he heard that. Could something have happened to Old Perry? Nash did not think it to be the case since there were no signs of the decaying energy affecting his brain when he looked him over with his Third Eye just now. ¡°Also, decaying energy was only usually active at night. Even if something were to happen, it would be at night. Margaret was shocked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Mr. Perry is dead. His younger cousin is also dead!¡± Chapter 374 Derek¡¯s face turned pale as fear filled his eyes. It was as if he had seen something extremely horrifying. Margaret¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on? I saw them at the door when I left this morning¡­¡± Trembling, Derek added, ¡°They were eating, but then they suddenly ran out of breath¡­¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡± Margaret immediately headed outside. Yasmin wanted to follow, but Margaret said, ¡°Yasmin, you stay home with Mr. Young!¡± Yasmin had no choice but to stop in her tracks. ¡°Mr. Nash, should we go and check it out?¡± Xeno asked quietly. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Nash replied calmly, showing no emotions. Margaret and Derek rushed ahead of them while Yasmin led Nash and Xeno behind them. Arge crowd had gathered outside Old Perry¡¯s single-story house. On the living room floory two lifeless bodies, both with a deathly pallor. One of them appeared to be in their 40s, while the other was much younger, in their 30s. Nico and his mother were sitting on the floor, tears streaming down their faces. Old Perry was sitting on the living room sofa as he pulled on his pipe, worry and sorrow coloring his aged visage. A few middle-aged women were whispering quietly among themselves. ¡°What a tragedy. And they were so young. Gone just like that!¡± ¡°What did they do these past few days?¡± ¡°My husband said they went mining¡­ Could something have poisoned them in the mines?¡± ¡°Why is your husband unaffected?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes suddenly widened at the question. She turned and ran back to her house. Nash and the others arrived then. Margaret walked straight into the living room. When she saw the two lifeless bodies on the floor, her face instantly paled as she asked, ¡°Old Perry, what¡­ what¡¯s going on here?¡± With a hoarse voice, the man replied with a tremble in his voice, ¡°Retribution. It¡¯s retribution! Tears welled up in his eyes as he spoke. Nash activated his Third Eye and examined the two bodies on the floor. He noticed a purple mist permeating their bodies. There was a two-centimeter-long purple deathworm in each of their brains. Deathworms! Nash¡¯s pupils contracted/slightly. These creatures grew by consuming the brain tissue of the deceased. They could enter a person¡¯s brain through their ears, nose, or mouth, then secrete a peculiar toxin that first paralyzed the victim¡¯s sensory nerves before they feasted on the brain tissue. What was even more bizarre was that the toxin from deathworms could make a person¡¯s brain develop a form of reflex, allowing them to appear alive even when without vital signs. They would, however, lose their ability to speak and think. Deathworms were hard to find in regr graveyards or old tombs. In ancient times, some wealthy families would purchase deathworms from the Western Territory at a high price and store them in their burial chambers to prevent tomb raiders. Deathworms had extremely long lifespans, going up to a thousand years even, provided they were nurtured from theirrval stage to adulthood with a significant number of bodies. Nash pushed the burly man next to him aside and entered the living room. He wanted to examine their bodies carefully to see whether there was any possibility of reversing their fate. ¡°What the hell? You wanna die?¡± the burly man cursed angrily. Xeno pped the back of the burly man¡¯s head hard, saying, ¡°Watch your mouth, fucker.¡± The burly man became even more angry at that. He turned around but then saw Derek, who was even bigger than him, ring at him. The burly man forced a smile and said, ¡°Derek, are you not working today?¡± Derek just snorted coldly, not even replying to him. Nash crouched down before the two lifeless bodies. He grabbed one of their wrists to check for a pulse. There was none. There was not even warmth left in their bodies. They had been dead for at least five hours. Nash shook his head with a sigh. Chapter 375 Unable to hold back his tears, the head of the house had to leave. Margaret crouched on the floor tofort Nico¡¯s mother. Tears were glistening in her eyes as she said, ¡°My dear, please ept our condolences.¡± ¡°Boohoo, why is my life so difficult¡­ We already told those fools not to go. Why didn¡¯t they listen to the old man¡¯s words?!¡± Nico¡¯s mother cried in utter despair. Seeing this, Old Perry turned to the people and said, ¡°You all can leave for now. You cane byter tonight to help¡­¡± After offering some words offort, the crowd gradually dispersed. After everybody left, the woman who had previously gone home to check on her husband brought the man with her. The moment she entered the house, she anxiously said, ¡°Bradley, please help check on my husband. He¡¯s been sleeping ever since he came back this morning and won¡¯t talk now. I¡¯m so worried.¡± The man the woman brought over was in his thirties. He was slightly chubby and had a stubble covering his round face. His colorless eyes stared nkly ahead. Old Perry only needed one nce to recognize that his symptoms were the same as those of his son. ¡°Ah¡­ Prepare for the worst.¡± The woman felt as if the weight of the world hade crashing down on her. She immediately fell to her knees, bowing her head repeatedly as she begged, ¡°Bradley, you must save my husband. Our family¡¯s livelihood depends on him!¡± With a mournful expression, Bradley replied, ¡°If I could save him, my son wouldn¡¯t have died! The reality was he had noticed something amiss when his son and nephew returned that morning. He knew they were already dead but pretended not to know about it, even cooking a feast for them. Nash looked at the man. Like the other two, there was a deathworm in his brain. ¡°Ahhh, what am I going to do? Honey, you can¡¯t leave us¡­¡± The woman sat on the ground, clinging to her husband¡¯s legs as she wailed desperately. Even Yasmin could not help wiping away a tear. Derek, a grown man, also had tears welling up in his eyes. They were all neighbors, after all. This was a smallmunity where everyone knew each other. The loss of three lives in one day was hard to bear ¡°You can¡¯t bring the dead back to life. Please ept my condolences.¡± Bradley said as he lit the half- smoked pipe and took a couple of puffs. Then, he pulled out a tobo pouch from his pocket and retrieved a bank card from it. ¡°There¡¯s 300,000 dors in this card. It should be enough for your family to get by.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Three hundred thousand dors? The woman looked at Bradley in disbelief. Margaret was also taken aback. They knew Bradley had money but did not expect him to be this wealthy. He was giving away 300,000 without even batting an eye? Nico¡¯s sorrow was momentarily reced by astonishment. His grandfather was certainly a patient man. He was over 20 years old, and yet, his grandfather had not told him the fact that he was second- generation wealthy. He was even imagining now he would propose to Yasmin with luxury cars and a mansion. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± The woman epted the bank card reluctantly. However, she then quickly tucked the bank card into her pocket and continued to sob loudly as if afraid that the old man would change his mind. Suddenly, there was a loud crash! The woman¡¯s husband fell to the ground, blood spewing from his mouth. A two-centimeter ¨C long blood-coated deathworm shot out from his mouth,nding on the ground. The worm had countless tiny legs and was beginning to crawl toward Yasmin. Derek immediately stomped on it, cursing, ¡°What the hell is this thing?¡± Hiding behind her brother, Yasmin whimpered, ¡°It looks like¡­ a centipede?¡± Derek moved his foot away, only to see the centipede shoot toward Yasmin¡¯s foot with lightning speed as it crawled up her pant leg. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Yasmin let out a high-pitched scream, jumping and iling where she stood. Bradley stood up and shouted, ¡°This is bad! Get it off quickly!¡± Derek was frozen in fear while Yasmin had copsed to the ground, writhing in panic. Nash quickly stepped forward. He used this Third Eye and saw that the deathworm had already climbed up to Yasmin¡¯s thigh. The worm had a habit of seeking out orifices, and its toxin was fatal. There was no time to waste. They must stop it immediately! Chapter 376 Nash strode forward and crouched beside Yasmin, his hand grasping the worm immediately. Yasmin instinctively grabbed Nash¡¯s wrist as she stared at the man intensely. Her cheeks were as red as apples. The onlookers, however, understood Nash was dealing with the deathworm and had no other ulterior motives. Nash channeled his energy secretly, enveloping the deathworm with it and thenpressing it. The deathworm immediately spat out purple fluid, its 20 pairs of legs iling and leaving marks on Yasmin¡¯s smooth thigh. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Yasmin clenched her teeth tightly, enduring the burning pain. ¡°Get some alcohol,¡± Nash said, voice deep. He then tore open Yasmin¡¯s pants with his bare hands. Her fair thigh was already red and swollen. The deathworm¡¯s purple blood seemed to be bubbling on her skin. Bradley grabbed the half-empty bottle of Cattleden liquor from the table, unscrewed the cap, and handed it to Nash. Using his hand that was adorned with a dragon-shaped ring, Nash grabbed the bottle without hesitation and poured it onto Yasmin¡¯s wound. ¡°Oww!¡± Yasmin let out a piercing, agonizing scream. Margaret and Derek winced. ¡°Yasmin, bite my arm,¡± Derek rolled up his sleeve, offering his muscr arm to Yasmin, moving it near her mouth. Without any hesitation, Yasmin sank her teeth into her brother¡¯s arm. ¡°Fire,¡± Nash requested. Bradley took out a lighter and handed it to Nash. Yasmin shook her head frantically. ¡°No! Don¡¯t-¡± The fire would undoubtedly leave scars on her, and it was a devastating notion for a young Ignoring Yasmin¡¯s pleading eyes, Nash ignited the alcohol on her wound with the lighter, causing blue mes to shoot up. Yasmin was in excruciating pain, her teeth biting firmly into Derek¡¯s arm. Derek pressed his lips together, but beads of sweat had formed on his forehead. The pain in his arm was nothingpared to the heartache he felt for his sister. Yasmin was drenched with sweat from the pain. Her eyes had also turned white, and she was on the verge of passing out. Nash felt helpless as well. He could have blocked Yasmin¡¯s pain receptors, but the deathworm¡¯s poison would be more active if she had no reactions at all as it would mistake her for a lifeless body. After about three minutes, Yasmin¡¯s thigh had turned ck from the fire. Margaret sobbed uncontrobly, ¡°My poor daughter¡­¡± Nash examined Yasmin¡¯s wound. After confirming that the toxin had not entered her body, he finally let out a sigh of relief. There were more than a thousand types of poisons in the world, and the deathworm¡¯s toxin undoubtedly ranked among the top ten. Without prompt treatment, Yasmin would have died within three minutes.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Even Profound Reality Realm martial artists would face certain death without any hope for survival if they were gued with a deathworm. Yasmin¡¯s face was pale as she convulsed. Derek held his sister in his arms,forting her tenderly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry.¡± He then turned to Nash and asked, ¡°Mr. Nash, what in the world is that thing? Is its poison really that frightening? Even a cobra¡¯s venom isn¡¯t that deadly, right?¡± Nash looked at Bradley and smiled faintly. ¡°This, you¡¯ll have to ask Old Perry.¡± Bradley sighed. ¡°Rascal, go close the door.¡± Nico heard this and went over to close the door. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, however, Bradley dropped to one knee out of nowhere without any hesitation. He said, ¡°1, the 128th generation head of the Seekers Hall, pay my respects to you, sir!¡± Margaret¡¯s family was dumbfounded, while Nico and his mother were left in disbelief. Chapter 377 Another woman was left wide-eyed and dumbfounded. Bradley, a highly respected figure in the entire neighborhood, was actually kneeling before this young man who was just in his 20s? Nash, on the other hand, was not surprised at all. He had suspected earlier that Bradley was at member of the Young family¡¯s Tomb Seekers Hall. Nash had deliberately revealed to him his Young family token when he received the alcohol from him earlier. ¡°Old Perry, please get up. There¡¯s no need for formality!¡± Nash helped Bradley to his feet. Finally, he found a living member of the Young family¡¯s trusted circle. He even turned out to be from the Tomb Seekers Hall. The Young family got their wealth from raiding tombs, and the fact that Bradley was the leader of the Tomb Seekers¡¯ Hall indicated he held a high position within the family as well. ¡°Grandfather, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Nico asked with confusion as he looked at his grandfather. This guy had just taken advantage of Yasmin earlier, and Nico had been thinking about teaching him a lesson when the opportunity arose. He never expected his grandfather to kneel before him. How was he going to do that now? ¡°Ophelia, go get Dacus to buy three coffins,¡± Bradley instructed, dismissing the woman who had nothing to do with the Ye family. Then, he sat down and said to Nash, ¡°Sir, please have a seat.¡± Nash sat down on the nearby sofa. Derek helped Yasmin next to him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Seeing how you¡¯re from the Young family, I suppose you already know who they are.¡± Bradley continued, ¡°Both Caleb and I were from the Young Family Vige. The Tomb Seekers Hall is divided into two branches, the Tomb Hall and the Seekers Hall. ¡°The Seekers Hall is responsible for seeking out auspicious burial sites, while the Tomb Hall is in charge of excavating it. When disaster befell the family back then, I happened to be searching for the tomb of the Medicine King in Xanthalos and was following a lead. ¡°That¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t able to return to the vige in time and escaped with my life,¡± Bradley said with a bitter expression on his face. Nash lit a cigarette and asked slowly, ¡°So, they all went to the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb?¡± His master had mentioned the King of Medicine before. Leopole, a renowned physician from the Northern Dynasty, was not only highly skilled in medicine but had also acquired the Divine Farmer¡¯s Legacy. His master had spent three years searching for the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb but never seeded. Who would have thought that the Tomb Seekers Hall would have managed it instead? ¡°The Tomb Seekers Hall started searching for the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb over 200 years ago and only confirmed its location to be in Xanthalos about 30 years ago,¡± Bradley exined. ¡°Other tomb raiders got wind of this information and were keeping a close eye on us, which prevented us from making a move. We had no choice but to cooperate with them. We spent several years leading them out of Xanthalos. ¡°After the massacre, I went under for more than 20 years. I waited until a few old foxes had passed away before deciding to take a look at the tomb again. Seven days ago, I took my son, my nephew, and a descendant of my old friend¡¯s to the tomb. ¡°While digging our way in, we stumbled upon an undead corpse.¡± Bradley shivered with lingering fear as he recounted. ¡°Undead corpse? What¡¯s that?¡± Xeno gulped and asked, ¡°Could it be the kind of creature I saw on TV? The one without skin and covered in blood?¡± ¡°Undead corpses are also known as grave spirits,¡± Bradley exined. ¡°They¡¯re evil creatures created by sorcerers using the blood of the tomb¡¯s resident. They possess immense power, are impervious to weapons, and sustain themselves on dark energy.¡± His eyes narrowed as he recalled the scene from the day before, which caused cold sweat to break out on his back. He continued bitterly, ¡°After leaving the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb, I warned them not to set foot inside the tomb, but they went there secretly.¡± The Tomb Seekers Hall typically operated with both the Tomb Hall and the Seekers Hall working together. First, the Seekers Hall would locate a tomb before passing it on to the Tomb Hall for excavation. Tomb Hall members were individuals with unique abilities, so some of them had methods to deal with undead corpses. However, with the Tomb Hall and the Young family both destroyed, they had not been able to find anyone with the necessary skills. Bradley was unwilling to let the tomb the Tomb Seekers Hall had been seeking out for over 200 years go unexplored. It was why he decided to take a chance with his group. However, he ended up making a grave mistake. Feeling guilty for a moment, Bradley then continued, ¡°Undead corpses are usually ced in the antechamber of the tomb, which is separated by a passage with the tomb passage at the front. The tunnel we dug up led to the tomb passage. ¡°In theory, we shouldn¡¯t have awakened the undead corpse, so I suspect that someone had been to the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb before us.¡± Chapter 378 ¡°Did someone locate the tomb of the King of Medicine?¡± Nash furrowed his brows. The tomb was no ordinary ce. The undead corpse and deathworms inside it must not be released. If it was an archaeological team, it was highly likely they would lose their lives. If it was another tomb- raiding group and they failed to handle the undead corpse and deathworms properly, the people nearby would also be affected. ¡°Aside from me, there are two other people a part of the Seekers Hall who are still alive- Yoseph Stone and Anders Law. Both of them are skilled in the art of leyline identification as described in the Seekers Hall¡¯s scripture. ¡°Yoseph left the Seekers Hall with the former leader¡¯s permission to join the national archaeological team, while Anders left without permission and has been missing ever since. ¡°If Yoseph found the tomb, he would definitely have notified me in advance. So, I suspect it¡¯s Anders who found it and attempted to raid it. He¡¯s an unscrupulous man. If he gains control of the grave spirit inside the tomb chamber, it could spell disaster for the region!¡± Bradley gripped his tobo pipe tightly, his expression worried. Xeno rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Then, we need to prevent it from happening. We should head to the tomb immediately!¡± Bradley smiled bitterly when he heard what Xeno said. ¡°My son learned how to identify leylines. My nephew was also a tomb raider officer, while Ophelia¡¯s husband was a descendant of the queen of grave robbers.¡± ¡°All three of them possessed unique skills, yet they all met their demise. What else could be said of you?¡± Xeno nced at the three corpses on the woven mat and then looked at Nash. Whether or not they head off for the tomb was Nash¡¯s decision. Nico and Derek looked eager but were also filled with apprehension. Margaret shot Derek a fierce re and said, ¡°If you dare to go tomb-raiding, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re giving me too much credit!¡± ¡°It¡¯s somewhere even Mr. Perry hesitates to go and you think I have the balls to do it?¡± Derek quickly responded. ¡°Old Perry, why don¡¯t you report the tomb to Yoseph and have the national archaeological team excavate it?¡± Nash asked./ Bradley nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll call Old Yoseph tonight.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. In the afternoon, Dacus bought three coffins and brought them back. Themunity then began to set up the memorial hall while Nash and Xeno headed back to their residence. Then, evening came. Nash nned to pick up Hera from Baroque, but just as he was preparing to leave, Hera called. She sounded anxious as she said, ¡°Nash, my grandfather is in critical condition. My parents and I are going to Jonford. We didn¡¯t have time to inform you given how short notice it was.¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve taken me with you. I am a miracle doctor!¡± Nash said with a wry smile. Lauren was in her 40s, and her father was, at most, in his 60s. His condition clearly was not a natural one. If Nash went, he could definitely cure the old man¡¯s illness. ¡°I¡¯ve never visited the Mare family myself. I still don¡¯t know how the family situation is. We¡¯ll notify you whether or not you need toe once we assess the situation,¡± Hera informed. She had thought about bringing him along, but she was also afraid that her grandfather would offend him by treating her family unfavorably. ¡°Well, let me know what your grandfather¡¯s medical condition is when you get there!¡± ¡°Got it. We¡¯re boarding now. Talk to youter!¡± Hera said before quickly ending the call. Nash got out of the car and headed toward the vi. He then made a phone call to Bryan. ¡°Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Are you busy these past few days?¡± ¡°Not too busy. What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 379 ¡°Go to the Mare family in Capiton and see how the old man is doing.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there early tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wait until tomorrow. Go now!¡± ¡°Alright, Master Uncle!¡± Brian was having tea with Zakariah but immediately realized the gravity of the situation when he heard Nash¡¯s tone. He hung up the phone and promptly booked a flight. In the evening, Nash, along with Xeno, Melody, and Finn, were sitting in the living room for a meeting. ¡°Raiding tombs in Xanthalos?¡± Melody stared at Nash in shock like she was looking at a monster. Then, as if realizing something, she asked with amazement, ¡°You guys found people from the Tomb Seekers Hall?¡± Xeno grinned. ¡°We did. We found them. We even found out about this huge tomb. But, Mr. Nash, why did you ask Bradley to get Yoseph to invite the national archaeological team as well? ¡°1 ¡°That was just to deceive Margaret.¡± ¡°You¡¯re nning to take Derek there too?¡± ¡°Is that no good?¡± Nash asked in response. ¡°What can that idiot do there?¡± Xeno shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Nash teased, and Xeno pressed no further. Melody nced at Finn, who still had bandages on his body. She said, ¡°Maybe Finn should stay behind. He¡¯ll just be a burden in his condition.¡± Finn immediately shot to his feet from the sofa when he heard that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Am I not fine now?¡± The medicine Nash prescribed was quite miraculous considering how he had almost recovered after taking it about two to three times. Back at Margaret¡¯s house, Yasmin¡¯s leg was bandaged up, and she was currently chatting with her mother on the bed. ¡°The Young family is very generous to give away five million just like that. My daughter will also be the CEO of thepany in the future. Our hard days will be behind us!¡± Margaret said, unable to stop smiling. ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Calcraft¡¯spany. I won¡¯t take a single cent of his money. It¡¯s enough that he¡¯s given me the chance to practice.¡¯ }) ¡°What nonsense are you saying, child? That tattered map is definitely the Young family¡¯s treasure map. Do you know how much wealth the Young family had during their peak?¡± Margaret boomed. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°500 metric tons of silver! I might not have been able to go to school, but even I know how much that¡¯s worth. And that¡¯s just a drop in the bucket for them! Margaret looked unhappy as she continued, ¡°Your grandfather worked hard his entire life serving the Young family. He might not have achieved much, but he certainly put in a lot of effort. When he came back to see me, however, he had nothing to show for it. This money is. justpensation from the Young family.¡± ¡°Why do you think my great-grandfather had so much money? Why do you think he wanted to distance himself from Grandpa?¡± Yasmin pouted and asked. ¡°Well..¡± Margaret lowered her head. She had grown up with her uncle, and her father used to send money back every year. Her grandfather had all that money, but he was never kind to her. He even imed that her father only sent a few hundred dors. However, back in those days, a hundred dors was equivalent to several months worth of sry for an ordinary person. It was not until her father returned and got into an argument with her uncle, even severing their rtionship, that she learned he had been sending back his earnings which were over 8,000 dors a month. Her eldest uncle was currently a prominent and wealthy figure in Capiton while Yasmin and her children could only live in a slum. The Young family had not disappointed her family in any way. ¡°As long as I work hard, Mr. Calcraft won¡¯t mistreat me. I¡¯ll be able to earn a monthly sry of millions one day. Moreover, thepany is a pharmaceuticalpany, just like my uncle¡¯s.¡± Yasmin¡¯s expression turned cold, her eyes narrowing when she thought this. ¡°You have the final say. Go and do your best, then. I support you,¡± Margaret said with a bitter smile while shaking her head. ¡°Yasmin, Mom, you guys should rest early. I¡¯ll go help out at Nico¡¯s ce!¡± Derek¡¯s voice came from the living room outside. Derek went to Bradley¡¯s house. Dacus was busy tending to a group of people. Derek was about to help when Nico, dressed in mourning attire, suddenly pulled him aside. ¡°Derek, my grandfather is nning to go to Xanthalos. Will youe with us?¡± Chapter 380 ¡°What?¡± Derek looked around nervously and then asked, ¡°Your father just passed. Why is your grandfather in such a hurry to meet his end?¡± Nico frowned and chastised, ¡°Hey, watch what you say, will you?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Derek scratched his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m just a guy who didn¡¯t even finish elementary school. Are you really expecting me to say something profound?¡± Nico shot Derek an annoyed look before whispering, ¡°Mr. Nash asked us to ask you if you¡¯re willing to go. We won¡¯t force you if you¡¯re not.¡± Derek hesitated, worried that his mother might break his leg out of anger. Nico continued, ¡°We¡¯re all trusted descendants of the Young family. As the current head of the family, Mr. Nash is determined to restore the family. If we do good now, we¡¯ll surely be senior members of the family in the future. Do you know how much money my grandfather has?¡± ¡°How much?¡± Derek blurted out. Nico held up two fingers. ¡°Two million?¡± ¡°Two million?¡± Derek was unimpressed. His younger sister now also had five million. Two million was nothing in his eyes now. ¡°Take another guess!¡± Nico said. ¡°T-Twenty million?¡± Nico¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Keep guessing!¡± Nico replied with a smirk. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ It can¡¯t be two billion, can it?¡± Derek was on the verge of shooting up to his feet. Two billion was equivalent to 40 sets of five million. People often daydreamed about winning five million in the lottery. Two billion meant their dreams woulde true every day for a month. ¡°Your numbers are still too conservative!¡± Nico said with a wry smile. ¡°T-T-Twenty billion?¡± Derek felt his mouth go dry, and his eyeballs felt like they were about to pop out. ¡°Twenty billion!¡± Nico took a deep breath. It had taken him a long time to finally get an answer from his grandfather. After 20 years of being poor, he never imagined he would be a billionaire. Derek nearly fell to the floor. Derek was so shocked that his legs gave way, and he ended up sitting on the ground. 20 billion! Would a ruler be enough to measure the length of this bnce in a bank ount? ¡°Derek, go back and talk to your sister. She¡¯ll regret losing me as her potential partner if she lets this opportunity slip by,¡± Bradley added before abruptly pping Nico on the back of his head. ¡°Idiot! Go watch the memorial hall!¡± Nico rubbed his head and said, ¡°I was careless. The candle smoke is too strong today. I didn¡¯t even notice the old man approaching.¡± Bradley pulled Derek up from the ground. ¡°So, that little rascal told you everything, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, he told me everything.¡± Derek was extremely nervous. He was standing in front of a billionaire with a wealth of 20 billion. ¡°Have you thought it over?¡± Bradley asked. ¡°I¡¯ll go. I must go. I want to be a trusted member of the Young family. I want to be a billionaire with a wealth of 20 billion!¡± Derek said firmly. ¡°You should think carefully. It¡¯s very likely that if we go, we might note back. If you die, what will happen to your mother? What will happen to your sister?¡± Bradley asked calmly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with my mother first!¡± Derek could not make up his mind. He turned and walked back home. Not long after he left, Xeno approached them, carrying a mineral water bottle filled with pitch. -ck water. ¡°Old Perry, Mr. Nash asked me to give this to you. Drink this water and it¡¯ll cleanse the corpse poison from your body.¡± Bradley epted the bottle and opened it, taking a sniff. A foul odor hit him in the nose. It was so bad that his eyes almost watered. ¡°Is this effective?¡± he asked skeptically. ¡°You may not believe in yourself, but you must believe in Mr. Nash,¡± Xeno said with a faint smile. Without hesitating, Bradley pinched his nose and downed the water. After a while, he felt a surge of heat coursing through his limbs. He even heard a crackling resembling firecrackersing from his bones. Smoke began to rise from his graying hair, as if every pore on his body was opening up. Chapter 381 Infortable bliss, Bradley closed his eyes and enjoyed thefort brought about by the boiling sensation within him. On the other hand, Derek honestly told his mother his n to go to Xanthalos. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Derek, you can¡¯t go!¡± Margaret¡¯s and Yasmin¡¯s expressions instantly darkened. ¡°What did you promise me this morning? ¡°Even the professionals ran into trouble and you¡¯re just an amateur who knows nothing about it! Aren¡¯t you just asking for trouble? Stay home for the next couple of days. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere!¡± Margaret barked. ¡°But¡­ Mr. Nash had asked if I would go. I think this is a test for me¡­ If I don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t ever be called ever again! ¡°Bradley is a close confidant of the Youngs. Do you have any idea how much money he has? ¡°He has 20 billion!¡± Derek argued. He grew up in a single-parent household. His mother had to support and raise him and his sister. When he got into fights in school, it was because his ssmates had mocked him for not having a father. Theyughed at him for being a bastard and being dirt poor. Since he was a child, he had vowed that he would make a lot of money when he grew up. However, reality was often cruel. He had no academic talent. He was expelled for stirring trouble even before he graduated from elementary school. Later, he was bewitched by Hollywood movies and followed a group of delinquents in hopes of bing a famous actor. After a few years, not only did he fail to make any money, but he also found himself in significant debt. The debt eventually led to more trouble. When he was in his 30s, he finally made the decision to work in a factory to earn money. Ten years or so ago, if he were to earn 7,000 to 8,000 dors a month, it might have been something people would gossip about. However, if he were to mention it during dates now, he would be looked down on. He refused to ept the situation and was tortured by the cruel truth of reality. With the help of the Youngs, Yasmin had started her ownpany. However, he had still aplished nothing. He had begun to wonder if he had to rely on his younger sister to support himself. When Nash asked him by name if he wanted to go to Xanthalos, it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He did not want to let go of this chance. ¡°No means no! So what if you can make more money? Just look at Joel. Is money worth losing your life?¡± Margaret was shaking with anger. Joel was Nico¡¯ste father. ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯ve made up my mind!¡± Derek¡¯s tone was firm. He did not want to live idly all his life. ¡°You¡­ You idiot¡­¡± Margaret was so angry that she grabbed the thermos on the bedside table and smashed it. A stray piece hit Derek on the forehead, and he began to bleed. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Yasmin was frightened and quickly helped her mother, who was trying to get out of bed. ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m going to beat my disobedient son! Haven¡¯t you given me enough trouble over the years?¡± Margaret burst into tears. Even though Derek had been disobedient all his life and suffered a lot, he was still her son. His 300,000-dor debt was cleared due to her frugal ways. Now that Derek had finally found a stable job, he began to consider reckless activities again. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She was not afraid that her son would be poor for the rest of his life but rather that he would never return. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Derek fell to his knees before Margaret. Then, he got up and ran out of the room. ¡°You asshole¡­ Come back¡­¡± Margaret immediately tried to get out of bed and chase after him, but her arms were held back tightly by Yasmin who cried, ¡°Mom¡­ just let him go¡­ If grandpa were still alive, he¡¯d have let Derek go. Chapter 382 ¡°He¡¯ll die¡­ He¡¯s going to die¡­ He¡¯s your brother. Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± Margaret wailed. Yasmin pursed her lips, hugged her mother tightly, and cried together. In the living room, Derek leaned against the wall and listened to his mother¡¯s and sister¡¯s cries as his heart ached. He walked to his grandfather¡¯s grave and silently prayed for his blessing. The next day, it was still dark at Perry¡¯s funeral parlor. Bradley sat on the ground as he prayed. ¡°Joel¡­ don¡¯t me me for not helping you with your funeral! As your father, I will you¡­ ¡°The tomb of the King of Medicine will absolutely not be preempted by others!¡± avenge Bradley nced at the ck and white photo of his son in front of the coffin and could not help but shed tears. ¡°Dad¡­ may you find peace andfort! You didn¡¯t get to enjoy your blessings, so let me enjoy them for you!¡± Nico knelt on the ground and prayed. Bradley pped Nico on the back of the head and said angrily, ¡°You brat, can¡¯t you say something nicer?¡± Nico sniffed and whispered, ¡°Grandpa¡­ Mr. Nash and the others are here!¡± Bradley stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± There was a single ck off-road car in the parking lot. Nico and Bradley had already loaded their luggage into the car. As soon as they opened the car door, they saw Nico¡¯s mother sitting in the car. She said expressionlessly, ¡°Dad¡­ I don¡¯t care if you go, but you can¡¯t take Nico with you!¡± She had just lost her husband and did not want to lose her son too. Bradley¡¯s lips trembled as he said, ¡°Xara¡­ Nico was born with an impressive sense of smell¡­ He was born for this!¡± The woman stared at Bradley coldly. ¡°Was killing your own son not good enough for you? Do you want to get Nico killed too?¡± In her point of view, Bradley was the cause of her husband¡¯s death. Nico said timidly, ¡°Mom¡­ It¡¯s because Dad died in the tomb of the King of Medicine that¡¯s why we¡¯re going there to find out the truth. We¡¯re also doing this to fulfill Dad¡¯s wish!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Xara snapped. Nico quickly tightened his lips. Xara red at Bradley and threatened, ¡°If you dare take Nico with you today, then I¡¯ll set your son¡¯s funeral parlor on fire!¡± ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t make the decisions in the Perry family!¡± Bradley was starting to get angry too, hence his cold demeanor. At this moment, a woman named Ophelia walked over with a teenage girl. ¡°Bradley, take my daughter with you!¡± Ophelia said as she pushed her daughter into the car. ¡°Ophelia, are you mad?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Xara stared at Ophelia dumbfoundedly. She was trying her best not to let Bradley take Nico but Ophelia, on the other hand, was willingly offering her own daughter to go. They were going to rob a grave. She looked at Ophelia¡¯s daughter and thought, ¡®She¡¯s just 16!¡± ¡°What else am I supposed to do? She¡¯s the only Sanders heir¡­ Both her grandfather and father were in this industry too, so obviously, I can¡¯t break the tradition, right?¡± Ophelia nced at Xara and then at Bradley, who had an ashen expression, before realizing the situation at hand. She quicklyforted Xara. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xara¡­ Look at it this way. Even if you stop Nico this time, there¡¯s no guarantee that you can stop him for the rest of his life¡­ ¡°Let them go now when they¡¯re still young and energetic. Getting some experience now may not be a bad thing¡­ ¡°You just have to be more open about this¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Xara crossed her arms around her chest and turned her head to the side. This industry was inherently disgraceful, and the money her father-inw had earned was sufficient for generations to enjoy. She could not understand why Bradley wanted Nico to go on this risky venture. Chapter 383 Outside the residential area, Xeno swapped the car into a brand new off-road Porsche. Derek walked over to the car¡¯s window empty-handed. Xeno looked at the wound on Derek¡¯s forehead and asked, ¡°What happened there?¡± ¡°I ran into a door¡­¡± Derek grinned. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of a beautiful woman in the back seat, which caused his eyes to brighten with interest. ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ is this your girlfriend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a trusted descendant of the Youngs like you!¡± Melody replied, then picked up a bottle of water to moisten her throat. The off-road vehicle had six seats. Nash pointed to the back seat. ¡°Go sit there!¡± Derek climbed into the car and immediately greeted Finn, ¡°Hello¡­¡± Finn smiled and replied, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Derek Judd, and you?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Melody spat out a mouthful of water. ¡°Ahahaha¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Sheughed as she apologized. Derek! It was such an old-school name to her. Finn squeezed his thigh to refrain himself from bursting out inughter and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m Finn. It¡¯s nice to meet you!¡± Derek was a descendent of the Youngs like Melody, but she was worth billionspared to him. The two were iparable. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too, Finn¡­¡± Derek was used to peopleughing at his name, so he just asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the woman in the front seat?¡± Melody pouted and said, ¡°You¡¯re probably 30 years old at least, right? Can¡¯t you speak to me with more respect?¡± Derek smiled awkwardly. ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m not too good with words!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Melody Stone, fresh and young in my 20s!¡± Melody introduced herself with a smile. Nash could not help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re 28! Fresh and young in your 20s refers to a beautifuldy who has just turned 20! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed when you say that?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The smile on Melody¡¯s face froze, and her eyebrows raised. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about age. You¡¯re still my master.¡± Nash smiled and kept his mouth closed. Derek could not help butugh too. He thought that the trusted descendants of the Youngs would have to behave like ves in front of the Youngs. However, by the looks of it, Mr. Nash¡¯s attitude toward the descendants was as if they were real friends. Xeno nced at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s already past seven o¡¯clock. It¡¯s almost rush hour soon. Why haven¡¯t they shown up yet?¡± Derek frowned and said, ¡°Nico¡¯s mother isn¡¯t willing to let him go to Xanthalos¡­ Ms. Ophelia is trying to convince her now!¡± He understood Xara¡¯s intentions better than anyone else. Her intentions were identical to his own mother. They did not want to let their children risk their lives. Nico drove out of the residential area in his Honda. Xara and Ophelia stood worriedly at the gate. Yasmin limped over with Margaret to the gate too. Their faces were stained with tears and worry. Melody whispered, ¡°Mr. Nash, are you not going down to reassure them?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t make that promise¡­¡± Nash understood what Melody meant. If he were to tell them that he would bring everyone back safely, they would feel more at ease. However, the tomb of the King of Medicine was full of undead corpses, deathworms, and many unknown dangers. It was uncertain if everyone could make it out alive. Melody pursed her red lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± ¡°Of course! Wealth and honor are predestined; life and death are in the hands of fate! ¡°There is no one in this world who isn¡¯t afraid of death. The experts¡­ all crawl out from the gap between life and death!¡± Chapter 385 James could see through everything. Lauren¡¯s cousins who married into the family were from poor backgrounds. Only the partners of the women who were married off came from prominent families. Harrison was considered one of the outstanding ones among the Mares¡¯ sons-inw. This gave Harrison the courage to stand up against the others. ¡°Harrison¡­ watch your words. You¡¯re in the Mares¡¯ property now, not the Lewises¡¯!¡± A middle-aged man with an ashenplexion said in a deep voice. It was Lauren¡¯s eldest brother, Leonard. ¡°Uncle Leonard¡­ I think that Uncle Harrison has a point. Aunt Lauren finally returned. It¡¯s fine that no one showed her any hospitality. However, everyone dares to verbally target her. If word gets out, aren¡¯t you just giving people a reason tough at us?¡± Yvonne pouted as she defended her aunt. Leonard¡¯s wife, Minerva, said coldly, ¡°The adults are talking. Why is a brat like you speaking?¡± James snorted. ¡°The Mares are talking. Why are you speaking?¡± Minerva used to work in a foot massage parlor. Leonard had a drunken one-night stand with Minerva and got her pregnant. To prevent anyone from gossiping, he had no choice but to marry her. Old Mare disliked Minerva the most. She was thest one who would have a say among the Mares. ¡°I¡¯m Leonard¡¯s wife. My name is on our marriage certificate. How am I not part of the family? ¡°You, on the other hand¡­ You were just adopted by Old Mare. You¡¯re not rted by blood or anything! What gives you the right to criticize me?¡± Minerva snapped as she crossed her arms. James sneered, ¡°Leonard¡­ do you share the same sentiment?¡± Leonard gulped. At the end of the day, he had to recognize James as his brother. He knew James¡¯ temper very well. If Leonard dared to anger James, he would be taught a valuable lesson. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Minerva¡­ Keep quiet!¡± Leonard did not want to dwell on this topic anymore, so he said with a smile, ¡°Dr. Tanner cured Old Mare¡¯s illness. We should be happy! I¡¯ve made a reservation at Oste Capiton Hotel to celebrate his recovery and give Liam and Lauren a warm wee!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that the old man is fine, but we won¡¯t disturb your family reunion!¡± One of Leonard¡¯s cousins said and left with his family. ¡°We¡¯re leaving too. If anything happens, remember to call us!¡± another middle-aged man said. Not long after, Zeke¡¯s children were the only ones left in the vi. James then stared coldly at Leonard. ¡°Lincoln is stuck abroad, and Liam isn¡¯t married yet, so¡­ it¡¯ll be hard for him to gain a foothold in the family. After Lauren got married, she lost her right. ¡°They don¡¯t have any shares in their hands. Within your father¡¯s lineage, you¡¯re the only one who holds 5% of the shares, so you¡¯re the only one who gets a say. Do you really believe that you can handle the other three lineages by yourself?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Zeke had three brothers. Each brother owned 20% of the Mares¡¯ shares, and the remaining 20 % was held by the shareholders. The Mare family¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting wasposed of distant rtives, and each sessive patriarch was elected by the shareholders¡¯ meeting through a vote. Therefore, even if Zeke transferred his 20% share to Leonard, if this lineage did not work together in unity, the position of patriarch would only end up in the hands of the other lineages. ¡°You¡¯re right, James¡­¡± Leonard mumbled half-heartedly, not taking James¡¯ words to heart. He had already considered this, but now there were two options in front of him. He could either bring Liam, Lincoln, and Lauren together and work together for the position of family head. Or he could go his own way and take over the other 15% of his father¡¯s shares alone. Capiton¡¯s business world was in chaos. Even if they were reunited, they may not be able to bring high profits to thepany. With the uncertainty of the oue, it was unlikely for the others to vote for his lineage during the shareholders¡¯ meeting. Hence, he chose thetter option. He wanted to monopolize the entire 20% of the shares within his father¡¯s lineage. It was already the end of the day. At a rest area, Nash called Hera. Hera told Nash everything that happened during the day without forgetting to smugly take credit for her actions today. ¡°What do you think? I was pretty cool today, right? Hurry and praise me. Chapter 386 Helena¡¯s family had bullied Hera so mercilessly during her time with the Lewis family Now, she felt like she had experienced character growth seeing as she did not feel any fear facing the members of the Mare family. Why the hell should he sing her praises, though? If she offended the Mare family¡­ Trouble would definitely arise in the future. Nash cursed to himself silently. However, he stered a smile on his face and said. ¡°As expected of my wife! You¡¯re looking more and more like a sessful businesswoman every day!¡± He had justpleted his sentence when he heard Derek run over and say while panting¡± Nash¡­ Heidi is causing trouble!¡± Xeno and Finn, who had been watching the female toilets, immediately walked over while Melody also exited the toilet. ¡°I¡¯ve got some stuff to take care of¡­ Talkter!¡± Nash immediately hung up the phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±¡± They were introduced to Heidi Sanders, who was traveling with Bradley, when they stugged at the first rest stop of their journey. ¡°Heidi was being teased by someone, and she lost her temper. She punched one of them so hard that she knocked their teeth out¡­ That person got a bunch of their friends to help them drag Heidi over to a nearby grove!¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see what the situation is like!¡± Nash immediately ran toward the grove. Melody and the others were right behind him. Among the trees in the grove near the rest stop, Heidi found herself surrounded by a group of seven or eight burly men in their 30s. One of those big-pooched men stuffed a wad of tissue paper into her mouth. Bradley and Nico were the first to arrive. Nico used his grandfather to shield himself as he took his phone from his pocket and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid, or I¡¯ll call the police¡­¡± The fat man turned and red at Nico, ¡°You little brat, I¡¯d scram right about now if 1 bada sense¡­¡± He spoke with a lisp because his teeth had been knocked out of his m ¡°Stupid fatso¡­ Are you going to hold a grudge against a teenage girl? Do you have ea shred of humanity inside you?¡±. Nico took advantage of the fact his grandfather was standing in front of him to begin besa the man. His and Heidi¡¯s fathers had been best friends, and they also gravitated toward each other because of their fathers¡¯ deaths at the tomb of the King of Medicine. Besides, they lived in the same district. How could he not help her when he saw her in trouble? ¡°You asked for it¡­¡± The fat man sneered and barked an order to the two men beside him, ¡°Number Three, Number Five! Drive them away¡­¡± The two muscr men immediately stepped forth. ¡°Anyone standing within five feet of me will die!¡± Bradley stood with his hands sped behind his back, a worldly and heroic air about him. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You old sod¡­ You¡¯re a small man with a big mouth!¡± One of the muscr men burst intoughter as he strode over. Bradley was not a very tall man. He was probably around five feet and two inches tall. Meanwhile, the two muscr men were over six feet tall. To them, Bradley seemed about as threatening as a baby chick. As the muscr men approached them, Nico could not stop himself from shuddering as he stared at the men¡¯s arms, which were thicker than his thighs. His grandfather was well-versed in geomancy, but he had zero knowledge of martial arts. He had only been running his mouth so he could stall for time while Derek called for help. The muscr man walked over to Bradley and stared down at him while he jeered, ¡°Hey, old man, we¡¯re only seven inches away from you now. Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡± He found the old man interesting. This old man was closer to being dead than he was alive, yet he still had the audacity to speak so shamelessly. The muscr man stood with his hands on his waist and said, ¡°How about this¡­ I¡¯ll stand here and let you hit me. If I so much as frown, I¡¯ll get on my knees and beg for mercy from you Bradley said nonchntly, ¡°Young man, I¡¯m not doing anything because I don¡¯t want to bully you guys¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The muscr manughed so hard tears formed in his eyes. ¡°Old man, I¡¯m asking you to bully me¡­ Please, beat me up until I¡¯m dead¡­ Or else, you¡¯re going to end up being the one dying at my hands later!¡± Bradley narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sure¡­ Also, please¡­ hit me until I feel some pain¡­¡± The muscr man drew in a breath and readled himself. His muscles bulged. Bradley curled his hands into fists and blew on them. ¡°You¡¯d better not regret this¡­¡± ¡°Fuck, why do you have so much to say? Just get a move on!¡± The muscr man had been holding his breath for so long that his face was turning red. ¡°Alright, so I¡¯ll hit you now, okay?¡± Bradley could not stop himself from being so long-winded. The muscr man gritted his teeth, his abs and pecs swelling magnificently. ¡°Do you have insurance?¡± ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Chapter 387 ¡°I¡¯m not going to hold myself back!¡± ¡°Come on!!!¡± The muscr man roared. Given his current state, he felt he could even take a bull head-on. All of a sudden, Bradley kicked the muscr man in the crotch. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The muscr man pped his hand over his crotch as he fell to the ground and roared in pain. His companions also felt a phantom pain in their crotch as they watched the scene unfold. The other muscr man roared, ¡°Stupid old man, how dare you not y by the rules?!¡± They had agreed to let him have the first punch, and he decided to pull a dirty trick by kicking one of them in the crotch. Bradley said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone heard him begging me to hit him just now¡­¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ K-Kill him!¡± The crotchal region of the muscr man¡¯s pants became covered in blood as he roared in pain. His companions gritted their teeth and swung their fists at Bradley¡¯s temples. They had packed so much force into their punches that there were whooshing sounds as they swept their fists through the air. If those punchesnded on Bradley¡¯s head, he would, at the very least, suffer from a concussion if he did not die from the impact. The fat man and hispanions had sneers on their faces. They had all been working on the construction site previously. The fat man was their contractor. Among them, the third and fifth oldest men were gymrats. When they needed to move packs of cement around the construction site, those two could pick up ten packs of cement in one go. Gimmicks such as splitting bricks with their bare hands or breaking steel pipes against their thighs were child¡¯s y to them. They knew how things would end when Number Five moved to strike Bradley. There was no doubt the old man would die. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Even if he did not die, his concussion would be so severe that he would fall into aa. ¡°Grandpa, run¡­¡±¡® ¡± Nico¡¯s face was pale as he screamed at the top of his lungs. A sneer appeared on Bradley¡¯s face as he slowly raised a hand and grabbed the muscr man¡¯s fist. Jaws dropped when everyone witnessed his movements. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Holy shit?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The men, who had been filled with confidence just moments ago, widened their eyes. Number Five was able to form dents even in steel boards. How did the old man manage to catch him? Was the old man truly an extraordinary man? Number Five was the most surprised among everyone. He knew just how much force he had packed into that punch. Not even Number Three, who had well-defined muscles all over his body, dared take him on in a fistfight, so how had the old man done it? Bradley smiled faintly as he grabbed the muscr man, held him in ce, and then rammed his shoulder against the man¡¯s chest. The muscr man¡¯s feet left the ground, and he flew backward. That stunned everyone once more. The man crossed his arms over his chest and groaned as hended on the ground. ¡°Grandpa Perry, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Heidi pped her hands together excitedly. Nico snapped out of his panic when he heard Heidi¡¯s excited cries. He forced himself to close his gaping mouth and then stared at his grandfather as if he were an alien. Suddenly, he realized his grandfather was bing more of a mystery to him every day. Not only did he have a worth of several billion dors, but he was a martial arts practitioner as well. How much else was his grandfather keeping from him? Why had he never told him these things before? ¡°Very impressive, old man¡­¡±. Then, a one-eyed man with a scorpion tattooed on his bald head walked out. The bald man, who was wearing a ck leather jacket and blue jeans, had a cruel expression on his face. As his aura emanated off his body, the leaves on the nearby trees began rustling. Bradley narrowed his eyes, ¡°A martial arts grandmaster¡­ Chapter 388 ¡°Ken¡­ Are you going to fight him?¡± The fat man stared at Ken in shock. Ken was a man he had saved from dying from severe injuries. He and his co-workers had all contributed some money from their sries to pay for Ken¡¯s hospitalization fees. Ever since he was discharged from the hospital, Ken had be one of his followers. He was not much of a talker, but he couldplete the workload of five people by himself. After once bumping into Ken practicing martial arts in the morning, he had asked and learned that Ken used to be a martial arts practitioner. He was being hunted by his enemies after offending them. Ken¡¯s mastery of martial arts had helped them receive their paychecks on time several times. No matter how many bodyguards their boss hired, they were no match for Ken. Ken rarely got himself involved in matters that did not involve their paychecks. No one had expected him toe forward that day. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I met another martial arts practitioner. I would like to test my skills on you today!¡± Ken turned his neck from side to side. His bones made loud, cracking sounds. Bradley gulped and said, ¡°My friend¡­ Did you master all these skills just to act as the viin¡¯s aplice?¡± After all, he had only achieved the seventh-division of the Energy Cultivation Realm. He still had miles to go before being on the same ying field as a martial arts grandmaster. Besides, he was getting on in age and was no match for Ken. If they got into a fight, he would without a doubt end up a scattered pile of bones. ¡°Cut the crap¡­ Watch me¡­ Ken sneered as he used the ck Tiger Hollow Heart technique to w at Bradley¡¯s chest. ¡°Stop!¡± Then, a furious shout rang out. Finn¡¯s sixth-division great-grandmaster aura spread out around them. He teleported himself over in the blink of an eye. The bald man did not even have time to take a proper look at him before a massive force sent him flying backward. ¡°What¡­¡± The fat man rubbed his eyes in disbelief. Ken¡­ He¡­ He had lost? What was more, he was defeated after being punched just once? Both the fat man and hispanions were in disbelief. Ken was a legendary fighter who could take on 50 men by himself. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. How did he suffer a devastating defeat? Finn closed the 50 feet between them and stared down at the bald man. ¡°How dare you, a mere grandmaster, dare unt your skills so shamelessly?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a great-grandmaster¡­¡± Ken had a shocked look on his face, and the veins on his forehead popped. The most powerful martial artist he had ever met was an eighth-division grandmaster. However, today¡­ He was staring a great-grandmaster in the face! The fat man and hispanions stood frozen on the spot. When Finn¡¯s gazended on them, they felt like the Grim Reaper was looking at them. ¡°Uncle Finn, you¡¯re awesome¡­¡± Heidi ran over to Finn and then pulled a face at the fat man. The corner of Finn¡¯s lips jerked upward. ¡°You can just address me as Finn¡­¡± He was only 32 years old and had not even had a serious girlfriend before this. Being addressed as ¡®Uncle Finn¡¯ made him ufortable. Heidiughed as she said, ¡°You¡¯re almost my father¡¯s age. Wouldn¡¯t it make sense for me to address you as Uncle Finn?¡± Finn could not be bothered to argue with a kid. When he saw Nash approaching, he walked over and said, ¡°Nash¡­ Only one of these guys is a grandmaster. I¡¯ve taken care of them!¡± Nash nced at the bald man before he turned to Heidi and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Heidi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m alright!¡± As a descendant of th queen of the grave robbers, she had learned some kickboxing from her father despite having never received any formal martial arts training. The fat man would have been no match for her if it had just been the two of them fighting each other. Nash then looked at Bradley and Nico. He heaved a sigh of relief when he noted they were not injured. ¡°d you¡¯re alright. Come on, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s getting dark¡­¡± Just as everyone was about to leave, the bald man shouted, ¡°Wait¡­¡± They all stopped in their tracks and turned to look at the bald man. Finn jeered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Being a sore loser?¡± ¡°No¡­ I ept my defeat! I would like to join your ranks!¡± The bald man spoke to them respectfully. Chapter 389 How dare he speak against a great-grandmaster? ¡°You don¡¯t seem like good news¡­ Besides, your skills aren¡¯t refined enough!¡± Finn had a disdainful look in his eyes. He might have considered the request if he were a great-grandmaster. However, he saw no need for them to take in a mere grandmaster. How arrogant! The fat man nearly began spitting curses at them. Ken was a martial arts grandmaster, so why were they making him seem less threatening than a speck of dust? Xeno, on the other hand, was tempted. Dragon Tiger Gate housed less than six martial arts grandmasters, and they were all Theo¡¯s men. Most families usually paid martial arts grandmasters a monthly sry with a starting price of a hundred thousand dors to serve and protect their families. However, he did not have the means to hire grandmasters using such methods. The bald man lowered his head and remained silent. He had been working with this contractor for the past three years and had never asked him for any food or money other than what he needed to survive. The clothes on his back had not been reced for over two years. In the past three years, he had provided the contractor protection eight times and had even saved him minutes before he lost his life several times. He had long since repaid what he owed them for saving his life. He would be wasting his time if he continued working for the contractor. Joining a great-grandmaster¡¯s ranks would greatly benefit his cultivation skills as well. ¡°You should take Ken with you¡­ Otherwise, all his martial arts skills would go to waste!¡± The contractor abruptly knelt on the ground before them. Ken would leave sooner orter. It was just that the perfect opportunity had never made itself known. Ken had helped him so many times, and he would only be doing him a disservice if he made Ken stay. ¡°Cole¡­ you¡­¡± Ken had never expected his usually high-and-mighty contractor to get on his knees to beg on his behalf. The contractor ignored him and pressed his head to the ground. The rough ground scratched the skin on his forehead, Finn gave Nash an awkward look. ¡°Nash¡­ What do you think¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re an adult. Can¡¯t youe to a conclusion by yourself?¡± Nash turned and walked toward the rest stop without a second look back. His disciples would one day be leaders. He had to make sure they could make decisions by themselves. Finn turned and said, ¡°You can join me¡­ Just address me as Finn!¡± The bald man seemed several years older than he was, but that did not matter in the world of martial arts. What mattered was how good you were at fighting. After spending another two hours at the rest area, they set out once again. Melody shared a ride with Bradley and the others. Meanwhile, Ken got into Xeno¡¯s car. Nash took his phone out and scrolled until he found Theo¡¯s number. His initial n was to call him, but he changed his mind and sent him a text message instead. Finn and the bald man began talking to each other. The bald man was an orphan. He had gotten the name ¡®Ken¡¯ fro the employees at the orphanage. After growing sick of life in the orphanage, Ken escaped to make a life of his own. He had been a holy martial arts disciple. He had also worked as a cleaner at a monastery. Everyone at the holy martial arts temple and the monastery thought he seemed to have an evil streak in him. They were worried he would get up to no good if he mastered martial arts. Hence, they only allowed him to do menial tasks such as chopping wood and fetching water. He learned martial arts by secretly observing the others around him. His former martial brothers tattled on him after realizing what he was doing, and he was banished after getting whipped. ¡°I was whipped so badly that my head cracked open¡­ I had to get 12 stitches on my head¡­ This tattoo is here to cover the scars!¡± Ken pointed at the scorpion tattoo on his head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the holy martial arts temple and monastery would judge others by their appearance! They seem like such prestigious organizations!¡± ¡°But, to be fair, you do seem rather untrustworthy. You¡¯d be a great addition to any film production cast you decide to join!¡± Finn crossed one leg over the other as he teased Ken. Xeno grinned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join my ranks? I¡¯ll take you with me when I need to collect rent. You¡¯d be an excellent threat to have standing nearby!¡± Ken gave Xeno a confused look. He did not know who the others were yet. Especially Nash, who was seated in front of him. The man did not seem particrly impressive, but the aura that emanated from his body told. him otherwise. ¡°Oh, right¡­ Allow me to introduce everyone!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The man in the driver¡¯s seat is Xeno. He¡¯s the second-inmand of Dragon Tiger Gate, one of the four most powerful underworld forces in Jonford¡­ You¡¯ll have to address him as Mr. Hun! ¡°The other man is Nash Calcraft¡­ He¡¯s our boss!¡± Chapter 390 In the other car, Melody crossed her arms over her chest and took a short nap. Nico was boasting about how amazing his grandfather was to Derek. ¡°My grandfather was just in time¡­ With a well-aimed kick at his crotch, my mighty grandfather caused the muscr man to immediately copse in pain!¡± Melody could not stop herself fromughing. Nico was telling the story in great detail. In fact, she could even picture the whole thing in her mind despite not being present. She had not expected Bradley to have a dark side to him. Nico grinned as he leaned toward Melody and asked, ¡°My grandfather is amazing, isn¡¯t he, Melody?¡± ¡°Yes, he is¡­¡± Melody gave him a nonmittal response. Bradley had achieved the Energy Cultivation Realm. However, despite her mastery of the Profound Reality Realm, she had not realized he had attained such a high level of cultivation. Curious, she asked, ¡°Mr. Bradley, have you mastered some form of disguising your inner energy?¡± Bradley, who was driving,ughed as he replied, ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s a specific form of breathing that I¡¯ve mastered. I can teach you if you¡¯re interested¡­¡± Madam Stone¡¯s descendants were trustworthy to him. Besides, he had even nearly gotten her grandmother to date him instead back in the day! Melody smiled. ¡°Thank you in advance, Grandpa Perry!¡± Her beautiful smile made her seem even more gorgeous than she usually was. Both Derek and Nico were stunned. Heidi nced at her body, which had not yet experienced puberty, and pouted. In the middle of the night, Hera had a room in Capiton Budget Hotel all to herself. After taking a shower, she put on some pajamas and got into bed before calling Nash. Meanwhile, outside the hotel, a ck-colored sedan was parked by the road. Four men wearing hoodies seemed to be in the inidst of an intense discussion. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the young one, and you two can deal with the oldies!¡± ¡°Let me deal with the young one. It¡¯s been a while since I got to unleash the beast!¡± ¡°Are you in charge here, or am I the one in charge?¡± The older man red at the younger man. The younger man chuckled sheepishly. ¡°Or how about we go together? I¡¯ll have my fun after you¡¯re done?¡± The old man nodded after giving that suggestion some thought. The four men made their way to the hotel¡¯s back entrance, where they put on custom-made gloves before scaling their way up the walls like lizards. A handsome young man wearing a long trench coat stood by the railing on the hotel¡¯s top floor. He shoved his hands into his pockets and red at the four men scaling their way up the walls. ¡°Boss¡­ why is it so cold?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. Of course, it¡¯s going to be chilly!¡± ¡°B-B-B-Boss¡­ T-T-T-there¡¯s someone up there¡­¡±. One of the other men began stuttering, either because of how shocked he was or because he had a natural stutter. He stumbled over his words multiple times. The man in charge looked upward upon hearing that, and his eyes met another pair that had a cold glint in them. They could feel a great-grandmaster¡¯s aura washing over them. ¡°Oh no¡­ Quick, leave¡­¡± The leader yelled as he craned his neck. The four men immediately used their legs to propel themselves off the wall. They spread their arms out and fell from the sixth floor,nding on their backs. They were all eighth-division warrior grandmasters. Today, they were here on orders to kill everyone in Hera Lewis¡¯ family. After some stalking and investigating, they concluded everyone in Hera¡¯s family, including her, were ordinary citizens. Hiring four grandmasters to attack three ordinary citizens was like ughtering chickens with a knife meant for butchering cows. It was supposed to be an easy mission, so they did not expect this sudden turn of events. Once the four mennded on the ground, they immediately rolled around, mbered to their feet, and scrambled off in various directions. However, they did not make it far before they all slowly backed up to where they hadnded. The four men stood with their backs against each other. All of them were trembling from head to toe. Four elders dressed in suits emerged from all four directions. They all emanated the aura of a great-grandmaster. ¡°B-B-B-Boss¡­ G-G-G-Great-grandmasters¡­¡± The stuttering man was absolutely petrified, and he had broken into a cold sweat. Only the Ten Families of Capiton had great-grandmasters within their families. Were the Ten Families up against them? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The leader gulped. ¡°I see them¡­¡± Chapter 391 A young man from the hotel rooftop leaped down,nding in a half-kneel. Two deep footprints appeared on the ground. The next momentter, he was right in front of the boss in a sh. With his pale and distinct hands, he grasped the boss by the throat and coldly demanded, ¡± Who sent you?¡± A sense of imminent death enveloped the boss, his pupils shrinking in terror. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The cold-faced young man swiftly snapped the boss¡¯ neck. He then turned his gaze to the other three men. Just his gaze alone forced the three men to kneel. The other two exchanged nces, choosing to remain silent. The cold-faced youth scoffed, then swiftly moved and used his robust inner energy to shatter the hearts of the two men. Killing was as easy as turning his hand. This person was undeniably ruthless. One of the guys was soaked in his own urine from fright. He blurted out, ¡°It¡­ it¡­ it was Chad Mare who s-sent us!¡± The cold-faced youth responded tly, ¡°Tell him¡­ if he even thinks about harming Hera¡¯s family, these men¡¯s fate will be his.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± The man stammeringly nodded vigorously before scrambling away into the shadows. An old man in old-school clothing handed a voice recorder to the cold-faced youth. Then, he and three others retreated. The cold-faced youth turned to go back to the hotel but stopped abruptly. ¡°Come out now¡­ From the shadows, a man with scar tattoos all over his face and long, unkempt hair limped forward. He looked like a vagrant who had been wandering for a long time. ¡°Sawyer Ford?¡± The young man narrowed his eyes in recognition. This man was a stage nine great-grandmaster from the Klein family. He was proficient in 36 martial arts forms, each mastered to perfection. His formidable skills once defeated two Profound Reality Realm experts. The martial arts world dubbed him the Martial Maniac. Sawyer put his hands in his pockets, flipping his greasy, unwashed hair back. He smirked. ¡± What¡¯s the rtionship between Hera and the Skyes? Did the Skyes actually send you to protect her?¡± The cold-faced youth retorted, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Sawyer walked up to the cold-faced youth, tilted his head, and looked at the young man who was a head taller than him. He smirked. ¡°Of course, it has something to do with me. I came to kill Hera Lewis!¡± The cold-faced youth clenched his fists, ¡°You can try¡­¡± Sawyer chuckled ominously. ¡°Even your master lost to me. Do you think you stand a chance against me?¡± The young man¡¯s facial muscles quivered. His intense inner energy swirled around him, creating gusts of wind. Squinting, Sawyer taunted, ¡°So, you really want to fight? Then today, I¡¯ll send you to meet your master!¡± He swung his fist with such force that the surrounding street lights flickered. The cold-faced youth crossed his arms in defense, blocking Sawyer¡¯s punch. The impact was so immense like it was arge truck moving at full speed that he skidded several meters back. It gouged two deep tracks in the asphalt. The cold-faced youth was shocked. Without hesitation, he charged at Sawyer. He was repelled with another explosive force, which sent him flying. When hended, he skidded another ten meters. Pushing himself up from the ground, the young man spat out a mouthful of blood. The difference in strength between the two stage nine great-grandmasters was horrifying! Sawyer, truly deserving of his reputation as Martial Maniac, eximed with excitement, ¡°Boy, meet your end!¡± He leaped high, preparing to deliver a crushing blow. However, just as he was about tond, a cold voice rang in his ear. ¡°Scram!¡± Chapter 392 A visible sonic wave repelled Sawyer. Sawyer¡¯s knees mmed into the ground, creating a two-meter wide crater in the asphalt road surrounded by spiderweb-like cracks. The cold-faced youth gasped, realizing the deadly consequence if that hit hadnded on him! Sawyer tilted his head, peering into the darkness at the end of the road. The pitch ck revealed nothing. ¡°Who¡¯s there¡­ Show yourself!¡± Sawyer shouted with fiery eyes. Yet, there was no response. Who was it? Who could it be? The Skyes could not possibly have such an expert. Who else was protecting Hera? ¡°ying hide and seek with me? I will find you¡­¡± Seeming deranged, Sawyer vanished like a wraith into the street. The cold-faced youth exhaled deeply, his demeanor instantly deted. On the eighth floor of the hotel, Hera hid behind the curtains, pointing her phone toward the street outside. She was video-calling Nash. The recent sonic explosion had caught Nash¡¯s attention, prompting her to show him the situation outside. ¡°Is it over?¡± Hera asked with a gulp. It was no wonder the families in Capiton were so powerful. The martial artists here were vastly superior to those in Jonford. ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Nash replied absentmindedly. Sawyer Ford! This was the martial prodigy once praised by Nash¡¯s master. Seven years ago, Sawyer had suffered a bacsh due to over-practicing, and the master had expressed his regrets for him multiple times. Hera took her phone to the bed, voicing her concerns, ¡°I¡¯ll take my parents and leave for home tomorrow. Capiton is too dangerous!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a wise choice,¡± Nash responded with a smile. Hera yawned, ¡°It¡¯ste¡­ I need to sleep now.¡± Nash softly replied, ¡°Goodnight, baby.¡± ¡°Goodnight¡­¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. With that, Hera ended the call and was about to turn off the lights when she noticed a dark object fly through a gap in the window andnded on the floor. It looked like a voice recorder! On the hotel rooftop. The cold-faced youth sat cross-legged. After reporting to Theo, he began to meditate and heal his injuries. Meanwhile, Theo ryed the news he received to Nash. ¡°It¡¯s a mysterious expert! ¡°I wonder who it could be?¡± During his video call with Hera, Nash indeed heard someone utter the word ¡°scram¡±. The call was even disrupted at that moment. It was a power that could affect the maic field. Its level of cultivation must be beyond the Profound Reality Realm. Chapter 393 ¡°Could it be that Sherman Smugh¡¯s master is still alive?¡± Theo murmured to himself. ¡°Who¡¯s his master?¡± Nash inquired curiously. Sherman was the Skyes¡¯ protector. Nash had met him while assisting the Skyes with some issues. The man was cold in nature, not one for many words. He was ruthless and spoke little. ¡°Sherman¡¯s master is called Carlos Lexington, the principal of Capiton Advanced Martial School. He¡¯s a peak expert of the Profound Reality Realm. Six years ago¡­ he fell to the hands of the Martial Maniac, Sawyer Ford!¡± After uttering these words, Theo took a deep breath. The news of a stage nine great-grandmaster defeating a peak expert of the Profound Reality Realm had caused quite a stir in the martial arts world. Even with Nash¡¯sposure, he could not help but gasp in shock. Killing a peak expert of the Profound Reality Realm as a stage nine great-grandmaster was akin to a toddler overpowering a muscr grown man. ¡°When Sawyer challenged Carlos, it took ce atop the Qirin Mountain. After sustaining heavy injuries, Carlos was pushed off a cliff into rapid waters. Despite the efforts of the business, political, and martial artsmunities, investing tens of billions and countless manpower, they never found Carlos¡¯ body!¡± Theo lit a cigar, taking a drag as he continued, ¡°Six years have passed. If Carlos survived and regained his strength, he¡¯s probably advanced to the Mystique Loyalty Realm. He might be secretly protecting Sherman!¡± Upon concluding, Theo¡¯s hand holding the cigar trembled slightly. The Skyes boasted about having four or five stage nine great-grandmasters, but they did not have a single expert from the Profound Reality Realm. If they could enlist Carlos, would they even need to fear the Kleins anymore? ¡°Who¡¯s this Chad Mare you mentioned earlier?¡± Nash inquired over the phone. Flicking off some ash, Theo shared his findings. ¡°Chad is the son of Zeke¡¯s older brother. He has coveted the Mares¡¯ leadership position for a long time¡­ However, why Chad would want Hera dead remains a mystery.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough information, as it is! Hera¡¯s returning to Jonford tomorrow. Until she¡¯s back, please keep an eye on her. ¡°Also, intervene slightly in the Mares¡¯ family affairs. At least until I arrive in Capiton, ensure the leadership position doesn¡¯t fall into the wrong hands.¡± Nash nned to aid his mother-inw in securing the leadership position of the Mare family. He knew he had to visit Capiton eventually. At the Klein family¡¯s Manor No. 7, the Kleins¡¯ patriarch¡¯s seventh son, Martin Klein, was rxing in a private hot spring. Jay, who was on the opposite side, was nked by two women. He nced at his father and asked, ¡°Father¡­ why are you so intent on eliminating Hera?¡± Martin began, ¡°Hera¡¯s the granddaughter of Herman¡­ and Herman¡¯s a confidant of the Youngs. Your grandfather has decreed that the Youngs must be eradicatedpletely.¡± Jay narrowed his eyes. ¡°Was the Lewises¡¯ tragedy also our doing?¡± Martin nodded slowly. Dismissing the two women by his side, Jay remarked, ¡°The two of you, wait for me in bed.¡± After the two beauties left, he continued in a grave tone, ¡°Maybe I should lead a team to Jonford again. I owe that Nash a lesson after what he didst time!¡± Martin chuckled. ¡°Why do you think we didn¡¯t send more men to go after the Lewises?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jay was silent. Of course, he knew the answer. His grandfather had forbidden any unauthorized trips to Jonford. Jonford housed both Nash and the Smiling Grim Reaper. The Smiling Grim Reaper was enough to cause them headaches. Meanwhile, that Nash kid was the disciple of Johnathan Calcraft of Tili Mountain. They were two experts of the Profound Reality Realm. How many people would they have to send to kill them? Engaging two such formidable foes would be costly for their family. Even if they managed to kill them, the Kleins would have to pay a heavy price and be hit by other families. ¡°Hera¡¯s presence in the Mares¡¯ residence provided us with an opportunity to act. Initially, I believed with Sawyer on our side, their demise was certain. Who could¡¯ve predicted Sherman¡¯s intervention?!¡± Martin expressed his disappointment. ¡°Sawyer has killed experts of the Profound Reality Realm. Why should he fear a mere Sherman?¡± Jay questioned, not understanding his father¡¯s concerns. ¡°Sherman isn¡¯t the issue¡­ Carlos, Sherman¡¯s master, is. Six years ago, there was a grand duel between Carlos and Sawyer. Carlos was thrown off a cliff, and Sawyer sustained grave injuries, needing three years of recovery in a secluded castle!¡± ¡°Sawyer was no match for him six years ago, and he won¡¯t be a match for him six yearster either¡­¡± Jay said disapprovingly. ¡°Silly brat¡­ Carlos was already at the peak of the Profound Reality Realm back then. If he¡¯s still alive after another six years, his cultivation level must¡¯ve broken through to the Mystique Loyalty Realm!¡± Martin said, a hint of fear evident in his eyes. Jay¡¯s phone buzzed. ncing at the screen, it was a call from his grandfather. It was his father who arranged for Sawyer to kill Hera. What did Grandpa want with him? epting the call, he inquired, ¡°Grandfather¡­ why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± ¡°Jay¡­ you mentioned that the Map of Splendid Mountains and Rivers painting was bought over by Nash for over ten billion, correct?¡± Chapter 394 ¡°Yes, Grandfather. You¡¯ve been away these days, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to inform you!¡± ¡°Mm, I understand. Ask your father toe to the castle.¡± ¡°Understood, Grandfather!¡± Jay replied, then ended the call. He noted that it was already 1:00 am. ¡°Your grandfather asked for me?¡± Martin asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, he asked about the Map of Splendid Mountains and Rivers and then said he wants to see you,¡± Jay replied. ¡°The Green Bamboo Association got wiped out, the Map of Splendid Mountains and Rivers got snatched at the auction, and Fabian Hughes came to Drakonia¡­¡± Martin¡¯s eyes widened in realization as he gritted his teeth and uttered three sybles,¡± Wolfgang Young!¡± Half an hourter, at the Kleins¡¯ castle, all seven of the Kleins¡¯ sons stood in the living room. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Some were in their pajamas, looking sleepy, while others were whispering to each other, unsure why their father summoned them sote. The family¡¯s patriarch, Sir Klein, sat on a sofa, sipping tea. Seeing Martin walk in, he immediately spoke, ¡°The Map of Splendid Mountains and Rivers painting was bought by Nash Calcraft. What are your thoughts on this?¡± Martin, who had just entered, voiced his suspicions, ¡°I suspect Nash might be a descendant of the Youngs¡¯ confidant¡­ and he¡¯s been located by Wolfgang. Even the Smiling Grim Reaper might be acquainted with Wolfgang!¡± At the mention of Wolfgang¡¯s name, everyone¡¯s expressions changed dramatically. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t speak recklessly, Marty. Wolfgang died 18 years ago during the East Valley Battle!¡± ¡°Yes, your two elder brothers apanied Father to the Northern Territory to verify this themselves!¡± Two of the Kleins remarked, seemingly agitated by the topic. Wolfgang was Christopher Young¡¯s son, the direct lineage of the Youngs. For generations, the Kleins had/served under the Youngs, feeling a natural suppression from the Youngs¡¯ bloodline. They even secretly eradicated/many unrted individuals with the surname Young in the past. Marvin Klein said, ¡°Yes, we conducted a DNA test on the body. The deceased had a familial connection to Christopher, and the timing of Wolfgang¡¯s enlistment was consistent!¡± Merlin Klein, with a hint of boredom, added, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just a fan of the Map of Splendid Mountains and Rivers? The Zunigas also bid tens of billions on it. I think you¡¯re making a big deal out of nothing!¡± Martin smirked. ¡°How do you exin the annihtion of the Green Bamboo Association, then?¡± Chuckling, Merlin borated, ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated the Green Bamboo Association incident. Hunter, the eldest son of Jonford¡¯s Hill family, was pursuing Hera Lewis. But Hera¡¯s friend, Skadi, had always hindered him. ¡°The Hills¡¯ patriarch hired the Green Bamboo Association¡¯s Crow to kidnap both Skadi and Hera. Crow waster killed by Nash, marking the beginning of their enmity¡­¡± Hearing Merlin¡¯s exnation, the room breathed a sigh of relief. Marvin patted Martin on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so sensitive, Marty. Apart from a few confidants of the Youngs, there are almost no survivors. And those confidants can¡¯t do much. You needn¡¯t worry!¡± Martin squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°What about Fabian Hughes from Universal Group? Why do you think he¡¯s in Drakonia?¡± Melvin Klein, who was in charge of the Kleins¡¯ shares in Universal Group, adjusted his gaze.¡± Yes¡­ The head of inspection of Universal Group in the Drakonia region is also called Nash Calcraft¡­¡± The revtion changed the room¡¯s atmosphere once more. Martin sneered, ¡°Fabian is a descendant of a confidant of the Youngs. If he¡¯s here to hand over Universal Foundation to one of the Youngs, you should know the consequences of this action ¡­¡± Everyone remained silent, pondering the possibility of Nash¡¯s connection to the Youngs. The Kleins¡¯ patriarch, Timothy Klein, inquired, ¡°On the night we wiped out the Youngs, did anyone see Ruby Xing?¡± The fourth son, Moses Klein, and the fifth son, Mount Klein, simultaneously replied, ¡°We did All eyes turned to them. Mount added, ¡°Ruby had gone to the basement with a baby. Our men pursued them, but the basement¡¯s self-destruction device was triggered¡­¡± Magnus Klein nodded and said, ¡°I remember the baby was still crying at that time. It couldn¡¯t have been fake.¡± Timothy turned to his sixth son, Magnus. ¡°Which family did Rubye from? Did you ever find out?¡± Magnus shook his head. ¡°There was nothing left of Ruby¡¯s body. A DNA test was impossible.¡± Timothy sighed. ¡°The Youngs have always married in secret, without even notifying our family¡­¡± Carefully, Martin inquired, ¡°Father, what do you think of all this?¡± Chapter 395 Timothy picked up the teacup and took a sip. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any survivors from the Youngs¡­ As for Nash and the Smiling Grim Reaper¡­ let Sawyer handle them!¡± Martin swallowed hard. ¡°I sent Sawyer to kill Hera, but he was stopped by the Skyes¡¯ protector, Sherman Smugh!¡± ¡°Sherman Smugh?¡± ¡°He¡¯s no match for Sawyer.¡± Timothy frowned and snorted. Then, Martin detailed the evening¡¯s events to his father. After listening, Timothy narrowed his eyes. ¡°This Nash kid seems to have a deep connection with the Kleins¡­¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Martin whispered, ¡°Father, do you think Nash could be the Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± Timothy took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s possible. Francis Dunn once impersonated the Smiling Grim Reaper to approach me¡­ But no worries, just let Sawyer deal with him.¡± Martin expressed his concerns. ¡°If Nash is the Smiling Grim Reaper¡­ he might still have the Heavenly Martial Arts Order¡­ if we fail to kill Nash and anger him, the consequences are unimaginable¡­¡± Hearing this, Timothy¡¯s brows furrowed. This Nash kid was indeed troublesome. The eldest, Marvin, suggested, ¡°I think we should wait for our great ancestor toe out of his seclusion.¡± Timothy sighed. ¡°That seems to be the only option.¡± The next morning, around 8:00 am, Nash and his group finally arrived in Xanthalos. Melody sent a voice message in the temporarily formed Tomb Whisperer Lineage WhatsApp group, ¡°I¡¯ve booked a luxurious vi in the suburbs. It offers a chance to enjoy the local scenery and provides a ce to rest!¡± Heidi cheered: [Yay! I¡¯ve never stayed in a luxurious vi before. Mel¡¯s the best!] Derek chimed in: [Richdy, I love you!] Nico added: [+1.] Bradley chuckled and said: [Mel¡­ remember we¡¯re not here for vacation.] Melody arrogantly responded, ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­ I need at least a day of rest!¡± After being in the car for over 20 hours, she felt incredibly ufortable. Nash sent a voice message, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to eat first.¡± Bradley replied: [We¡¯re currently in Southern Xanthalos¡­ Let¡¯s find food in Northern Xanthalos.] Two hourster, they finally reached Northern Xanthalos and parked outside a rural restaurant. After getting out of the car, Melody took a deep breath. Suddenly, she looked up to see a window where an exceptionally ugly old woman was staring at them. Her hair was disheveled, her back hunched, and her eyes were eerily white. Even though Melody was a high-level expert of the Profound Reality Realm, the eerie sight made her slightly uneasy. The old woman asked in a raspy voice, ¡°Are you here looking for amodation or food?¡± ¡°F-Food,¡± Melody responded hesitantly. She did not want to rest or even eat here. However, this was the only nearby ce to get food, and it was Bradley who had found it. ¡°Five hundred per person!¡± the old woman dered, then shut the window and drew the curtains before heading downstairs. ¡°F-Five hundred bucks?¡± Derek¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°She should just ro us. Why bother running this restaurant?¡± Chapter 396 Not to mention earning 7,000 or 8,000 a month, even if one earned 10,000 or 20,000 a month, they could not afford such extravagance! This was not some five-star hotel, it was just a homestead. ¡°Haha¡­ Madam Lunaris only charging 500 per person because of me. Normally, it¡¯d be at least 2,000 per person!¡± Bradley said, taking out his tobo pouch and rolling some tobo into paper. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that the prices are high, given its remote location,¡± Nash replied with a smile. ¡°Mr. Nash is right¡­ Not only can you eat and stay at Madam Lunaris¡¯ ce, but you can also buy things you can¡¯t find outside!¡± Bradley said, smoking his pipe. After speaking, he walked toward the courtyard with Nash, and the others following closely behind. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Inside the yard, there were four round tables covered with disposable stic tablecloths. There was a simple cooking area in the corner, next to tworge refrigerators. The hunched olddy from earlier came out from inside the house. With her pale, dead-fish-like eyes, she stared eerily at Melody. ¡°You¡¯re a good-looking girl¡­ My son isn¡¯t married yet. Would you consider marrying him?¡± Melody swallowed hard, hiding behind Nash as she said, ¡°He¡¯s my man¡­ You should discuss it with him!¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes drifted to Nash. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five million if you hand your wife over to my son!¡± Nashughed and said, ¡°She¡¯s just teasing you. We¡¯re not together.¡± The olddy¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Madam Lunaris¡­ this is the current chief of the Tomb Whisperer Lineage. Please be courteous toward him!¡± Bradley blew a thick cloud of smoke in Madam Lunaris¡¯ direction. A look of surprise appeared on Madam Lunaris¡¯ wrinkled face. ¡°A Young?¡± Bradley nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Madam Lunaris snickered. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Youngs haven¡¯t been wiped outpletely!¡± ¡°You old hag¡­ Are you seeking death?¡± Xeno drew an IMI Desert Eagle and pointed it at the olddy. Yet Madam Lunaris showed no fear. Nash activated his Third Eye and noticed a golden bead, the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg, in Madam Lunaris¡¯ energy center, Holy¡­ Mystique Loyalty Realm! It was no wonder she was so confident. ¡°Xeno¡­ show some respect!¡± Nash quickly reprimanded Xeno. A great-grandmaster could easily dodge bullets, and a Profound Reality Realm expert could resist them. What more about someone in the Mystique Loyalty Realm like Madam Lunaris? Unaware of the situation, Xeno coldly stated, ¡°If you disrespect Mr. Nash again, I won¡¯t hold back!¡± Madam Lunaris sneered but said nothing. Then, Bradley turned to Nico. ¡°Nico¡­ pay Madam Lunaris!¡± Nico took out a stack of fresh sequential banknotes from his bag. After counting the number of people, nine in total, it amounted to 4,500. He reluctantly handed the bills to Madam Lunaris. Madam Lunaris, with her withered hand, took the money and asked, ¡°Will you be staying the night?¡± Bradley shook his head. ¡°No¡­ we¡¯ll be traveling overnight.¡± Madam Lunaris smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a heavy storm forecasted for tomorrow¡­ I suggest you leave the day after.¡± Melody interjected, ¡°I just checked the weather forecast. It¡¯ll be sunny for the next seven days!¡± She despised such profiteers. Even though the money was not much, she refused to allow this olddy to take advantage of them. Madam Lunaris stuffed the money into her pocket and grinned. ¡°Up to you, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to Madam Lunaris!¡± then!¡± Chapter 397 ¡°Weather forecasts can sometimes be inurate!¡± Bradley remarked, puffing on his pipe. Madam Lunaris smiled faintly. ¡°Thirty thousand for two nights¡¯ stay and six meals.¡± Nico looked at his grandfather. ¡°We didn¡¯t bring that much cash.¡± The olddy quickly took out a QR code. ¡°I also ept mobile payments!¡± Bradley quickly scanned the code and paid 300,000. Nico¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Grandpa¡­ you added an extra zero!¡± Bradley chuckled. ¡°That covers the hush money, equipment fee, and information fee.¡± Nico wisely shut his mouth. Madam Lunaris said with a soft smile, ¡°I like dealing with straightforward people. There are six rooms on the third floor. You all can decide who stays where. Come down for lunch at noon!¡± Hence, Bradley led the group to the third floor. Nash and Xeno shared a room, Heidi and Melody stayed together, Derek, Nico, and Bradley bunked in one room, while Finn roomed with Ken. After settling in, all nine of them gathered in Nash¡¯s room. Bradley exined to them the origins of the homestead. ¡°Though Madam Lunaris might not look impressive, she¡¯s a powerful figure. She and Nash¡¯s great- grandfather were from the same era. When she went tomb raiding, I was still a child¡­¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean her son is about your age?¡± Melody said, feeling a chill down her spine. Yet the olddy was asking her to marry her son? Perhaps she had gone mad? ¡°Madam Lunaris got married at 70 and had her son at 80. She¡¯s over a hundred years old now, so her son should be around Nico¡¯s age.¡± Bradley chuckled. Nico eximed, ¡°Giving birth at 80? That¡¯s just unbelievable!¡± Nash looked calm and did not express any opinion. She was a Mystique Loyalty Realm expert. She might look old, yet her physical capabilities were not inferior to a younger person¡¯s. Finn chimed in, ¡°Please continue, Mr. Bradley¡­ Why did Madam Lunaris choose to open this homestead here?¡± Bradley puffed on his pipe and resumed, ¡°The Tomb Whisperer Lineage has been wandering around Xanthalos for nearly a century. They primarily targeted tombs of emperors and generals. This attracted the attention of many powerful families. ¡°Centuries ago, there was a great battle between the Tomb Whisperer Lineage and the nine major raider families over a grand tomb in the Nine Absolute Mountain Range. Madam Lunaris ancestors were killed by the Youngs¡¯ ancestors during that conflict! ¡°Over time, these nine families gradually declined. By Madam Lunaris¡¯ generation, most had quit tomb raiding and started legitimate businesses.¡± Xeno suddenly inquired, ¡°Are the nine families the nine major raider families?¡± Bradley nodded. ¡°Yes, Madam Lunaris is from the Gold Touch faction. They had a tomb raider officer in their ancestry.¡± Nash pondered aloud, ¡°No wonder she holds a grudge against the Youngs!¡± ¡°The enmity between the nine major raider families and the Tomb Whisperer Lineage dates back to ancient times. The unique techniques of the nine families all evolved from the Tomb Whisperer Manual. ¡°My grandfather told me that the nine families back then had killed many people from the Tomb Whisperer Lineage for the Tomb Whisperer Manual, which includes the Youngs!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Bradley borated, stroking his beard. ¡°But those old grudges have long been settled. I hope you won¡¯t hold any lingering resentment, sir.¡± Nash nodded. ¡°As long as they aren¡¯t the sworn enemies of the Youngs, I bear no grudges.¡± Even if he did, he would need the power to act on them. After all, Madam Lunaris was a Mystique Loyalty Realm powerhouse. Heidi curiously inquired, ¡°So, does that mean our lineage, the Tomb-Opener faction, also has a feud with the Youngs?¡± ¡°As I said, those are ancient grudges. Five hundred years ago, the Tomb Whisperer Lineage and the members of the nine major raider families were partners. Myte nephew was also a descendant of the Gold Touch faction.¡± Bradley responded with a hint of amusement. Then, he paused, his expression turning serious as he said, ¡°Madam Lunaris¡¯ grandfather once helped the royal court in tomb raiding. He and his son ventured into the Miliard Flora Valley in the Nine Absolute Mountain Range and never returned. ¡°Later, Madam Lunaris gathered the nine major raider families to explore the valley, and almost all of them were wiped out. That was when she lost her eyes and face. That tomb was the Tomb Whisperer Lineage¡¯s first Immortal Tomb. ¡°That incidentid the foundation for the Youngs¡¯ downfall.The Kleins weren¡¯t just eyeing the Youngs¡¯ wealth; their main goal was the Immortal Secret Scriptures.¡± Chapter 398 After hearing Bradley¡¯s words, everyone present fell silent. Immortals! Were there really immortals in the world? Not just the group, even Nash felt puzzled. He had not witnessed his master¡¯s ascension, and his master rarely mentioned immortals. What did his master mean by ascension? Was it just a euphemism for death, or did it mean moving to another world? In the Path, death was referred to as emergence, which many associated with actual ascension to heaven. Regaining hisposure, Finn asked in surprise, ¡°How did they determine that it was an Immortal Tomb?¡± ¡°Elixirs! Immortal techniques! Undposed bodies! Revived sacrificial followers!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Bradley answered with narrowed eyes. That year, he was in the prime of his youth. Even after decades, he still vividly remembered everything. Finn asked with palpable excitement, ¡°Does the tomb still exist? Can we visit the Miliard Flora Valley?¡± The thought of an Immortal Tomb was thrilling! If they found some elixirs, would their cultivation not skyrocket? ¡°The ancient tomb had self-destruction mechanisms. Over 90 ventured there, including two Mystique Loyalty Realm and eight Profound Reality Realm members from the Youngs. ¡°Only eight individuals without any cultivation skills managed to escape. In front of those revived sacrificial followers, even the Profound Reality Realm and Mystique Loyalty Realm cultivators seemed like mere ants.¡± Bradley recounted as his hand trembled slightly whit Suddenly, there were knocks on the door. Bradley gestured to Nico, who quickly opened the door. holding his pipe. Several people, wearing aprons, stood there, each dragging two hefty sacks. ¡°What are these?¡± Nico asked, puzzled. ¡°Good stuff¡­¡± One of them replied with a smile, and then, with theirpanions, they turned to leave, Nico peeked into the sacks to find tools like shovels and pickaxes. Tools for tomb raiding, perhaps? Derek and Finn helped drag the bags inside. Bradley proceeded to empty them. They contained tools like windmill de shovels, telescopic rods, grappling hook, wide- mouthed shovel, thick fishings, gas masks, rice, donkey hooves, dog blood, and more. Lastly, Bradley pulled out a map, apass, and two satellite phones. ¡°Now this is the good stuff.¡± Bradley held the map with a smile on his face. Nico muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go there once? Don¡¯t you remember the route?¡± Bradley exined, ¡°What if that route doesn¡¯t work?¡± One had to be fully prepared when trekking the mountains. The terrain of the Nine Absolute Mountain Range was steep. It would be difficult to get out if they were to get lost. Bradley spread the map over the coffee table, which was filled with detailed annotations of mountain peaks and water sources. Taking a red pen from his hat, he marked a spot near the name of Madam Lunaris¡¯ homestead, saying, ¡°We¡¯re currently here¡­ and the Tomb of the King of Medicine is beneath the main peak of the Seven Peaks Mountain.¡± While saying this, Bradley drew a straight line to the central peak of the Seven Peaks Mountain. ¡°This route is the shortcut we¡¯ve nned. It¡¯ll roughly take about four days if we travel day and night.¡± ¡°Four days of non-stop traveling? ¡°Why don¡¯t I rent a few helicopters to fly us in?¡± Melody could not imagine herself trekking through the mountains for four days. Moreover, thinking about Heidi, a girl in her mid-teens, made her worry. It might exhaust the poor girl! Bradley, pointing to some red crosses on the map, exined, ¡°Within the Nine Absolute Mountain Range, there are restricted areas established by the government, making them no- fly zones. ¡°No aircraft can approach, and there are areas with maic disturbances. Over the past 30 years, several fighter jets have crashed within these mountains.¡± Melody sighed in resignation. She began to regret her decision to follow Nash to Xanthalos. Sensing Melody¡¯s thoughts, Nash said with a yful smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back? Hera¡¯s probably returned to Jonford today. You can ensure her safety back home.¡± Chapter 399 Melody gave an embarrassed smile, saying, ¡°Young Master, I was joking. Since we¡¯re here, of course, I¡¯ll share the hardships with you all!¡± Even though Nash was serious, if she really had abandoned them, how would the others think of her? When the Youngs rose to power again in the future, would she not lose face? Bradley then briefed everyone on some precautions for the journey ahead. Around noon, Madam Lunaris invited everyone down for lunch. The group gathered around a round table. At that time, there was another group seated nearby. This group consisted of eight individuals, all dressed in matching tour group attire. They appeared to be around 30 to 40 years old. As Nash and the others settled down, their gazes met. ¡°Stop staring and start eating!¡± Bradley said, digging into his food with his utensils. The tour group went back to their cheerful conversations. Melody whispered with a smirk, ¡°Not a single woman in sight, just a bunch of middle-aged men. They sure seem to have a lot of leisure time.¡± ¡°Eat more and talk less. We might not have food for the next few days!¡± Nash teased as he picked up a drumstick. ¡°Are you being considerate now?¡± Melody said, pushing her te toward him with a coquettishugh. ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands?¡± Nash replied. Taking a bite of the drumstick, he mused, ¡°It tastes quite good¡­¡± ¡°Typical man!¡± Melody muttered under her breath. Meanwhile, Finn found the other drumstick. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Just as he was about to offer it to Melody, Derek tried to offer her a chicken wing. ¡°Melody, you Finn red at Derek with a cold face. Thetter shuddered, quickly put the chicken wing on his te and started to chew on it. Finn then ced the chicken leg on Melody¡¯s te and said with a smile, ¡°Melody, drumsticks have more meat. You should eat this.¡± Melody rolled her eyes at Finn. ¡°Don¡¯t I have hands?¡± Madam Lunaris went to the other table with a bowl of chicken noodle soup. ¡°Madam Lunaris¡­ who are the people at the other table?¡± A man with a beard at that table whispered to Madam Lunaris. She responded with a smile, ¡°Guests, of course!¡± What a load of crap! Obviously! Did she think he did not know that they were guests? The man held back his annoyance and stopped pressing for more information, He understood that guests at Madam Lunaris¡¯ ce were assured privacy. Asking Madam Lunaris this question was redundant. Then, Madam Lunaris returned to the kitchen and ced a te of pickled fish on Nash¡¯s table. Xeno, driven by curiosity, asked, ¡°Olddy, who are they?¡± ¡°Guests!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you extra, just tell me their background!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about the money. It¡¯s the rule of Madam Lunaris¡¯ homestead!¡± Madam Lunaris said calmly and walked away. Bradley, after taking a sip of his beer, said, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly finish our meal and go back to our rooms for a good rest. After a hearty meal, everyone returned to their rooms. That night, a third group of guests arrived at the homestead. This group consisted of both men and women, but all were reticent. Later in the night, there was a thunderstorm. Inside Nash¡¯s room, Melody remarked in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s really storming¡­ How can the weather forecast be so unreliable?¡± Bradley, looking out at the raging storm, replied, ¡°The weather in the Nine Absolute Mountain Range is unpredictable, and forecasts can¡¯t be relied on.¡± His face then took on a worried expression. ¡°Given this storm, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯llst until tomorrow, making our nned route impassable!¡± Chapter 400 ¡°What do we do now?¡± Melody asked, her eyebrows furrowing in concern. The thought of a four-day journey was already daunting for her. If they had to change the route and it took seven or eight days, how would she cope? Bradley returned to the couch and started drawing on the map with a red pen. ¡°If we could fill that dried-up river bed with water, maybe we could take the water route. It would not only save us the detour but also save time and energy!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up at the idea. Who would want to trek over mountains if they could travel by water? However, Bradley added, ¡°Unless it rains from tonight until tomorrow evening, it¡¯s unlikely the riverbed will be filled. As far as I know, the rain in the Nine Absolute Mountain Range has neversted more than six hours.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The optimism in the room faded. If they could not take the waterway, the mountain paths after the rain would be even more difficult. Nash stroked his chin. ¡°I have a way to make it rain continuously!¡± ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ are you shitting on us?¡± Derek could not help but swear, finding the im hard to believe. He knew Mr. Nash was formidable, but controlling the weather was something else entirely! The others also looked at Nash in disbelief. Nash confidently said, ¡°Just leave it to me!¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­. who were the people at the other two tables earlier?¡± Nico changed the topic. ¡°The group in the tourist attire probably came for the same reason we did, to venture into the tombs,¡± Bradley began. ¡°The other group, they¡¯re likely treasure seekers.¡± ¡°Treasure seekers?¡± Nico asked with a curious expression. The others leaned in, eager to know more. ¡°Treasure seekers, also known as the Leading Sheep, are just like the Tomb Whisperer Lineage. They wander the mountains looking for natural treasures! ¡°They have their own set of skills-observing the sky, surveying thend, detecting dragons, and recognizing entry points. They¡¯re all derived from the same Tomb Whisperer Manual. ¡°However, there¡¯s an old saying among them-a treasure seeker never touches gold and doesn¡¯t show his head at the crowing of a rooster! ¡°They don¡¯t involve themselves in tomb raiding, so we don¡¯t need to worry about them,¡± Bradley patiently exined. Everyone chatted among themselves. Meanwhile, Nash sat on the bed, making a video call to Hera. Recognizing the time and ce, the others returned to their rooms. Hera had just arrived in Jonford and told Nash about the day¡¯s events with the Mares. ¡°I never thought my uncle would arrange for martial artists to assassinate us. Even when we presented the recording, he denied everything. He¡¯s utterly shameless!¡± ¡°After I¡¯m done with my current task, I¡¯ll take you to the Mares¡¯ to settle things!¡± Nash assured her with a smile. ¡°When are youing back?¡± ¡°In about ten days or so.¡± ¡°That long?¡± Hera sounded disappointed. After chatting for over two hours, they hung up close to 11. Xeno, lounging on the couch, called his subordinates to ensure everything was in order at their base. Nash then took out his old-style button phone and dialed a number saved as ¡®Master Beaver¡¯. ¡°Master Nash¡­ you actually took the initiative to contact me!¡± the voice on the other end said. ¡°You need to notify the other eight other Golden Amulet Masters. I need it to rain in the Nine Absolute Mountain Range until tomorrow night!¡± ¡°Are you joking, old friend?¡± the voice roared in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m not joking!¡± Nash asserted. ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡­ The technique tomand the rain drains too much energy. Moreover, the Nine Absolute Mountain Range has many mountains and contains some of the nation¡¯s secret agencies. Such prolonged rain could lead tondslides and other natural disasters!¡± ¡°I only need rain in a specific area!¡± Nash replied in a grave tone. ¡°Well, text me on WhatsApp and send me a picture of the area you need rain in,¡± Master Beaver instructed, sharing his other number with Nash. After adding him on WhatsApp, Nash sent over the route on the riverbed that Bradley had drawn. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Nine Absolute River? You want the Nine Absolute River to rise?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 401 ¡°I can help you with it. But I can¡¯t say if the other masters will respect you enough and do the same, though.¡± ¡°They will,¡± Nash replied confidently. It was midnight. The nine Golden Robed Heavenly Masters of Drakonia rented helicopters and flew in nine different directions toward the Nine Absolute Mountains through the night. Weather maniption was a high level Path technique that required the joint efforts of the nine masters. It was a technique where theymunicated with the energies of heaven and earth to gather rain clouds from areas with more rain to other specific areas. This Path technique consumed a great deal of cultivation and was permanent. They would not use it easily unless it was absolutely necessary. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The nine Golden Robed Heavenly Masters all owed a debt of gratitude to Nash, and today was the time for them to repay that debt. The next day, the sun was shining brightly. Melody opened the window and stretchedzily. She remembered what Nash had said yesterday and hummed. ¡°Hmm, they said we¡¯d get long, heavy rain. Looks like they were just bragging¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Nash is the kind of person who brags,¡± Heidi said. She came to the window and gazed upon the horizon with sparkling eyes, adding, ¡°The sky is dark, and some areas are still raining. That must be where the Nine Absolute River is.¡± ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s still raining around the Nine Absolute River?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Come the third day and the sun was still shining brightly. Madam Lunaris¡¯ son had bought arge amount of easy-to-carry meals from the nearby county. With bagsrge and small on their backs, Nash and his group hit the road, scaling mountain after mountain. Then came the sun set, its glow falling upon Nico¡¯s weary face. ¡°I can¡¯t go on¡­ I really can¡¯t walk anymore. Let¡¯s take a break!¡± Nico unloaded his backpack and threw it on the ground before grabbing a bottle of mineral water and chugging eagerly. ¡°You brat, we just rested three hours ago. You¡¯re even worse off than me and I¡¯m an old man!¡± Bradley scolded. Derek leaned on his knees, panting heavily as he replied, ¡°Mr. Bradley, you¡¯re a martial artist. How can our stamina bepared to yours?¡±¡± Seeing that Heidi and Xeno were also showing signs of fatigue, Nash spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s take a short break¡± Everyone gathered together to drink water and rest. While they were resting, Finn said, ¡°The Nine Absolute River is just three kilometers ahead. Ken and I will go ahead and take a look.¡± With their ample stamina, the two of them quickly ran ahead. Bradley sat on the ground and smoked a cigarette. On another route, a tourist group had found their path blocked by a riverbed about 20 meters wide. The bearded man fished out a map and examined it, saying, ¡°Strange. The Nine Absolute River is suddenly flowing again despite having been dried up for the past hundred years. The rainfall yesterday shouldn¡¯t have been enough to get the river flowing again, no?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we use the waterway?¡± someone asked. The bearded man shook his head and replied, ¡°We can¡¯t. There are many cliffs downstream. There¡¯s also Swamp Valley and Soul-Splitting Ridge. No one in history has ever crossed these two ces.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time and cross the river. We have to meet with Anders and the others within four days.¡± With that said, they took out grappling hooks from their backpacks, attached a rope to them, and threw the rope across to the other side. The hookstched firmly onto the trunk of a big tree. Then, they tied the other end of the rope to a rock. Attaching a pulley on the rope, they gripped it with both hands and traversed the river. Their actions were skilled and indicated their experience with such matters. Nash and the others rested for about ten minutes when Finn and Ken returned excitedly, saying, ¡°T- There¡¯s a lot of water!¡± Chapter 402 Finn rushed to Nash and Melody. ¡°The water level of the Nine Absolute River has risen a lot.¡± Bradley¡¯s pipe trembled in his hand. How could this be? The rainfallst night¡­ How could it have caused the Nine Absolute River to rise? Melody was stunned. ¡°So, it¡¯s true. It was just as Heidi had said. So, it stopped raining everywhere yesterday apart from the Nine Absolute River?¡± Xeno chuckled. ¡°Now you know how amazing Mr. Nash is. Come future, you have to believe everything he says.¡¯ Nash remained silent. He did not dare reveal that he was the one who had caused the rain. No one would believe such a thing. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°You¡¯re truly extraordinary, Mr. Nash!¡± Nico could not help but give a thumbs-up. ¡°Well done, Mr. Nash!¡± Derek quickly joined in with his own ttery. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark soon. We need to make a raft, so let¡¯s get moving!¡± Bradley hoisted his backpack and started walking ahead. Nico quickly stashed the biscuits he had taken out back into his backpack and followed suit. Once the raft was ready, they could take a break tonight. Everyone ran ahead as if adrenaline was rushing through them. Fifteen minutester, they reached the edge of a cliff. There was a gently flowing stream 500 meters below them. There were thickets spanning from the riverbank to the mountainside, and they cut those down for the raft. ¡°Derek, Nico, Melody, Heidi, Xeno, and Mr. Nash, you guys take the luggage and head down below! ¡°Finn, Ken, and I will go and chop down some trees!¡± Bradley took out three machetes from his backpack. ¡°Mr. Nash, Mr. Bradley, why don¡¯t you both go down with them? Ken and I can handle the chopping.¡± Bradley huffed and raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? You think I¡¯m too old for this?¡± Finn quickly replied, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just with our strength, Ken and I will be done with the chopping in no time.¡± ¡°Mr. Bradley, go down with them. I¡¯ll go do the chopping with them,¡± Nash said as he took the machete from Bradley and headed toward the forest. Bradley did not dare refuse since Nash himself had spoken. The six of them then made their way through the thorny thickets. Nash started cutting down trees with Ken and Finn. They went with those that were thick and already dried out and since all three of them were martial artists, they could chop down a tree easily with a single swing, In just five minutes, they cut down more than 30 trees. They then tied the trees together with vines and dropped them from above with Melody catching them effortlessly by manipting her true energy. Bradley fished out some rope from his backpack and began tying the logs into three makeshift rafts. Each raft was about two meters wide and three meters long. It was spacious enough to fit three individualsfortably. The rafts were then set afloat on the Nine Absolute River. Despite the river not being a fast-flowing one, riding a raft on it was still much faster than walking. Melody and Heidi started indulging themselves then as they had brought plenty of snacks and treats in their backpack apart from clothes. Since the mountains were more abundant with spiritual energy than anywhere else, Nash sat cross- legged and began practicing his Longevity Technique with Derek, Nico, and Bradley. That left Finn, Ken, and Xeno in the same raft. Xeno ced a sleeping pad on the raft and covered himself with a thin nket while gazing up at the night sky. ¡°Ken, you hardly spoke at all today. Aren¡¯t you bored?¡± Finn asked with a smile, beer can in hand. Ken shook his head and replied, ¡°Nah. Nobody talked to me either during my time at Salene and Holy Martial.¡± Finn suddenly felt some sympathy for the guy. He might have been alone on Northdale Mountain, but he still had his master to chat with, and there were plenty of other hermits around. When they were free, they could still chat with one another and even shoot short videos. Finn then turned to Xeno and asked, ¡°What about you, Mr. Hun? Why did you decide to be an underworld boss?¡± Falling back crossed-legged, Xeno replied, ¡°Revenge. When I was eight years old, my mother was killed by a group of thugs. They forced me to watch the entire thing.¡± He then sat up, grabbed a can of beer from his backpack,and cracked it open before taking a sip. ¡°On that day, I made up my mind to be a terrifying underworld kingpin and crush those enemies of mine into a million pieces!¡± Chapter 403 ¡°Did you manage to take your revenge?¡± Finn asked. ¡°Of course. I cut off their flesh slice by slice and then kidnapped the best doctor around to keep them alive. I wanted them to feel so much pain that they¡¯d rather be dead than alive.¡± Xeno¡¯s expression was sinister as he said this. Finn and Ken could not help the shiver that ran through them when they imagined the scene. ¡°After that, I instructed my subordinates that they could never go overboard with whatever they did.¡± The three of them chatted and drank together. Derek and Nico were discussing with Bradley about the Young family. Bradley did not hold back and recounted his experiences with them from when he was a kid till when he was an adult. Time passed. Soon, it was the next morning. It was another sunny day. While they were filling their stomachs with their rations, Bradley suddenly shouted to Nash and his group in the front, ¡°Be careful, there should be a cliff ahead. We have to get to shore now.¡± Nash slowly opened his eyes, a glint of gold shing through the depths of his pupils. Melody and Heidi crawled out of their sleeping bags, still groggy from sleep. Ten minutester, Bradley stood up and said, ¡°The river is getting rough. The waterfall should be just ahead. Let¡¯s get ashore quickly!¡± Nash leaped onto Bradley¡¯s raft with a grin and said, ¡°Let me take you guys for a ride.¡± Then, he walked to the back of the raft, gathered his energy, and pushed his palms forward forcefully. Two powerful air currents surged like turbo engines, and the raft¡¯s speed increased dramatically. In the blink of an eye, it overtook the raft in front of them, the one Heidi and Melody were on. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s he doing? Is he going to go down the waterfall directly?¡± Heidi eximed in surprise, her eyes wide. ¡°Just saving time!¡± Melody imitated Nash¡¯s actions to elerate the raft. Heidi¡¯s eyes once widened again. ¡°Melody, you¡¯re also a martial artist?¡± Finn used a wooden stick from the raft to paddle toward the shore. Xeno asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going down with Mr. Nash and the others?¡± Finn looked somewhat embarrassed. ¡°We should go slow. It¡¯ll be more stable that way.¡± ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t have enough strength?¡± At the very front was a nearly 200 meters high waterfall, roaring thunderously. Nash manipted the raft, and it went surging above the water. Derek and Nico clung to each other and screamed while Bradleyy on the raft, gripping the wood tightly with his grappling hook. After the raft had traveled about 20 meters, it began to descend rapidly. The weightlessness. nearly made Derek and Nico wet their pants just as Bradley¡¯s blood pressure skyrocketed. When they were about 20 meters above the water¡¯s surface, Nash grabbed the edge of the raft and gave it a vigorous shake. The force of the descent was mitigated, but it still caused a ssh that reached several meters above the water¡¯s surface. Both Derek and Nico wentpletely limp. Bradley turned over andy on the raft, gasping for breath. Nash smiled lightly and asked, ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± ¡°Okay, my foot! I almost peed my pants!¡± Nico grieved with a mournful expression. ¡°Was it really necessary just for that bit of time?¡± ¡°Bastard, watch your tone!¡± Bradley bombed, his voice trembling as he stood up on the raft. Everyone looked up and saw a raft gliding through the air. Melody was not quite able to control her power, and the raft ended up flying quite a distance. Just as the raft was about to hit the water, she did the same as Nash had and used her inner energy to grab the edge of the raft before giving it a strong shake. After easing the force, the raft safelynded on the water. Melody breathed a sigh of relief and then smiled while Heidi¡¯s face was pale. After some time, she regained herposure and mumbled, ¡°T-That was a bit too exciting. Finn and Ken carried the raft, and it took them a great deal of effort to bring it down. After the group gathered, Bradley¡¯s expression turned serious as he said, ¡°In about three hours, we¡¯ll need to go ashore and proceed on foot. If nothing unexpected happens, we should be able to reach the Seven Pinnacle Peaks by tomorrow morning.¡± Nash raised an eyebrow. ¡°Judging from your expression, the road ahead isn¡¯t going to be easy, is it?¡± Chapter 404 ¡°It¡¯s going to be a tough walk, indeed. First, we have to cross two steep mountains, then enter Swamp Valley. After that, we¡¯ll reach Soul-Splitting Ridge! History tells us everyone who had ever entered these ces had all perished.¡± Bradley epted the cigarette Xeno held out to him, lit it, and then put it in his mouth. Nico looked worried. ¡°So, aren¡¯t we basically looking for trouble by going there?¡± Bradley released a puff of smoke and replied confidently, ¡°Among those who perished, none of them were from the Tomb Seekers Hall. We managed to cross both ces many years ago. Although we faced some setbacks, no one was harmed!¡± Hearing this, the group breathed a sigh of relief. Three hourster, the three rafts fulfilled their purpose. The group continued their journey on foot, hiking through mountains and valleys with their backpacks. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The mountain path twisted and turned, and they were met with the asional falling rocks. Bradley had connected everyone using a rope and was leading the way at the front. Behind him was Nash, followed by Derek, Nico, Heidi, Xeno, Finn, and Ken while Melody brought up the rear. Nash and Melody took the front and back to prevent anyone from slipping since they had the highest cultivation, which gave them the strength to hold onto everyone. For six hours, they grasped the cliff walls with both hands and cautiously traversed a path that was less than ten centimeters wide. There was no chance for them to rest along the way, and their nerves were constantly on edge. Suddenly, there was a loud rumbling as the rocks beneath Derek¡¯s feet gave way. He lost his bnce and fell. He was over a hundred pounds and ended up dragging Heidi and Nico down with him. At the front, Nash¡¯s face twisted up as he clung onto the cliff with one hand, the other gripping the rope tightly. Behind him, Xeno, Finn, and Melody pulled the incredibly resilient nylon rope taut. Nico was pale, his pants instantly soaked. Heidi had her arms wrapped around Derek¡¯s waist as she screamed while Derek¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Melody, with me! Pull the rope tight!¡± Nash roared. They were more than a thousand meters above the ground. ¡°Alright!¡± Melody wrapped the rope around her hands and began to pull hard. The rope slowly tightened as the two of them exerted their strength. ¡°Grandpa, the rope won¡¯t break, will it?¡± A pale-faced Nico nced down at his feet, and the thousand meters height struck terror in him. It was to the point that he wet his pants slightly. If he were to fall from this height, there was no doubt that he would be reduced to a pile of shattered bones. If he had known that things would be this dangerous, he would not have Bradley¡¯s heart was in his throat. When he heard Nico, he hurriedly reassured him, ¡°This is a rope Madam Lunaris made using special materials. It can withstand a weight of up to 1,500 kilograms!¡± With Nash and Melody¡¯s efforts, all three of them were finally pulled up. They found a foothold, clung to the rock wall, and gasped for air. Heidi and Derek were fine as they were able to regain their healthy flush rather quickly. However, Nico¡¯s legs trembled uncontrobly, and it took him more than 20 minutes to recover. Bradley encouraged them, saying, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s put in a little more effort. Once we pass that bend up ahead, we can start descending the mountain¡­¡± Derek turned back and asked, ¡°Nico, are you still holding up?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry down the mountain. I never want to go through that again!¡± Nico kept his head down, his face burning with embarrassment. Wetting himself in front of so many people was utterly humiliating. It took them a full three hours to cross this mountain. Chapter 405 Under the scorching sun and without any cover, those without any cultivation abilities were drenched in sweat. Fortunately, they had finally conquered the steep mountain. After a brief rest, they continued for another half-hour before arriving at the terrifying Swamp Valley. Swamp Valley was a dry riverbed with barren mountains cradling it on either side. It was filled with withered yellow grass, ck soil, and emitted a foul odor of decaying vegetation and bodies. ¡°Are we going to climb another mountain?¡± Nico looked at Swamp Valley stretching endlessly before him with an expression of despair. Bradley shook his head and said, ¡°If we go over the mountain, it¡¯ll probably take us seven or eight hours. There¡¯s a cave in front of Swamp Valley. We can reach Soul-Splitting Ridge in just an hour by going through it.¡± With that, Bradley took off his shoes, tied theces together, and hung them around his neck. He then stepped into the muck confidently and led the way. ¡°It¡¯s safe to walk along the edge. Don¡¯t worry, just follow along!¡± The rest of the group followed suit after taking off their shoes. After walking for 400 or 500 meters, nervousness suddenly seized Nico as he said, ¡°Grandpa, I think I smell corpses¡­¡± Melody shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re in the wilderness. There¡¯s probably plenty of wild animals here, and they¡¯re likely to get stuck in all the sticky mud here.¡± Nico gulped. ¡°I mean the smell of human corpses¡­¡± Melody looked puzzled and asked, ¡°You can tell the difference in the smell between animal corpses and human corpses?¡± Nico nodded. ¡°Human corpses smell quite different from that of animals.¡± Suddenly, Heidi pointed to a spot about 200 meters ahead. ¡°Look! There¡¯s someone up ahead.¡± Everyone immediately looked up. Indeed, there was a figure. It was standing in the middle of the Swamp Valley riverbed, seemingly watching them. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s a corpse. That¡¯s probably what Nico smelled.¡± Using his Third Eye, Nash noticed it was a thoroughly dposed corpse and was curious as to why it was standing there despite its state of death. Bradley smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of deaths at Swamp Valley. There¡¯s no need to be surprised.¡± With that, he continued leading the group forward. Soon, they reached the corpse. It was dressed in traditional garb, and the face had dposed to the point where their features were no longer visible. White maggots dotted the decaying flesh, wriggling. The foul odor assaulted everyone¡¯s senses. Heidi pinched her nose tightly, but the stench still brought tears to her eyes. ¡°Stop looking at 1. Let¡¯s go. Bradley picked up his feet, and the group continued forward. After walking for about 2,000 meters, their path was blocked by a three-meter-wide stream. On the other side of the stream was the cave entrance. Bradley took out a shlight to illuminate the way, and the group entered the cave. After walking through pure darkness for an hour, they finally saw light ahead. As they exited the cave, a cliff appeared before them with water cascading down like the Milky Way descending from the heavens. Looking around, they saw the continuous expanse of mountains and lush greenery. There was fresh air all around. There were birds singing, and the fragrance of flowers filled the air, creating a picturesque scene that resembled a hidden paradise. ¡°What beautiful scenery!¡± Heidi¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Melody, we should take lots of photoster! Melody smiled faintly and said, ¡°The scenery is indeed lovely, but don¡¯t forget that this ce is called Soul-Splitting Ridge.¡± Heidi turned to Bradley. ¡°Oh right, Old Perry, why is it called Soul-Splitting Ridge? Is it very dangerous?¡± Bradley took out two bundles of rope from his backpack and tied them together as he started his exnation, ¡°Soul-Splitting Ridge used to be the tomb of an ancient wealthy merchant. To protect his tomb, the merchant imported a lot of venomous snakes, insects, rats, and ants from the Western regions¡­¡¯ Chapter 406 ¡°Do those poisonous creatures actually live that long?¡± Derek thought of the deathworms, and goosebumps appeared on his tanned arms. ¡°Those poisonous creatures live much longer than ordinary creatures, but it¡¯s still only around 70 or 80 years. However, they have high reproductive ability, and their offspring can evolve into even more venomous forms,¡± Bradley exined patiently. Heidi¡¯s good mood from earlier evaporated instantly. ¡°So, can we actually safely pass through Soul- Splitting Ridge?¡± she asked despondently. ¡°If it were anyone else, no. But we¡¯re different.¡± Bradley smiled confidently and then took out a transparent ss bottle from his backpack. Inside it was a powdery substance resembling flour. ¡°This is the multi-poison powder we refined based on the Tomb Sect¡¯s scriptures. ¡°Apply this powder to your body and those poisonous creatures will steer clear of you.¡± With that said, he dusted the powder all over his clothes and pants. Each of them received a portion, and ultimately, the nine of them emptied half the bottle. Once that was done, the party descended to the ground using the ropes. There were norge carnivorous animals in Soul-Splitting Ridge, only venomous insects, ants, snakes, and rats. They saw colorful spiders, crimson scorpions, and white rattlesnakes with triangr iron heads. These were all creatures rarely seen in other ces. Just as Bradley had said, everywhere they passed, all the poisonous creatures kept their distance. Excited, Nico asked, ¡°Grandpa, can we reach the Seven Pinnacle Peaks today?¡± Their initial four-day journey had only taken them less than two days so far. Bradley nodded with a smile and replied, ¡°We can. We¡¯ll be at the foot of it after crossing Soul- Splitting Ridge.¡± The group¡¯s spirits lifted as they continued forward without hesitation. On the other side of the Seven Pinnacle Peaks, on a mountain about five kilometers away, a team of over 30 people was setting up camp. Some were operating drones to observe the surrounding area while others were preparing their meals. There was even an elderly man in a jacket holding onto apass in his hand as he gazed at the mist- shrouded Seven Pinnacle Peaks. ¡°Professor Law, I¡¯ll be taking a team with me to explore Seven Pinnacle Peaks tonight,¡± a young man in a tailcoat approached the old man and said. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for them to join us before setting out together. Undead corpses are not easy to deal with,¡± Professor Law replied. The young man in the tailcoat became even more excited when he heard this. ¡°After so many years of searching, I still haven¡¯t seen an undead corpse! Books have described them to be such evil creatures. If I can see one in person, it¡¯d make this trip worthwhile.¡± Professor Law gave the young man a faint nce and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not wet yourself when you see them, then.¡± The young man in the tailcoatughed heartily. ¡°When has the Herera family ever been afraid. of evil spirits?¡± The young man was a direct descendant of the Herera family, a raider family whose ancestors were also tomb raiders for dozens of generations. They had uncovered plenty of tombs. However, times had changed and the modern Herera family had transitioned into legitimate business. Even if they asionally delved into tomb raiding, it was mostly smaller tombs that did not pose much of a threat. Professor Law smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of people like you, arrogant and self-assured. In the end, they all got scared out of their wits.¡± Zain shook his head and said, ¡°Old Anders, don¡¯t people tend to be afraid of death as they grow older?¡± It seemed that the man¡¯s words had struck a nerve with Zain as he changed the way he addressed him. They were in their 30s and equipped with the best equipment in the industry. Even if the King of Hell arrived, they could put up a fight against him, let alone an undead corpse. Professor Law¡¯s face darkened slightly, but he was not as unknowledgeable as that of a child. He smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯d be afraid of death even if not for my age.¡± A group of young people burst intoughter the moment he said that. Their gazes on him had also taken a mocking edge. Just then, a strong old man came over and roared. ¡°Bunch of bastards, what are you allughing at, huh?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The man¡¯s hair was white, but he was almost six feet tall and muscr, looking much like a giant. He was Daniel, the leader of the Xalderon lineage that was part of the nine raider families. Chapter 407 Power oozed from individuals of tremendous strength. A heavy oppressive force immediately silenced the group, so much so that they dared not even breathe. Then, a thin old man approached them and frowned at Zain. ¡°Show more respect to Professor Law, or I¡¯ll break your damned legs!¡± he scolded. This thin old man was none other than Zain¡¯s grandfather, the patriarch of the Herera family. Now that both leaders had spoken up, the rest fell silent. Old Herera walked up to Professor Law and apologized, ¡°Professor, please disregard the boy. I haven¡¯t been able to discipline him properly.¡± Professor Law just waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll set up camp here temporarily for tonight and wait for them to bring the ck donkey hoof, Soul-Binding Nails, and some other tools. Then, we can enter the mountain.¡± Zain sneered. ¡°We already have those things.¡± Old Herera smacked the back of Zain¡¯s head with his palm and scolded him again, ¡°I asked you to shut up. Did you not understand me?¡± ¡°I was just saying!¡± Zain held his head, looking aggrieved. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Madam Lunaris¡¯ Soul-Binding Nails are made from 300-year-old Thunderstruck Wood. Their effects arepletely different from ours,¡± Daniel exined. Old Herera snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t. Do you think us old folks need you to teach us how to do things?¡± As the sun set, Nash and the others emerged from Soul-Splitting Ridge on the other side of Seven Pinnacle Peaks and came face-to-face with seven mountain peaks shrouded in mist. Heidi extended her fair fingers to count the peaks. ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six, seven¡­ Seven peaks! Is that the Seven Pinnacle Peaks up ahead?¡± ¡°Yes, it is,¡± replied Bradley with a nod and a smile. However, there was aplex mixture of emotions in his eyes. This was his ninth timeing to Seven Pinnacle Peaks, and none of his previous attempts had seen him enter the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb sessfully. Even his own son had perished to the tomb¡¯s deathworms. This would be his final attempt. If he failed, he would be a martyr. If he failed, he would never set foot on Seven Pinnacle Peaks again. Activating his Third Eye, Nash tried to assess the situation on Seven Pinnacle Peaks but then realized his sight could not prate the mist surrounding the peak. ¡°There are people over there,¡± Melody suddenly eximed. In the sky on the opposite side of Seven Pinnacle Peaks was a faint wisp of smoke, which indicated that someone had lit a fire. Bradley narrowed his eyes. ¡°Looks like someone¡¯se.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry and enter the mountain. We shouldn¡¯t let them get there ahead of us,¡± Finn said with a piece of grass hanging from his mouth. Bradley smiled faintly. ¡°If my guess is correct, the group we encountered at Madam Lunaris¡¯ homestead earlier were there to buy equipment. They¡¯ll probably wait for them toe back before they dare enter the King of Medicine¡¯s Tomb.¡± ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have reached Seven Pinnacle Peaks so quickly, right?¡± The group they were referring to had left with them but would take at least four or five days to reach their destination. Bradley pointed to a small stream ahead and said, ¡°That¡¯s why we don¡¯t need to rush. Let¡¯s set up camp ahead. We¡¯ll rest up tonight and head to the main peak tomorrow.¡± During their conversation, Bradley noticed the vegetation in Finn¡¯s mouth and frowned.¡± Where did you get that dog¡¯s tail grass?¡± he asked. Finn¡¯s body stiffened as if sensing an ominous premonition. ¡°I picked it by the side of the road when we left Soul-Splitting Ridge,¡± he replied. Bradley gave him a half-smile and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have a rough night ahead.¡± Finn spat out the grass and stared at Bradley. ¡°Could this thing be poisonous? Why am I so careless?¡± ¡°The toxins aren¡¯t severe. You¡¯ll just have an upset stomach for the night,¡± Bradley replied simply. Chapter 408 Nash and the others set up their tents by the creek. Very soon after, the sun set. ¡°I haven¡¯t had meat for two days. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve lost a lot of weight,¡±ined Heidi while looking somewhat unhappy as she pinched her cheeks. Melody rubbed Heidi¡¯s head and smiled, saying, ¡°I want to eat meat too. Let¡¯s go and see if we can catch some game in the mountains!¡± ¡°How can we let you girls go? I¡¯ll go instead.¡± Derek quickly stood up from the ground before giving a kick to Nico, who was nearby. ¡°Nico, youe with me!¡± ¡°Alright. We guarantee you guys will have some piping hot meat tonight,¡± Nico said as he retrieved a slingshot and steel pellets from his luggage. Nash and Xeno were sitting on some rocks, smoking cigarettes. When he saw the two of them about to enter the mountains, Nash got concerned for their safety and told Ken, ¡°Ken, keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t let them go too far!¡± Ken felt a slight shiver go through him, but he promptly stood up and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Nash!¡± He wanted to follow Finn because he had witnessed his martial prowess as a great- grandmaster. He only found out after that that Nash was Finn¡¯s boss and that his martial strength was even more terrifying, reaching the Profound Reality Realm. He had always wanted to impress Nash but had never found the opportunity. Now that Nash had given him a task, Ken was, of course, buzzing with excitement. The three of them entered Seven Pinnacle Peaks together. Finn¡¯s stomach was rumbling non-stop. He held his belly as he approached Melody, asking, ¡± Melody¡­ do you have any tissue with you?¡± Melody suppressed herughter and said, ¡°There are so many leaves here. Pick a few and make do! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Oops¡­¡± Heidi could not help theughter that burst forth from her and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Finn¡¯s lips turned purple. ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you guys. I really can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡± Heidi took out a small pack of tissues from her bag and handed it to him. Finn thanked her and ran toward the nearby woods at lightning speed. Xeno could not help but smile, ¡°Mr. Nash, do you not n to treat him?¡± Nash flicked the cigarette butt away as he replied casually, ¡°Let him relieve himself of the toxins first. I¡¯ll treat himter.¡± In a small grove, Nico shot down two wild chickens using his slingshot while Derek was picking some wild fruits from the trees. Ken was crouched on the ground, examining a nt that resembled rice ears. Nico approached him with two wild chickens in his hands and asked, ¡°Ken, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°This is Gastrodia Rhizoma, a precious medicinal herb.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so special about that? We prefer meat over medicine.¡± Ken turned to look at the abundance of wild herbs covering the area and replied solemnly, ¡± But there¡¯s a lot of it here. And there¡¯s Ganoderma Lucidum on the trees, and over there, there¡¯s Angelica Sinensis, White Atractylodes Rhizome, and other herbs.¡± These were all pure, wild herbs, and some of them had aged, making them valuable in the market. Nico scratched his head. ¡°Well, we¡¯re heading toward the King of Medicine¡¯s Tomb, so there¡¯s bound to be plenty of herbs around!¡± Ken nced at the wild chickens in Nico¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for some ginseng to make a stew.¡± With that, Ken went deeper into the forest. Just then, Derek returned with arge quantity of fruit cradled in his shirt. When he did not see Ken, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ken?¡± Nico replied, ¡°He went to look for ginseng. Let¡¯s wait for him.¡± The two of them sat on the ground and indulged in the wild fruits. Nico had only taken a few bites when his expression abruptly changed. ¡°Not good. Ken is injured.¡± Derek¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°No way, Ken is a grandmaster-level expert. How could he have gotten injured?¡± Nico sniffed the air, his pupils suddenly contracting. ¡°Such a strong scent of blood. It¡¯s ten times more intense than regr blood¡­¡± Goosebumps immediately dotted Derek¡¯s skin. He sucked in a breath forcefully but smelled nothing. Still, he did not dare doubt Nico¡¯s sense of smell. As if thinking of something, he trembled and asked, ¡°I-It¡¯s undead corpses. Derek, run!¡± Both of them quickly climbed up to their feet and ran back outside. At camp, Bradley and others were sitting around the fire. Nash was dry needling Fin to remove the toxins from his body. Heidi rubbed her t belly and said, ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Why aren¡¯t they back yet?¡± Chapter 409 Bradley looked into the woods with growing concern. ¡°Could they have run into danger?¡± Though pale, Finn tried to reassure them, saying, ¡°Ken is a grandmaster expert. He¡¯s capable of taking on a group of ck bears single-handedly. Let¡¯s keep calm and-¡± ¡°Oh no, something¡¯s happened!¡± Finn¡¯s words were cut off when they heard Derek¡¯s shout from a distance. Everyone immediately stood up and rushed toward him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Ken?¡± Bradley asked as he looked at the two distraught individuals, Nico, catching his breath, said, ¡°Ken¡­ Ken went deep into the woods to look for herbs but then I¡­ I smelled blood. It smelled much stronger than ordinary blood¡­ I suspect it¡¯s from undead corpses.¡± Bradley¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Why would there be undead corpses so far from the main peak?¡± ¡°Melody,e with me,¡± Nash said and quickly ran toward the forest. Melody followed closely behind. By now, it waspletely dark outside, but thanks to the moonlight and both of them being Profound Reality Realm martial artists, they could see clearly through the ck of night. ¡°Mr. Nash, why are you guys here?¡± came a voice. Ken was holding several ginseng nts in his hands. Melody¡¯s tense nerves rxed then. ¡°You scared us to death. We thought the undead corpses got you!¡± ¡°Undead corpses?¡± Ken looked puzzled. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Nash took a deep breath. Even though Ken did not see anything, there was still the strange, eerie scent of blood lingering in the air. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quickly. It¡¯s highly likely that there are undead corpses nearby,¡± Nash spoke up. The three of them then returned to their camp by the creek. When the others saw that Ken had returned safely, they could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Derek patted his chest and asked, ¡°Ken, are you sure you didn¡¯t see anything?¡± He then looked at Bradley again and asked, ¡°Old Perry, do undead corpses eat people?¡± ¡°They do. They don¡¯t even leave any bones!¡± Bradley¡¯s tone was grave. A chilly breeze swept through the group, and everyone shivered. Ken frowned and said, ¡°I also smelled a strong scent of blood just now. I thought it might be an injured animal or something, but I looked around and found nothing!¡± Bradley still was confused about why they would be finding traces of undead corpses this far out. ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s take turns sleeping tonight,¡± he said absent-mindedly. The wild chicken stewed with ginseng no longer tasted appetizing to everyone at the conversation about undead corpses. Only Nash enjoyed the meal, slurping the stew and savoring his food. When Melody saw this, she could not help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid at all, Nash?¡± Nash picked up some meat from the pot with his spoon and replied with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Melody gulped and said, ¡°We¡¯re talking about undead corpses here!¡± Nash chewed on his meat and mumbled, ¡°Compared to a thousand-year-old zombie, which one is more formidable?¡± This question left everyone puzzled. Nico looked at his grandfather and asked, ¡°Grandpa, are zombies real?¡± ¡°They are. There are tomb owners who used formations to turn themselves into zombies.¡± ¡°So, which is stronger, undead corpses or zombies?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Zombies are stronger.¡± Bradley stared at Nash. The meaning behind the man¡¯s earlier statement was quite intriguing. Nash smiled faintly and said, ¡°I started killing zombies when I was 16.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Heidi spoke up. Forget facing zombies, she had been afraid of the dark during bedtime when she was 16. Melody pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either.¡± Chapter 410 The others also had somewhat skeptical expressions on their faces. Killing zombies at the age of 16? Even novels would not include such exaggerated ims. ¡°Drink the stew quickly. This is 50-year-old ginseng. It nourishes the body, replenishes the spleen, and works wonders for the lungs. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±. Nash could not be bothered to offer further exnations and went back to enjoying his stew. After having their fill, the group gathered around the campfire for a chat before preparing for bed. They had five tents, all ced close together. Each tent could amodate two people. Nash slept alone in one tent. To ensure that everyone had enough sleep, they all took turns for watch duty with each pair taking a two-hour shift. Ken and Finn were the first to take the watch and sat by the campfire, chatting. At some point, the moon had disappeared behind dark clouds. In Melody and Heidi¡¯s tent, Heidi whispered, ¡°Melody, I need to ¡°Just go, then.¡± pee.¡¯ Melody mumbled sleepily in response to Heidi¡¯s request to go to the bathroom. ¡°But I¡¯m scared,¡± Heidi replied nervously. Melody opened her eyes and apanied Heidi to a nearby grassy area for her to relieve herself. As midnight approached, Melody also felt the need to relieve herself. She crawled out of the tent and headed toward the same spot where Heidi had gone earlier. However, the moment she squatted down, she froze. Her drowsiness instantly disappeared, and she was wide awake. Nash smirked and said, ¡°What a coincidence. Are you here to take a dump too?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Melody¡¯s face turned beet red. She quickly pulled up her pants and ran out. Derek and Xeno, who were on watch duty at this moment, immediately stood up and asked, ¡± What happened? Is everything alright?¡± Face flushed, Melody shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s n-nothing¡­¡± She med herself for being careless and not checking if anyone else was around. She could not believe that she had just taken off her pants in front of a man. Having never been in a romantic rtionship before, Melody felt like dying. Even though it was nighttime, Nash was a Profound Reality Realm martial artist. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The dark would not have hidden anything considering his vision. Thinking of how Nash had gone to relieve himself earlier, Xeno chuckled and said, ¡°Did you bump into Mr. Nash?¡± ¡°Absolutely not! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Melody quickly ran toward a distant patch of bushes This time, she was focused and alert. She could immediately detect any movement or sound While in the middle of her business, she noticed a human-shaped figure standing in the woods across the stream. A pair of green eyes were fixed on her. A shiver shot through Melody¡¯s being. Goosebumps took over her skin as she wentpletely on edge. Although her Profound Reality Realm strength made her a formidable fighter, seeing a creature like that in the middle of the night in the wilderness still gave her the creeps. Melody quickly finished her business and hurried back to the tent. Nash was already sitting by the campfire then. ¡°Nash, I-I saw¡­¡± Melody began to exin nervously. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t me you,¡± Nash interrupted with a shameless smile. It had been round and lustrous. It was a pity he did not get to see the front. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I saw a pair of green eyes on the other side,¡± Melody rified anxiously. Nash nced at the other side but did not see anything. He chuckled and replied, ¡°Some animals are active at night, and their eyes reflect green light under the moon, just like wolves.¡± Melody shook her head. ¡°It looked human, definitely an undead corpse.¡± Nash smiled wryly. ¡°You¡¯re too sensitive. Go back to the tent and rest.¡± Undead corpses thrived by feeding on dark energy. If they were nearby, Nash would surely have sensed it. It was normal for women to get scared easily. Melody thought her eyes had been ying tricks on her too and slowly breathed a sigh of relief. She turned around and went back to her tent. Nash went back to the campfire and closed his eyes to cultivate. Suddenly, there was a surge of heat from the ring on Nash¡¯s hand. He opened his eyes and looked at the ring, only to see a red light emanating from it. The ring used to shine gold previously when it emitted spiritual energy. A red glow could mean several things. Nash raised his head and looked across. Chapter 411 A dark figure shed away. Nash wondered if there really was something there. He frowned and returned to the tent. He took out the Heavenly Master Rune from his bag, cing it on himself. At this time, Nico had walked out. He was awoken by the strong smell of blood. Nico¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Nash in the golden robe. ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Golden Robe Heavenly Master! Nash was a Golden Robe Heavenly Master. Nash grabbed a handful of copper coins from his bag and threw them into the air. ¡°Heavenly sword¡­¡± When the swordnded in his hand, Nash rushed toward the woods with a flick of his feet. The figure from earlier had disappeared. Nash took out a nk golden rune from his bag. He bit his finger to draw blood and drew a runic incantation on it before throwing it into the air. The rune burned, and a ming ball of green mes floated in the air. After a while, the green mes floated deeper into the woods. Nash followed the green mes, which led him halfway up one of the Seven Pinnacle Peaks. There was a tomb made of rubble in that area. The figure was standing on one of the tombs. Its back was hunched, and its two long arms reached its knees. It was hairless like a skinned gori. Its pair of dark green eyes stared at Nash. It was an undead corpse. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± The undead corpse opened its mouth and let out a hoarse exhale. Nash¡¯s eyes turned cold as he lunged forward with the sword in hand. The undead corpse was very fast and could jump higher than 65 feet in the air. Nash¡¯s toes touched the ground as his body swayed and leaped toward the undead corpse like a flea. He swung the sword toward its head. The undead corpse stretched out its right hand to grab the sword, but when it made contact with the sword, there was a sizzling sound. The undead corpse roared and immediately let go of its hand. Nash delivered a powerful kick to the undead corpse¡¯s mouth, and his foot was covered with dense true energy. He kicked the undead corpse in the chest, and it felt as if he had kicked a wooden stake. It swung its hand that looked like ws toward Nash¡¯s heart. Nash clenched his left fist and struck fiercely. The undead corpse¡¯s left arm exploded into pieces before dropping onto the ground. Nash held the hilt of the sword with both hands and stabbed the undead corpse in the chest. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± It let out another hoarse noise. Nash grabbed the sword and blew out a stream of green smoke. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nash took a step back before taking out another golden rune and drawing a Heavenly Runic Incantation on it. When he was done, he threw the rune toward the undead corpse. The Heavenly Runic Incantation stuck onto its chest. The rune emitted a golden light, then burst into a zing white me. There was a muffled explosion noise before wet pieces of flesh from the undead corpse flew everywhere. The eight-trigram pattern on the golden robe lit up to shield Nash from the filthy substances. ¡°As expected¡­¡± Nash¡¯s lips curled into a tiny smile as he waited for the mes to extinguish before leaving. It only took a minute for him to get rid of the undead corpse. Undead corpses were not weak; it was simply Nash that was too strong. If it was someone else with less expertise, then the fight would not have been as easy. Dealing with undead corpses was like a walk in the park for a Golden Robe Heavenly Master. At the main peak of Seven Pinnacle Peaks, deep in the underground pce, a humanoid creature covered with red hairid in a huge coffin. It was suspended by eightrge iron chains. Suddenly, it opened its eyes and let out a dull roar. It grabbed the edge of the coffin with its sharp ws and sat up. At the same time, at the foot of the main peak, the miner¡¯smps on five young men¡¯s foreheads trembled. ¡°Zain¡­ did you hear that?¡± Ethan, a chubby boy with a robust face asked. ¡°I heard that¡­ It should be the sound of an undead corpse. Take out your hand cannons to protect yourselves¡­¡± Not only was Zain fearless, but he excitedly took out his hand cannon. They had modified the weapon to load it with more bullets. The five of them continued to walk forward. They had walked for a while when Ethan, who was addicted to smoking, yawned and asked, ¡± Willy, do you still have any cigarettes? Hand me one¡­¡± He received no response. ¡°Willy?¡± He turned around and saw that there was no sign of Willy. Chapter 412 ¡°Z-Zain¡­ Willy¡¯s gone!¡± Ethan said in a panicked and trembling voice. ¡°Did he go pee?¡± Zain stopped, took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, and tossed it to Ethan. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Willy!¡± The others stopped and took a smoke break too. Ethan took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth, then asked someone for a lighter. ¡°Damn¡­ you didn¡¯t bring cigarettes or a lighter, you might as well quit smoking!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because my dad is so strict!¡± Ethan exined with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re 19. Why is he so hard on you?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Don¡¯t bring that up¡­ He said that as long as he¡¯s alive, he¡¯ll always be on my case¡­ I¡¯m so sick of it!¡± Ethan took a drag of his cigarette. ¡°Haha¡­ your dad¡¯s a cripple. He wouldn¡¯t make it out alive if he followed you into the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb!¡± ¡°One could hope¡­¡± A cold look shed in Ethan¡¯s eyes. Zain nced at Ethan knowingly. After they had waited for ten minutes, there was still no sign of Willy. ¡°I think the kid got scared and ran back¡­ Let¡¯s keep going!¡± Ethan dropped the butt of his second cigarette on the ground and stepped on it. ¡°Zain¡­ I think we should turn back. If we encounter an undead corpse or if Grandpa finds out we snuck into the main peak, we¡¯re dead meat!¡± A boy with short hair named Tom said timidly. ¡°If you want to turn back, then go by yourself! I have to prove myself to Grandpa!¡± The tomb of the King of Medicine was big. If he could find it, then it would impress his grandfather. Zain continued walking forward with Ethan. The other two boys shared a look before following them. A few more minutes passed. Tom said in a trembling voice, ¡°Z-Zain¡­ Gary¡¯s missing too¡­¡± Zain and Ethan nced back. There was only one person left behind them. Zain thought, ¡®Gary had obviously followed us before, so how did he suddenly disappear?¡± He gulped and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear anything?¡± Tom was on the verge of tears as he shook his head. ¡°No¡­ There was nothing at all! Did they get taken by an undead corpse?¡± Ethan trembled. ¡°Could it be that they encountered an undead corpse?¡± Zainughed and said, ¡°When an undead corpse appears, there¡¯ll be a pungent smell of blood in the air¡­ Did you two smell anything?¡± They both shook their heads simultaneously. Zain continued, ¡°So, it can¡¯t be an undead corpse¡­ Don¡¯t worry about them. Let¡¯s work harder to climb up the mountain. Later, I¡¯ll use Dragonseeker¡¯s Aurum Technique to pinpoint the Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. exact location of the tomb of the King of Medicine¡­¡± The two boys hesitated for a moment before following Zain. Tom and Ethan walked side by side. They had only taken a few steps when Ethan felt a cold gust of wind. Suddenly, Tom disappeared from beside him. There was a rustling noiseing from the grass nearby. ¡°Zain¡­¡± Ethan cried out. Then, he raised his gun and fired a shot into the sky. Zain was startled by Ethan¡¯s voice and quickly turned around to look. When he saw that Ethan was the only one left, Zain began to feel afraid too. Beyond the mountain peak was the camp of Professor Law and his party. Daniel shook Old Herera. ¡°Old Herera¡­ Those brats snuck out¡­¡± Old Herera snapped wide awake. ¡°When did that happen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I think it¡¯s been at least two to three hours¡­¡± ¡°Shit¡­¡± Old Herera grabbed his coat and put it on. ¡°Hurry and use a drone to find them!¡± Everyone in the camp was awoken by the shouting. Soon, people began to enter the Seven Pinnacle Peaks with torches and bright shlights to look for the boys. The sun was rising in the east. The morning air was exceptionally fresh. At Nash¡¯s camp, everyone had eaten a simple breakfast of canned beans before packing up their tents and entering Seven Pinnacle Peaks. Nico skipped merrily next to Nash and asked, ¡°Mr. Nash, are you really the Golden Amulet Master?¡± The night before, Nico had seen Nash wearing a golden robe. Only Golden Amulet Masters were qualified to wear golden robes. Nash smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see everythingst night?¡± Nico continued to ask, ¡°Then, did you see an undead corpsest night?¡± Chapter 413 ¡°Yeah, I killed it¡­¡± Nash spoke calmly as if he was talking about a trivial matter. Bradley was at the front of the team. His eyes were filled with tears. The Youngs actually produced a Golden Amulet Master. He believed that the ancestors would be smiling at this. After three hours of hiking, they were close to the main peak of Seven Pinnacle Peaks. ¡°It smells like smoke¡­ ¡°There¡¯s someone on the main peak!¡± Nico caught a whiff of something. Nash could faintly hear someone shouting. ¡®I think they¡¯re looking for someone¡­¡® he thought. Xeno took out his IMI Desert Eagle from his bag and ced it on his belt. In a ce like this, no one would care if someone died. The sounds seemed to be from a gang of tomb robbers, which meant they might have had to fight over the tomb of the King of Medicine. ¡°Do we need to avoid them?¡± Melody asked. ¡°We¡¯ll avoid them as much as we can¡­ Most of the people who can find the tomb of the King of Medicine are from the nine major raider families. They always bring a lot of people with them every time they go out. They might also have hand cannons¡­¡± Bradley said as he took a deep breath. ¡°You guys stay here first. I¡¯ll go up the mountain and check out the situation.¡± Nash took off his backpack and ced it under a tree. When he was halfway up the mountain, Nash realized that drones were flying over him. Nash picked up the pebbles on the ground and threw them toward the drones. Three of the drones exploded on the spot. It was none of his business that others were looking for people with drones. Since they decided to be in this business, they had to be alert for danger. The robbers flying the drones were stunned. They had lost the signal of three drones at the same time. They clicked on their earphones and said, ¡°Old Herera, three drones suddenly lost their signal¡­ Keep your eyes peeled. There are either other people on the mountain or something dark!¡± The robbers had a LAN base station. It could be used to contact anyone within ten miles. ¡°Understood!¡± Old Herera¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Nash hid in a tree on top of the mountain and noticed that there were about 20 people on the other side of the mountain. All of them had hand cannons and were hearing earphones. ¡°Who are you?¡± Out of the blue, a cautious voice came from below. Nash turned to look and saw a man in his 40s with a mustache staring at him. The man did not hesitate to pull the trigger on his hand cannon. Nash reached out his hand and grabbed the bullet with his fingers. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. There was a sly smile on his smile. How was this possible? The man had a very confused expression as he questioned what had just happened. This man caught the bullet with his bare hand. Was he even human? Nash flicked the bullet back at the man, which pierced between his eyebrows. Since the man had shot Nash first, it only made sense that no mercy was shown to him. The people nearby heard the sound from the hand cannon and immediately moved closer. Nash took the man¡¯s earphones and disappeared in a sh. Around two in the afternoon, the people returned to the camp with the body. Old Herera¡¯s people were heartbroken as they had not found Zain and the others. Daniel said dejectedly, ¡°These brats are so disobedient¡­¡± ¡°It must have been Zain¡¯s idea! Old Herera¡­ you owe us an exnation!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Exin this!¡± ¡°Old Herera, if anything happens to my grandchild, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Daniel stood up and shouted. ¡°Now is not the time to fight amongst each other! We need toe up with a n to find them, dead or alive¡­ Chapter 414 Daniel¡¯s grandson was Ethan. He was upset as well that none of the missing people were found. However, there was not much that he could do. ¡°Find them? How are we supposed to find them? We¡¯ve been looking in the mountains for seven hours, and we couldn¡¯t even find a single trace of them!¡± Daniel stretched his neck, his muscles rippling as he slowly pped his hands. The seventh and eighth people from the Xalderon lineage immediately walked over. These people had round waists and thick arms with strength beyond ordinary people. The person who had just spoken gulped. He looked at the others who had spoken as if he wanted them to stand up and seek justice with him. However, they just turned their attention elsewhere. It was obvious that none of them wanted to go against the Xalderon lineage. Professor Law looked at the dead body with the bullet hole between his eyebrows, frowned, and asked, ¡°Was there anyone else in the mountains?¡± Old Herera¡¯s eyes were sinister. ¡°Yes. Not only did they destroy our drones, but they killed one of our men¡­ They also took hismunicator!¡± Professor Law frowned and said, ¡°Yoseph is in the National Archaeological Team. It¡¯s obvious that this type of work isn¡¯t Yoseph¡¯s¡­ He also promised not to leak news about the tomb of the King of Medicine¡­ This must be Professor Perry¡¯s doing!¡± ¡°Bradley Perry¡­¡± ¡°Is it possible that Bradley kidnapped our grandchildren?¡± Daniel clenched his fists, emitting an evil aura. Once upon a time, he had suffered at the hands of Bradley. Professor Law pondered aloud, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely¡­ The Tomb Whisperer Lineage has rules¡­ They won¡¯t attack innocent people in a fight unless their lives are threatened, and they won¡¯t easily resort to violence if their lives aren¡¯t in danger¡­¡± Someone snorted. ¡°The Young¡¯s are history. The Tomb Whisperer Lineage is long gone too. Do you think he¡¯d still follow their rules?¡± Professor Law wanted to exin something but stayed silent. He used to be a member of the Tomb Whisperer Lineage, and now, he was working with them. In the eyes of the others, Anders was an outsider. No matter what he said, they would not believe him. ¡°Old Herera, I think we should go to the tomb immediately!¡± ¡°Bradley and his men are already on the mountain! If they enter the tomb of the King of Medicine before we do, then all will be in vain!¡± ¡°Also, who¡¯s to say Gary and the others haven¡¯t already found the tomb and entered it?¡± Although Daniel was muscr, he had a calm personality. Old Herera was deep in thought before turning to Professor Law and asking, ¡°Professor Law, what do you think?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After all, Anders was part of the Tomb Whisperer Lineage that had passed down thousands of years of knowledge. Their intel was greater than the nine major raider families. Professor Law said solemnly, ¡°I think we should wait for the others to arrive first so that we can all go together¡­ ording to the Tomb Whisperer Lineage¡¯s record of the tomb of the King of Medicine, before Leopole died, he invited an evil practitioner¡­ ¡®And that practitioner was skilled at crafting shadow corpses. Your hand cannons will have no effect on the shadow corpses¡­¡± ¡°So, you mean¡­ we need to give up on Zain and the others!¡± Daniel whispered. Old Herera closed his eyes and was lost in thought. The grandchildrens¡¯ fates were uncertain. Perhaps, as Daniel suggested, they had found the entrance to the tomb of the King of Medicine. Every minute wasted meant an extra minute of danger for Zain and the others. However, if they entered the tomb without the items purchased from Madam Lunaris, the entire team might be at risk with no chance of return. ¡°Old Herera¡­ we should go to the tomb!¡± ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± ¡°If you want to wait, then so be it, but I won¡¯t wait any longer! Everyone¡­ grab that guy and follow me into the mountains!¡± Several old men who had lost their grandchildren spoke one after another. They were unwilling to wait any longer. Old Herera opened his eyes and said, ¡°One person from each family will stay behind to watch the ceremony. The rest will go up the mountain with me and Professor Law¡­¡± Professor Law sighed helplessly before packing up his things and leaving with them to the mountains. The main peak of Seven Pinnacle Peaks was located southeast of the foot of the mountain. Nico imitated what he had seen on TV and said, ¡°In the search for dragons, one must look closely at the entangled mountains. Eachyer of entanglement is ayer of challenge. If the gate is locked a thousand times over, surely kings and nobles reside within!¡± His serious expression almost convinced Xeno and Finn. Chapter 415 Nico nced at his surroundings and then pointed to an area in front of them. ¡°Over there¡­¡± He quickly ran over with Derek and Heidi following closely behind. They ripped off the weeds and vines on the slope, revealing a pile of stones. After removing some of the stones, there was an entrance to a dark cave. Melody¡¯s eyes widened as she said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡­ you actually found it!¡± Nash burst intoughter. ¡°His dad was here not long ago¡­ He must have picked up the scent left by his dad¡­¡± Melody chuckled. ¡°No wonder¡­ but his sense of smell is still admirable!¡± While they talked andughed, everyone gathered around the entrance of the cave. The entrance was not very big as it was about two feet wide. If they were any fatter, it would have been difficult to crawl through. Bradley took out the rope, tied one end with a grappling hook, and secured it on a stone before throwing it into the entrance of the cave. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and find a path for us!¡± Nash rushed to the front of the line this time. Among the nine people, he and Melody were the most powerful. However, Melody was a woman, so it was unreasonable to let her go first. If Nash were to run into danger, he had his Divine Needles to keep him safe. Nash put on a miner¡¯smp, grabbed the rope, put his feet into the cave, and went underground along the narrow passage. The entrance to the passage was at an angle, and the inside was curved as if it had been dug by earthworms. It was about a hundred feet long, and it led directly to the underground pce. Melody and the others were following behind. Bradley had piled the rocks back onto the entrance of the cave and found some weeds. He used the weeds to camouge the entrance when he was inside. The main peak was roughly two miles from the entrance. Most people were unable to find the entrance to the cave, so camouging it was just a precautionary step. The nine of them stood in the huge underground pce. It was so big that it made them look like ants. The floors of the underground pce had arge number of stones and fungi. ¡°Did the ancient people build all these? How much manpower and material did they use?¡± Melody asked in awe. ¡°The King of Medicine traveled to dozens of countries and bestowed blessings upon the world¡­ The wealth he umted was no small amount, and his connections were very extensive¡­ ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that he built an underground pce!¡± Bradley exined. ¡°How big is this ce?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Bradley looked around. He struggled for a moment as he did not know if they should go left or right. Nash saw Bradley struggling to make a choice, so he said with a smile, ¡°Follow your intuition. If it¡¯s the wrong way, we can just turn around¡­¡± Bradley nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go right, then¡­¡± After that, he led the way, and everyone followed closely behind. The walls of the underground pce were covered with erotic artwork. The men looked at them with delight. Melody and Heidi were red from head to toe. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Derek¡¯s eyes glowed with intensity as he looked at Melody. ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out!¡± Melody scolded angrily. Derek grinned and quickly looked away. Nash chuckled. ¡°There are so many different poses¡­ I ought to try them when I have time¡­¡± Heidi spat out the words, ¡°Nash, you¡¯re so gross!¡± Melodyughed. ¡°I heard he¡¯s never done it with Hera before¡­ That part of his probably doesn¡¯t even work anymore!¡± Nash retorted, ¡°I¡¯ll go home and do it as soon as I¡¯m back! Unlike some people who are still single.. Chapter 416 What he said hurt Melody¡¯s feelings. She quietly lowered her head. When Finn noticed, he gave Nash a displeased look. ¡°Nash¡­ you¡¯re being too harsh!¡± Nash realized he had not watched his mouth. He smiled as he saidfortingly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking before I spoke, Melody¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Melody had an alluring figure and gorgeous-looking features. Naturally, she had attracted the attention of countless men. If she wanted to, she could get married to over a dozen men as long as she agreed to give her hand in marriage. As for why she still had not been in a rtionship¡­ It was probably because she had not found the right man for her yet. After all, she was a president with a several-billion-dor worth. She was well-versed in martial arts as well. It made sense for her to have extremely high standards. Melody forced herself to smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Nash scratched his head, unsure of what to do. ¡°I¡¯ll find some time to introduce you to a couple of men who¡¯d be an excellent match¡­¡± He knew countless young and talented men. One of them might help take Melody off the market. Melody pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ I¡¯m interested in someone!¡± Finn cleared his throat and grinned. ¡°Is it me? Could it be me?¡± Derek also ced a hand on his face, which he personally found to be extremely good-looking. However, his handnded right on a patch of stubble. Melody rolled her eyes at Finn. ¡°Are you sure you want to be saying that? Why don¡¯t you take a good look at how you look first?¡± Finn sped his hands against his chest, a pained expression on his face. ¡°Melody¡­ That hurts me greatly. After all, I¡¯m the veryst disciple that Master Path of Northdale Mountain epted¡­ ¡°Whenever I visited an elite family, they¡¯d be more than happy to have me marry their treasured daughters¡­ You should be more perceptive!¡± Melody grinned. ¡°Go on, then¡­ Let me know when you¡¯re getting married. I¡¯ll give you a cash gift of 20 million dors!¡± The corner of Finn¡¯s mouth jerked upward. That woman had absolutely no interest in him! As they spoke, the solemn expressions slowly vanished from everyone¡¯s faces. After nearly half an hour of walking, the dirt on the ground began turning loose. It felt like they were walking on cotton instead of on solid ground. Bradley raised a hand and motioned for them to stop. Nico frowned. ¡°Grandpa¡­ what¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a swamp!¡± Bradley had a solemn expression on his face as he muttered to himself, ¡°The heavenly eight- angle trigram recorded the southeast position as being a divine trigram position. It was also stated that there would be a swamp in said position. ¡°And here we are, standing in a swamp!¡± Derek frowned, ¡°Grandpa Perry, why are you mumbling to yourself? Hurry up ande up with a n!¡± Bradley looked ahead and said, ¡°We can continue our journey¡­ We¡¯ll only stop if the mud begins flowing!¡± To be on the safe side, he said, ¡°Nico and I will go scope out the surroundings. Everyone else, stay here and wait for us!¡± Nico¡¯s face paled. ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t go¡­ I don¡¯t want to die just yet!¡± ¡°Bastard¡­¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Bradley turned and roared at him. ¡°You¡¯ll have to go even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Nico had never seen his grandfather this angry, and he shuddered in fright. Nash said, ¡°I can go ahead and scope out the surroundings¡­ You guys can stay here!¡± It was extremely difficult to walk through the sludge, and their energy was limited. If they were going to make multiple trips, there was no way they would have enough energy to continue their journey. Bradley frowned. ¡°Sir¡­ We can¡¯t let you take such risks¡­¡± Nash smiled ¡°This might be dangerous to you, but it¡¯s not at all difficult to me¡­¡± Nash took a step forward after he finished his sentence. His footnded on the sludge, but it did not sink downward. ¡°Oh my god, how did you do that, Nash?¡± Heidi had a dumbfounded expression on her face. Chapter 417 The corner of Nash¡¯s lips curved upward. ¡°Ever heard of the art of lightness?¡± He strode away after finishing his sentence. Heidi was a naturally curious girl, and she turned to Melody, ¡°Melody¡­ Do you also practice the art of lightness?¡± ¡°Nash¡¯s true energy has formed an ever-flowing system within his body! ¡°Such martial artists can leap onto roofs and vault over walls easily. They usually also possess incredible speed because they utilize the energy within their bodies to reduce the weight of their bodies, which usually would bog them down! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Forming a system as intricate as the one in Nash¡¯s body would require a solid source of true energy, as well as excellent control over the true energy! ¡°I can do it, but not for extended periods!¡± Melody¡¯s lips quivered as she exined things to Heidi. A look of admiration appeared on Heidi¡¯s face. ¡°I want to learn martial arts too¡­¡± Melody ruffled her hair. ¡°I can teach you!¡± Nash was already several hundred yards away from them. The sludge underneath his feet had started bubbling. He noticed the mud on his left was flowing forward while the sludge on his left trickled backward. After activating his Third Eye, he noticed two slowly moving stone steps buried in the sludge. One was on the left, and the other was on the right. One moved in a clockwise direction while the other moved in a counter-clockwise direction. The steps were about eight miles in length but only 20 inches wide. There was another solid 50 feet of sludge located beneath the steps. Several creatures that resembled mudfish were squirming around in the mud. Their mouths were filled with sharp-looking teeth. Nash returned to the group and told Bradley what he had seen. Melody crossed her arms over her chest and asked, ¡°So, can we use those steps to help us cross the swamp?¡± ¡°Yes. Thisbyrinth must have been built based on the sayings of the heavenly eight-angle trigram, and we¡¯re located in the southeast section of the divine trigram, which mentioned having a swamp within it. ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s a swamp in thisbyrinth¡­ ¡°Those stone steps form the ley lines of light and darkness, and the trigram is formed from two light ley lines and two dark ley lines. The ley lines of darkness are the shorter horizontal lines in the diagram! ¡°It¡¯s also how we can exit and enter the trigram!¡± Bradley tried giving them aprehensive exnation, but everyone merely stared at him with confused looks on their faces. Nashughed. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t have to understand what Mr. Bradley is talking about. Just do as he says!¡± He was a Path Master. He had a thorough understanding of the pre-heavenly trigram, the post-heavenly trigram, and the decan trigram. The heavenly eight-angle trigram was also known as the post-heavenly eight-angle trigram. After listening to Bradley¡¯s exnation, he was able to picture the general structure of thebyrinth in his mind. The trigram¡¯s eight angles were where the eight passage graves leading to the tomb of the King of Medicine were located. If a nine-box grid were ced on top of the structure, the main tomb would be in the middle of that grid. Bradley also talked about the mudfish Nash had seen. ¡°Those mudfish-lookalikes that have teeth in their mouths are called eel-tailed catfish. They¡¯re the descendants of catfish and eels, and their teeth contain a deadly poison. ¡°These creatures survive on sludge, and the sticky substance they secrete from their bodies helps the sludge maintain its stickiness¡­ Most of the sludge near the top isn¡¯t too sticky because eel-tailed catfish prefer to settle about 20 feet below the surface. ¡°However, if you get too close to them, they¡¯ll attack you as a group. It only takes them about 30 seconds to swallow a whole cow!¡± Everyone present drew their breaths involuntarily after hearing what Bradley said. Nico asked, ¡°Will our multi-poison powder still work?¡± Bradley grinned. ¡°The multi-poison powder isn¡¯t effective when used on humans, but it¡¯s deadly to eel- tailed catfish!¡± Everyone heaved sighs of relief upon hearing that. Bradley retrieved a stic raincoat that could cover his entire body before proceeding to lead the way. As he walked, he scattered multi-poison powder into the sludge. The sludge grew deeper and deeper. Soon, it came up to their chests. Nash kept his Third Eye activated and he used it to keep an eye on what was going on inside the sludge. The eel-tailed catfish had long since run off into the distance. When they arrived at the area where the sludge began flowing freely, Nash said, ¡°Mr. Bradley we can¡¯t go any farther¡­¡± Chapter 418 If they took another step farther, they would end up in a pool of 50-feet-deep sludge. Bradley retracted his foot, which he had already extended, before cautiously extending it outward again. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. This way, he could nudge the stone step as it moved toward him. The deep pool of sludge was about a hundred feet wide. The stone steps moved through the sludge extremely slowly. ¡°How are those steps just suspended in mid-air?¡± Melody had a confused look on her face. ¡°Well, if you want an exnation from a scientific perspective, you could say it¡¯s because of maic fields! ¡°If you prefer an exnation from a philosophical perspective, you could say it¡¯s because of magical formations!¡± Bradley did not answer her question straight on. Even he was notpletely sure how the steps managed to suspend themselves in mid-air. A stone step lodged itself in the ground right beneath Bradley¡¯s foot with a bang, and he immediately said, ¡°Quick, get onto the stone steps¡­¡± Everyone pushed their way through the forces holding them back and hurried forth. The stone step was over eight feet long, and all nine of them could fit on itfortably. It took around another three minutes before the stone step finally began moving again. Only the top halves of their bodies remained afloat, and they looked like pieces of driftwood. Just then, the raiders were at work drilling a hole in the rocky mountains located somewhere northwest of them. ¡°Old Herera¡­ The tomb of the King of Medicine is sorge, so why do we have to drill a hole in a ce that¡¯s so rocky? How long is this going to take us?¡± Daniel asked indignantly as he nced at Professor Law, who was standing away from them and drinking water. Using the wide-mouthed shovel, they had learned the tomb was a sprawling underground structure. That meant the tomb was also abyrinth, and they could enter from anywhere as long as they drilled a hole. However, Old Herera had taken what Anders said to heart and insisted they began drilling the hole in this very location. Old Herera took a puff of his cigar and said calmly, ¡°The Tomb Whisperers knew since over 30 years ago that the tomb of the King of Medicine is in Seven Pinnacle Peaks¡­ Do you think Professor Law has never been here in the past?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­ he¡¯s been in the tomb of the King of Medicine in the past?¡± Suddenly¡­ A loud explosion reverberated through the air. Stones flew through the air. Old Herera and Daniel had not been expecting that, and they jumped in fright. ¡°Fucking hell¡­ Couldn¡¯t you have let us know what was going to happen?¡± Daniel cursed. ¡°It got split open¡­¡± The person who had initiated the detonation was over the moon. Everyone gathered round and peered down the hole. It was pitch-ck inside, and they could not see anything. One of the workers tied a string around a rat and chucked it into the hole. Five minutester, they pulled the rat out from the hole. The rat was alive and well, showing no signs of suffering from hypoxia. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Old Herera gave the order. Everyone filed into the tomb orderly, leaving five men behind to watch their baggage and gear. After entering the tomb, they were stunned. An endless darkness stretched ahead of them. It felt like they had been transported into another world. Professor Law was thest to enter, and after he did, he shone his torch and lit up their surroundings as he said, ¡°Thisbyrinth is essentially a massive eight-angle trigram. ¡°Since we entered from the northwest, we¡¯re in the mountainous portion of the trigram right now¡­ It¡¯s one of the more essible pathways!¡± Old Herera asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been easier for us to enter through the earthen portion?¡± Professor Law narrowed his eyes. ¡°Indeed¡­ I entered the tomb through the earthen entryway two months ago¡­ But there were corpses littered everywhere!¡± Then, he smiled sadly as he said, ¡°It¡¯s why I wanted you to wait until they¡¯d brought over Madam Lunaris¡¯ specialty tamarind wine before entering the tomb¡­ ¡°The wine has properties that can keep the deathworms under control, but since you were in a rush to enter the tomb, I had no choice but to lead you in through another entryway!¡± Old Herera sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor Law, but I hope you can understand why I¡¯m acting this way. We¡¯re in such a hurry to enter the tomb because we don¡¯t even know if those kids are dead or alive!¡± Five families were taking part in this grave robbery. Only Daniel, who he was on good terms with, would put in a good word for him. If rtions with the other three families turned sour, their grave-robbing mission would, without a doubt, go awry! Additionally, the whereabouts of his grandson, Zain Herera, were currently unknown. He was hoping the tomb would let him know where Zain was. Professor Law smiled. ¡°No point in further conversation. Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 419 Professor Law began leading the team farther into the tomb. Meanwhile, Nash and the others had made their way out of the swamp. They removed their mud-covered raincoats and left them by the road before continuing their journey. About a hundred yards in front of them was a long wall with a half-opaque crystal door on it. Nash tried opening the door, but it did not budge even the slightest inch. It seemed to have taken root in the ground. He summoned his true energy into his fist and punched the door, but it still did not move. ¡°What is this material? It¡¯s so tough¡­¡± He had packed at least 250 pounds worth of force into that blow, but the door did not even budge an inch. ¡°This is a juggernaut stone door¡­ There¡¯s one in the Museum of Exotic Stones in Capiton as well! ¡°The juggernaut stone door currently located at Capiton was excavated from the ruins of Usun Kingdom!¡± Bradley lit himself a cigarette as he talked. Nico gulped. ¡°So, does that make this a massive diamond rock?¡± Bradley smiled. ¡°Yes, you can think of it that way¡­ But this juggernaut stone door is much more valuable than any diamonds¡­ You can even go so far as to say it¡¯s a priceless treasure!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness! We¡¯re going to be rich! We¡¯re going to be rich!¡± Nico was so excited he began spinning in circles. Bradley said calmly, ¡°The juggernaut stone door is six feet long, four feet wide, and weighs 25 tonnes. Even if we ignore the fact that most of it is wedged inside the wall now, we still wouldn¡¯t be able to take this with us even if we managed to get it out¡­¡± The smile on Nico¡¯s face slowly disappeared. ¡°Then, how did they even manage to move it in the first ce?¡± Bradley said somewhat impatiently, ¡°Why on earth do you have so many questions to ask? Hurry up and find the switch¡­ The door will only open if you press the correct switch!¡± Nico gave him an embarrassed smile before he began searching alongside everyone else for the switch. Nash ced a hand against the juggernaut stone door. Countless waves of emotion washed over him as well. While the team forced their eyes wide open and searched far and wide for the switch, the members of Professor Law¡¯s team had solemn expressions on their faces. There were hundreds of thousands of mounds of soil in the location they were in. These mounds of soil were squirming. It looked like something was trying to force its way out from the soil. ¡°Could it be deathworms?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A slightly fearful look appeared on Old Herera¡¯s face. Professor Law drew a breath. ¡°I think that¡¯s highly possible¡­ Get the gasoline and lighter ready¡­¡± Old Herera yelled at his men, ¡°Get the gasoline¡­¡± The grave robbers first poured gasoline on the ground, and then they lit it on fire. Soon, deathworms wed their way out from the ground. The deathworms beneath the mounds of soil wed their way upward, and there were so many of them. They were clumped together in groups, which made it difficult to discern one from the other. It was a disgusting sight to behold. The deathworms crawled toward them, and they moved so quickly that it seemed like they were merely flitting shadows. Coming into contact with these deathworms meant ¨¤ definite death. Everyone was so afraid that their faces turned deathly pale. They nearly lost their minds. Thankfully, the fire stopped the deathworms froming nearer. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s leave before the fire goes out!¡± Professor Law yelled loudly. Everyone immediately took off in the opposite direction. The gasoline soon ran out, and the deathworms imed every inch of avablend. One of the younger men turned around to take a look, and he got so scared that he pissed his pants. They were experienced grave robbers, but they had never seen deathworms like these, which were usually only found in massive tombs like this one. Meanwhile¡­ Nash and the others could not find the switch to operate the juggernaut stone door, no matter how hard they tried. ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­ Where on earth is the switch?¡± Bradley could not stop himself from frowning. Nash said calmly, ¡°The stone wall might very well be the trigram¡¯s ley line of light¡­ The switch might be in the swamp!¡± He dashed back toward the swamp after finishing his sentence. When he reached the swamp, he activated his Third Eye and looked into the sludge. A group of eel-tailed catfish were lying atop a one-foot-long stone pir. The corner of Nash¡¯s lips curved upward slightly as he delivered a blow that formed a path within the sludge. He then jumped toward the stone pir. Chapter 420 With a loud boom, the stone pir sank downward. The ground vibrated. Then, the juggernaut stone door shuddered violently before it lowered itself. Bradley had a bright smile on his face. ¡°So, the switch was hidden in the mud¡­¡± The stone door had finished lowering itself down. A karst cave presented itself before them. The ground was covered in coral-shaped crystals, and bugs that resembled fireflies flew around in the air. What was most surprising, though, were the various exotic nts that grew inside the cave. These nts twinkled just like actual stars did. It looked like a scene from a fairytale. ¡°It¡¯s so pretty¡­¡± Heidi let out an admiring sigh. Then, she walked toward the cave. A smile appeared on Nico¡¯s face as he took a whiff and said, ¡°It smells wonderful¡­ It smells. like gardenias!¡± He also walked into the cave after finishing his sentence. Derek pointed at the pearls of night on the walls andughed. ¡°We may not be able to take the door with us, but we can take the pearls, right?¡± Bradley¡¯s initial n was to wait for Nash so they could enter the cave together. However, after seeing everyone enter the cave, he decided to go ahead first because he was worried that the others would get in danger. Nash smelt an odd floral fragrance as he returned to the others. It smelt like¡­ silver sprouts. His master had once taken him to the north to search for this particr herb. Just like the name suggested, silver sprouts were silver-colored sprouts that could emit light in dark surroundings. The fragrance they produced could be smelled from even a thousand miles away. Silver sprouts were usually used to cure cancer and produce pills that could be used to cure other illnesses. They could also be used to cleanse a martial artist¡¯s tendons and bone marrow, which could then help them achieve an even greater level of cultivation. He and his master had spent three whole months waiting in the snow so that they would not miss the ripening of the silver sprouts. No wonder this guy was deemed the King of Medicine. He had somehow been able to sessfully cultivate silver sprouts. Nash hurried toward the cave and used the smell to guide him toward the silver sprouts, which were nestled amidst a bunch of coral. The stems were white, and they released a silver-colored glow. For each one of them, the two leaves at the very top housed a flower shaped like a chrysanthemum. This herb was so precious that not even all the money in the world would be enough to pay for it. Nash carefully plucked a silver sprout nt up by the root. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Bradley and the others stopped before a passageway of gold. None of them could stop themselves from gasping when they saw the passageway crafted using nothing but pure gold. Melody came from a well-off family, but even she was speechless. Bradley drew in a breath. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting the King of Medicine to be as rich as he was¡­ It¡¯s even more mind-boggling than any king¡¯s tomb we¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Nico said dazedly, ¡°W-We¡¯re going to be rich!¡± Finn retrieved his dagger and walked farther into the passageway to remove gold from the walls. Bradley called out, ¡°Watch out¡­ There might be traps set in the tunnel¡­¡± Finn said nonchntly, ¡°Oh,e on. I¡¯m a level seven great-grandmaster. Some random traps aren¡¯t going to hurt me!¡± After he walked into the passageway of gold, Finn took his knife and began cutting gold off the walls. Nico smiled as he retrieved a saw from his bag. ¡°My saw is finally being put to good use!¡± Xeno lit himself a cigarette and licked his dry lips as he said, ¡°In all my years of living, this is the most shocking thing I¡¯ve ever seen¡­¡¯ Heidi had stuck two gardenias in her hair, and she turned to Melody, ¡°Melody, are you interested in gold?¡± Melodyughed incredulously. ¡°I might be rich, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to say no to gold!¡± Then, she took Heidi with her to remove gold from the walls. Bradley took his cigarette pouch out and looked behind him. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Nash with us yet?¡± They were less than 200 yards away from where the juggernaut stone door was. Given this distance, Nash should have caught up with them long ago. Ken said thoughtfully, ¡°I remember seeing some herbs as we journeyed here¡­ Could Nash be collecting herbs?¡± Xeno smiled a slight smile. ¡°Nash is a famous doctor in Jonford¡­ There¡¯s no doubt he¡¯d be interested in those herbs!¡± Bradley¡¯s cigarette hung from his mouth. ¡°I think I should go check on him!¡± Chapter 421 As soon as he was done speaking, the sound of Derek and Nico arguing echoed from the golden tunnel. ¡°Darn it, Nico! I found it first!¡± ¡°Bullshit! I clearly saw it first!¡± The two were arguing over a diamond the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg. Diamonds varied in quality, with the colored ones being the highest quality. Such a sizable colored diamond could fetch tens of millions of dors in the market. While they were cutting through the gold, both spotted the diamond at the same time. Following the ¡®firste, first served¡¯ principle, they both reached for it. Now, neither was willing to back down. Derek, being physically stronger, pinned Nico to the ground and shouted, ¡°Nico, your family is already wealthy¡­ Give this diamond to me!¡± With his face pressed to the ground, Nico mumbled, ¡°No¡­ This diamond is mine¡­¡± With a determined look, Derek grabbed a nearby pearl of night and hurled it toward Nico¡¯s head. ¡°Stop¡­!¡± Melody arrived just in time, delivering a kick that knocked Derek to the ground. Heidi burst into tears from fear. ¡°Derek! Nico! What are you two doing?!¡± Upon falling, Derek did not give up. He quickly grabbed the diamond, stuffed it into his mouth, and swallowed it. ¡°You mother¡­¡± With a crazy look in his eyes, Nico impulsively stabbed Derek with the dagger in his hand. They were so close that Melody had no chance to intervene. Derek stared dumbfoundedly at the knife handle protruding from his chest. Regaining his senses, a panic-stricken Nico released his grip. ¡°D-Derek¡­I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± With a thud, Derek fell straight to the ground. Blood stained the jewel-embedded floor. Nico quickly pressed on Derek¡¯s wound, sobbing, ¡°Derek¡­ I really didn¡¯t mean to!¡± At that moment, Bradley and others hurried in. Casting a nce at Derek lying in a pool of blood, Bradley immediately roared. ¡°What happened? Why did you two fight?¡± He swiftly checked Derek¡¯s injury, only to realize the dagger had pierced Derek¡¯s heart. At that moment, Derek¡¯s eyes were dimming. ¡°Derek¡­!¡± Nico knelt, banging his head on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Derek¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Xeno whispered to Melody, ¡°Melody, what exactly happened?¡± Melody recounted the events to Xeno. Furious, Bradley yanked Nico up from the ground. ¡°You beastly child¡­ Do you realize what you¡¯ve done?¡± Nico, pale and distraught by this, shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it! I truly didn¡¯t!¡± He seemed to have lost his senses, repeatedly uttering the same words. Looking at Derek¡¯s lifeless body, Bradley muttered, ¡°Once we¡¯re out, I¡¯ll hand this beast over to the police!¡± The price of greed was death. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Greed could blind one¡¯s eyes and make one lose their senses. Bradley never expected their rivalry would escte to using weapons. Finn remarked with a bitter smile, ¡°If only Mr. Nash was here¡­ With his medical skills, he surely could¡¯ve saved Derek!¡± Only then did Melody realize something. She frowned as she asked, ¡°It¡¯s been almost two hours, hasn¡¯t it? Why hasn¡¯t Nashe back?¡± Xeno exined, ¡°Mr. Nash might¡¯ve gone to pick medicinal herbs¡­¡± Melody squinted, then shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­ He wouldn¡¯t leave us unattended for two hours!¡± As her words faded, the sound of approaching footsteps and chatter came from behind. Everyone turned around, their eyes widening in disbelief. They saw Nash walking toward them. He was chatting andughing with a group of people. That group of people¡­ was them. Chapter 422 Nash and his group also stopped in their tracks. Nico rubbed his eyes. ¡°Am I¡­ Am I dreaming? I think I¡¯m seeing myself¡­¡± Derek looked at the version of himself lying in a pool of blood and asked in surprise, ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Xeno drew his gun and aimed at the other Xeno inside the golden tunnel. The Xeno in the tunnel simrly drew his gun and pointed it at the Xeno outside. Melody swallowed hard. ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ Quick, use your Third Eye to see what¡¯s happening!¡± Nash narrowed his eyes, a glint of gold shing within them. There were indeed fleshy beings inside the tunnel. Could there be something wrong? Shortly after Nash picked the silver sprouts, Bradley and the others came to find him. They even took him to the medicinal garden. Nash found many herbs in the garden that he had only heard of from his master, so he took some time to dig them up. ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ what is it?¡± Finn whispered. Nash shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell either¡­¡± Finn said, ¡°There must be something wrong with them¡­¡± The Finn opposite them stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ They¡¯re fake¡­ Don¡¯t be fooled by them!¡± Everyone in the golden tunnel stepped out. The two groups faced each other and started to argue. It almost escted into a brawl. ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡± Nash frowned and shouted. Both groups instantly went silent. Melody from within the tunnel whispered, ¡°Mr. Bradley¡­ what exactly is happening?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Bradley shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ It might be something supernatural!¡± Xeno immediately chambered a round and shot at the Xeno opposite him. However, the opposing Xeno reacted quickly, firing almost simultaneously. Bullets immediately hit both of them between the eyes. Both Xenos fell simultaneously, shocking both groups. Even Nash¡¯s face turned pale. Among the two Xenos, one had to be real. With both of them dead, the real Xeno was indeed gone. Nash looked at the group opposite him. ¡°What happened to Derek?¡± Bradley hesitated before saying, ¡°He¡­ He was identally killed by Nico!¡± Nico turned pale. ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Nash continued, ¡°Tell me everything that happened after entering the juggernaut stone door. Don¡¯t miss any details!¡± Bradley nodded and began, ¡°After opening the juggernaut stone door, we saw a karst cave¡­ Then, Derek and Nico were attracted by the pearls of night inside¡­¡¯ }) He continued up to the point where Derek and Nico fought over a colored diamond the size of an egg. ¡°Nico identally stabbed Derek¡¯s heart with a dagger¡­ Then you guys arrived!¡± After saying this, Bradley swore to the sky, ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ every word I said is true. If even half a word is a lie, may thunder strike me!¡± The Derek beside Nashughed. ¡°Nico and I grew up together. We¡¯ve even shared underwear¡­ How could we possibly fight over a diamond?¡± Nico nodded vigorously. ¡°Exactly¡­ so you guys must be fake!¡± Finn tilted his head and said, ¡°Mr. Nash, they might be disguised by supernatural entities¡­ We should act!¡± Meanwhile, Bradley said, ¡°We might be in a dream¡­¡± At this statement, everyone was stunned. ¡°Are we all having the same dream?¡± Finn asked in amazement. He then pinched his thigh hard. ¡°Ouch¡­ That really hurts¡­ This isn¡¯t a dream.¡± ¡°Do you all remember the floral scent when the stone door first opened?¡± Bradley asked the group. ¡°I remember¡­ It was the fragrance of gardenias, but I didn¡¯t find any gardenias!¡± Heidi replied. Chapter 423 After speaking, she looked toward the tunnel entrance at that other Heidi, who had two pure white gardenia flowers pinned in her hair. Bradley continued, ¡°The Tomb Whisperer Manual mentions a type of Ghostly Dream Flower¡­ This flower can make one unconsciously faint, leading to hallucinations.¡± Finn asked in surprise, ¡°Can one feel pain in a dream?¡± Bradley nced at the people across and calmly said, ¡°When a dream bes realistic enough¡­ you won¡¯t be able to tell the difference between dream and reality.¡± Melody inquired, ¡°So, how do we escape this dream?¡± Bradley looked back at Nash. ¡°We fainted when we smelled the flower fragrance, and the dream started then. Your cultivation is high, and you¡¯re a Heavenly Master, so you¡¯re in a semi -conscious state. You should be able to move freely between dreams and reality.¡± Nash seemed a bit confused. ¡°So, what should I do now?¡± After thinking for a moment, Bradley slowly said, ¡°Go to the entrance and look for our real bodies. In my bag, there¡¯s some wine made by Madam Lunaris called tamarind wine. Feed it to our real bodies.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see you guys when I came in earlier!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you also smelled the flower scent. Your constitution is better than all of ours, hence you¡¯re in a semi-conscious state. Naturally, you wouldn¡¯t see our real bodies in the dream.¡± ¡°Alright, you all wait right here.¡± Nash retraced his steps. Even though he had not fully understood Bradley¡¯s exnation, he decided to act on Bradley¡¯s advice; otherwise, they might remain trapped. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Upon reaching the main door, Nash closed his eyes¡­ and started walking forward. After a while, he indeed kicked something soft. When he opened his eyes, there was nothing, and the thing under his foot disappeared. Unbelievable! Nash closed his eyes again, squatting down to feel the object he had just kicked. Back at the golden tunnel entrance, Heidi clung to Melody¡¯s arm. ¡°Where did Mr. Nash go?¡± Melody shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ He¡¯s probably figuring out a solution.¡± Heidi blinked her beautiful eyes, ¡°The group on the other side seems fine.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ They seem real too¡­ Ah¡­¡± Melody suddenly covered her chest with a flushed face. The Melody on the opposite side did the same. Both Heidis asked simultaneously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Both Melodies shook their heads in unison, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing.¡± After a little while, a white glow began to emanate from both Bradleys. To the astonishment of everyone, Bradley turned into particles of light and disappeared. Following him were the two Xenos lying on the ground, then Derek, Nico, Ken, Finn, andstly, Heidi and Melody. At the juggernaut stone door, Nash had found the tamarind wine. After taking a sip, he could see their real bodies. He had already fed the wine to all eight of them. The first to wake up was Xeno, who sat up abruptly as if waking from a nightmare. He gasped for breath. Touching the center of his brow, he said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not dead¡­¡± One by one, the others also opened their eyes. Bradley took a deep breath. ¡°I always thought the Ghostly Dream Flower only existed in legends. I never expected it to be real!¡± They were back in the same karst cave, but the pearls of night had vanished. In their ce were oilmps on the walls. Nash took out his silver sprouts. Fortunately, they were real. Bradley stood up from the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going now, quickly.¡± The group prepared to move on. Suddenly, Melody stared at Nash, asking, ¡°Nash¡­ what did you do to me just now?¡± Chapter 424 ¡°I merely fed you tamarind wine!¡± Nash said to her. However, he felt a bit guilty. The person he had kicked earlier was Melody. Then, when he reached out, he unintentionally touched the wrong spot. Melody narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Really?¡± Smiling, Nash replied, ¡°Would you believe me if I said it wasn¡¯t on purpose?¡± Then, he quickly changed the subject. ¡°In the dream, which group were you with? The ones in the tunnel or those with me?¡± ¡°I feel like I had two dreams. One with you and another in the golden tunnel!¡± Melody did not dwell on Nash¡¯s actions but answered his question. Nash then looked at the others, ¡°Is it the same for you all?¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Xeno said with a wry smile, ¡°Did I¡­ get myself killed in that dream?¡± He, too, had experienced two dreams. It was as if his thoughts split into two roles. Nico sighed. ¡°It¡¯s so ridiculous¡­ I actually killed Derek in my dream. His arm is thicker than my thigh. How could I even stand a chance against him?¡± The group chatted about their dream scenarios as they continued walking. They once again arrived at the entrance to the golden tunnel, but this time, they saw a passage carved into the wall. The height of this passage was only about a meter, forcing them to crouch as they walked. The passage stretched for over a hundred meters. Upon reaching the end of the passage, Nash was once again taken aback by the sight. The exit of the passage opened up on a cliff wall. Below was a massive cosmos diagram made up of countless undting stone pirs. Each pir had a character written on it. Above the cosmos diagram hung an enormous bronze coffin. Nash activated his Third Eye to examine the coffin but realized that his Third Eye could not see through it. The coffin was absurdlyrge. It was about five meters in length, two meters in width, and roughly three meters in height. Could such a massive coffin only contain one person, the King of Medicine? Nash looked at the pirs on the cosmos diagram and murmured, ¡°These pirs must be some kind of trap, right?¡± Bradley approached and wondered aloud, ¡°With such arge coffin, are all of the King of Medicine¡¯s burial items inside it?¡± Nash pulled out a rope, attached a grappling hook, and threw it. The hook wrapped around the chain of the coffin. Meanwhile, Bradley hammered a ck iron stake into the rock on the other side. ¡°Wait here for me¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ There¡¯s something behind you¡­ Before Nash could finish his sentence, Finn¡¯s trembling voice came from behind. Everyone turned to see a multitude of worm-like creatures, simr to leeches, with a red line on their backs. They emitted a faint glow. Their sheer number turned the entire passage red. Bradley¡¯s face paled. ¡°These are crimson-lined leeches. They¡¯re extremely poisonous, almost like deathworms!¡± Nash shook the rope, releasing the grappling hook. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the passage first.¡± After saying this, he grabbed the rope and jumped down. The rest of the group threw down their backpacks and followed him down the rope. Bradley took out some explosives from his bag, set them at the entrance to the passage, fuse, and quickly slid down the rope. The explosion severed the rope. Bradley, who was halfway down, fell straight to the ground. Finn managed to catch him, and the entrance to the passage was sealed off by rocks. They found themselves standing on the edge of the cosmos diagram. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Everyone gazed at the undting pirs, uncertain of their next move. lit the ¡°This is the heart of a trap. All these moving pirs are control switches. Some traps here are already active¡­ so be careful!¡± Bradley warned, scanning the surroundings. Everyone grew more vignt upon hearing this. ¡°I¡¯ll go check inside the coffin¡­ All of you be careful.¡± After saying these words, Nash leaped. In the blink of an eye, he had already reached the top of the coffin. Chapter 425 The coffin had no lid, revealing five skinless corpses inside. Beside themy a pile of clothes, cigarettes, and a cellphone. These were the people another tomb-robbing team had been looking for. What could have captured them and skinned them alive? The undead corpse? However, did Nash not eradicate the undead corpse? Nash returned to where Bradley and the others were, shaking his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the coffin¡­ The main burial chamber isn¡¯t here.¡± ncing at the cosmos diagram trap and the suspended bronze coffin, Bradley said, ¡°The main burial chamber is here¡­ just not in front of our eyes.¡± Nash realized something and responded, ¡°You mean the main burial chamber is underground?¡± It seemed to be the only possibility. In order to ess the main chamber, they would have to decipher these traps. ¡°Let me see how tough these traps really are,¡± Finn dered enthusiastically while stepping forward. With a swift stride, he stepped onto one of the tiles. The corresponding stone pir sank slightly. A humming sound was followed by the clicking of gears. Suddenly, a barrage of long spears shot out from the opposing wall. Finn¡¯s pupils shrank as he leapt ten meters high. The spears aimed toward Nash and the rest. Nash and Melody quickly stood in front of the group. Both channeled their energy, forming a shield against the iing spears. The sheer force of the impact caused Melody to stagger a few steps backward. ¡°Such power¡­ They could even pierce a tank!¡± Melody eximed in shock. The cosmos diagram had 18 circles of stone pirs. Finn stepped on a stone pir in the second circle. A humming sound resonated once again, followed by the grinding of gears. A fine powder began to rise from the ground of the cosmos diagram. ¡°White phosphorus!¡± ¡°Finn, run!¡± Nash shouted. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The next moment, a zing fire engulfed the cosmos diagram. White phosphorus clung to Finn, and the mes consumed him. He used his inner energy to bounce out of the cosmo and rolling to extinguish the mes. diagram¡¯s range,nding on the ground. Nash sent out a wave of energy to quench the fire, but Finn¡¯s hair was charred, and his face was pitch- ck. He panted heavily while lying on the ground. What kind of damned traps were these? ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try next¡­¡± Unfazed, Melo stepped forward. Finn was merely a stage seven great-grandmaster, so he still could not use his true energy to form a protective shield. Knowing she had a higher level of mastery, she was confident she would not fear the mes. ¡°Let me handle this!¡± Nash intervened, recognizing the grave danger of the traps. The spears from earlier had almost pierced through his protective barrier. If the subsequent traps were even more powerful, even he might not withstand them. As Nash was about to step onto the cosmos diagram, Heidi suddenly spoke up, ¡°Nash, I know this trap!¡± Nash halted. ¡°You know how to solve it?¡± Melody and the others looked at Heidi incredulously. How could this youngdy understand such intricate traps? ¡°My grandfather was a carpenter¡­ He had many autobiographies and blueprints from renowned craftsmen. This trap is based on the design of the 18 Rings of Doom by the famous Northern Sear Era carpenter, Yosemite Harsberger. ¡°Each circleprises 180 tiles, and each tile contains a trap. The closer you are to the center, the more powerful the trap! 1 ¡°Originally, Yosemite designed it to protect the livestock raised by his father-inw. But one day, after his father-inw drunkenly activated the trap by mistake, he tragically died within the 18 Rings of Doom. ¡°In his grief, Yosemite destroyed the blueprints. However, his apprentice learned the technique and later used it to help that era¡¯s court design death rows.¡± Chapter 426 ¡°Heidi¡­ just tell us directly how to solve this trap!¡± Nico said impatiently, eager to enter the main tomb chamber. Bradley pped Nico on the head. ¡°Always talking¡­ If you don¡¯t understand the design concept of the trap, how can you find a way to break it?¡± ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Nico held his head and groaned. ¡°Grandpa¡­ can you not hit my head next time? I¡¯m bing silly from all your hits!¡± Heidi nced at Nico and continued, ¡°The 18 Rings of Doom consists of more than 3,000 Somerese characters. It could be a poem or a sentence. If we follow the sequence of that sentence, we won¡¯t trigger the trap¡­¡± After saying this, Heidi stopped speaking. Everyone waited for her to continue, but seeing her pause, all eyes turned to her. Melody asked, ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all!¡± Heidi seemed a bit frightened under everyone¡¯s gaze. Nico wanted toin but was afraid of another p from his grandfather. He muttered to himself, ¡°That¡¯s almost as good as not saying anything. More than 3,000 Somerese characters can form countless poems¡­ Who knows which one was used?¡± After washing his face with bottled water, Finn asked, ¡°Heidi, do you think this trap was made by Yosemite or his disciple?¡± Before Heidi could answer, Bradley said, ¡°The King of Medicine Leopole lived during thete Northern Sear Era¡­ By that time, Yosemite had already passed away, and his disciple must have been very old. ¡°Leopole lived for over seventy years¡­ I think the chances of it being made by Yosemite¡¯s disciple are slim.¡± Heidi took over, saying, ¡°Yosemite¡¯s disciple was Giovanni Walsberg, and Giovanni¡¯s disciple was Leonardo¡­¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°There are very few records about Yosemite¡¯s sessors¡­ I just heard my grandfather mention the name Leonardo¡­¡± Bradley squinted. ¡°The King of Medicine Leopole had an elder half-brother named Leonardo!¡± Melody¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So, these 18 Rings of Doom were made by Leonardo?¡± Heidi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s most likely¡­¡± Bradley sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t make blind guesses¡­ If we rely on luck, it¡¯ll be hard to enter the main tomb chamber.¡± Suddenly, a loud explosion came from the opposite side. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A square cave was sted out of the dark rock wall. An elderly man, covered in dirt and blood, stood at the entrance. One of his eyes was bloodied, and he looked terrifying. ¡°Mr. Anders¡­¡± Bradley¡¯s eyes widened. Anders, upon seeing Bradley, shouted with joy, ¡°Mr. Bradley¡­ Save me¡­¡¯ An arrow pierced through his chest. Anders plummeted down from the height of the cliff. Nash kicked a grappling hook on the ground. His foot, filled with true energy, shot the hook like a bullet. At the cave entrance, four or five tomb raiders holding crossbows rushed out. They loaded their arrows and began shooting wildly. Just as Anders was about to hit the ground, the grappling hook wrapped around his waist. Nash shook the rope, lifting Anders up before falling heavily to the ground. Even though he still hit the ground, the force from the great height was mostly reduced. Arrows shot into the hard rock floor, leaving small marks. Xeno drew his Desert Eagle and fired toward the cave entrance. Three shots, none hit. Fortunately, the three tomb raiders retreated quickly upon realizing the danger. Finnughed. ¡°Mr. Hun¡­ what¡¯s with your shooting?¡± Xeno blew the smoke off the gun muzzle. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to kill¡­¡± Derek chuckled. ¡°Mr. Hun¡­ we¡¯re not making fun of you!¡± Chapter 427 Xeno gave the two a quick look and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you people see my shooting skills in the dream?¡± Only then did the two obediently shut their mouths. In the dream, both Xenos were shot between the eyes and died. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look¡­¡± Bradley hurriedly walked around the edge of the cosmos diagram. Andersy on the ground, panting heavily. He felt as if all the bones in his body were shattered. Soon, Bradley and the others arrived at the scene. Bradley helped Anders up and asked with a frown, ¡°Mr. Anders¡­ what happened? Who were those people just now?¡± Anders replied in a panic, ¡°They¡¯re from the nine major raider families. We found the ear chamber. The gold, silver, and jewels inside caused them to kill each other¡­¡± Bradley looked surprised. ¡°The ear chamber is in the trigram position?¡± Under the normal tombyout, trigram positions were just pathways. The ear chamber should be around the main burial chamber. Why was it designed in the pathway? ¡°Both hexagram and klint diagrams have ear chambers! They were fighting like crazy! If it weren¡¯t for Old Herera, they would¡¯ve killed me!¡± Anders said with a mournful face. Bradley looked at the opening above, then turned to Nico and said, ¡°Get the explosives¡­¡± Nico looked up at the opening, which was a hundred meters high, andughed. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to throw them over, right?¡± Bradley raised his hand as if to strike him. ¡°No, no, no¡­ I¡¯ll get them¡­¡± Nico took a bundle of explosives from his backpack. Bradley handed the explosives to Nash and then took out a lighter to ignite the fuse. ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ blow up that opening!¡± Nash aimed at the opening and threw with all his might. The explosives flew urately into the opening. mes and shockwaves erupted. The opening copsed. Only then did Anders let out a sigh of relief. Bradley asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t there still some of you who haven¡¯t arrived? Why were you in such a hurry to enter the tomb?¡± Anders recounted the story of the missing children at the tomb¡¯s entrance. He then smiled helplessly. ¡°They had over 30 people. Before they even entered the ear chamber, more than half of them were lost. The remaining ones were all bitten by the deathworms¡­¡± Anders remembered Bradley referring to the young man as Mr. Nash. He looked at Nash, his pupils slightly contracting. ¡°Are you¡­ from the Youngs?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Nash nodded lightly. ¡°I¡¯m the son of Wolfgang Young!¡± Anders immediately knelt halfway. ¡°I, Tomb Whisperer Lineage¡¯s Anders Law, pay my respect to you!¡± Nash smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re no longer of the Tomb Whisperer Lineage. There¡¯s no need to bow to me!¡± From the moment Bradley called him Mr. Anders, Nash guessed that this man was Anders from the Tomb Whisperer Lineage. He did not have a good impression of someone who left the Tomb Whisperer Lineage without permission. He saved his life solely because of his long-standing rtionship with Bradley. Anders guessed Bradley had already told Mr. Nash about him. With a guilty face, he said, ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ the truth is, when I left the Tomb Whisperer Lineage, I had my reasons¡­ I¡­¡± Before he could finish, Nash waved his hand to interrupt, ¡°Let bygones be bygones¡­ You don¡¯t need to exin anything!¡± The Youngs were destroyed because of the betrayal of their own n members. He had no sympathy for those who betrayed the Youngs. No matter the excuse or reason, he did not want to hear it. Bradley chuckled ¡°Let¡¯s first figure out how to find the main burial chamber!¡± Chapter 428 He regretted telling Nash about Anders now. Back when Anders was in the Tomb Whisperer Lineage, he had been loyal. He left only because he was seduced by a woman from the raider families. At the very least, Anders never did anything to betray the Tomb Whisperer Lineage. Anders took some medicine from his bag, poured it onto his mutted right eye, and then bandaged himself. Heidi suggested, ¡°Nash, let¡¯s sketch out the 18 Rings of Doom first!¡± Nash smiled and nodded. ¡°I was thinking the same thing¡­¡± Heidi took out paper and a pen from her bag, handing them over while blinking her innocent eyes. ¡°You can see the inscriptions on the coffin clearly¡­ We can¡¯t!¡± With a chuckle, Nash epted the items and used a grappling hook and rope to get onto the coffin. Sitting at the edge of the coffin, he began sketching small grids, starting with the outermost circle that contained 180 grids. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As the circle narrowed, the grids became smaller, and the inscriptions on them even tinier. Drawing the 3,000 grids and the Somerese characters would take at least two hours. Melody and the others gathered to eat MRE meals. Bradley handed a pack to Anders. ¡°Mr. Anders, you should eat something.¡± Melody remarked, ¡°Mr. Bradley, we don¡¯t have much food left, and we¡¯ll need several days to get back!¡± Seeing Nash¡¯s disdain for Anders, she naturally was not fond of the old man. Others felt simrly. Finn nced at Anders andmented, ¡°Mr. Bradley, Heidi and Melody eat so much. They¡¯ve almost consumed all the food we brought!¡± With a fierce re, Melody retorted, ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying you haven¡¯t eaten at all?¡± Finn grinned. ¡°Who among us eats as much as you and Heidi?¡± Heidi¡¯s cheeks turned red, and she fell silent. On their journey, she and Melody had indeed indulged in food. Then, arguments erupted among the group. Feeling too embarrassed to ept their food, Andersughed it off. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry just yet¡­ It¡¯s better to save the food.¡±/ Just after he spoke, his stomach grumbled in protest. He had not eaten or drunk anything since morning, and escaping through the tomb passages had drained a lot of his energy. Bradley chuckled. ¡°This is my share. You take it and eat up!¡± Though Anders had done some questionable things regarding the Tomb Whisperer Lineage, they were not that grave. The Young family¡¯s patriarch, Christopher, had not only forgiven Anders but had even given him billions to settle down. Plus, Bradley and Anders shared a deep bond from past adventures. Anders declined again. ¡°I¡¯m truly not hungry. If you¡¯re not eating it, save it for the journey back!¡± Then, he asked with a smile, ¡°Remember how in our tomb raiding days, I¡¯d go days without eating?¡± Bradley put the MRE pack into his bag, took out somepressed biscuits and a bottle of water, and handed them forcefully to Anders. ¡°You were so young back then. How can youpare yourself to that time?¡± Anders looked at the others, who were all engrossed in their own meals. Then, he epted the food with a bitter smile. ¡°I truly appreciate it.¡± Having lived for so many years, he could read their minds. Bradley was helping him despite the team¡¯s reluctance, and he was grateful. However, he also knew this would make the others resent Bradley more. Sitting down while rolling a cigarette, Bradley asked, ¡°How did raider families?¡± you end up with the major Dating back thousands of years, the founding members of the nine major raider families were part of the Tomb Whisperer Lineage. It was always members of the major raider families trying to get into the Tomb Whisperer Lineage, not the other way around. Bradley was rather choked up thinking of Anders joining the major raider families. ¡°After I left the Tomb Whisperer Lineage, I wanted to rid myself of the past. Butter, my son lost all our money in business and umted massive debts. ¡°Every day, debt collectors came knocking. It was Old Herera who cleared my son¡¯s debts and helped us out of our troubles.¡± Chapter 429 ¡°When he stepped in to help us, I had already sensed his intentions, but I was truly incapable of repaying that enormous debt. I had no choice but to join them in tomb raiding!¡± Anders confessed, feeling bitter inside. His life¡¯s reputation was tarnished by his disappointing son. After taking a drag from his cigarette, Bradley said, ¡°Every family has its own hardships¡­ You should return to the Tomb Whisperer Lineage. If I talk to Mr. Nash, he¡¯ll surely ept you.¡± Looking at Nash, who was sitting on the bronze coffin, Anders whispered, ¡°Is he really Wolfgang¡¯s son?¡± Bradleyughed and replied, ¡°He can¡¯t be fake¡­ He wears the Youngs¡¯ ring¡­ The Young family¡¯s patriarch once mentioned that only those of the Youngs¡¯ bloodline can wear that ring.¡± Anders looked down, speaking softly, ¡°I¡¯m getting old. If I join the Tomb Whisperer Lineage now, I might just be a burden.¡± If he were 20 years younger, he would have epted Bradley¡¯s proposal without hesitation. Being in his 70s now, he felt it was past the age for retirement even in the old Tomb Whisperer Lineage. Bradley smiled gently. ¡°The Tomb Whisperer Lineage is almost non-existent now. If we want to restore it, it¡¯s up to old guys like us.¡± Anders opened the bottle of mineral water, took a few sips, and then inquired, ¡°What about your son? Has he mastered thest six chapters of the Tomb Whisperer Manual?¡± Bradley¡¯s smile slowly faded. He remained silent, puffing on his cigarette. Sensing the situation, Anders¡¯ expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­¡± Shaking his head, Bradley sighed. ¡°It was his fate.¡± ¡°Would you still want your grandson to continue on this path?¡± Anders nced at Nico, who bore a resemnce to Mr. Bradley. He could tell at a nce that he was Mr. Bradley¡¯s grandson. Bradley exhaled a plume of smoke. ¡°Do you remember the oath we took in front of the Young family¡¯s patriarch?¡± Anders paused, then recited solemnly, ¡°As long as there¡¯s one person left from the Tomb Whisperer Lineage, the Tomb Whisperer Manual will not be lost. As long as there¡¯s someone from the Youngs to inherit the lineage, it¡¯ll always belong to the Youngs.¡± Bradley chuckled. ¡°There are three members of the Tomb Whisperer Lineage still alive¡­ and the Youngs have an heir.¡± Ashamed, Anders lowered his head. Mr. Bradley remainedmitted to their old vow, while Anders thought only of giving it all 1. With profound gravity in his voice, Bradley stated, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but you don¡¯t need to say it. My grandfather¡¯s generation joined the Tomb Whisperer Lineage back then, and I¡¯ll continue on this path.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Upon hearing Bradley¡¯s words, Anders felt a swirl of emotions. The Tomb Whisperer Lineage had given him a prosperous first half of his life. Now that Mr. Bradley intended to rebuild it, Anders was unsure of his decision. After all, it was an organization that operated in shadows. He did not want his descendants to suffer the same fate, hiding their true profession. After having a satisfying meal, Melody carried the hot MRE meal pack and walked toward the cosmos diagram. She bent her knees slightly, then leaped, running on the rope toward Nash. Midway, she suddenly trembled, stopping and wobbling dangerously on the rope. Nash looked up at Melody, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing his voice, everyone else looked up, and their faces turned pale at what they saw. Suddenly, a chilling breeze brushed against Nash¡¯s neck. Without hesitation, Nash retaliated with a p. Chapter 430 A wet, icy-cold hand grabbed Nash¡¯s wrist. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When Nash turned his head, it was shockingly an undead corpse. The true energy inside him burst forth, and with a powerful force, he sent the undead corpse flying. The undead corpse hit the coffin, producing a dull sound. Inside the coffin, the eyes of four other undead corpses snapped open. Their eyes glowed a haunting green, appearing extremely eerie. Unlike the previous undead corpses, there was no blood on the surface of these undead corpses, and there was no scent of gore. Also, they were not as powerful as the undead corpse Nash saw the previous night. Nash jumped into the coffin and began fighting with the five undead corpses. All anyone could hear were monstrous roars. In less than a minute, Nash emerged from the coffin. Inside, the five undead corpses were decapitated. Melody had already approached the edge of the coffin. After ncing at the scene inside the coffin, the food she had just eaten threatened toe back up. ¡°I¡¯ll do the drawing, you go eat!¡± Melody would not dare let Nash eat on the bronze coffin. Nash passed the paper and pen to Melody. He started eating the meal pack while sitting at the edge of the coffin. Melody pouted. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can eat after that¡­¡± Nash chuckled nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s just a few corpses. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen any before!¡± Melody nced at the cosmos diagram below, asking, ¡°Where¡¯d you stop?¡± Nash pointed with his spoon. ¡°There, ¡®determined¡±!¡± Melody then continued where Nash had left off. Outside the cosmos diagram, Finn and the others began chatting to kill time. ¡°With Mr. Nash here¡­ these undead corpses are nothing!¡± Derekughed heartily. Before this, just the mention of the word ¡®undead corpse¡¯ would terrify them. Last night, Mr. Nash easily dealt with one. Today, he fought five at once. He even finished them off in less than a minute. Suchbat power was simply terrifying. ¡°Finn¡­ why don¡¯t you teach me martial arts? I want to be as strong as Mr. Nash!¡± Derek said, clenching his fist. ¡°Do you think everyone can be as freakish as Mr. Nash? Do you know how long the martial arts path to the Profound Reality Realm is? ¡°Martial artists have nine stages in the Energy Cultivation Realm. If you¡¯re talented, you might reach the first level in a year. If not, maybe two or three years. After the nine stages of Energy Cultivation, there are nine stages of Grandmaster Realm and then nine stages of Great- Grandmaster Realm! ¡°When my master took me as a disciple, he said I was a once-in-a-lifetime martial arts prodigy. Yet, I trained for nearly 20 years and only reached stage seven of the Great- Grandmaster Realm. If all goes well, I might break through to the Profound Reality Realm in three years!¡± Finn¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water pouring over Derek. The martial arts path was not just about hard work; innate talent and bone vital. Derek said, looking dejected, ¡°Forget it¡­ I¡¯ll just run errands for Mr. Nash!¡± Structure were also Not far away, Bradley and Anders gazed in the direction of the coffin, deep in thought. Anders told Bradley about the descendants of Old Herera who had gone missing. Upon hearing this, Bradley frowned. ¡°Are you suggesting that the undead corpses in the coffin are those missing boys?¡± Anders replied gravely, ¡°They searched the mountains for over eight hours and found no one, dead or alive. I suspect they were taken by the Undead Corpse King!¡± ¡°Undead Corpse King!¡± Bradley took a sharp intake of breath and then said worriedly, ¡°Ipletely forgot¡­ the necromancer¡¯s undead corpse should¡¯ve evolved into an Undead Corpse King by now.¡± Anders added in a heavy tone, ¡°That coffin must be the dwelling of the Undead Corpse King¡­ We need to leave this ce as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 431 The Undead Corpse King was described in the manual to be impervious to all weapons, immune to water and fire, and capable of killing arge group of people with just a breath. Those who died at its hands would then be skinned and turned into new undead themselves. corpses This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seemingly recalling something, Bradley¡¯s furrowed brows slowly rxed as he chuckled. ¡°Mr. Nash is a Golden Amulet Master; the Undead Corpse King may not be a match for him!¡± ¡°Undead corpses are only called ¡®kings¡¯ if they¡¯ve existed for over 300 years. ¡°The undead corpse in the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb was likely buried with Leopole. A top tier Celestial Master might not be able to deal with an Undead Corpse King of this level either.¡± Anders¡¯s aged face had turned ashen. At this moment, Derek approached with an unkind look on his face. ¡°Old Man Anders, are you saying that we should leave the tomb right now?¡± Anders looked up at Derek and replied coolly, ¡°This Undead Corpse King is beyond your imagination. If we don¡¯t leave, we¡¯ll all die here!¡± Derekughed dismissively. ¡°You n on sneaking back in after we leave, aren¡¯t you? We went through so much trouble to get here and now you¡¯re trying to scare us away. Do you really think we¡¯re that gullible?¡± ¡°Wisdom eludes those who have no fear. Whatever more I say to you would be useless,¡± Anders responded. Anders was a well-known figure in the industry and could help but feel a surge of anger now as a young man had just belittled him. ¡°Old man, if you¡¯re afraid of death, then get lost. Don¡¯t get in our way,¡± Derek said with a condescending expression. They had already discussed among themselves earlier and decided to drive Anders away to avoid the possibility that he might be a spy sent by another faction. ¡°You¡­¡± Anders¡¯ face turned red with anger. Xeno casually yed with his gold-ted Desert Eagle pistol and said, ¡°You¡¯d better leave before I decide to take action.¡± Now that they were in this practically isted space that was the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb, killing Anders would not pose any trouble. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bradley hissed when he saw the situation getting out of control as he quickly stepped in front of Anders. Anders was getting agitated as well. He pushed Bradley aside and looked at Xeno, saying, Since all of you seem so impatient with me, you might as well just shoot me.¡± He then closed his eyes with a determined expression. Xeno was initially surprised, but then his face stiffened as he aimed his gun directly at Anders. ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± He was one of the four major underworld kingpins in Jonesville. While some prominent figures were off the table, he had no qualms about killing this traitor. ¡°Xeno!¡± Just then, Nash and Melody were done jotting down a map of the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb. They were now descending the rope. ¡°Mr. Nash, this old man wants us to leave the tomb. It¡¯s likely he¡¯s a spy!¡± Xeno replied while Derek and Nico nodded in agreement. Finn and Ken, on the other hand, watched the situation with cold eyes. ¡°Enough. I saved him. You¡¯re not thinking of killing him now, are you?¡± Nash pushed Xeno¡¯s gun aside with his hand. Anders said, ¡°Mr. Nash, the Undead Corpse King is not something we can handle. Listen to my advice. Take them and leave this ce quickly.¡± Xeno could not stop himself from lifting up the gun again when he heard the old man trying to get them to leave. However, it was at this moment that there was another explosion from the opposite wall. Chapter 432 ¡°Old Herera, jump now!¡± Daniel shouted with a pale expression. Old Herera tied the rope of the grappling hook dug into a rock around him and then jumped down without hesitation. His hands rubbed against the rope, tearing his skin. However, he did not dare let go. The cave entrance was a hundred meters above the ground, and a fall from that height would be fatal for an ordinary person. A deep, muffled roar resounded again. Daniel immediately grabbed the rope and jumped down. Just as he leaped out of the cave, a humanoid monster covered in green fur appeared at the entrance. It stood two meters tall and had a pair of sharp white fangs in its mouth. Its eerie red eyes gave it the appearance of an ape or a monkey. An oppressive aura instantly filled the entire tomb chamber. ¡°An¡­ An Undead Corpse King.¡± Anders¡¯ pupils contracted sharply, and he felt a shiver run through him from the top of his head. Even his heart rate had slowed down significantly. Nash had also sensed an extremely dangerous presence at this moment. The Undead Corpse King stood at the entrance, looking down at Old Herera and Daniel on the ground like a predator waiting for its prey to flee. Old Herera¡¯s hands were covered in blood. The moment hended, he quickly ran in the direction where people were with Daniel following closely. It was not until the two had run quite some distance that the Undead Corpse King jumped down from the cave entrance. The moment hended, the Undead Corpse King¡¯s muscr legs bent slightly, and spider web- like cracks appeared on the rocky ground. In the next second, his figure vanished. In the blink of an eye, Daniel was pinned to the ground by the Undead Corpse King. ¡°Old Dan!¡± Old Herera stopped in his tracks and let out a loud shout. He wanted to run back and rescue his friend, but Daniel shouted hysterically. ¡°Go¡­ Get out of here!¡± Daniel knew there was no escaping once the Undead Corpse King had caught him. He did not want Old Herera to meet the same fate. Tears streamed down Old Herera¡¯s face as he turned back around and continued running forward. He could hear from behind him the sounds of the Undead Corpse King devouring his friend¡¯s flesh and drinking his blood. On the other hand, Bradley and the others had all gone pale. Heidi closed her and hid eyes behind Melody. Melody herself could bear to look directly forward and turned her head to the side. Even Nash, who had seen his fair share of blood, felt his stomach churn at this moment. While he often rolled in piles of corpses, it was the first time he had witnessed another creature feasting on human flesh. Xeno took out a magazine from his backpack and reced it. Nico and Derek had already taken out some bundled explosives. After the Undead Corpse King devoured Daniel¡¯s body, he then stood up, preparing to hunt down his next target. Old Herera used all his strength to run toward Anders, shouting, ¡°Mr. Anders, save me!¡± The Undead Corpse King was incredibly fast, so fast that his movements were almost imperceptible to the naked eye. All that could be seen was a sh of green before he appeared in front of Old Herera. He reached out with hands that were crowned with dark nails and gripped Old Herera¡¯s neck with a bloody, eerie smile. Three gunshots rang out as the bullets hit the back of the Undead Corpse King¡¯s head. However, they seemed merely like small stones striking a sandbag, unable to prate the Undead Corpse King¡¯s skin. ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± Xeno¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His gold-ted gun had been specially customized to have more than three times its original power. Normally, no living creature could withstand a bullet from it. Even a martial artist like Nash, who was of the Profound Reality Realm, would not really dare allow themselves to be hit by these bullets. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. There was a roar. Chapter 433 In his fury, the Undead Corpse King abandoned Old and rushed toward Xeno. He was so fast that Xeno did not even manage to blink before the Undead Corpse King was already right in front of him. Both Derek and Nico, who had been standing in front of Xeno, were sent flying by the shockwave caused by the high-speed impact. Bradley and Anders also fell to the ground while Melody and Finn promptly activated their inner energy to protect themselves. Still, they were forced several meters back, staggering. It was only then that they realized what Anders had said earlier were not exaggerations. The Undead Corpse King¡¯s red eyes were fixed on Xeno, his cool breath sending shivers down Xeno¡¯s spine. The rest of the group remained silent, not daring to breathe too loudly, for fear of triggering him to attack Xeno. ¡°Heavenly Sword Technique!¡± At some point, Nash had changed into the Heavenly Master¡¯s garb that had been passed down by his master. It contained inscribed formations that possessed strong suppression capabilities against malevolent entities. Eighty-one copper coins made up the Heavenly Sword, and with a thrust, a golden radiance struck the Undead Corpse King¡¯s chest. Strangely, it absorbed Nash¡¯s attack, and ripples formed on its chest. Nash¡¯s expression shifted slightly as he rushed toward the Undead Corpse King with swift steps. The Undead Corpse King realized Nash¡¯s strength and turned his attention away from Xeno. He lunged at Nash with his teeth and ws bared. When the Undead Corpse King¡¯s ws shed with the Heavenly Sword, sparks flew as the sound of metal striking pierced the air. Nash¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was impressed. This Undead Corpse King¡¯s power wasparable to that of theter stages of the Profound Reality Realm. Dealing with him was proving to be quite challenging. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, the Undead Corpse King¡¯s crimson eyes were fixed on Nash. He looked both wary and furious. The Undead Corpse King then let out an enraged roar and attacked Nash with lightning speed. There was no flourish as he used straightforward, beast-like attacks to try and tear his enemy apart. At the same time, Nash used the Heavenly Sword to deflect his ws continuously. The Undead Corpse King was simply too fast that Nash could only catch a few glimpses of his ws even with his Third Eye. In just a few breaths, Nash had been forced to retreat steadily. With each of the Undead Corpse King¡¯s attacks, a significant amount of powdery substance fell from his body. Anders¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°That¡¯s coagted Undead Corpse Poison Powder. Inhaling it will cause immediate infection and lead to pulmonary fibrosis in three minutes.¡± Nico and Derek scrambled over to the group while Melody said to Heidi, ¡°You go with Old Perry and the others. I¡¯ll go help Nash.¡± She had realized then that Nash was no match for the Undead Corpse King. By helping him, she could at least give him a breather. Heidi nodded earnestly. ¡°Be careful, Melody.¡± Finn pulled out a dagger from behind him and followed Melody as they charged toward the Undead Corpse King. ¡°Back off, all of you!¡± Nash deflected the Undead Corpse King¡¯s attack with a sword and then waved hisrge sleeve, using his true energy to force them both back. The Undead Corpse King seized this opportunity and reached his sharp ws toward Nash¡¯s heart. Nash immediately channeled his true energy into the formations in the Heavenly Master¡¯s attire, causing them to emit a golden light. The Undead Corpse King¡¯s hand sizzled upon contact with the golden light. Although the formation resisted 80% of the Undead Corpse King¡¯s attacks, Nash was still sent flying by a powerful force. Nash hit the rock wall, several cracks as thick as a thumb slithering through the wall. If he had not been wearing the Heavenly Master garb, his heart would probably have been ripped out. The Undead Corpse King was too strong, stronger than any enemy Nash has ever encountered in his life. His strength wasparable to those in the Mystique Loyalty Realm, and those within that realm might not be able to beat him even. Nash himself was just of the Profound Reality Realm. The Undead Corpse King roared as he moved toward Nash again. He moved so fast, but Nash managed to use the Heavenly Sword to block his chest. With his other hand, he took out a Heavenly Runic Incantation and stuck it on the sword. Chapter 434 The talisman burned red, and the Heavenly Sword turned the same shade. The Undead Corpse King mped his w onto the sword¡¯s de but then immediately let go, his hand scorched. Nash took advantage of this moment to kick the Undead Corpse King¡¯s body with a force of thousands of kilograms, but that only forced him to take a step back. The Undead Corpse King quickly came back and grabbed Nash¡¯s neck. Nash felt as if he was being gripped by tworge iron pincers. ¡°Mr. Nash!¡± ¡°Mr. Nash!¡± Finn and Melody were horrified. Nash was their pir of support. If something happened to him, all of them would be buried here. Yet, what could they do? They wanted to help, but the man would not allow it. It was not because he was being cocky. Rather, the Undead Corpse King¡¯s strength had just far exceeded their expectations. The veins in Nash¡¯s neck and forehead were pulsing as he struggled to take out a purple talisman from the outeryer of his Eight Trigrams Bag. This was a demon-sealing talisman left by his master, which he had been reluctant to use even when facing a thousand-year-old zombie. He used his true energy to extract some of his vigor and inject it into the demon-sealing talisman. It ignited with purple mes that then enveloped the Undead Corpse King. The Undead Corpse King released Nash and stepped back repeatedly while emitting arge amount of toxic gas tobat the mes. Nash leaned on his sword with his guard up. He gasped for breath as he looked at the Undead Corpse King. Although the demon-sealing talisman his master left him was powerful, the creature was not weak. It was still uncertain whether the talisman couldpletely eliminate him. ¡°Mr. Nash, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Finn was so excited that he practically shot to his feet. Nash truly lived up to his reputation. He managed to suppress the Undead Corpse King in the end. Melody also slowly rxed then. At that moment, Derek came over with two pungent and damp cloth strips. Melody covered her nose, looking disgusted. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Grandpa Perry said the piss of a child born of pure light energy ording to astrological charts can counteract the corpse¡¯s poison. It just so happens that I am that.¡± Derek looked somewhat embarrassed. The secret of him being a ¡®child¡¯ despite being in his 30s was now out. Melody frowned and said, ¡°Put that away. I don¡¯t need it.¡± Finn could not afford to think too much and took the cloth strip, tying it around his face. Although the smell was overwhelming, he did not dare to risk the toxic fumes. Bradley approached them then and said sternly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, use it right away. This is poison from an Undead Corpse King. Any contact with it is lethal.¡± Melody furrowed her brows and silently epted the cloth strip. On the other hand, the Undead Corpse King¡¯s green fur had beenpletely burned off, and his body was charred. After three minutes of the purple mes burning, the Undead Corpse King copsed lifelessly on the ground. They all then exhaled as relief flooded through them. Nash, however, did not let his guard down as he still sensed dark energy converging from all directions. There was a low hum when suddenly, the eight bronze chains connected to the bronze tubes trembled. With a deafening rumble, stone doors on all sides opened at 200 meters high. Following that, eight coffins appeared from each door, thick dark energy rolling off them. Nash¡¯s eyes narrowed, golden light shing deep in his eyes. Those eight coffins contained zombies donned in ancient official uniforms. They had green faces, fangs, and were skinny as sticks. Instead of jumping out, the zombies opened their mouths and spat out eight streaks of red smoke. Subsequently, the zombies turned into dust in the stone hall. The red smoke they released gathered and flew toward the Undead Corpse King lying on the ground. Nash immediately took out a talisman paper and muttered something under his breath. The talisman burned and conjured a strong wind that blew toward the red smoke. However, the red smoke was not affected at all. Chapter 435 Instantly, blood started flowing from the Undead Corpse King¡¯s seven orifices. He suddenly opened his eyes as his hair regrew rapidly at a pace visible to the naked eye. Nash was thoroughly shocked. ¡°Quick, find a way to leave this ce!¡± He raised the Heavenly Sword and rushed toward the Undead Corpse King. While the main chamber of the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb was within reach, their lives were more important than whatever resources could be inside it. In a situation like this where the power difference was too great, they had no choice but to abandon the treasure. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Heidi called out, ¡°Nash, can you hold on for three minutes? I think I¡¯ve figured out the puzzle behind the 18 Rings of Doom!¡± Nash responded firmly, ¡°Two minutes! We must leave within two minutes!¡± The Undead Corpse King had alreadyunched an attack against Nash. He swung the Heavenly Sword while grabbing a piece of talisman paper to confront the creature. The Undead Corpse King was incredibly powerful, and his resistance to weapons was remarkable, making it difficult to harm him. Nash could only dodge while using the talisman paper to attack from a distance. The talisman paper burned and transformed into various attacks thatnded on the Undead Corpse King. Not wanting to waste any time, Heidi stepped onto the outermost tile, which had the character for ¡®person¡¯ on it. Based on her research with Anders, Bradley, and Nash, she discovered that Leopole had greatly admired a figureter known as the King of Medicine of the Teal Dynasty, Sris. That person had a famous 16-word maxim that roughly tranted to: ¡°The value of a human life is immeasurable, worth more than a thousand pieces of gold. When one provides assistance, their virtue surpasses even this.¡± Each of the maxim¡¯s 16 words appeared in sequence within the 180 ancient Somerese characters in each circle. Thest two characters were likely either characters equivalent to Leopole or something else. Melody and Finn stood beside Heidi, ready to assist her if any mechanism was needed to be activated to save someone. Heidi was nervous. With only two minutes remaining, time was precious. Nash was buying her¡­ this time with his life. She could not afford any mistakes. The moment she stepped onto the tile, the previously uneven tiles slowly became level with the ground. The mechanisms were still intact. Heidi was delighted. She stepped off the tile and then took a step toward the second circle with the character for ¡®life¡¯ on it. Finn and Melody followed her closely, their nerves on edge as they observed the mechanisms on either side. Reaching the second file, Heidi took a deep breath. ¡°If this doesn¡¯t activate the mechanism, then it should be broken.¡± She stepped onto the tile, and it descended, leveling with the ground. Once again, none of the mechanisms were triggered. Heidi looked back at Melody and Finn with joy. ¡°I did it. ¦§ Melody smiled faintly and said, ¡°Hurry up and open the main chamber. Nash is in great danger. ?? Heidi nodded and continued stepping on the tiles following the order of the 16 characters. On the other side, Xeno and his group were watching Nash and his terrifying battle with the Undead Corpse King. Xeno said, ¡°That creature¡¯s strength is terrifying; even Mr. Nash is being chased by it instead of the other way round.¡± Nico gulped. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, we would all have met our end today.¡± ¡°Derek, you thought that Mr. Law was just trying to scare us earlier. You should go and apologize to him later,¡± Xeno added with a meaningful look. Derek¡¯s lips twitched slightly. The audacity of this man to use him of it. It was just a moment ago that he himself had pointed a gun at Anders. If anyone should be apologizing, it should be him. Of course, these were just Derek¡¯s inner thoughts. He did not dare to say them out loud. ¡°Alright, Mr. Hun,¡± Derek forced a smile and responded. He then went back to watching Nash, who had been knocked back by the Undead Corpse King. At this moment, Nash¡¯s face was grim and dark. His garb had been torn apart by the Undead Corpse King. Each of the creature¡¯s attacks was infused with tremendous force, and Nash had overestimated his own strength. With a resounding thud, the Undead Corpse King threw another punch. Nash managed to dodge in time, and the punch struck the hard rock wall, leaving a hole the size of a bowl. Chapter 436 Nash¡¯s figure blurred and immediately disappeared from before the Undead Corpse King. He had pushed his speed and agility to the limit. The Undead Corpse King chased after him relentlessly. In the eyes of onlookers like Nico and the others, the two figures hadpletely disappeared, leaving only two elusive shadows revolving around the cosmos diagram. Nash thought he was fast enough, but he was still not fast enough to the Undead Corpse King as he leapt and pounced on him, knocking him down. His withered w was clenched into a fist as he struck viciously at Nash¡¯s head. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nash gritted his teeth and delivered a powerful punch simultaneously. It was a punch that could kill a stage five great-grandmaster. When his fist met the Undead Corpse King, there was a ripple of force that was invisible to the naked eye. However, the surrounding ground, rocks, and dust were blown apart. Nash felt the bones in his hand shatter as their fists collided. He immediately channeled his strength throughout his right arm. The bones from the fingers of his right hand to his shoulder had shattered. The tendons, veins, and arteries had ruptured. His sleeves even turned into tatters due to the tremendous force. If he had not dispelled this force, the Undead Corpse King¡¯s punch would have turned his whole hand into a bloody mess. Despite suffering from multiple fractures, he could at least save his limb. With his medical skills, he would recover in no time. Xeno fired several shots again, each one of them hitting the back of the Undead Corpse King¡¯s head. He was not expecting to wound the Undead Corpse King but was rather trying to divert his attention and buy time for Nash. Just as before, the bullets had no impact on the Undead Corpse King. This time, he did not even bother turning his head to acknowledge Xeno¡¯s attack. The Undead Corpse King lunged for Nash¡¯s neck with a sinister look on his face. Cold teeth pierced through Nash¡¯s neck easily, and the Undead Corpse King began to drink Nash¡¯s blood greedily. Xeno and the others were left in shock. ¡°Get the ck dog¡¯s blood and donkey hooves! Hurry!¡± Bradley roared. Nico quickly retrieved a bottle of ck dog¡¯s blood from his bag. The blood contained anticoagnt medication that Madam Lunaris had added. Blood in hand, Bradley rushed to where Nash was. Just as he had taken a few steps, the Undead Corpse King was suddenly struck by a powerful force, causing him to go flying. The force seemed like a shockwave that originated from an explosion as it sent Bradley flying as well. Hended on the ground, blood spewing from his mouth. Nash¡¯s yellow robe had been torn to pieces by the force. An abundance of golden light formed into a powerful fist that pounded the Undead Corpse King. With a resounding crash, the fist struck the Undead Corpse King¡¯s body, causing him to spew a mouthful of pitch-ck blood. It filled the air with the stench of rotting flesh. The Undead Corpse King¡¯s teeth contained toxins that disrupted blood clotting, which meant that the bite on Nash¡¯s neck did not stop bleeding. Blood spurt from the wound as if it were not some precious lifeforce. Nash grabbed two golden needles and inserted them into the pressure points on either side of the wound. He then used his true energy to block the blood vessels, finally stopping the bleeding. The Undead Corpse King¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw Nash and took two steps back. First, he was almost burned to death by a strange me. Now, he was being threatened again. He was not sure whether this human being could actuallyunch a third attack that would risk his life. Nash noticed the creature seemed to be afraid of him. He gripped his sword tightly with his left hand, his voice icy as he said, ¡°Vile creature,e and meet your death!¡± Potent true energy permeated his entire body, and his formidable aura forced the Undead Corpse King a few steps backward. Roaring, the Undead Corpse King tilted his head back and let out three consecutive earth- shattering roars. The sounds were deafening. Was he trying to intimidate Nash? Did he think he could scare Nash away? Chapter 437 Nashughed. He was about to attack when he heard rustling. There were countless deathworms and crimson-lined leeches, packed tight and slithering on the stone walls around him. There were also several bizarre crustacean -like creatures packed in with them. Soon, the walls on all sides were covered with poisonous insects that resided in these tombs. His skin crawled with unease as he watched these deadly creatures nket the walls. Meanwhile, Heidi had reached the innermost circles of tiles. The pressure was immense as she needed to choose the final tile. Her forehead was drenched in sweat. The tiles in the innermost circles were the most dangerous and the most powerful as per the design of the 18 Rings of Doom. Activating a mechanism here would not only prevent them from opening the main tomb chamber but also endanger Melody and Finn, who were behind her. Finn and Melody noticed the poisonous creatures crawling down the rock wall and felt shivers shoot down their spines. ¡°Heidi, make your choice quickly. We¡¯re running out of time,¡± Finn urged, his voiceced with desperation. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. At this moment, the Undead Corpse King had already sensed the presence of the people approaching his nesting area. He let out an angry roar and charged. Nash immediately pushed his speed to the limit to reach the cosmos diagram. He swung his sword fiercely at the Undead Corpse King, but the creature barely moved and just casually swatted Nash aside. Unable to stop the Undead Corpse King, Nash shouted urgently, ¡°Hurry up, you guys!¡± Heidi had to risk her life. Eyes shut tight, she took a leap of faith and activated the final tile that was the size of a fingertip, selecting Leopole. The sound of gears turning echoed through the room, and the others tensed, fearing they had activated a trap. However, no mechanism was triggered, and the eight chains connected to the bronze coffin began to extend. The bronze coffin slowly descended, and the cosmos diagram tiles stopped moving. ¡°Go into the coffin and get to the next level!¡± said Bradley. ¡°We have no choice. We must hurry!¡± added Anders, his voice trembling. The coffin descended rapidly, and the group jumped inside when it reached the same level as the ground. Nash was still locked in a fierce battle with the Undead Corpse King. His strength had greatly diminished after he spewed blood from his mouth, but defeating him remained a formidable challenge. The Undead Corpse King knocked Nash back with a punch and immediately rushed toward the coffin. Nash took out a handful of talismans and threw them. He channeled his true energy, igniting the talismans. Dozens of them burned and unleashed lightning bolts and mes that were aimed at the Undead Corpse King. However, despite them being high-level talismans, they were ineffectual against the Undead Corpse King. However, they did manage to slow him down. The Undead Corpse King roared in anger, the insects moved even faster. and A massive coffin lid, about half a meter thick, fell from the ceiling above the bronze coffin. Ignoring the mes on his body, the Undead Corpse King sprinted toward the coffin. Nash got there first and dived under the coffin just as the lid was about tond on the ground. The Undead Corpse King managed to squeeze one hand in, but the bronze lid severed it cleanly. His seemingly invulnerable body seemed to be soft under the bronze lid. Dark putrid blood oozed down the inner wall of the coffin, filling the air with a foul odor. It almost caused the people nearby to faint. Nash sat cross-legged on the ground, his right hand swollen several times its size and turning bluish- purple. Melody crouched beside him, full of worry. She asked, ¡°Your hand¡­¡± Nash was drenched in sweat, his face devoid of color. He turned to Xeno and said, ¡°Get the silver sprouts from my bag.¡± Chapter 438 Though it might seem excessive, he would be risking necrosis if he did not treat his arm immediately. Xeno retrieved the silver sprouts from Nash¡¯s bag. Nash took a bulb and bit into it. The bulb¡¯s stem was crisp and sweet, providing immediate relief. Then, the bronze coffin fell to the ground with a loud crash. They nced upward toward the ceiling, and it was approximately a hundred meters high. The group stood up and tiptoed to get a better view. They found themselves at the bottom of arge well-like chamber. The walls were adorned withrge cauldrons, their mes illuminating the entire cavern. ¡°Where¡¯s the King of Medicine¡¯s coffin?¡± Derek looked around but did not see a coffin. Melody looked down at the ground and noticed that the bronze coffin had notnded on the ground but was instead suspended about two meters above it. ¡°Could the King of Medicine¡¯s coffin be trapped under this bronze coffin?¡± she spected. Without further ado, Derek hurriedly dropped himself onto the ground. There, he indeed saw a coffin under the bronze one. It was also made of bronze and appeared quite new. ¡°Melody, you¡¯re really smart. It¡¯s underneath!¡± Derek said. Melody pulled her head back inside. The others remained inside as well. Derek realized then that Nash was seriously injured and needed attention. The bronze coffin and the King of Medicine¡¯s coffin were stacked together to be nearly three meters high, so Derek was not able to climb back in. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After consuming the entire bulb of a silver sprout, Nash¡¯s body began to emit heat. In just a moment, he was drenched in sweat, and white steam-like mist emanated from his head. He closed his eyes and carefully controlled the flow of heat through his swollen right hand. The broken blood vessels and tendons seemed toe back to life then, pulsating and moving. ¡°Old Herera, the corpses on the opposite side are probably your grandsons,¡± Anders pointed at several blood corpse bodies across from them. The man looked at them, his eyes bloodshot. Then, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Wealth and nobility are preordained while life and death are determined by fate.¡± He reacted the same way as Old Perry previously. Since they chose this path, they had to put life and death aside. Bradley turned to Nico and asked with a smile, ¡°Kid, are you scared?¡± Nico nodded heavily. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m scared. This is my first time entering a tomb, and it¡¯s such a scary one too. We also encountered an Undead Corpse King, something none of you have ever experienced. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid?¡± Bradley replied calmly, ¡°So, are you going to keep going?¡± After some contemtion, Nico turned to Heidi. ¡°Heidi, will you still choose this path in the future?¡± Without hesitation, Heidi nodded. ¡°I want to join Nash¡¯s Tomb Whisperer Lineage.¡± Her ancestors were tomb raiders, so how could she break the family tradition? Nico looked back at his grandfather and said firmly, ¡°I take back what I said earlier. If a girl like Heidi isn¡¯t scared, how can I, as a guy, be afraid?¡± Looking at how these two young ones were filled with vitality, Old Herera felt a deep sense of unease. Although he had spoken trivially, his heart was torn. No elder wanted to outlive their descendants, after all. Fortunately, his son had not had the chance to join them. Otherwise, he might have also met his end here. Their line that was known for tomb raiding might havee to an end. Anders said nothing. Old Perry and Old Herera had long earned enough that the next ten generations of their families would be sustained. Still, they had not chosen to retire. Was his thinking really so wrong? He just wanted his descendants to live a down-to-earth life. Was that wrong? Chapter 439 Nash spent nearly an hour treating his injuries. His right hand was no longer swollen and was regaining sensation, but it was still immobile. The effects of the miraculous medicine were truly remarkable, as it had healed him significantly. Nash stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go check outside.¡± He bent his legs slightly and jumped out of the coffin. Derek was squatting on the ground, examining the totem on the King of Medicine¡¯s coffin when he heard the sound behind. He fell on his butt, startled. He turned around, and when he saw Nash, he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Nash, you scared me! I almost had a heart attack.¡± Derek got up, dusted off his clothes, and walked over to Nash. He looked at Nash¡¯s right arm and asked, ¡°Mr. Nash, is your injury¡­ all better?¡± Nodding, Nash smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± The others also jumped down and then stared at the King of Medicine¡¯s coffin beneath the heavy bronze coffin, still in a daze. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The fact that the bronze coffin lid could cut off the Undead Corpse King¡¯s invulnerable hand meant it was incredibly heavy. If just the lid was that heavy, there was no telling the weight of the entire thing. Melody and Finn exchanged nces, then went to each side of the bronze coffin. Gripping the coffin, they unleashed their true energy and exerted their strength together. Melody and Finn could lift arge five-ton truck with ease with theirbined strength. However, despite their best efforts, they could not even lift the bronze coffin an inch. ¡°Let¡¯s try again,¡± Melody said, seemingly determined to make another attempt. They put forth all their might once more, but the result was the same. The bronze coffin did not even budge. Anders spoke up then, ¡°The tomb is perfectly designed. Even if someone enters it, they won¡¯t be able to open the coffin.¡± Bradley frowned and suggested, ¡°Is it possible that there¡¯s some other mechanism to move the bronze coffin?¡± What the King of Medicine prized most was most certainly buried with him. They would never be able to rest in peace after going through such hardships to enter the main tomb and failing to open the owner¡¯s coffin. Anders looked at the eight chains and said gravely, ¡°There¡¯s certainly a mechanism here, but the danger is that if the mechanism is activated and the bronze coffin is raised, it might note down. We¡¯d then be trapped down here.¡± Nash looked at the stone doors in four different directions. They should be the tomb¡¯s side chambers that were used to store apanying items. Nash led the way, and the others followed as they walked toward the side chambers. Beside the stone door, there was a rotary disc. Nash was about to turn it when Bradley warned, ¡°Be careful, there might be a trap.¡± He then looked at Heidi and asked, ¡°Can you sense anything?¡± Heidi smiled and said, ¡°Of course. My sensory abilities are as good as Nico¡¯s nose.¡± With that, she extended two long, slender fingers and pointed them at the wall. Nash now noticed that her right-hand index and middle fingers were unusually long. Heidi closed her eyes, and in her mind, she visualized the inner structure of the wall. Just as she suspected, there was indeed a mechanism inside. She slowly moved her fingers beneath the rotary disc. Then, with a sudden forceful motion, she pierced her fingers through the wall. This resulted in a series of clicking sounds as the wall¡¯s outeryer peeled away, revealing the concealed mechanism beneath. It was designed to be indistinguishable to the naked eye. Having disabled the mechanism, Heidi looked at Nash and said, ¡°You can open the door now.¡± Nash turned the rotary disc, and the stone door slowly descended into the ground with a resounding rumble. When the stone door was halfway down, themps on the walls of the side chamber suddenly lit up. When the door waspletely down, arge number of antique calligraphy, paintings, and blue and white porcin vases entered their view. Anders and Old Herera were calm while Bradley had a smile on his lips. He also had a cigarette in his fingers. The gazes of the others burned. Derek rubbed his hands excitedly and said, ¡°I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich! There are so many antique calligraphy and paintings from the Saer Dynasty. They can definitely be sold for a pretty penny!¡± Chapter 440 Nash looked at the items with furrowed brows. He hade to the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb not for wealth but for the lost medicine and the Divine Cauldron. The others began collecting the antiques from the antechamber. Nash, on the other hand, dragged Heidi into another antechamber. With Heidi¡¯s help, Nash entered the adjacent chamber easily. Inside, there were only about ten wooden boxes. Nash used his Third Eye to scan them. Upon discovering that these boxes contained rare medicinal herbs, a smile finally appeared on his face. Heidi opened one of the boxes, revealing several dried roots. ¡°These medicinal herbs are probably quite rare, right?¡± Heidi asked, looking at Nash. ¡°The King of Medicine certainly wouldn¡¯t usemon herbs for his burial,¡± Nash said. He picked up a piece of the root and sniffed it, his face filling with excitement. ¡°This is Red Phoenix Root. And there¡¯s so much of it!¡± ¡°Is it highly effective?¡± Heidi asked when she noticed his happiness. There was also a cheerful smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s excellent for dispelling internal dampness, cold poison, and curing diseases,¡± Nash exined. Dampness and cold poison were not umon ailments, and Red Phoenix Root was known for its remarkable curative properties. There were many medicines that could treat diseases but practically none that cured them. If one took Red Phoenix Root, it would evaporate the moisture in the body within half an hour, taking the cold toxins with it. Where else could one find such a magical medicine? However, Nash was faced with a dilemma. He could not carry all these precious herbs with him, and the knowledge contained in these books was also of great importance. He sighed, contemting the situation. Heidi noticed Nash¡¯s distress and asked him why he was sighing. Nash exined, ¡°The issue is that we can¡¯t take all of these herbs with us. There¡¯s so much here.¡± Heidi suggested, ¡°Then why don¡¯t we select the most valuable ones to take with us?¡± Nash agreed and began selecting some of the herbs with the highest value and most potent effects, carefully storing them in his bag. These herbs had the potential to treat various serious medical conditions, including renal failure, amyotrophicteral sclerosis, andte- stage cancer. While Nash could treat most of these conditions without these herbs, having them would significantly simplify the process: Should he need to step in, all that would be needed was a prescription and the medicine would do its thing. After gathering herbs from one antechamber, Nash explored the other two. One contained. books rted to medical knowledge and the practice of medicine. They casually browsed through several books, which contained records of the diseases that Leopole had encountered and sessfully treated-along with the corresponding prescriptions. Any page from these books could be valuable folk remedies for various ailments and would most certainly cause confusion in the world of holistic medicine. Heidi also flipped through a few books but could not understand the content at all. Parting her lips gently, she said, ¡°These books would be highly valuable for modern holistic medicine. If we take them out of here and share them, they might change the position of holistic medicine in the overall field.¡± Nash smiled faintly and said, ¡°I can do that myself.¡± His master had trained his senior, Thomas, with the goal of changing the current state of holistic medicine. Thomas and his descendants had certainly influenced the entire medical field, but it was not enough. He had decided to fulfill his master and senior¡¯s wish. Otherwise, his medical skills would be obsolete. Heidi sweetly smiled and said, ¡°I believe you to be the best!¡± Nash raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°That¡¯s too perfunctory!¡± If she did believe it, she would not have had to have said it. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Heidi pouted. ¡°Where did thate from? I really do believe in you!¡± Nash smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright, I believe that you believe in me. Now, let¡¯s go to thest antechamber and hope what I¡¯m looking for is inside. Curious, Heidi asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Nash smiled but said nothing. Heidi kept quiet knowingly and did not ask any more questions. They arrived at thest chamber. Inside were some of Leopole¡¯s clothes that he had worn during his lifetime. There were also several bones on the ground. ¡°A sacrificial burial?¡± Chapter 441 Heidi timidly hid behind Nash. Nash shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± He had scanned the surroundings with his Third Eye but did not find the Divine Cauldron here. Before he arrived at the tomb, he had already mentally prepared for this oue. Something as important as the Divine Cauldron must have been ced in the coffin with Leopole¡¯s body. Earlier, he tried using his Third Eye to look at Leopole¡¯s coffin, but he could not see through it. ¡°Seems like we need to find another way to open the King of Medicine¡¯s coffin!¡± Nash mumbled to himself. The Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron was a vessel used by divine farmers to refine medicine. It could also be used as an alchemy cauldron. Masters found them fascinating. Heidi bit her finger and asked, ¡°What if I go looking for a mechanism?¡± Nash nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go!¡± The two of them went to the tomb¡¯s main chamber. The rest of the group emerged with their pockets full. The near-death experiences they had before were now a distant memory. The three elderly men remainedposed. They had already earned enough money and no longer held the same initial passion for these material possessions. Even though the tomb of the King of Medicine was filled with riches, it was still far behindpared to other emperor¡¯s tombs. Now, they sought the thrill of conquering ancient tombs that had been hidden underground for thousands of years. Anders chuckled and asked, ¡°If you empty all the food from the bag, what¡¯s the n for the journey back for the next few days?¡± Old Herera said, ¡°My son and the others should be outside. They should have enough food for everyone to leave the Nine Absolute Mountain Range with!¡± Bradley looked worried as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. There¡¯s a lot of wildlife on the mountains¡­ What I¡¯m worried about is how we¡¯re going to get out of here!¡± If they backtracked, they would have to deal with the Undead Corpse King and deathworms. ¡°Nash, I found the mechanism¡­¡± Heidi suddenly shouted from behind the coffin. It was difficult for them to rush over immediately. Heidi dug two fingers into the ground, and with a little force, the coreponent of the mechanism was utched. The King of Medicine¡¯s coffin sank into the ground. Soon, the lid of the coffin was the only thing left above ground. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nash squatted on the ground and tried to move the lid. However, he could not exert much strength with his right arm. ¡°So, the mechanism controls the coffin¡­¡± Melody walked over and tilted her head to take a look. Nash said, ¡°Get Finn and Ken to help¡­¡± Melody called the two over. The four of them stood at each corner. Just as they were ready to lift the lid, Old Herera suddenly walked over with a candle. Finn asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Old Herera said in a low voice, ¡°When a person lights a candle, a ghost blows it out. Sometimes, things may happen for unexinable reasons!¡± Bradley chuckled. ¡°Our Tomb Whisperer Lineage doesn¡¯t haveplicated rules like that¡­ Besides, we¡¯ve already encountered the Undead Corpse King. What else is there to fear?¡± Old Herera put the candle away in embarrassment. ¡°The rules were passed down from my ancestors¡­ I¡¯m just used to them!¡± Nash looked at Melody, Finn, and Ken and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± The four of them exerted as much strength as they could, and the coffin¡¯s lid slowly moved. The sound of metal rubbing against metal was harsh on the ears. They used as much strength as they had, and the lid moved about three inches. ¡°The King of Medicine¡¯s coffin is half the size of the Undead Corpse King¡¯s bronze coffin¡­ but it weighs like a dozen tons! Imagine how terrifying the weight of the bronze coffin is!¡± Melody said between breaths. ¡°These two coffins are not ordinary coffins¡­ They have the effect of preventing the bodies. from decaying for thousands of years!¡± Nash peeked through the gap between the coffin and the lid and saw the body inside. It was a kind-looking old man. His face was rosy as if he had just fallen asleep. Finn smiled and said, the coff No matter how good the things are, we can¡¯t take them right now¡­ We should open the coffin first!¡± They used theirst bit of strength to move the lid away. After three minutes, the King of Medicine¡¯s coffin was finally opened. Chapter 442 Leopole had a head full of silver hair, with a white beard that went down to his chest. Looking at his round and healthy appearance, it seemed he had spent hister years in carefree contentment. He was dressed in luxurious garments. A dragon and phoenix emerald pendant that emitted a faint greenish glow was hung at his waist. Beneath the coffin was a fine silk cloth, surrounded by a plethora of gold, silver, and jewels. The sight brought smiles to the onlookers¡¯ faces. There was a bronze cauldron the size of a fist on his chest. It smelled like aged bronze and contrasted with the other precious antiques, When Nash saw the cauldron, he was so excited that he nearly shed tears. If everything went as expected, this bronze cauldron would be the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron. However, he was confused as to how such a small Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron could refine medicine. ¡®Or is it that the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron has the ability to change its size at will?¡¯ he thought. Nash slowly reached out to grab the bronze cauldron. Just as he touched the bronze cauldron, Leopole suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were as cold as death. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Derek was collecting gold, silver, and jewelry but was so frightened that he copsed to the ground. The other took a few steps back, and even Nash retracted his hand. Old Herera said in a panic, ¡°I told you to light a candle! But no, you didn¡¯t believe me! He must¡¯ve turned undead!¡± Anders frantically cried, ¡°Hurry and find a way out!¡± Heidi did not hesitate and immediately tried to search for the hidden mechanisms in the tomb. Melody dared not to look into the pair of eyes anymore and followed Heidi to find the exit. Nash devoutly prayed to pay his respects and said, ¡°I, Nash, thank my teacher for the guidance. I¡¯ve practiced the ways of traditional medicine to help the world. Today, I¡¯ll take the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron to carry forward the way of traditional medicine!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Derek let out an inappropriateugh. Xeno and Finn both fiercely red at him. ¡®How dare youugh when Mr. Nash is paying his respects?! Are you just looking to die?¡¯ they thought. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just couldn¡¯t help it!¡± Derek was forced to hold back a srnile, and it made his face turn red. He thought that Nash behaving so politely even though they had already stolen things from Leopole¡¯s coffin just seemed like a crocodile shedding tears. He did not mean to mock Nash. He just found the situation ironic. After Nash bowed three times, Leopole slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Damn¡­ that works?¡± Derek looked shocked. He thought that Mr. Nash was praying for show and did not expect Leopole to actually close his eyes. Old Herera exined, ¡°This is a form of dark magic that can capture the dying person¡¯sst breath and remaining thoughts. It seals them inside the coffin. Over time, the body undergoes subtle transformation¡­ You can think of it as the most basic form of feigning death.¡± Bradley nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ We¡¯ve encountered simr situations before when exploring tombs¡­ The Tomb Whisperer Manual categorized the corpse transformations into various types. ¡°This is the most basic form with no attack abilities. It¡¯s called the first-level Corpse Transformation. Zombies and undead corpses that we¡¯ve encountered before and even the Undead Corpse King all started from the first-level transformation¡­¡± Nico looked confused. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Leopole turn into a zombie?¡± Anders exined, ¡°Not all intact corpses will be zombies or undead corpses. There are very strict conditions for a corpse to be a zombie. Leopole¡¯s body was not contaminated in any way, so naturally, it wouldn¡¯t have turned into a zombie or any other evil entity like the Undead Corpse King!¡± After pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°Those corpses that were transformed were manipted by sorcerers when they were still alive. For example, they injected pure energy into the corpses or gathered the death energy from the heavens and earth using an array formation¡­¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nico nodded understandingly. At the same time, Nash obtained the bronze cauldron. He scanned the area again with his Third Eye and realized that the cauldron was emitting a powerful glow. There was no doubt that it was the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron. Nash smiled as he stuffed the cauldron into his backpack. Nico took out a stic bag and prepared to collect the jewelry from the coffin. The burial artifacts inside the coffin were the most valuable items in the tomb of the King of Medicine. ¡°Don¡¯t touch them,¡± Nash said calmly. They had already taken enough. There was a line that should not be crossed. It was also to show Leopole, the King of Medicine, some respect. Chapter 443 The smile on Nico¡¯s face slowly faded. He did not dare to disobey Mr. Nash. The three old men looked at each other with a dumbfounded expression on their faces. In the past, they would not stop until the entire tomb was emptied. Especially Old Chief Christopher, who would even knock out the gold teeth from the corpse. It would have been considered generous of him if he left the pair of underwear on the corpse. The coffin¡¯s lid suddenly shook. Nash and Melody both felt a slight fluctuation in the energy in their bodies. Finn¡¯s and Ken¡¯s expressions changed. They noticed the lid of the King of Medicine¡¯s coffin moving on its own. ¡°What a strong maic field¡­¡± Nash used his Third Eye and discovered that the King of Medicine¡¯s coffin contained a powerful maic field. It was the maic field that moved the coffin¡¯s lid. ¡°Thest mechanism was for the King of Medicine¡¯s coffin. The mechanism to head up should be in the bronze coffin. It¡¯s the same principle as using an elevator!¡± Heidi and Melody walked over. Heidi searched the entire main tomb and finally found thest mechanism. It was used to close the King of Medicine¡¯s coffin. After the coffin¡¯s lid was closed over the casket, it slowly rose until it reached the bronze coffin. ¡°The Undead Corpse King and deathworms up there¡­ Do we have to go through another near- death experience again?¡± Melody whined. She had already imagined what it would be like outside. Endless poisonous insects filled the cosmos diagram, and the Undead Corpse King would be waiting for them at the entrance. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to fend them off¡­ Melody and Finn, you two will lead them to escape as quickly as possible!¡± Nash seemed very calm. High risk led to high sess Sacrifices must be made for gains. There was no such thing as a free lunch. ¡°But¡­ your hand¡­¡± Melody looked worriedly at Nash¡¯s right hand. She was worried about how he would fight the Undead Corpse King after sustaining such serious injuries before. Nash raised his arm, waved it around, andughed. ¡°Does it look like it bothers me?¡± Melody pouted her cherry-red lips and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll fend off the Undead Corpse King with youter¡­ We¡¯ll let them escape first!¡± Nash rolled his eyes. ¡°With your level of strength, it wouldn¡¯t even be enough to leave a bruise on the Undead Corpse King!¡± Melody¡¯s strength was forcibly improved through medicine. In terms ofbat power, she might not even be able to defeat a stage-nine great- grandmaster. Her strength against the Undead Corpse King¡¯s strength was simply inadequate. When he fought the Undead Corpse King, he would not have time to care for her safety. ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­ I can¡¯t let you face the danger all on your own again!¡± Melody puffed her cheeks like a woman who was mad at her boyfriend. However, Nash would not budge and calmly said, ¡°You¡¯re too weak, and you¡¯ll only make me worry¡­ You won¡¯t be helping me but holding me back instead!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s been decided. I¡¯ll be relieved as long as you protect them!¡± Nash interrupted Melody. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At the same time, Heidi found the mechanism in the bronze coffin. The eight iron chains began to tremble. Finn grabbed the edge of the coffin, stuck his head out, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, get on!¡± Everyone immediately climbed onto the bronze coffin. Nash was thest to jump on. As the coffin slowly rose, everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats. Chapter 444 Old Herera went to the edge of the coffin and pulled out one of the bodies. There were tears in his eyes. It felt like a million needles piercing his heart. If not for his Art of Skeletal Identification, he would not have been able to make out Zain¡¯s corpse. It would have been nearly impossible to tell which corpse his grandson was. After putting clothes on Zain, he tied the body onto his back with some rope. A few minutester, the domed coffin lid began to rise. Nico sniffed and said with a puzzled look on his face, ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­ It seems like¡­ there¡¯s nothing outside?¡± He knew what the Undead Corpse King and deathworms smelled like. Although there was still a faint smell lingering in the air, it was left over from before. Nash raised his deep pair of eyes, stared at Nico, and asked, ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing outside?¡± He was ready to fight to the death, but now Nico had told him that the Undead Corpse King was no longer outside. ¡°I¡¯m positive¡­ I¡¯m sure that the Undead Corpse King and deathworms aren¡¯t outside!¡± Nico said with confidence. ¡°Could it be that the Undead Corpse King was scared of Mr. Nash and ran away with the deathworms?¡± Finn grinned as he ttered Nash. ¡°We¡¯ll see when we¡¯re outside!¡± Nash did not dare to rx a single muscle. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Out of nowhere, Derek gasped. ¡®Who the fuck just grabbed my ass?¡¯ he thought. Out of the corner of his eye, Derek nced at Melody, who was next to him. The coffin was very spacious, but to build up everyone¡¯s confidence, they had all huddled together. Melody was closest to him. He believed that it must have been her. ¡®Could it be that Ms. Mel has fallen for me? Looks like I¡¯ll say goodbye to my single life soon! My mom will be overjoyed if I can bring such a rich and beautiful woman home!¡¯ A lewd smile sprawled across Derek¡¯s face as he was immersed in his thoughts. Nash and Finn noticed that something strange was going on and both looked at Derek. Melody had just noticed Derek peeking at her. She could not help but frown and ask, ¡°Why are you smiling so obscenely?¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Derek dropped his smile. He thought that it must be embarrassing for Ms. Mel that Mr. Nash and Finn had noticed because he was careless about his actions. Suddenly, the hand on his butt grabbed harder. Derek was already breaking into a cold sweat from the pain, but he gritted his teeth and dared not to make a sound. ¡®It must¡¯ve been the incident earlier that made Ms. Mel angry. It¡¯s a secret affair, after all, I get it¡­¡¯ Derek said to himself. Melody was increasingly aware that something was wrong She quickly took a step across toward Nash. Derek was instantly puzzled. as wrong with Derek. ¡®It¡¯s not Ms. Mel? It can¡¯t be that mischievous little girl, Heidi, right?¡¯ he questioned himself. He turned to look at Heidi, who was next to him. However, Heidi gave him a look of disgust and walked over to Melody. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Derek cursed internally. He nced to his left and right before turning around to take a look. Behind him was the inner wall of the bronze coffin. In order words, there was no one around him. However, the hand on his butt was still gripping hard. ¡°Oh fuck¡­ Help me!¡± Derek yelled in panic and swung his arms behind him. He touched a cold and hairy severed hand. It was the Undead Corpse King¡¯s hand! Derek turned around and screamed, ¡°Hurry! Help me¡­¡± The undead corpse¡¯s hand gripped onto him so tightly like it was trying to dig through him. Squelch! The long, slender, and withered fingers pierced through his pants. Derek¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank as he let out a miserable ery. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He got a free anal exam, paired with excruciating pain. ¡°This¡­¡± Melody and the others took a few steps back. It was the Undead Corpse King¡¯s hand¡­ Chapter 445 ¡®It¡¯s still alive?¡¯ Nash was intrigued. He stepped forward, grabbed the Undead Corpse King¡¯s wrist with both hands, and pulled it away from Derek. ¡°Ow.. Ow¡­ It hurts¡­¡± Derek cried out in pain with a trembling voice. ¡°The severed hand¡¯s fingers seem to be bent, so if I force the hand out, it might damage your anus and intestines!¡± Nash let go of the hand and dared not forcibly remove it. ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡± Derek was breaking out in a cold sweat. He wished that he could find a hole to crawl into and hide. ¡°Who told you to not tell us sooner?¡± Nash rolled his eyes at Derek. The severed hand did not have eyes, so it obviously did not perform an anal exam on Derek instantly. That meant that Derek had known about it for immediately. a while but did not inform everyone Everyone present realized that based on how he had eyed Melody earlier, he probably thought that it was Melody grabbing him. They looked at Derek with both worry and amusement. ¡°Use Madam Lunaris¡¯ tamarind wine!¡¯ Old Herera finally spoke just as the coffin rose to the surface. Everyone turned their attention away from Derek and looked outside. It was empty outside. The Undead Corpse King and deathworms had disappeared. ¡°How about it? I told you so.¡± Nico rubbed his nose and smiled triumphantly. ¡°That¡¯s odd¡­ Where did they go?¡± Nash frowned. Although the Undead Corpse King¡¯s IQ was not high, any other beast would have been waiting for its prey at the exit. It was possible that he did not intend to take revenge because he had already lost a hand. Anders guessed, ¡°The Undead Corpse King lost an arm¡­ His strength probably dropped significantly, so he must have gone into hiding to recover!¡± Old Herera said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. Let¡¯s leave the tomb of the King of Medicine first!¡± ¡°Can you please pay some attention to me? I¡¯m about to die¡­¡± Derek cried as he held onto the Undead Corpse King¡¯s hand tightly. Bradley searched his backpack for the tamarind wine. After looking for the longest time, he could not find it. ¡°When Mr. Nash and the Undead Corpse King were fighting earlier, didn¡¯t you take the tamarind wine to help?¡± Nico reminded Bradley. ¡°Oh right¡­ I¡¯ll go look for it!¡± Bradley walked toward the direction where he had been blown away earlier. However, all he found were fragments of the stic bottle and a pile of dead poisonous insects. Nash took this opportunity to try several methods to remove the severed hand but failed. ¡°We¡¯re not sure where the Undead Corpse King is yet. Let¡¯s leave first beforeing up n!¡± Melody nced at the severed hand in Derek¡¯s butt. His pants were stained red with blood. She wanted tough but could not because everyone else looked so worried. with a Derek was close to bursting into tears as he said, ¡°There are so many people here, so why was I the one who got hurt?!¡± Nico cleared his throat. ¡°Then who would you rather it be?¡± Derek looked around. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He saw everyone staring at him with murderous intent. He had no choice but to lower his head and cry silently. Nash said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Nico and Finn took out their rope and grappling hook. Finn hesitated. ¡°The entrance we came in from was blown up, so which one do we go to now?¡± Anders pointed to the entrance where he and Old Herera had entered. He said, ¡°We¡¯ll take this one¡­¡± Finn ignored Anders and looked at Nash. ¡°We¡¯ll use that one!¡± Nash nodded to agree with Anders. At the entrance of the cave, Finn and Melody threw the grappling hook toward the opening. The grappling hook grasped firmly on the stone wall outside the cave. Then, everyone began to climb up in an orderly manner. ¡°What about me?¡± Derek looked at everyone anxiously. He was worried that the severed hand would tunnel further into him and did not dare to let of it. Nash chuckled and teased, ¡°You can stay here and apany the King of Medicine!¡± go The color drained from Derek¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ you can¡¯t do this to me¡­ I didn¡¯t contribute much, but I did put in a lot of effort!¡± Bradley burst intoughter. ¡°He¡¯s just giving you a scare. Later, we¡¯ll tie a rope around you and pull you up!¡± Derek breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You almost sent me into a heart attack!¡± If it was someone else who made the joke, he would not have believed them. However, it was Mr. Nash, so he had to believe him. Old Herera looked at Daniel¡¯s corpse that was not too far away and could not help but sigh. I¡¯m sorry, Old Dan¡­ I can¡¯t bring you back!¡± Old Herera and Old Dan were ride-or-die friends. Their families were very close too, but today, he could only bring his grandson¡¯s body back. Anders said to Old Herera, ¡°Go up first. I¡¯ll take care of Daniel¡¯s body¡­¡± Chapter 446 ¡°Thank you so much¡­¡± Old Herera gave Anders a grateful look. Then, he grabbed the rope and began climbing. He was carrying someone on his back, and the skin on his hands were already rubbed raw from gripping the rope. When he wrapped his hands around the rope, pain shot through his hands. ¡°I think you should let them pull you up!¡± Bradley took a harness from his backpack and wrapped it around Old Herera¡¯s legs. Then, he fastened the harness to the rope, making sure he knotted the ends together tightly. Melody grabbed the rope and pulled it up. After Old Herera was transported up, Anders gathered Hayes¡¯ remains and made his way over to them. Given Anders¡¯ current age, it was a difficult feat for him to climb up a hundred-feet cliff. Hence, the others employed the same method they had used just now to pull him up. Then, Bradley and Derek were pulled upward too. It was much easier to get Nash up the cliff. All Melody had to do was hold on to the rope tightly while Nash leaped up and mbered into the cave. He scuffed only the tops of his shoes as he did so. Just then, the bronze casket plummeted downward from the dome. The force was equivalent to having several dozen tons of weights suddenly ced upon you, and it was too much for the eight metal chains, which were each as thick as an arm. The chains split open. The bronze casket¡¯s lid flew open andnded on the ground. A crack ran down the middle of the cosmos diagram, and the sounds of gears turning incessantly could be heard. The Undead Corpse King, whose hand had already been dismembered from the rest of his body, stood on top of the casket lid. He used his scarlet-colored eyes to stare intently at the group of people standing at the entrance. Numerous cracks began appearing on the cave walls as the underground pce began shaking violently. ¡°Un¡­ Undead Corpse King!¡± Everyone¡¯s faces immediately turned pale. Bradley said immediately, ¡°It¡¯s going to copse¡­ Hurry, let¡¯s go!¡± Everybody immediately ran helter-skelter toward the exit. Nash exchanged nces with the Undead Corpse King. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He noticed that the blood was slowly disappearing from the Undead Corpse King¡¯s eyes, were turning translucent. There also seemed to be a look of relief in those eyes. With a bang, the dome began copsing¡­ Nash turned and ran out. which The swamp had already dried out, and the now-hardened soil was covered in cracks. It looked like it had been through several years of drought. The entire underground castle was copsing. Everyone dedicated all their attention to escaping. Half an hourter, the highest peak of the Seven Pinnacle Peaks sank into the ground. Nash and the others had left the caves by then. It was alreadyte at night. However, they did not dare pause. Instead, they continued fleeing the scene. They only dared pause for a break after putting 500 feet between themselves and the scene. Shock coursed through everyone¡¯s bodies as they watched the peak slowly sink into the ground. Almost the entire summit had been used in constructing the tomb of the King of Medicine. It was difficult to imagine just how much manpower had been required to build the tomb of the King of Medicine in the first ce. Ten minutester, the main peak vanished from their sight. Only six of the seven pinnacle peaks remained. Xeno copsed to the ground in shock. His hands trembled as he took a cigarette out and lit it. Chapter 447 Both Old Herera and Anders were exhausted. They slumped against a tree while trying to catch their breath. ¡°What time is it now?¡± Nash shoved his phone, which had run out of battery, back into his pocket. His push-button phone was in his backpack, and it was difficult to take it out. Melody rolled her sleeve up and looked at her watch. She had a stunned expression on her face as she said, ¡°It¡¯s four in the morning. Did we spend that much time inside?¡± They began their descent yesterday morning, and since it was now four in the morning, it meant nearly 20 hours had passed. Heidi massaged her stomach as she said listlessly, ¡°No wonder I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡± Nico smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll have to hang in there. We gave all our food to the King of Medicine!¡± Heidi sounded dejected as she said, ¡°But I¡¯m so hungry!¡± It had been almost 20 hours since theyst ate, and they had also spent a great deal of physical energy. Not even the strongest ox could withstand such conditions. Old Herera said, ¡°I think we still have some food in our tent¡­¡± Anders sighed. ¡°Given our current energy levels, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to continue our journey for another hour!¡± Finn turned to Ken and said, ¡°Ken,e with me to look for some food!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Ken nodded and walked alongside Finn into the dark forest. Nash found an empty stretch ofnd and gathered some firewood to light a fire. Everyone sat down around the bonfire and rxed as the warmth from the fire washed over them. Nico spread some hay beside him and said, ¡°Derek, you might as welly on your stomach since you can¡¯t sit properly!¡± The corner of Derek¡¯s lips jerked. However, there was nothing else he could do. Nash asked, ¡°How do you feel now? Have the fingers¡­ loosened up?¡± Derek pouted. ¡°They¡¯ll burrow even deeper if I even loosen my grip the tiniest bit¡­¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Nash covered his mouth with his palm and coughed. ¡°I currently have no means of helping you. You¡¯ll just have to hang in there!¡± Old Herera untied the rope around his waist and put Zain¡¯s corpse behind him before he said, ¡± We need to find Madam Lunaris¡­ She¡¯ll know what to do!¡± ¡°Why can that dismembered hand still move?¡± Melody gave the three men a confused look, seemingly hoping they could answer her question. However, the three men shook their heads in sync. Bradley smiled a half-smile. ¡°We¡¯ve never seen anything like this¡­¡± Melody turned to Nash. ¡°You¡¯re a Golden Amulet Master don¡¯t you?¡± You know why this is happening, Nash pursed his lips. ¡°Golden Amulet Masters aren¡¯t all-powerful. This is my first time witnessing something so ridiculous!¡± He had dismembered a zombie¡¯s hand from its body in the past. However, the dismembered hand usually lost any ability to move once it was separated from the body. What they had just witnessed was a new sight to him as well. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that¡­ the Undead Corpse King¡¯s hand has gained a life of its own?¡± Heidi asked boldly. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Derek¡¯s face turned even paler. ¡°I think it¡¯s possible!¡± Nash said solemnly, ¡°The cosmos diagram we saw was actually a necromancy formation¡­ The eight caskets in the walls are merely there to provide the Undead Corpse King sustenance¡­ Someone is trying to create an even more powerful shadow corpse¡­ ¡°Shadow corpses survive on grieving souls and dead spirits. The Undead Corpse King must have brought harm to countless people in the past 1,000 years¡­. Just then, Finn and Ken returned with two skinned coyotes. Finn grinned. ¡°We got lucky¡­ We were just about to begin hunting when our prey appeared before us!¡± They were supposed to be the coyotes¡¯ prey, but they were so powerful they sessfully overpowered the coyotes. It had not taken them much effort to kill the two coyotes. The two retrieved some sticks and built a spit they could use to grill the coyotes. Melody propped her chin up with one hand and turned to Nash. ¡°What next?¡± Everyone else also paid attention to Nash¡¯s exnation. Nash smiled before he nued, ¡°The Undead Corpse King is a shadow corpse, and shadow corpses usually fall into a deep sleep after feasting on grieving souls and dead spirits because it¡¯s quite difficult to fully digest vengeful spirits¡­ ¡°They ced zombies inside those eight caskets so that the Undead Corpse King would have ess to grieving souls that would make him even more powerful, and then they attached themselves to the Undead Corpse King¡¯s body¡­ ¡°This way, the Undead Corpse King¡¯s hand would be able to move on its own free will and be a living being¡­.¡± Horrified expressions appeared on everyone¡¯s faces after hearing Nash¡¯s exnation. Derek, who was lying atop a pile of hay, asked, ¡°In that case, why didn¡¯t the Undead Corpse King¡¯s hand wrestle itself free from control earlier? Wouldn¡¯t it have wanted to seek for the Undead Corpse King?¡± Chapter 448 Feelings of aggrievedness washed over Derek. He was not even the one who had caused the harm. Why was he the one suffering? ¡°It¡¯s because this hand has not yet reached a level of cultivation where it can free itself from the Undead Corpse King¡¯s control! ¡°It will take a great deal of time before the resentful energy can alter the hand¡¯s structurepletely¡­¡± Nash exined. Derek buried his face in the hay. ¡°Good lord¡­ Am I just the unluckiest soul in the entire world?¡± Nash smiled. ¡°You should be happy this hand hasn¡¯t yet attained a level of cultivation where it can commit murder¡­ If not, your butt would have already been used to fertilize the mountain! ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold it in¡­¡± Melody burst intoughter. Heidi tried forcing herself to hold it in, but she soon beganughing as well. The loud sounds of everyone¡¯sughter embarrassed Derek immensely. Another hour passed, and they began feasting on the roasted meat. Once the sun rose, they would begin their return journey. Nobody dared dawdle, for they wanted to bring Derek to Madam Lunaris as soon as possible. ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ Will I ever get the chance to be part of the Tomb Whisperer Lineage again?¡± Anders had a sheepish expression on his face. Although he always imed it was time for him to retire¡­ Bradley and Old Herera had inspired him. He should work hard to preserve and pass down the skills his ancestors had used to keep their family alive. Old Herera looked at Nash. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, if you¡¯re not against it, I¡¯d be willing to convince the Herera family members to join the Tomb Whisperer Lineage!¡± An overjoyed expression appeared on Bradley¡¯s face when he heard that. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The Herera family¡¯s tomb-raiding techniques had originated from the Tomb Whisperer Manual. However, they had also refined it so much that their pinpointing skills, which was one of their killer techniques, were unlike anything they had ever seen before. If the Herera family joined the Tomb Whisperer Lineage, they could rise the ranks even more quickly. Nash smiled. ¡°Of course¡­ The doors of the Tomb Whisperer Lineage are always open!¡± Smiles appeared on Anders¡¯ and Old Herera¡¯s faces. Nash added, ¡°You should contact Yoseph once we get out of this ce and secure yourselves positions in the National Archaeological Team¡­¡¯ Stunned looks immediately appeared on their faces. Anders asked in a low voice, ¡°Sir¡­ are you disbanding the Tomb Whisperer Lineage?¡± `Bradley said in panic, ¡°No, sir, you can¡¯t do that. The Tomb Whisperer Lineage has survived for over 1,800 years¡­ We can¡¯t just disband it at a moment¡¯s notice!¡± After the disasters that had befallen the Youngs and the Tomb Whisperer Lineage, he had gone into hiding so he could ensure the Tomb Whisperer Lineage¡¯s survival. Now that their patriarch was talking about disbanding the Tomb Whisperer Lineage, he was strongly against it. ¡°I¡¯m not going to disband the Tomb Whisperer Lineage. I¡¯m just asking you guys to switch up the environment you¡¯re working in!¡± ¡°Times have changed. The rapid evolution of society means there are even more ways of earning money now!¡± Nash put his hands behind his back as he spoke in a calm voice that exuded irresistible gravitas. Bradley¡¯s brows were still knitted together, but he lowered his head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say, sir!¡± Anders smiled slightly. ¡°Very wise of you, sir!¡± Old Herera sighed. ¡°Perhaps¡­ we¡¯re the ones being foolish by being so stubborn¡­¡± He turned to look at the rising sun and heaved his grandson¡¯s corpse onto his back before walking away. Anders exchanged numbers with Bradley before he hurried after Old Herera. Once the two were a good distance away, Bradley, who was still unwilling to give up, asked, Sir¡­ are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made up my mind!¡± Nash nodded determinedly. Heidi had a disappointed look on her face. ¡°Does that mean my dream of joining the Tomb Whisperer Lineage will nevere true?¡± Nashughed. ¡°Both the Tomb Whisperer Lineage and the National Archaeological Team are teams you can work in. You should go on archaeological trips with Mr. Bradley in the future!¡± Bradley sounded worried as he said, ¡°Our identities are out of the ordinary. I¡¯m worried¡­¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s not the case for Yoseph?¡± Nash interrupted Bradley, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of things for everyone. No need to worry!¡± Given his connections, it would be rtively easy for him to locate an archaeological team that would take them in. Derek hobbled over. ¡°Gosh¡­ Can you guys be more considerate of my feelings?¡± Chapter 449 He was still holding the Undead Corpse King¡¯s hand. That was the position he had been assuming ever since they exited the tomb of the King of Medicine. The phrase ¡®unbearable pain¡¯ was the best way to describe his current state. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Everyone resumed their journey after Nash issued the order. After setting out, they traveled non-stop for four days straight. They traveled by day and also by night with the help of torches. They drank from the mountain springs when they got thirsty and killed animals not under protection when they got hungry. The non-stop journey exhausted them thoroughly. However, they managed to return to Madam Lunaris¡¯ shop before sunset on the fourth day. ¡°Madam Lunaris¡­ please prepare us an entire table¡¯s worth of food¡­ Please be generous with the seasonings¡­¡± Nico was so excited that he began calling out to Madam Lunaris right after they entered the courtyard. After four days of having nothing but nd food, he felt like his tongue was going to fall from his mouth. Derek said weakly, ¡°Madam Lunaris¡­ Save me¡­ He turned and showed his butt to Madam Lunaris after he finished his sentence. Madam Lunaris was having tea at the table. After she saw the hand sticking out from Derek¡¯s bottom, she smiled and asked, ¡°Does it feel good, young man?¡± Good? How the hell could it feel good?! He was already very lucky that he had not died during the journey, and she still had the gall to ask him if it felt good?! Derek cursed to himself inwardly, but all he dared to do was pout and say, ¡°Please, Madam Lunaris¡­ Please save me¡­ It feels like my arm is about to rust!¡± Madam Lunaris picked up her wine ss from the table and upended its contents. The winended on the dismembered hand, which began smoking. All sorts of expressions appeared on Derek¡¯s face as the hand began waggling. With a st, the dismembered handnded on the ground. Both the index and middle fingers were covered in blood. Derek¡¯s legs gave out as he copsed to the ground. He had lost all feeling in his arm. However, it felt so wonderful to have this weight taken off of him. ¡°Number Six¡­ Help him disinfect his intestines¡­¡± Madam Lunaris turned and yelled toward the kitchen. A plump man who was wearing an apron and prepping food turned to look at Derek. He shed his knife against the pig intestinesid on top of the chopping block. Derek felt his heartbeat quicken. Disinfect his intestines? How were they going to do that? The plump man made his way over to Derek and swung him into his arms. Nico burst outughing. ¡°Sir, please be careful. This is Derek¡¯s first experience!¡± ¡°Stop cracking jokes at my expense!¡± Derek yelled in indignance. He could feel blood seeping from his bottom whenever he tried to exert even the slightest bit of strength. He hurriedly tightened his sphincter muscles and fell silent. Madam Lunaris looked at the withered hand on the ground and asked, ¡°This is excellent stuff. Are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡± She looked up at everyone else around her. ¡°Who the hell would want something like this? I¡¯d already be dead if I hadn¡¯t arrived in the nick of time!¡± Finn shook his head, unsure if he should smile orugh. Melody and Heidi also had the same reactions. They had even backed away so much they were standing behind Nash now. ¡°Would you like it, Ken?¡± Nash asked abruptly as he turned to speak to Ken. ¡°Nash¡­ is this something that can be kept?¡± Finn asked as he hunched his shoulders. Finn was one of his disciples, and he did not want his future disciples to carry the Undead Corpse King¡¯s dismembered hand in their bags. Nash smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed something that would be wonderful to own. You could even treat it as a pet if you can handle it!¡± it!¡± Chapter 450 Finn shrugged. ¡°You can decide for yourself, Ken. But either way, I¡¯m too afraid of it to want it!¡± Was there anyone who would want to keep a hand as a pet? Could they even take it out with them? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It would also be creepy to just leave it at home alone! ¡°What should I do?¡± Ken stared at the dismembered hand, his eyes narrowed. A look that was equal parts shock and greed had appeared in Madam Lunaris¡¯ eyes when she saw that hand. If even Madam Lunaris, a Mystique Loyalty Realm expert who spent most of her time holed away, wanted it, what reason did he have to turn it down? ¡°I can attach it to your hand¡­ But it¡¯ll be pricey!¡± Madam Lunaris rinsed another wine ss and poured some wine into it. Ken remained silent. He only had about a dozen dors on him. How was he going to afford the surgical fees? Finn asked, ¡°How much?¡± Madam Lunaris looked up at him, brushing the white-colored hair that obscured her face as she said nonchntly, ¡°Three billion dors!¡± ¡°Three billion?¡± Finn and Melody gasped. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ Have you received any formal education? Do you know just how much money three billion dors is?¡± Finn could not stop himself from mocking Madam Lunaris. Even open-heart surgery only cost around a million dors. Meanwhile, she charged three billion dors for hand surgery. Ken had a sad smile on his face as he shook his head. Not even his entire life was worth three billion dors. He was just about to turn her down when Nash said, ¡°Three billion dors is fine, but we¡¯ll have to see if your surgery is worth the price you¡¯ve tacked upon it¡­¡± Madam Lunaris was a Mystique Loyalty Realm expert. Given this level of cultivation, she did not need any money. She must have her own reasons for charging three billion dors for the surgery. It was the same as him charging at least one billion dors for every mission he carried out. To outsiders, it was an exorbitant amount to charge, and few clients were willing to pay that amount of money. However, since he had proved his value, he had a steady stream of clients wanting to work with him. ¡°Nash¡­ let¡¯s forget it!¡± Ken kept his head lowered as he spoke. Only an idiot would pay three billion dors to get a hand-recement operation. Finn added, ¡°Nash¡­ think this through. Since she¡¯s taken a liking to this hand, why don¡¯t we sell it to her for three billion dors instead?¡± Madam Lunaris said when she heard Finn¡¯s suggestion, ¡°This hand is not valuable. I will only pay 300 million dors for it!¡± 300 million dors? Yet, she imed it was not valuable. Finn was shocked by what Madam Lunaris had said. Melody seemed to realize there was more than what met the eye, and she narrowed her eyes as she asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s your surgery that¡¯s valuable?¡± Madam Lunaris shook her head at that too. ¡°My surgical skills aren¡¯t what brings value to this either. You could just get your hand reced at the hospital for several hundred thousand dors!¡± That stumped everyone. No one could, for the life of them, figure out why Madam Lunaris was charging them three billion dors. Bradley walked over to Nash and whispered something into his ear. The corner of Nash¡¯s lips curled upward. ¡°Melody¡­ Pay up!¡±. Melody¡¯s eyes widened. Why should she be the one paying? Were they taking advantage of her? If Nash were the only person in the room, she would have begun arguing with him. However, since there were so many people in the room, she had to ensure she did not embarrass him. She took her phone out and began making the payment. Since three billion dors was no small amount of money, it took her around half an hour before she completed the payment. After Madam Lunaris received the money, she grinned as she picked up the dismembered hand and pulled Ken along with her into the room. Dinner was served half an hourter. It was a magnificent feast, with all sorts of meats present. The gang gorged themselves on the food. After they finished eating and drinking to their hearts¡¯ desire, Derek bounded out of the room. His arm and bottom did not hurt anymore. When Derek saw the leftover food on the table, he grabbed himself a seat and began feasting as well. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Ken here yet? Did something go wrong with his surgery?¡± Finn started worrying about Ken¡¯s safety. Madam Lunaris was getting on in years, and there was no medical equipment here. It was difficult to tell if the surgery would be a sess or not. ¡°You need to have faith in Madam Lunaris¡¯ skills¡­ She used to be a professor at Capiton Hospital!¡± Chapter 451 Bradley sat nonchntly on a nearby bench, smoking. Nash also smiled whileforting him saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ This is Ken¡¯s opportunity.¡± Finn looked defeated. ¡°No matter how incredible the hand is, it¡¯s still someone else¡¯s. It surely feels different than one¡¯s own!¡± At that moment, Madam Lunaris walked out of the room with Ken. Ken¡¯s entire right hand was wrapped in bandages. Nash immediately used his Third Eye to inspect it. After all, having invested 3 billion, he had to check the results. ck scales covered Ken¡¯s right hand. His palm still had five fingers, but the nails resembled eagle ws. By appearance alone, it no longer looked human. The blood and tendons in the hands had established a blood cirction system. Meanwhile, the bones held an unsettling power. ¡°How do you feel, Ken?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Finn asked immediately, concerned about the 3 billion Nash had invested. Ken replied in a daze, ¡°I can¡¯t feel any pain¡­¡± He had been knocked out by Madam Lunaris as soon as he entered the room and had no idea about what had transpired. When he woke up, he found his hand bandaged and even doubted if he still had a hand. Madam Lunarisughed sinisterly. ¡°The anesthesia hasn¡¯t worn off. Of course, you can¡¯t feel pain.¡± Then, she snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re lucky¡­ I merely didn¡¯t want to bring that thing into my coffin!¡± ¡°What thing?¡± Finn asked, puzzled. Everyone also looked at Madam Lunaris for answers. ¡°Something valuable!¡± Madam Lunaris did not want to exin too much, then looked at Nash and asked, ¡°How about it, Mr. Young? Are you satisfied?¡± Nash responded politely, ¡°Very satisfied.¡± Madam Lunaris nced at the ring on Nash¡¯s finger and slowly walked back into the house. Driven by curiosity, Melody asked, ¡°What was that ¡®thing¡¯ Madam Lunaris mentioned? Is it rted to Ken¡¯s exchange?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ hard to exin.¡± ¡°Come on¡­ I funded that three billion!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back when we get home!¡± ¡°I want interest. It¡¯s now 3.5 billion!¡± The day quickly passed. After a good rest, they prepared to return to Jonford. Not wanting to endure another lengthy journey, Nash booked ne tickets. Melody also made an excuse to leave with Heidi and Nash. On the ne, Melody kept pestering Nash about what Madam Lunaris had done to Ken. She was very curious and simply would not let it go. Nash pretended to be asleep, ignoring Melody¡¯s pleas. ¡°Just tell me, Mr. Nash!¡± Melody even tried to act cute. Nheless, Nash was not budging. He simply pretended to have fallen asleep. ¡°Hmph¡­ Men! I¡¯ll remember this!¡± Melody fumed, feeling like giving him a piece of her mind. Heidi whispered, ¡°Mel¡­ I once heard my dad mention that Madam Lunaris took a bottle of unicorn blood from an ancient tomb in Schiedam¡­¡± Melody¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Unicorn¡­ blood?¡± Heidi nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s said to be from the king of Schiedam, Wendell Dackin¡¯s, tomb. He allegedly hunted a unicorn.¡± ¡°King Wendell Dackin, the grandfather of King Christian Dackin?¡± Melody eximed in shock. ¡°That¡¯s a tomb from over 3,000 years ago! Is the unicorn blood story reliable?¡± ¡°I did some research at the time¡­ The historical records don¡¯t mention much about King Wendell, so it¡¯s hard to verify!¡± Heidi whispered. ¡°So¡­ you think Madam Lunaris might have injected unicorn blood into the severed palm of the Undead Corpse King?¡± Melody spected. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I think. Since Nash doesn¡¯t want to share, all we can do is guess!¡± Heidi smirked, ncing at Nash. ¡°You¡¯re really something, to have actually guessed it right!¡± Chapter 452 Bradley had whispered to Nash about this matter. Back then, he simply mentioned that Madam Lunaris might possess Unicorn Blood. Unicorns were legendary creatures. While outsiders might dismiss such tales, Nash believed them without hesitation. After all, if immortal cultivators existed, why not legendary beasts? Otherwise, Madam Lunaris would not have boldly demanded a sky-high price of three billion. ¡°Was it really unicorn blood?¡± Melody¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She had thought Heidi was just making up a story to provoke Nash.¡¯ Yet everything Heidi said turned out to be true. ¡°I¡¯m not 100% sure. But what I can confirm¡­ is that the severed hand will significantly boost Ken¡¯s power!¡± Nash also could not confirm if it was unicorn blood, but he felt a terrifying energy within Ken¡¯s right hand¡¯s bones and blood. ¡°Holy moly, then this is genuinely a unicorn arm! ¡°Bute to think of it, we just picked Ken up on the road. Is it worth investing three billion. on him?¡± Melody was somewhat puzzled. This was not 300,000 or three million but a whopping three billion. Even with her vast wealth, she felt the pinch. After a pause, she continued to mutter, ¡°Finn¡¯s been with you for some time. Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to spend that three billion on him instead of Ken?¡± Nash replied with a smile, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been even better if I had given you that hand?¡± ¡°I definitely don¡¯t want it¡­¡± Melody shook her head quickly. The hand of the Undead Corpse King was so unsightly; she would not want it attached to her. ¡°That settles it, then. I did ask Finn, didn¡¯t I? He didn¡¯t want it, so there was nothing I could do.¡± Nash looked amused and resigned. He was not sure if Melody/was more concerned about the three billion or that she found Ken unreliable. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Melody sighed helplessly. The money had already been spent; there was no point in arguing. After a moment¡¯s thought, Nash exined, ¡°Ken has been to Salene and Holy Martial but was expelled from both. He even faced persecution from his enemiester on. His difficult life shaped his introverted nature. ¡°A person like him, in his quest to be stronger, would sacrifice everything. He¡¯s probably the only one willing to ept the hand of the Undead Corpse King.¡± A spark appeared in Melody¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you trying to cultivate a force tobat the Kleins?¡± The Kleins had numerous martial arts experts, while Nash was at a disadvantage. To topple such a behemoth, he definitely needed to nurture a powerful martial arts force. Nash just smiled and remained silent. He simply did not want to waste the Undead Corpse King¡¯s severed hand. Upon learning that Madam Lunaris might have unicorn blood, he was even more tempted. Thebination of unicorn blood and the Undead Corpse King¡¯s severed hand would be incredibly powerful. He did not want these items to fall into others¡¯ hands. Of course, Melody had a point. Winning Ken¡¯s loyalty was his primary objective. The three billion was well-spent, or it could even be considered a steal. Upon arriving at Jonford Airport, Melody nned to treat Heidi to a luxurious stay at a five- star hotel. Meanwhile, Nash decided to take a cab back to Royal Bay. ¡°Hera didn¡¯te to pick you up?¡± Melody asked curiously when she saw Nash hailing a cab. ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly tell her¡­¡± ¡°Well, in that case, buy her some flowers and gifts. You haven¡¯t seen each other in such a long time. You have to give a little surprise, no?¡± Melody said with a smile. ¡°Thanks for the reminder. I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡± Nash had not thought of this. He instructed the taxi driver to head to Jonford¡¯s best flower shop. The driver made a U-turn and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s a new florist called Warm Flower Garden that just opened today. They¡¯re offering a 50% discount on all flowers¡­ Want to go there?¡± ¡°Maybe not. How awkward would it be if word got out that I bought discounted flowers for my wife?¡± Nash replied with a raised eyebrow and a smile. Chapter 453 ¡°Hey now¡­ It¡¯s not about the discount. Warm Flower Garden just opened, and the quality of their flowers is much higher than other flower shops. Shouldn¡¯t you aim for quality when buying goods? ¡°When buying flowers for your wife, it shows your passion for love. The better the quality of the flowers, the more thoughtful it is, no?¡± The taxi driver said as he nced at Nash through the rearview mirror with a cheeky grin. Nash nodded in agreement. ¡°That makes sense¡­ Let¡¯s head to Warm Flower Garden, then.¡± Warm Flower Garden was located in the heart of Jonford. The store was spacious with various fresh flower samples disyed in ss cabs. Outside, pots of nts were arranged, and the ground was littered with remnants of flower petals. As Nash stepped out of the car, a young woman dressed as a maid with twin ponytails greeted him with a warm smile. ¡°Good day, sir. Our store has a grand opening offer today-all flowers are at a 50% discount.¡± Her voice was sweet, making Nash feel as if he was bathed in a spring breeze. ¡°Alright, show me around.¡± ¡°Right this way, sir.¡± She gestured with a weing hand motion. As they entered, she inquired, ¡°Are the flowers for a family member or a lover?¡± ¡°For my lover.¡± ¡°May I ask about her personality?¡± Her face maintained a sweet smile, but Nash noticed a hint of sadness in her Perhaps she had been hurt in love before. eyes. ¡°She¡¯s gentle and kind¡­ and a bit cute, I suppose,¡± said Nash, thinking of Hera and smiling slightly. The young woman led Nash to another counter and rmended, ¡°I suggest you buy these 99 pink roses, sir. They symbolize profound love. The elegant and unobtrusive color of the pink roses can surely capture the heart of most women. ¡°Moreover, they¡¯re imported from Love God Castle in Flornd. The original price was 3,880, but today, they¡¯re just 1,880!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Finishing her pitch, she looked anxiously at Nash. She was merely the store¡¯s temporary salesgirl. She could earn a 10%mission if she were able to make this sale. She had not sold many flowers today even though it was the shop¡¯s grand opening. If she failed to sell flowers, her younger siblings would go hungry tonight. ¡°Hmm, then I¡¯ll take this one!¡± Nash had also taken a fancy to these flowers when he entered, especially since they were advertised as being from the famous Love God Castle in Flornd. It was an acimed rose cultivation site cared for by top bo Getting 99 roses from there for less than 2,000 dors seemed like a good deal, but he wondered about the quality. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The young girl was taken aback, surprised by his quick decision. Most imported flowers were usually pre-ordered at other shops she had worked in. Still, this store¡¯s owner clearly seemed inexperienced. The imported flowers they brought in were ced there all afternoon without any customer asking about them. That was the reason why the price was reduced to 1,880 dors yet most customers still walked away after inquiring. She thought that this flower bouquet would have to go to waste. She never expected this customer to buy it without even asking further questions. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Nash asked, noticing her surprise. ¡°No, not at all! I¡¯ll wrap it up for you right away,¡± she replied, her face lighting up with joy. She was relieved her siblings would not go hungry tonight. However, just as she was about to move to the packaging room, a young man with dyed blonde hair and a group of young ruffians burst into the shop. The blonde man sneered ¡°Luna¡­ you¡¯ve made me search endlessly for you¡­¡± Chapter 454 The young woman stopped in her tracks, her frail body trembling slightly. The blonde youth approached and grabbed Luna by the hair. ¡°Your father already sold you to my family, and you dared to run away?¡± ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Luna covered her hair with both hands, her brows tightly furrowed in pain. The blonde youth dragged Luna out, saying, ¡°Come home with me now. I¡¯ll have my way with you tonight.¡± At that moment, a woman in her 30s emerged from the back packaging room. Seeing Luna about to be taken away, she immediately frowned and said, ¡°Stop! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Several youths beside the blonde one stepped in front of the woman, smiling faintly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, this doesn¡¯t concern you¡­¡± The shopkeeper looked at the blonde youth and said, ¡°This is the city center. The city hall and patrol office are just 300 meters away. I¡¯ll call the cops on you!¡± The blonde youth squinted. ¡°Say one more word and I¡¯ll trash your shop!¡± The woman gritted her teeth, not daring to stir trouble too easily. She had saved money for a long time to open this store. If it got wrecked on its opening day, she would truly be ruined. The youth then red at Nash, yelling, ¡°What are you looking at, huh? Believe your eyes out!¡± me, I¡¯ll gouge Nash paused for a moment, thenughed. ¡°My eyes are mine to use as I please. Aren¡¯t you being a bit too nosy?¡± Being so brazen near the city hall, this young man must have backing. ¡°Fuck, how dare you talk to ude like that?¡± Ackey from the blonde youth¡¯s side brazenly approached Nash. Before he even reached Nash, he was pped to the ground. Without even letting out a scream, he passed out with blood oozing from his nose and mouth. Nash shook off his hand, nonchntly saying, ¡°Why are you trying to fight when you can¡¯t even walk properly!¡± Thed looked about 17 or 18. In Nash¡¯s eyes, he was just a brat. Nash had not even used his full strength, but the boy could not withstand it. ¡°H-How dare you hit my man!¡± ude Lee stared angrily at Nash. ¡°I¡¯m with one of the Lees. There are very few families in Jonford who don¡¯t know who I am. Even the people from the governor¡¯s office show me respect, and you dare lay a hand on my people?¡± Nash took a few steps toward ude. He pped him twice, once on each cheek, without hesitation. His rtionship with the Lees was quite good. He could be considered doing a good deed by disciplining one of their youngsters. ude waspletely dumbfounded and stared at Nash in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really¡­¡± There was another p from Nash. This one was stronger, causing ude¡¯s jaw to dislocate. He shakily pointed at Nash, mumbling, ¡°You¡­ You guys¡­ kill him¡­¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Severalckeys with fierce expressions lunged at Nash. There were no fancy moves, merely one p for each of them. All four fell to the ground, groaning. They did not even see how Nash made his move. ude realized Nash was a martial artist, so no wonder he was so fearless. He pulled out his phone to call his uncle. After receiving ude¡¯s call, Joseph immediately sent Olivia to handle it. ¡°Dad, you never discipline ude even when he¡¯s always causing trouble outside. If you keep spoiling him like this, he¡¯ll get even worse!¡± Olivia said with clear reluctance. ude was her cousin. After her second uncle passed away, her second aunt took ude and left the Lees. Their family held 30% of all shares under the Lees¡¯ businesses. Their annual dividends surpassed the ie of those third-rate families. Joseph chuckled helplessly. ¡°What can I do? Your second uncle passed away early, and as the elder brother, I can¡¯t just abandon his wife and child, can I?¡± ¡°This is thest time I¡¯m helping him. If there¡¯s any more trouble in the future, deal with it yourself!¡± With a cold expression, Olivia left her father¡¯s study. It would have been one thing if ude was the one who had been provoked by others, but every time, it was ude who took the initiative to seek trouble. Chapter 455 Was helping him out not just aiding and abetting? Watching his daughter¡¯s angry departure, Joseph sighed helplessly. In the flower shop, Luna and the shop owner werepletely stunned. Nash took out his card and tapped it at the machine. ¡°Prepare my flowers first. Don¡¯t worry about the rest!¡± A receipt came out for a payment of 1,880 dors. Hearing the sound of the receipt being printed, the shop owner finally snapped back to reality and quickly nodded. ¡°O-Okay¡­ Please wait a moment, sir.¡± The shop owner went to the back to prepare the order. Nash pulled up a chair, crossed his legs, and sat down. ¡°Just¡­ you wait¡­ Soon you¡¯ll be begging like a dog!¡± ude, who was covering his mouth, struggled to speak. He wanted to curse at Nash. However, since backup from his family had not arrived, he swallowed back his words. Once his uncle¡¯s martial experts arrived, this guy would realize who he had offended. ¡°Is that so?¡± Nash sat calmly in the chair, smiling slightly. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait and see¡­¡± ude felt likeughing at Nash¡¯s nonchnt demeanor. He had already revealed his connection to the Lees, yet Nash remained defiant. Truly, ignorance was bliss! ¡°Mister¡­ The Lees are a top-tier family in Jonford, almost on par with the Watsons¡­ You should leave now!¡± Luna¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. There were still tear stains on her cheeks. As impressive as this man was, he surely could not face a major family on his own. ¡°No worries¡­ I¡¯m somewhat acquainted with the Lees. If I teach their youths a lesson, they might even thank me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Luna looked puzzled. Nash appeared disheveled and ragged, not someone who would seem connected to the Lees. Nash, not wanting to exin further, shifted the topic. ¡°Were you sold to the Lees by your father?¡± With a deste look in her eyes, Luna nodded. ¡°My dad racked up debts from drinking and gambling. After selling our house, which wasn¡¯t enough to cover it, he sold me!¡± While recalling this, Luna burst into tears. Nash snorted. ¡°Human trafficking is illegal!¡± With that, he took out his phone and called Angelica. ¡°M-Mr. Calcraft?¡± Angelica was slightly surprised to hear from Nash, her voice filled with astonishment. ¡°I¡¯m reporting a case of human trafficking!¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Warm Flower Garden!¡± ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯m on my way!¡± Even though it was off-duty hours, it didn¡¯t hinder her from responding. Especially since the one reporting was Nash. Even Chief Zink would have personally responded if Nash were to call. Just as Nash finished his call, three luxury cars were parked outside. Olivia, dressed in ck leather, arrived with two great-grandmasters and about ten elite bodyguards from her family. Upon seeing Nash seated there, Olivia felt a jolt of shock. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Could it be that Nash was the one ude had offended this time around? ude turned to see that his cousin and her entourage were here. Then, with a malicious smile, he got up and said arrogantly, ¡°You bastard¡­ My cousin¡¯s here now¡­ If I don¡¯t break your legs today, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Before he could finish, an invisible force sent him flying,nding right next to Olivia. Luna¡¯s face turned pale. That woman was Ms. Olivia, CEO of Drake Group! She was ude¡¯s cousin! It was over! This mister might really be in trouble! Chapter 456 ude clutched his chest, taking a while to catch his breath. A few of his underlings rushed over, scrambling to help him up. ¡°Oli¡­ It¡¯s this bastard! Even after seeing you arrive, he still dares toy his hands on me¡­ Look¡­ my jaw got dislocated¡­¡± ude pointed to his cheek in pain. The left side of his cheekbone was noticeably indented. ¡°Shut up!¡± Olivia pped him across the face. ude spat out a mouthful of blood from the impact. Darkness clouded his vision, and his ears rang. ¡°Oli¡­ why¡­¡± ude covered his face and backed away. Then, he looked toward several of the family¡¯s great-grandmasters. ¡°You people¡­ attack this instant!¡± The two elderly figures lowered their heads. As core members of the Lees, they were aware of some of Nash¡¯s secrets. The overwhelming aura that came from being in the Profound Reality Realm had them struggling to breathe. ¡°Nash¡­ he¡¯s my cousin¡­ Can¡­ Can you spare him a little¡­¡± Olivia stammered. She would rather ude offend the governor of Jonford than Nash, the man known for annihting the Green Bamboo Association! ¡°You ought to rein him in!¡± Nash nced at ude. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Lees¡¯ sake, he wouldn¡¯t even be standing now!¡± Olivia grinned. ¡°Thank you, Nash. I¡¯ll make sure to discipline him when we get back.¡± She then looked at the sleeve of Nash¡¯s right arm. ¡°Nash, what happened here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor scratch.¡± Nash dismissed her query. Olivia turned her fierce gaze back to ude. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you when we get back¡­¡± ude¡¯s legs weakened from fear. His cousin did not pamper him like his uncle did. Her husband was the son of the Skyes, giving her a high status in the family. No one would stop her from taking action against ude. At that moment, Angelica entered with several inspectors. Upon seeing Olivia and the battered ude, she could guess what had transpired. ¡°Mr. Calcraft¡­ was it you who called earlier?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something suspicious about this girl¡¯s father¡­ I suggest you investigate,¡± Nash said, pointing to the dazed Luna beside him. Luna tremblingly defended, saying, ¡°My¡­ My father isn¡¯t suspicious!¡± Regardless of his actions, he was still her father. That was why she had not reported him. Moreover, her father was not always like this. After her gold-digging mother left him for a wealthier man, he went down the wrong path. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Angelica could naturally sense that Luna was protecting her father. She sternly said, ¡°If your father has indeedmitted illegal actions and you¡¯re covering for him, you¡¯ll be charged with aiding and abetting!¡± Luna bit her lip and shuddered. Nash looked at Olivia and said calmly, ¡°The Lees¡¯ son shouldn¡¯t becking in women anyway. Why does he need to buy them?¡± Olivia said tremblingly, ¡°It¡¯s our fault for not disciplining him better. Please, Nash. Forgive us. I¡¯ll keep a closer eye on ude in the future.¡± Nash turned to Luna. ¡°How much did he pay your father?¡± Luna shook her head. ¡°My father didn¡¯t sell me¡­¡¯ She knew if she said too much, her father would end up in jail. Seeing Nash¡¯s determination to see this through, Olivia hurriedly said, ¡°Nash¡­ how about you let me handle this? I¡¯ll make sure to resolve this issue properly for her.¡± Just then, the shop owner emerged holding a bouquet of pink roses. ¡°Sir, your roses are ready!¡± Seeing so many people in the store, her face turned tense. Nash checked the time and realized it was past ten in the evening. ¡°Alright, make sure you handle this properly!¡± Chapter 457 Nash took the roses and headed out. Olivia quickly responded, realizing that if she did not handle the situation properly and Nash stepped in, her cousin would likely be in real trouble. One of the officers next to Angelica asked, ¡°Chief White, what should we do?¡± ¡°Just let them handle it privately!¡± Angelica replied nonchntly, leading her team away with the rest of the officers following behind. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Olivia smiled and said to Luna, ¡°Take me to your home, Young Miss.¡± Luna pressed her red lips together and responded, ¡°Ms. Olivia, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll definitely pay back the 30,000 I owe Mr. Lee too!¡± Olivia smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay back that money. Also, I¡¯ll give you an additional 200,000 as an apology on behalf of my cousin.¡± 200,000?! Luna¡¯s heart was beating wildly. She then started shaking her head vigorously, ¡°No, no, no¡­ I can¡¯t ept that¡­ Not asking me to repay the 30,000 is already a huge favor!¡± Being in her first year of university, anding from a poor family, even 30,000 seemed astronomical to her, let alone 200,000 dors. ¡°Oli, it was her father who tried to sell her. Why should I pay? Isn¡¯t this a matter of mutual consent?¡± p! Olivia pped ude again and said to her bodyguards, ¡°Take him home and enforce our family¡¯s punishment!¡± ¡°What? ¡°The fam¡­family punishment?¡± The Lees¡¯ family punishment was set by their grandfather. It was a hundredshes with a thorned whip. This punishment had never been executed on anyone before. Olivia coldly ordered, ¡°Take him away.¡± If the brat did not learn his lesson now, he would cause big trouble for the Lees in the future. Even her doting father would not be able to intervene this time. As the bodyguards started to take ude away, one of them said, ¡°Ms. Olivia, Mr. ude is severely injured¡­ we should take him to the hospital first!¡± ¡°He¡¯ll eventually end up in the hospital anyway. Let him suffer a bit more first!¡± Olivia replied with a cold smirk and had a very firm attitude. She then turned to Luna. Her tone softened as she asked, ¡°Young Miss, you may take me to your home now.¡± Luna hesitatingly replied, ¡°M-my home is very messy and dirty¡­¡± Olivia smiled warmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just take me over and let me have a look!¡± Arriving at Luna¡¯s home, Olivia was taken aback. Luna, along with a seven or eight-year-old brother and a five-year-old sister, were all living under a bridge. The area was dark, damp, and littered with trash. ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t have a home?¡± Olivia asked, stunned by the sight. With tears in her eyes, Luna nodded, ¡°My father sold our house.¡± She shared her story with Olivia, who felt deep sympathy toward her. When Olivia was seventeen or eighteen, she had thousands to spend every month. Yet here was Luna, at the same age, struggling with hunger and living under a bridge. ¡°Ms. Olivia¡­ please don¡¯t enforce the family punishment on Mr. ude¡­ He goes to the same university as me and once helped me fend off some bullies!¡± Luna spoke timidly. Olivia raised an eyebrow, ¡°Really?¡± Luna nodded, ¡°Yeah. On my first day at university, some seniors tried to harass me. Mr. ude thought they were an eyesore and stepped in, beating them up.¡± A small smile formed on Olivia¡¯s lips. As she was often busy with business matters, she seldom paid attention to her cousin Every time she encountered him, it was usually to clean up his messes. She had always perceived ude as a tyrant but never realized he had a kind side. Perhaps ude was trying to help Luna in his own way? ¡°Take your valuables ande stay with me at the hotel!¡± Chapter 458 Olivia had roughly guessed it. ude probably fell in love with this young girl at first sight. However, due to his brash personality, he was too proud to pursue her directly, which led him to use some extreme methods. Regardless, he should not have provoked Nash. Punishment was still necessary. At Royal Bay, the Harrison couple and Hera were sitting together, sorting out reports. Skadi, sitting cross-legged on the floor, mumbled, ¡°Your family is truly full of workaholics¡­ Even at home, you never rest.¡± Hera yfully scolded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Getting tired of us now?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. You¡¯re the darling wife of Jonford¡¯s strongest martial artist!¡± Sighing, Hera ced the organized reports on the coffee table. ¡°It¡¯s been seven days¡­ I wonder when he¡¯ll return.¡± They had been having conflicts recently. Just when things were resolved, he left for another ce. 4 The thunderstorm the night before kept Hera restless. She continuously remembered the first time she slept in Nash¡¯s arms. ¡°Hera, Hera! Nash is back¡­¡± Skadi tugged at Hera¡¯s sleeve, pointing outside. Hera pped Skadi¡¯s hand away. ¡°Are you trying to trick me again? I don¡¯t hear anything!¡± For the past few days, Skadi had teased her multiple times. She fell for it the first couple of times. Now, she refused to believe Skadi. ¡°Dad, Mom, Hera¡­¡± Nash entered with a bouquet of pink roses, smiling broadly. Hearing Nash¡¯s voice, Hera trembled. The Harrison couple quickly looked toward the door. It really was Nash. Everyone set aside their paperwork, smiles emerging on their faces. ¡°Nashy¡­ you¡¯re finally back. Have you eaten yet? Maria has left for the day. I¡¯ll cook something for you!¡± As Lauren was about to get up, Harrison grabbed her wrist. ¡°We¡¯ve worked all day. It¡¯s time for us to rest. Let Hera cook for him!¡± ¡°Oh right, right. I¡¯ve been so busy these days. My back and shoulders are aching,¡± Laurenined, rubbing her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage when we get home,¡± Harrison said, chuckling and pulling Lauren away. ¡°I just came back and you guys are already leaving¡­?¡± Nash said, both amused and resigned. ¡°They¡¯re just giving you and Hera some space. I¡¯ll be leaving too!¡± Skadi replied, standing up. She nced at the roses in Nash¡¯s hand and said with a smile, never thought you knew how to be romantic.¡± ¡°I She felt a twinge of jealousy. When would she receive roses from the one she loved? ¡°Nash¡­¡± With teary eyes, Hera threw herself into the arms of the man she had missed so dearly. Nash opened his arms and embraced her tightly. ¡°I missed you so much,¡± Hera said, her voice choking with emotion. Nash kissed her forehead gently. ¡°I missed you too¡­¡± Before he could finish, Hera tiptoed and pressed her lips against his. They passionately kissed for a while. When Hera finally pulled away, she was short of breath, and her face was flushed. Nash then handed Hera the roses, saying gracefully, ¡°For you. These are pink roses from the Love God Castle, symbolizing my intense love for you!¡± ¡°They¡¯re beautiful! I love you so much!¡± Hera eximed, taking the roses. Then, she took out her phone and said, ¡°Quick¡­ let¡¯s take a selfie!¡± Such a romantic moment was definitely worth capturing and sharing to the world on social media. They took several pictures in the living room. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The moment Hera posted them, Skadi liked the post andmented with a furious emoji: [ Shoot¡­ You should just drop dead!] Setting her phone aside, Hera asked, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook something for you to eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather have you!¡± Chapter 459 The intimacy from earlier had ignited Nash¡¯s desires. Every time he wanted to get intimate with Hera, something unexpected would happen. Counting the days, he had been away in Xanthalos for nine days, so Hera¡¯s menstrual period should have already passed. ¡°Alright¡­ let¡¯s go¡­¡± Hera pulled Nash and began to walk upstairs. Nash wore a puzzled expression. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. What was going on? Should she not have hesitated and yfully resisted him? Why did it seem like she was even more eager than him? They returned to the bedroom and immediately kissed again. From the door to the bedside, they finally tumbled onto the bed. Nash¡¯s hands were not idle either. They were freely exploring underneath Hera¡¯s clothing. Hera pressed Nash¡¯s hand and exhaled softly. ¡°Maybe I should take a shower first¡­¡± Nash smirked. ¡°Together?¡± Hera blushed. ¡°No way¡­ That¡¯d be so embarrassing¡­¡± At that moment, Hera¡¯s phone rang. Nash¡¯s lips twitched at the sound. He silently prayed it was not an emergency. ¡°Mr. Wilson¡­ What is it at this hour?¡± ¡°Ms. Lewis¡­ the server room is on fire¡­¡± Mr. Wilson said urgently. ¡°What?¡± Hera turned pale and quickly got up from the bed. ¡°We installed fire-resistant cotton and aluminum foil in the server room. How could it catch fire?¡± Mr. Wilson said gravely, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a wiring issue. It¡¯s most likely that someone intentionally set it on fire!¡± Hera took a deep breath. ¡°How¡¯s the fire now? Is it under control?¡± Looking at the raging fire outside the window, Mr. Wilson replied with a hoarse voice, ¡°The fire is out of control. We have to wait for the fire brigade¡­¡± Hera¡¯s phone dropped to the floor. Someone had deliberately set the fire. Who was it? Who could it be? Nash said with a somber face, ¡°Let¡¯s head there now!¡± Hera drove at breakneck speed toward the Southern Suburbs. Meanwhile, inside Helena¡¯s apartment, Kai had just taken a shower. Helena asked with a grin, ¡± Baroque¡¯s subsidiary is on fire. Did you arrange for that?¡± On the TV, Jonford¡¯s current news was being broadcast live. Half of the factory area was aze. Having not groomed himself for several days, Kai appeared more mature and weathered. ncing at the TV report, he calmly said, ¡°Do you think I still have the capability to arrange. for such a thing?¡± Helena sighed. ¡°When will your grandfather¡¯s sanctions against you end?¡± The sanctions against Kai by Walter were even stricter than being cklisted. Not only was he restricted from taking trains or high-speed rails, but even restaurants on the streets would refuse him. Helena ordered takeout for him daily. Kai sat on the couch in silence. Then, Helena bit her lip, saying, ¡°Maybe you should apologize to Nash. If you make amends, perhaps your grandfather will forgive you!¡± Last time, Nash had helped save both her and Kai. Her feelings of animosity toward Kai and Hera had diminished by a whole lot. Moreover, Walter¡¯s sanctions against Kai were due to him offending Nash. If Kai apologized and Walter lifted the sanctions, her business would get back on its feet. Narrowing his eyes, Kai stated, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Even if I die, I won¡¯t bow down and apologize to him!¡± Helena frowned in annoyance. ¡°But we can¡¯t keep living like this. You have expensive taste, and I can¡¯t afford to support you!¡± Had it been before, she would never have dared to be angry with Kai. Yet now, after facing a month of business challenges and umting debt, things were different. Her father had gone gray overnight, her mother had left, and if things continued this way, she would be ruined. Kai gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to contact some old friends tomorrow!¡± Chapter 460 He had always cared about his reputation. He did not want to continue relying on others either. If they did not figure something out soon, he and Helena would really end up on the streets. Helena scoffed. ¡°Which of your underlings hasn¡¯t fled the moment trouble arose? Do you still care about your reputation? Your reputation¡¯s been destroyed after everything that happened at Duncan¡¯s house!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Kai yelled, fuming with rage. The humiliation at Duncan¡¯s ce where he was made to kneel and bark like a dog was something that haunted him forever. He only revealed it because he was drunk. Helena realized she hit Kai¡¯s sore spot and softly said, ¡°Kai¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± After all, Kai approached Duncan to help her repay a 20 million debt. Kai grabbed a beer from the fridge and went to the balcony. He stared at the night outside, quietly drowning his sorrows in alcohol. At Baroque¡¯s subsidiary office, the fire from the server room had spread to the warehouse. Night shift security and workshop employees were all trying to save the important items stored there. The fire brigade had already arrived. Firefighters were trying to put out the fire with their hoses. Strangely, the more they poured water on it, the bigger the mes got. ¡°This is weird¡­¡± A young firefighter adjusted his helmet as he continued to battle the mes. A distraught Hans approached and said, ¡°Sirs, please, don¡¯t let the fire reach the warehouse¡­¡± The warehouse contained importedponents and USB drives. It took three whole months to procure these vitalponents for upgrading their old chip machines. For their project with Drake, they needed to enhance the performance of these chip machines. If anything happened to theseponents, the delivery date for the Drake project would be dyed by at least three months or even more. ¡°I understand your concerns, but this fire is unusual. Does your server room contain any chemicals?¡± The firefighter asked with furrowed brows. Hans shook his head with a wry smile, ¡°That¡¯s a server room with higher temperatures. Why would we store chemicals there? And we have inspections every three months. Our fire safety measures strictly follow production standards!¡± The firefighter sighed, ¡°Someone must have started this fire intentionally. They must have added a certain chemical powder in the warehouse which reacts with water¡­ There¡¯s even a risk of explosion¡­¡± A massive explosion rang out, originating from the server room. The shockwave knocked several firefighters off their feet. mes instantly engulfed the warehouse. With a face of utter despair, Hans muttered, ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ All is lost!¡± As Hera parked her car outside thepany, she heard the explosion from inside the factory. The st was deafening. She gripped the steering wheel tightly, remaining motionless. ¡°I hope it didn¡¯t reach the warehouse!¡± Hera¡¯s voice trembled as she opened the car door and ran toward the factory. At that moment, Jupiter and Angelica arrived with arge inspection team. ¡°Mr. Calcraft¡­ we came to help put out the fire¡­¡± Jupiter approached with purposeful strides. Nash replied, ¡°Thank you, Chief Holt¡­ but please help me find out who started the fire!¡± After saying these words, he briskly walked toward the main gate. There were too many people around, so he could not use his incredible speed. ¡°Angelica¡­ you lead them to extinguish the fire. Squad Three,e with me to investigate the cause of this ident!¡± Jupiter issuedmands decisively. Everyone immediately acted upon his instructions. When Hera saw that half of the warehouse had already burned, her vision went ck, and she fainted. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Using the cover of night, Nash swiftly moved like a shadow to Hera¡¯s side and supported her. Chapter 461 ¡°The warehouse¡­ We can¡¯t let the warehouse burn,¡± Hera said weakly. Nash looked toward the warehouse. He replied with a serious expression, ¡°You rest here. I¡¯ll put out the fire.¡± At this moment, a shadow appeared in front of Nash. ¡°Nash.¡± ¡°Sherman, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been protecting Miss Hera!¡± ¡°Hurry up and put out the fire,¡± Nash quickly said before he carried Hera to the security booth. There were about a dozen female workers standing next to the security booth. The HR manager, Lori, rushed to the door when she saw Nash carrying Hera over. ¡°What happened to Ms. Lewis?¡± she asked, concerned. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Help me take care of Hera. I¡¯m going to put out the fire,¡± Nash said before immediately shuffling Hera into Lori¡¯s arms. Lori was not as strong as Nash, and her whole body sank down. Even so, she was still able to grit her teeth and lift Hera thanks to her slender figure. She carried Hera into the security booth and deposited her in a chair. She then called over a former ssmate of hers who studied medicine for help. Sherman went to the back of the control room. He shattered the surveince cameras with his true energy and then channeled it toward the raging fire. The fire on arge section of the wall diminished, but then it quickly red back up. Sherman furrowed his brows and muttered to himself, ¡°How am I going to put it out?¡± Nash arrived at the back of the control room right then. The intervention of someone from the Profound Reality Realm was truly extraordinary. There were inspectors, firefighters, and hundreds of employees who hade out of the workshops. They were now gathered in front of the factory. Most of them were ordinary people with limited understanding of martial arts and probably an even more limited understanding of energy cultivation. Nash looked around the ce before approaching the side of the warehouse. With a single punch, he made a hole in the wall and went through it. Sherman followed closely behind Nash. Inside the warehouse, a massive fire was burning, and two security guards in their 40s were pushing a forklift through the mes. They were already on fire themselves. Nash waved his hand and extinguished the mes on the two guards using his true energy. However, the mes reignited in the next moment. Nash furrowed his brows slightly and then sniffed the air, his expression growing even more grim. There was a pungent smell in the air, indicating that someone had introduced chemical substances into the warehouse. ¡°Sir, get out of here quickly! Don¡¯te in!¡± Unable to hold on any longer, one of the security guards fell to the ground and writhed in pain. Nash took off his own clothes and used them to cover the injured guard¡¯s body. He then enveloped the guard with his true energy and removed all the air from inside the true energy barrier, finally extinguishing the mes. The security guard had suffered extensive burns on his face. Fingers trembling, he pointed toward a shelf that was about to be consumed by the fire. He said, ¡°That¡­ That shelf¡­ must not burn¡­¡± Due to theck of oxygen inside the true energy barrier, the security guard quickly lost consciousness. Nash turned to four others and said, ¡°You take these two out.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The four guards came forward and picked up the injured security guard from the ground. Then, in a blur, they carried the guard away from the warehouse. Nash rushed to the shelf. He channeled his energy and pushed the shelf along with a few more others away from the approaching fire to a safe area. Theponents were extremely heavy, and each shelf was filled to the brim. Ordinary people would need a forklift to move even a third of one shelf. The raging fire approached Nash, but it was kept away from him by his true energy when it was just ten centimeters away. Nash pushed over a dozen shelvesboriously, determined to get them out of the warehouse. An explosive force swept through the area. Nash¡¯s true energy barrier broke open, and the hot air from the fire blew the dust on the ground onto his clothes, immediately igniting them. Sherman had returned to the warehouse. When he saw Nash on fire, he grabbed a fire extinguisher and rushed over. He managed to put out the mes with the fire extinguisher, leaving Nash covered in ayer of dry ice. However, this onlysted for three seconds before the dry ice itself ignited. ¡°Damn, what in the world is this?¡± Sherman¡¯s expression was grim. He had never seen dry ice catch fire in all his years. Nash went on pushing the shelves while exining, ¡°It¡¯s likely the Combustion ¨C Enhancing Sand from the mad scientist¡¯sboratory in Moliga. I heard the scientist created it by infusing different types of chemicals. ¡°It looks no different from regr sand, but it has an extremely potentbustion- enhancing effect.¡± Chapter 462 ¡°Mad scientist?¡± Sherman rushed after Nash, fire extinguisher still in hand as he put out the fire on him. He was curious. ¡°Have you heard of him?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why are you asking?¡± ¡°Just curious. I see a madman can also be a scientist ande up with such insane chemicals.¡± Sherman rarely spoke, but today was an exception. Only someone like Nash, who was a top- tier expert, could stimte his desire formunication-even if it was not rted to martial arts. This was the kind of social circle he desired. ¡°The mad scientist, Leibell, is a double doctorate holder in physics and chemistry from the University of Cambridge. He gained the nickname ¡®mad scientist¡¯ because he often published illogical schrly articles. The University of Cambridge even expelled him for it. ¡°After leaving Cambridge, Leibell established his ownboratory. It was originally called Leibell Laboratory, but because of his actions, it was derisively called the ¡®Mad Scientist¡¯s Laboratory¡¯. ¡°In just two years, he proved himself with his unique knowledge and ideas. Combustion- Enhancing Sand is one of his peculiar inventions. Many use it as strategic weapons. ¡°Six years ago, the Moliga government took over Leibell Laboratory and prohibited the trade of Combustion-Enhancing Sand. After six years of consumption, there should be very little of it left circting in the market.¡± Nash¡¯s steps slowed when he reached the end of his exnation. He contemted quietly.¡± Could the people behind this arson be connected to foreign military forces?¡± He paused for a moment and then remembered the Nihon ninjas who had pursued Fabian back then. Some members of the Ten Families might be working with the same ninjas. This arson case was likely orchestrated by the Ten Families or their agents who were embedded within the smaller families in Jonesville. Bang! Another explosion came from the control room. Nash snapped back to reality and continued pushing the shelves forward. Reaching the wall, he then exerted force in both his hands. He broke the wall before forcefully pushing the 12 shelves out. At this moment, Harrison and his wife had also arrived at the scene. When they saw the shelves that Nash had managed to move out, their anxious expressions rxed considerably. ¡°Thank goodness theseponents are safe. Otherwise, our loss would¡¯ve been immense!¡± Harrison eximed, still shaken. ¡°Are theseponents so important?¡± Nash shook off the dust, dry ice, and dirt from his body, allowing them to fall to the ground. His back was exposed to the air, but there were no signs of burns. ¡°Theseponents are extremely important. We purchased them over a three-month period to upgrade our photolithography machine. If these had been destroyed, our partnership with Drake Group would be in jeopardy,¡± Lauren exined as she looked at the raging fire with lingering anxiety. Standing at the side, Harrison¡¯s expression was so grim that he was almost tearing up. He gritted his teeth. ¡°It must be that scumbag Hubert. He must have hired someone to do this. Rococo has been struggling without Kai. Baroque is now coborating with Universal Group, and they¡¯re envious. That¡¯s why they set fire to thepany.¡± Lauren shook her head. ¡°Your older brother has been in the dumps these past few days since his wife left home. He¡¯s hardly left the house. How could he have hired someone to set fire to Baroque?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone else besides them!¡± Harrisonmented. ¡°Don¡¯t specte without evidence. The inspectors from the Inspection Office will definitely find the culprits,¡± Lauren said calmly. ¡°Dad, Mom, go back and rest. I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡± It was already quitete now, and Nash wanted the two adults to rest given they had been busy all day. Harrison smiled bitterly. ¡°The fire isn¡¯t even out yet. How can we sleep?¡± Lauren looked around, and when she did not see Hera, she asked in surprise, ¡°Where¡¯s Hera?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She fainted just now,¡± Nash replied. Lauren and Harrison immediately started panicking. ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°She must not have been resting properly the past few days. She probably felt dizzy and fainted after she got so anxious just now.¡± Chapter 463 ¡°I¡¯ve already checked on her. She¡¯s mostly fine,¡± Nash said. Hearing that, both of them were relieved. After more than two hours, the massive fire was finally under control. The ident resulted in five cases of injuries, three of which were minor, while two security guards were seriously injured and sent to the hospital. After regaining consciousness, Hera arranged for the finance manager and the security manager to cover the medical expenses at the hospital. She also instructed the maintenance team to dismantle the remaining usefulponents in the control room. ¡°Ms. Lynch, please inform all departments to take two days off as we won¡¯t be able to get back the power so soon,¡± Hera said. ¡°Would two days of rest be enough?¡± Lori looked at the ruined control room and sighed. Based on the extent of the damage, it¡¯s likely that we won¡¯t be able to resume normal production even within seven days.¡± Hera pondered before replying, ¡°Start with two days. We¡¯ll extendter on if necessary.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send an urgent message to the management group right away.¡± Lori then dutifully took out her phone and sent an emergency message to the chat group. Hera and the senior management team were then whisked away by work. They were busy until the early morning of the next day. Nash and Jupiter spent the entire night investigating the incident but could not find any leads. Sitting in the patrol car at the factory gate, Jupiter was smoking a cigarette. The lines of his face expressed his worry. ¡°As I suspected, surveince footage from the control room tonight has been deleted. ¡°But we did notice from the other cameras that three technicians had gone to the control room two days ago. We checked with the security department, and they said they were part of the maintenance team. They¡¯re long-time employees who were transferred from Baroque¡¯s headquarters.¡± Feeling somewhat exhausted, Nash leaned back in his seat and said, ¡°Money makes the world turn. Even long-time employees can be bribed.¡± He had also suspected Hubert¡¯s involvement at the beginning. However, his mother-inw imed that Hubert had locked himself in and seemed to be on the verge of a breakdown after his wife left him. With how obviously affected he was, it made it less likely that he would continue to target Baroque. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The possibility of it being Helena and Kai who were behind this were even more unlikely. He saved them from the Green Bamboo Association at the time. If they had any conscience, they would not harm Baroque like this. Nash checked his phone for the time. It was already eight in the morning, yet his father-in-w, mother- inw, and Hera were still nowhere to be seen. Sherman was standing outside with his hands in his pockets. His once neat suit was wrinkled. There was soot smeared in his face as well. Feeling Nash¡¯s gaze on him, he looked over and walked toward him. ¡°Nash, do you have any orders?¡± Nash smiled wryly. ¡°No need to be so polite. I heard your master is still alive. I wonder if that Mystique Loyalty Realm expert from that night was your master.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Sherman shook his head without hesitation. He also thought the person to be was his master at first, but the powerful aura was unfamiliar to him. His master might have been missing for years, but he could still recognize him. ¡°Strange. Could that person just have been passing by?¡± Nash was puzzled. It was rare for two Profound Reality Realm experts to engage in battle, especially among the younger generation. It was hard to tell if they had Mystique Loyalty Realm masters backing them. Interfering in a conflict between two young Profound Reality Realm experts would certainly provoke conflicts among the Mystique Loyalty Realm experts. If they had just been passing by, they would not have so easily helped Sherman. ¡°Could¡­someone else be protecting Hera?¡± Chapter 464 ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible.¡± Nash quickly dismissed Sherman¡¯s spection. While he might know about a dozen Profound Reality Realm experts, he knew not a single Mystique Loyalty Realm expert apart from his senior martial brother, Francis. He guarded the Phoenix Ind, and Nash had onlymunicated with him over the phone. Francis would not have had the time to help him protect Hera. Sherman¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Then there¡¯s only one possibility. He¡¯s somehow connected to your family.¡± Nash nced at Sherman. There was a tiny possibility to that im, but he quickly dismissed it. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, they¡¯d definitelye out to see me.¡± This was considering he had already found himself trusted allies. Why would this person hide themselves instead? Rather, they shoulde up to him to discuss the n for revenge. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s not discuss this anymore. Thanks for your help this time. You should go back to the Skye family. I¡¯ll be staying in Jonesville for a while.¡± Nash did not want to dwell onplicated matters. At the very least, he was sure the hidden expert was an enemy rather than a friend, which was a good thing for him. ¡°Take care.¡± Sherman bade him farewell with a nod before turning and leaving without looking back. At this moment, Harrison and his wife, along with Hera, emerged from the factory. Nash opened the car door and got out. ¡°Jupiter, you¡¯ve been working all night. Go back and get some rest.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go home, take a nap, and continue the investigationter.¡± Jupiter yawned and fastened his seatbelt. Angelica had already fallen asleep against the car window in the back seat. ¡°Nash, any progress?¡± A weary-looking Lauren asked impatiently as she approached. Hera and Harrison both looked at Nash intently, eager to know who set the fire. ¡°The surveince footage in the control room was deleted. We found three suspicious individuals on the maintenance team. They¡¯re all technicians transferred from the headquarters.¡± Nash revealed all the information Jupiter had uncovered. ¡°Hera, were we the ones who transferred them over for the maintenance role?¡± Lauren asked, brows furrowed. Hera nodded in response. ¡°Yes, the control room is critical to the entire production line¡¯s operation. I only used the people you provided.¡± ¡°Mr. Jacobs and your grandfather have known each other for nearly 30 years. He watched Baroque and Rococo grow. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s him,¡± Harrison stated firmly. ¡°Well, that may not be the case. Your own older brother used some pretty ruthless methods against us when he was trying to seize the family inheritance,¡± Lauren retorted, giving Harrison a pointed look. ¡°It¡¯s different. My grandfather and Mr. Jacobs served together in the military for several years. They wererades who faced life and death together,¡± Harrison argued. ¡°Have you heard that money makes the mare go?¡± Lauren shot Harrison a re. ¡°I don¡¯t believe Mr. Jacobs is the type to forget loyalty for money,¡± Harrison insisted. Hera could not help but smile wryly at their argument. ¡°Mom, Dad, please stop arguing and go rest for a bit.¡± ¡°Rest? We can¡¯t rest now. A major overseas client ising today, and they specifically requested to speak with the highest-ranking representative from Baroque,¡± Harrison replied, his exhaustion suddenly lifting. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He looked at Lauren and said, ¡°Wife, you should go back and rest. I¡¯ll handle the meeting with this client.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I heard this person can be quite difficult.¡± Lauren, was not entirely confident in Harrison¡¯s abilities when it came to business. Chapter 465 Harrison and Lauren got into the car, and before they left, Lauren instructed, ¡°Hera, don¡¯t be too upset. The important thing is that the upgrade parts are safe. I¡¯ve already contacted the suppliers to reconstruct the control room. ¡°If everything goes smoothly, we can resume production within three days.¡± Harrison nodded in agreement as well. ¡°We¡¯ve been slugging it out for the past two weeks. These next few days will give us a chance to rest.¡± Hera gently nodded, replying, ¡°I understand. Drive safely on your way.¡± After Harrison and Lauren left, Nash and Hera returned to the vi. There was breakfast prepared by Maria on the table, but Hera had no appetite. Hera suddenly recalled that Nash had gone to the warehouse and five people were rescued from the fire. They were now in the hospital. ¡°Nash, you¡¯re not injured, are you?¡± Nash smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯m not injured. Such a small fire can¡¯t harm me.¡± He even opened his arms and spun around. Hera hugged Nash. A hint of vulnerability in her voice, she muttered, ¡°Thank goodness you were there. Otherwise, those parts would¡¯ve been destroyed and our partnership with Drake Group would¡¯ve washed down the drain.¡± Nash patted Hera¡¯s back gently. ¡°Olivia and I have a good rtionship with one another. The partnership would¡¯ve been fine.¡± Hera continued, ¡°No¡­ Our photolithography machine is already quite old. If we don¡¯t upgrade it soon, the chips we produce will have significant drawbacks. That has been one of the reasons ourpany¡¯s performance has beenckluster. ¡°We spent over three months purchasing this batch of chips. It would¡¯ve probably taken another three months if they¡¯d been burned. We can wait, but I doubt Drake Group can. ¡°Even if they did give us more time out of their respect for you, Drake Group would suffer significant losses,¡± Hera exined. She looked into Nash¡¯s deep eyes while embracing his neck. ¡°Either way, we managed to avert the danger this time,¡± Nash said while holding Hera¡¯s waist. He looked at her gentle red lips and felt the urge to kiss her. However, Hera let go of Nash at this moment and took out her phone. ¡°I need to call and check on those injured employees.¡± Feeling a bit disappointed, Nash sat down on the nearby sofa and grabbed an apple to fill his stomach. Just then, Olivia called. He answered the call and put it on speaker mode before cing it on the table. ¡°Nash, I heard that Baroque caught firest night?¡± ¡°Yeah, it did,¡± Nash answered as he took a bite of the apple. He shrugged off the clothes that had been burned as they were scratching his skin. ¡°Was it a safety incident or was it a case of arson?¡± Olivia asked. ¡°It should be arson. The inspectors from the Inspection Office are already on the case, so you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Nash mumbled absent-mindedly as he took another bite of the apple while shirtless. ¡°Alright. Nash. I¡¯ve settled Luna. I bought her a small apartment and gave her some 30,000 dors as a living allowance.¡± ¡°Why so much? I only wanted you to manage your cousin so that he¡¯d stop bothering the young woman. Nash was somewhat surprised. He wondered if Olivia had misunderstood his intentions. He and that young woman were not close. He only helped her based on a sense of justice back then. ¡°My cousin actually likes her. He¡¯s rather outgoing but couldn¡¯t bring himself to confess to her, so he resorted to this scheme¡­¡± Olivia exined. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What about her father?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve talked to her father, and he has already turned himself in. I¡¯ll look for a housekeeper to take care of Luna¡¯s family. This way, it¡¯ll be like we¡¯re helping out a future addition to our family.¡± ¡°Your cousin needs some discipline. This time, he met me. If he had provoked someone else with a shorter temper, he might not have gotten away with just a beating.¡± There was a hint of seriousness in Nash¡¯s tone. In countries where guns were not restricted, even minor conflicts could result in casualties. During his travels to such disorderly ces, encounters with troublemakers usually ended in dismembered limbs. While Somend¡¯s society was more orderly, there were still some hot-tempered martial artists out and about. When Olivia caught the sternness in Nash¡¯s tone, she shivered slightly and quickly added, Nash, my father has already disciplined him. He won¡¯t dare to act recklessly anymore. It¡¯s all thanks to you. My father had always indulged him before.¡± Chapter 466 In her small apartment, Luna had already bathed and changed her younger siblings into fresh clothes. She could not help but admire the financial capabilities of wealthy people. Most people needed to go through a process when buying a house, but Olivia just provided her ID to immediately get a fully furnished home. What impressed her even more was that Olivia had genuinely thanked Nash. Now, she was curious about who this Nash was. ¡°Luna, are you still going to school?¡± Olivia asked as she came over after being on a call. Luna shook her head. ¡°Dad hadn¡¯t been home for the longest time, so I took a few days off to take care of my younger siblings.¡± She then thought about how he had turned himself in and lowered her head, crying silently. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Filled withpassion, Olivia ruffled Luna¡¯s hair. ¡°Please don¡¯t me me for it. Your dad needs to be taught a lesson. If he keeps going on like this, he¡¯ll run into trouble sooner orter. It¡¯s not toote for him to undergo rehabilitation in prison.¡± Luna quickly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t me you for what you did. In fact, I¡¯m grateful.¡± Olivia smiled and asked, ¡°Have you ever been in a rtionship?¡± Luna blushed and shook her head. ¡°I just turned 18. I won¡¯t date until I finish college.¡± Olivia smiled slyly. ¡°That¡¯s great. If Jason ever dares bully you, just tell me. I¡¯ll help avenge you.¡± Luna had the makings of a beautiful woman and would be a good match for the Lee family. ¡°Olivia, I actually get what you mean. If Jason changes for the better and improves his grades, I can consider dating him after I graduate from college. Even though many women dream of marrying into the Lee family, I don¡¯t want my future husband to be an uneducated baddie.¡± Luna kept her head down, unable to look at Olivia. The smile on Olivia¡¯s face only widened when she heard what Luna said. ¡°There aren¡¯t many girls who are treasures like you.¡± Luna¡¯s words were the truth. Olivia was also envious of Luna. If it were not for the arranged marriage set by her grandfather, she probably wouldn¡¯t have married Theo. It was not that Theo was not outstanding. She just did not want to be constantly limited by him. She wanted to prove that she was just as good as a man, but every time she faced any setback, Theo would secretly help her ovee it. How could she sharpen herself in the business world like this? At Royal Bay Vi, Nash was finally able to enjoy a soothing hot shower. Now, all he needed was a good night¡¯s sleep. He considered doing something before going to bed to make things even better. The idea barely crossed his mind before he dismissed it. It had happened three times already, and he even began to suspect if fate was deliberately toying with him. Outside, Hera was dressed in her pajamas and sitting on the bed while talking to Skadi on the phone. ¡°It really seems like a coincidence. Something just happens every time you¡¯re about to get intimate with Nash! On second thought, could it be one of Nash¡¯s enemies?¡± Skadi sounded like she was a little amused at Hera¡¯s situation. She could easily imagine the expression on Nash¡¯s face at that moment. ¡°Whether it¡¯s his enemy or mine, he¡¯s my man. We¡¯ll face whatever adversity together,¡± Hera said, sounding dissatisfied. ¡°So, please don¡¯t make such remarks in the future, Skadi.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, my bad. I¡¯m sorry, okay!¡± Skadi quickly apologized when she sensed Hera¡¯s irritation. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I need to rest. I haven¡¯t slept in over 20 hours, and I¡¯m practically dead on my feet!¡± After a brief exchange with Hera, Skadi hung up. She was about to lie down and sleep when Nash called from the bathroom. ¡°Hera, I forgot to grab my underwear. Can you help me get it?¡± Heray on the bed, eyes closed. She gave a weary response, ¡°You can get it yourself. I¡¯m really tired. I don¡¯t want to move¡­¡± Nash, somewhat reluctantly, had to step out of the bathroom wearing nothing. At that moment, the phone ced on the bedside table began to rattle. Nash walked to the bedside table to answer the call. Chapter 467 Hera heard footsteps and instinctively opened her eyes. Her eyes widened the next second as her entire face flushed. She covered her eyes and screamed, ¡°Ah! Pervert!¡± Nash really came out nude. Did he not know how to grab a towel? ¡°I asked you to get it for me, but you didn¡¯t want to.¡± Nash smiled yfully before ncing at the iing call disy. He was surprised to see that it was from Fabian. ¡°Hello, Fabian,¡± Nash greeted warmly. There was a moment of silence from the other end with only some little cheers from the fox echoing in the back. Fabian took a deep breath and replied, ¡°The Jonesville branch¡¯s performance is currently at the bottom. From what Frankie told me, there are too many troublemakers there. If you have the time, please go deal with it. ¡°The branch can only continue to operate if their performance improves.¡± Was this man ordering him around? He was the president of Universal Foundation. Nash wanted to roll his eyes but still responded with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll report there tomorrow.¡± His grandfather had founded Universal Group, after all. Thepany had set up numerous subsidiaries across Drakonia with the aim of boosting the economy of multiple regions. It also presented the opportunity for Nash to deal with those who had wronged Hera. ¡°You need to be mindful of your approach. There are quite a few people in the Jonesville branch who are from the Ten Families,¡± Fabian reminded him before ending the call. Nash ced his phone on the bedside table and sat down on the bed. ¡°Y-You need to put on some pants,¡± Hera said, still covering her face. The blush had now reached down to her neck. She had wanted to consummate her rtionship with Nash the night before, but it had been night then and she had nned for Nash to turn off the lights. However, it was now daytime, and Nash was standing right there without a stitch of clothing. She felt incredibly embarrassed, her blush intensifying. Nash lifted the nket and crawled under it, embracing Hera. He smiled softly and said, ¡°How about we pick up where we left offst night?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m really not in the mood right now,¡± Hera replied. ¡°With everything happening at thepany, I haven¡¯t had a moment¡¯s rest since yesterday morning. I¡¯m tired and sleepy now.¡± Nash let go of her, seeing as Hera was pouting as she spoke. ¡°Alright, I can spare you for today,¡± Nash said, looking at Hera¡¯s adorable yet pitiful expression. He could not help but smile. Hera felt the warmth radiating from him and instinctively moved back. Nashy t on the bed and said, ¡°Get some rest. I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in a long time either.¡± Hera clutched the nket. She did not even dare to hug Nash to sleep, afraid that the naked man might suddenly lose control. Hera was curious about Nash¡¯s conversation over the phone earlier and could not help but ask, ¡°By the way, who called you just now? Where do you need to report?¡± ¡°I found a job at Universal Group. The HR department asked me to start work tomorrow.¡± ¡°Found a job? Why do you still need a job? Besides, you¡¯re already working as a security manager in mypany! ¡°Oh, I get it. You just don¡¯t want to work with me!¡± Hera left some words unsaid. Nash must have gotten the job at Universal Group with Melody¡¯s help. He would likely bemuting to work with Melody in the future. Even though she trusted Nash, she could not help but feel a bit jealous.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 468 ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I need to fill my time with meaningful things, and being the security manager in your company is just too idle of a job.¡± ¡°Then can¡¯t you just stay at thepany and-¡± Nash covered Hera¡¯s mouth before she could finish her sentence. Not knowing where to rest her hands, Hera ended up pressing them against Nash¡¯s chest. Nash smiled wickedly. ¡°Say another word and I¡¯ll have my way with you right now!¡± ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡± Hera turned away from Nash, but his hot body pressed against her back the next second. His strong and powerful hands reached around her from behind. His warm, masculine breath sprayed over her ear as he whispered, ¡°Wifey, it¡¯s time to sleep. No more overthinking!¡± His deep and maic voice sent shivers down Hera¡¯s spine, making her feel weak all over. As Nash¡¯s hands moved upward, she quickly pressed down on them and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not angry anymore. Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± With a slight smile on his lips, Nash closed his eyes slowly. In the evening, Finn, Bradley, and the lot of them drove into Jonesville in a convoy. After nearly half a month of hard work, they were finally going home. They had relieved smiles on their faces. ¡°Grandpa, how much did we make this time?¡± Nico asked cheerfully. Bradley had a cigarette in his hand. He flicked the ash out of the car window and said with augh, ¡°About four billion or so!¡± ¡°F-Four billion?¡± Nico swallowed hard. ¡°You¡¯ve been tomb raiding all your life and only managed to umte ten billion. Yet, we¡¯ve made four billion this time?¡± Bradley smiled and replied, ¡°In the past, 80% of our profits were taken by the Young family, and the remaining 20% were then divided among the hundred or so members of the Tomb Whisperer Lineage. ¡°So, the amount we could actually get was quite limited. If it wasn¡¯t for me being a senior member of the Tomb Whisperer Lineage, I wouldn¡¯t have even umted ten billion!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°80%? Nash¡¯s n was really taking too much. That¡¯s all hard-earned money from your life and death missions!¡± Nico grumbled. Bradley pped Nico on the head. ¡°You little rabbit, what do you know?¡± ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re hitting my head again!¡± Nico covered his head and looked at his grandfather aggrievedly. ¡°I¡¯m only speaking the truth. You guys were out there risking your lives while they were just sitting there enjoying the benefits and taking the lion¡¯s share!¡± Bradley raised his hand again. Seeing that he was about to get pped again, Nico hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll be quiet. Please don¡¯t hit me!¡± Bradley withdrew his hand and then exined seriously, ¡°You can think of the Tomb Whisperer Lineage as a business in the past. We were both employees and shareholders. Those in the management level had more shares, while the others had fewer. The earnings from each mission resulted in different levels of dividends. ¡°We gave 80% of our profits to the Tomb Whisperer Lineage because it¡¯s a rule when one enters the Tomb Whisperer Lineage to not forget those who have helped you. Our unique skills alle from the Tomb Whisperer Lineage, so it¡¯s only fair for them to get arger share. ¡°Besides, the leader also gave us an additional year-end bonus every year. That bonus itself is more money than an ordinary person can earn in their entire life!¡± Then, Bradley cautioned profoundly, ¡°You need to learn to be content. Greed will only bring you disasters!¡± Nico nodded despite not fully understanding what Bradley meant. ¡°Like the Young family?¡± The Young family had been too greedy, which ultimately led to the destruction of their n. This time, Bradley delivered a resounding p to Nico¡¯s face, his anger akin to thunder. ¡°The Young family is powerful enough! They fear no enemy. If not for those traitors, they would have shone for a thousand years. ¡°Where do you think our family would be if not for them? You think you can ridicule them?¡± The p was so loud that it nearly caused Derek, who was driving, to lose his grip on the steering wheel. ¡°Mr. Bradley, please calm down.¡± It was apparent that Bradley was actually pissed. Chapter 469 No matter how one looked at it, he and Nico grew up together. Now was the time for him to step in and advise the old man. This was the first time Nico had been pped by his grandfather, and he realized then that he had gone too far with his joke. None of them would have made it out of the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb without Nash. Nash was the head of the Tomb Whisperer Lineage, equivalent to their boss, while they were just employees. Despite that, he had fought the Undead Corpse King to protect them. Yet, Nico had ridiculed him for his lost family. With these thoughts in mind, Nico lowered his head and apologized, ¡°Grandpa, I was wrong.¡± Bradley slowly exhaled. Nico and Derek thought he was calming down, but little did they know that he was still shaken. He had almost used his inner energy just now. If he had not pulled back in time, Nico would have suffered at least a minor concussion. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You must remember this. Even the Ten Families get nervous when they hear the mention of the Young family. A starving camel is still bigger than a horse.¡± Nico nodded hastily. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± ¡°Mr. Bradley, it¡¯s getting dark soon. How about treating us to a good meal?¡± Derek asked with a grin. They did not know that Bradley was wealthy back then. Now that they were aware that he was a billionaire, there was no reason for them not to enjoy some good food. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Dynasty Grand Hotel. I have a supplier waiting for me there.¡± Shortly after, three cars arrived at the Dynasty Grand Hotel. Due to the long journey, the cars were covered in a thickyer of dust. The parking lot attendant immediately frowned when he saw them. Just as he was about to stop them, however, Nico took out a stack of cash from his bag and handed it over. The attendant¡¯s face lit up with a smile. ¡°There happen to be three parking spots over there. You can park your cars there.¡± Bradley nced around and quickly spotted a young man in a white coat in the middle of the parking lot. The young man also noticed Bradley. Nico handed the attendant a thousand dors. ¡°You can return to your post now. We¡¯ll park the cars ourselves.¡± His grandfather had given him/2,000 dors and told him to send the attendant away with the money. He felt a bit reluctant to part with 2,000 dors and so gave only a thousand to him. ¡°Thank you, sir. May you have a blessed day,¡± the parking attendant gratefully thanked him. In over three years of work, thergest tip he had ever received was only 200 dors. Today, he instantly received a thousand dors. These gentlemen were truly keeping their wealth under wraps! He happily entered the security booth. At the same time, Finn and hispanions parked their cars. Finn then called Melody and Nash to invite them for dinner. Both of them readily agreed after hearing that they had arrived at Jonesville. A young man in a red suit quickly approached Bradley and greeted him with a friendly smile, You must be Mr. Bradley, right?¡± Bradley nodded with a smile. ¡°Indeed, I am. I didn¡¯t expect Old Hamilt¡¯s grandson to have grown so much.¡± ¡°I suppose you¡¯re his descendant?¡± The man, Yadris, asked with a smile as he looked at Nico. Nico reached out with his dirty hand and introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m my grandfather¡¯s grandson, Nico.¡± Bradley frowned slightly. He was about to speak up, but Yadris extended his fair hand to shake Nico¡¯s dirty one. He said in a very gentlemanly manner, ¡°I¡¯m Yadris Hamilt. I¡¯m a few years older than you, but you can just call me Yadris in the future.¡± Chapter 470 The Hamilt family of Jonesville was the city¡¯srgest antique dealer with family assets exceeding 100 billion. Yadris had learned about antiques from his grandfather since he was a kid. He had traveled around the world in the past 20 and more years, honing his extraordinary appraisal skills. He had been in the business for six years and had never made a mistake. However, the main source of the Hamilt family¡¯s wealth was not just from discovering and trading antiques. They also profited substantially from the treasures brought by tomb-raiding families. These treasures came inrge quantities and at reasonable prices. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The name ¡®Professor Bradley¡¯ was at the front of their list of clients. The man was about to retire soon, and his descendants were expected to inherit the business. Therefore, building a good rtionship with Bradley¡¯s family was crucial. Nico grinned. ¡°Sure thing, Yadris. Let¡¯s be good friends from now on!¡± His grandfather had just told him about Yadris¡¯ background. He was the eldest son of a second- tier family in Jonesville and was a rising star in the world of antiques. In just six years, he had earned nearly 1.5 billion dors using his skill to find valuable antiques. He felt happy to be friends with such a young and promising person. Seeing Yadris¡¯ polished manners and upbringing, Bradley could not help but consider giving Nico another beating. However, he knew that it was not Nico¡¯s fault. Yadris had grown up in a big family with interactions with knowledgeable and cultured people. This had significantly contributed to his exceptional demeanor. On the other hand, Bradley had spent most of his life as a tomb raider and had hidden away with his family. The knowledge he passed down to his descendants was mostly about evading the public¡¯s attention and digging through tombs discreetly. ¡°I¡¯ve reserved a private room for us at the Dynasty Grand Hotel. How about having dinner together?¡± Yadris smiled and looked at the group¡¯s bulging backpacks as they stood behind Bradley. Though he appeared calm on the surface, he was extremely excited on the inside. His grandfather¡¯s largest deal was worth two billion, which he managed to double after selling. His father once made a significant purchase of 500 million, gaining substantial profits through a few lucky finds. This four-billion deal would be his chance to make a name for himself. ¡°Haha! Didn¡¯t your grandfather tell you about our rules?¡± Bradley said with a half-smile. Yadris then remembered that Bradley was from the Tomb Whisperer Lineage, which had rules against dining and drinking with buyers. ¡°Sorry, I was being presumptuous,¡± Yadris quickly apologized. Bradley chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this in your car.¡± Yadris gestured to them to follow. At that moment, a security guard approached them and stopped them. ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Even though they had bribed him, their secretive and furtive behavior aroused his suspicions. A thousand dors was not enough for him to lose hisfortable job. Everyone paused and looked at the guard. Even Finn felt a bit anxious at that moment. Yadris remained calm and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The guard snorted. ¡°Who? Let¡¯s hear it!¡± ¡°Call your manager and ask them who Yadris Hamilt is,¡± Yadris replied. With that, he led the group into his van. His two bodyguards closed the car door and stood outside with their hands behind their backs. The security guard froze on the spot. After hesitating for a moment, he took out his phone and dialed the manager¡¯s number. ¡°Yadris Hamilt? He¡¯s the majority shareholder of the Dynasty Grand Hotel. Didn¡¯t your leader tell you this?¡± Chapter 471 ¡°N-No!¡± ¡°If you piss off Mr. Hamilt, getting fired will be the least of your concerns!¡± The security manager¡¯s stone-cold voice scared the security guard into a cold sweat. The back seat of thepany car had been modified with two rows of bench seats made out of leather. They were veryfortable to sit on. ¡°Turn on the lights¡­¡± Yadris took a pair of white gloves from his pocket, put them on, and ordered the driver to turn the lights on. The driver immediately turned on the lights in the car from his seat. The bright lights made everyone squint their eyes. The gold and silver jewelry in the backpack sparkled under the light. Yadris¡¯ face was flushed, and his mouth was dry as he picked up an emerald bracelet and inspected it. Emeralds like this were worth almost 30 million dors. It was a shame that it had tiny marks due to friction. After polishing, the price would likely drop by two million dors. Yadris picked up random antiques from his backpack randomly and inspected them before pulling out his phone to call his father. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s start!¡± After that, he hung up. Bradleyughed. ¡°You¡¯re just like your grandfather¡­ Never afraid of failure¡­¡± Yadris grinned. ¡°Others may not trust the quality of your goods, but we have never doubted you. It¡¯s just that this is my first time collecting the goods, so I wanted to do a little inspection. Old Perry, please don¡¯t take offense!¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s no worries¡­ Slow and steady wins the race. It¡¯s a good thing to be cautious!¡± As soon as Bradley finished speaking, his phone started to ring. Dozens ofpanies transferred four billion dors to Bradley in the form of shareholder dividends, consigning antiques, and luxurious homes. ¡°Mr. Nash and the others are here¡­¡± Finn saw Nash and Hera getting out of a Maserati. Bradleyughed. ¡°Boy, we¡¯ll go have dinner first. Until we meet again ! As soon as he said that, a look of shock appeared on Yadris¡¯ face. ¡°Mr. Perry¡­ you¡­ What do you mean by that?¡± Until they met again? Did they mean that they would not be working together anymore in the future? Bradley was the Hamilts¡¯ money-making tree! Did he upset Mr. Perry by inspecting the goods earlier? Then, Yadris sped his hands together and said, ¡°Old Perry¡­ it¡¯s my fault for inspecting the goods earlier. Considering that our families have worked together for so many years, please overlook my mistake this one time!¡± Bradley was slightly startled. He then burst outughing and said, ¡°We¡¯ve decided to retire from this line of work. There¡¯s a high chance that there won¡¯t be any more coborations in the future!¡± Yadris let out a sigh of relief. He was afraid that if he angered Bradley, he would be scolded by his grandfather when he returned. ¡°That¡¯s a shame¡­ Since you¡¯re retiring, the Hamilts will respect your decision!¡± Yadris felt rather regretful. Bradley had not made any shipments in a decade. However, whenever he did, it was always a big deal. The saying ¡°If you don¡¯t open shop for three years, it¡¯ll thrive for three years the antique industry was once again proven true. when you do¡± in Bradley slowly stood up. ¡°Alright, I should get going to dinner. Say hello to Old Hamilt for me! Yadris quickly stood up to see him off. Nash and Hera had already walked to the hotel¡¯s entrance. Hera wore a white dress, and her pretty face was lightly made with makeup. She looked as youthful and innocent as a college student. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Next to her, Nash wore a crisp suit. He had styled his hair with a 30:70 part as per Hera¡¯s request. As they stood hand-in-hand, they looked like a match made in heaven that made everyone envious. Nash took out his phone and was about to make a call. It was a coincidence that Finn called him just when he was about to take Hera out for dinner.. Everyone had worked so hard on this trip, so it was only right to treat them to a nice dinner. Hera pointed in the direction of the parking lot and said, ¡°They¡¯re over there¡­¡± Finn and Ken walked over first. Before they could speak, Nash smiled and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your hand?¡± Chapter 472 Ken¡¯s hand had cost three billion dors. Of course, he needed to take care of it. ¡°It¡¯s recovering well, I¡¯ve regained mobility in it¡­ When can I remove the bandages?¡± Ken slowly raised his arm. He could already feel the terrifying power contained in his right hand. With this strength, he was confident in challenging stage eight or nine grandmasters. Nash used his Third Eye and took a look at Ken¡¯s arm. The sutured wound had not fully healed yet, and there were signs of infection around it. ¡°The wound¡¯s infected¡­ After dinner, we¡¯ll go to Royal Bay, and I¡¯ll help you take care of it!¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you, Mr. Nash!¡± Ken thanked him respectfully. It did not bother him if his hand looked ugly. He only cared if it stayed strong. When his strength improved, he believed that Mr. Nash would undoubtedly be impressed. At this time, Bradley and the others walked over. ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°Mr. Nash!¡± The group of people greeted Nash. ¡°Is this your wife?¡± Bradley looked at Hera kindly and asked. Nash nodded. ¡°This is my wife, Hera!¡± ¡°Hello, Mrs. Calcraft¡­¡± ¡°Hello, Mrs. Calcraft!¡± Nico and the rest did not know how to address Hera, so they thought ¡®Mrs. Calcraft¡¯ was fitting. Hera smiled shyly. ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± Derek smacked his lips. ¡°Damn, Mr. Nash¡¯s wife is so beautiful! They really are a match made in heaven!¡± Nico nodded repeatedly, ¡°They¡¯re such a lovely pair!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The two of them kept ttering Nash and Hera. Hera turned red from head to toe upon hearing thepliments. Bradleyughed. ¡°Okay¡­ Let¡¯s go eat!¡± A waiter brought them to their private dining room. When they pushed open the door, they noticed that Melody and Heidi were already seated inside. ¡°Oh shit, did you guys dig a tunnel into here? How did we not see you two?¡± Finn was rather confused as it had not been long since he called them. At least, he managed to spot Nash arriving. He wondered if Melody and Heidi had turned invisible. Melody grinned and said, ¡°We stayed in the hotelst night.¡± Finn looked displeased. ¡°What a life you have, flying back, staying in a hotel, and enjoying a feast! We endured over 20 hours of a rocky journey!¡± The smile on Melody¡¯s face grew. ¡°Last night, we ordered the Supreme Deluxe Meal Set at the Dynasty Grand Hotel. After eating, we went to the sauna and then fell asleep on a seven-feet- wide memory foam bed¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop¡­ You can shut up now!¡± Finn¡¯s mouth twitched. Bradley burst outughing and said, ¡°You may be full, but we¡¯re still hungry! Let¡¯s eat!¡± Everyone chatted andughed as they took their seats. Heidi noticed Hera, who was sitting next to Nash. She greeted her sweetly, ¡°Are you Nash¡¯s girlfriend, Hera?¡± Hera smiled and nodded. ¡°We¡¯re married!¡± Heidi giggled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know! You¡¯re so pretty¡­ Can I get your contact information? || Heidi really liked pretty women. She enjoyed looking at photos of pretty women wearing ck stockings, white stockings, or fis stockings on Instagram. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll give you my username!¡± Hera took her phone out of her purse. Since Heidi was seated quite far from Hera, she got ready to walk over to Hera. Instead, Melody smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over and do it, Hera? Let the boys sit and drink together!¡± Hera nodded and walked to the/other side. It just so happened that she also wanted to ask her what Nash had been up to in Xanthalos for the past week. She found it hard to believe that Nash had gone on a group tour. Chapter 473 ¡°To celebrate the sessfulpletion of our mission this time, I suggest we all have a drink! It had been a long time since Xeno drank, so now, he was starting to crave it. However, he was embarrassed to drink alone when there were so many people present. Bradley chimed in, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right¡­ We should have a drink!¡± After filling the sses with wine, everyone stood up and clinked their sses. Bradley smiled and said, ¡°Everyone has worked hard¡­ Let¡¯s drink to it!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Everyone clinked their sses and downed the contents in one gulp. Hera did not know what they were celebrating, so she just raised her ss to join in. Derek and Nico were already feasting on the food without a care in the world. Xeno and Finn were also drinking and chatting. Bradley informed Nash that they had sessfully sold the batch of goods for four billion dors. ¡°ording to the Tomb Whisperer Lineage¡¯s rules, 80% goes to you, and the remaining 20% will be evenly distributed among the rest of us,¡± Bradley mumbled with a mouthful of chicken stew. Nash thought for a moment and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me that much¡­ Let¡¯s just split the four billion equally!¡± The most precious item in the tomb of the King of Medicine was the Divine Cauldron. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nash had taken it as his own as well as the other priceless medicinal materials. If he sold the medicinal materials, it would be worth roughly two billion dors. He had already made enough, so he did not want any of the four billion dors. Bradley said with a serious face, ¡°No, rules are rules¡­ The Tomb Whisperer Lineage¡¯s rules have been around for more than 1,800 years. How can we just change them so easily?¡± ¡°Rules are not set in stone¡­ As long as humans are alive, there will be someone setting the rules. Hence, rules can be amended!¡± Nash looked calm but had a strong tone. Bradley knew that Nash¡¯s intentions were for their own good, but if they were to divide the four billion, it would be too much. Hence, it made him uneasy. Nash caught a glimpse of Bradley¡¯s worried expression and said with a smile, ¡°How about this¡­ You set up an archaeological fund with two billion dors to support the School of Archaeology and its teams!¡± As soon as Nash said that, Derek and Nico immediately stopped eating. It was certainly a good thing to divide the four billion dors equally. However, if two billion dors were deducted, the money they would get would be too little.. They prayed that Bradley would not agree. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad suggestion¡­ Then I¡¯ll use your 80% to set up an archaeological foundation!¡± Bradley said cheerfully. 3.2 billion dors was more than enough to enrich the progress of the entirety of Drakonia¡¯s archaeological team and provide schrships for all the archaeology majors. They would each receive 100 million dors when they divided the remaining 800 million dors. Nico was disappointed when he heard that his grandfather was going to spend 80% of the money to establish a foundation. However, when he remembered what Bradley had said before, a smile appeared on his face again. To be content was the key to happiness in life. One should never be too greedy. Even if he just had 100 million, it was enough to outshine all his ssmates. Derek was a little disappointed too, but he was even more excited. ¡®100 million dors! I never have to work again in my life. Mr. Nash only invested five million in my sister¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany. 100 million is 20 times of five million! The hard days are finally over.¡¯ Derek thought to himself as he sipped his stew with tears in his eyes. Not only were they caught in a daydream, but Finn, Ken, and Heidi appeared to be lost in their thoughts as well. It was no wonder that the tomb raider families had been around for thousands of years. The line of work was extremely profitable. It was essentially like getting rich overnight. Nico asked in confusion, ¡°Grandpa¡­ are those items really worth four billion or did you just estimate it?¡± His grandfather had packed and sold all the antiques from the tomb of the King of Medicine, but Nico still could not figure out the operation process. Bradley took a sip of his wine and said with a smile, ¡°I calcted the items in the carst night and estimated their prices. ording to the industry prices, they¡¯re worth roughly four billion¡­ ¡°The reason why the Hamilts could be a multi-billion-dor family is thanks to the three shipments from our Tomb Whisperer Lineage. They can earn up to billions in profit from each shipment! ¡°From the four billion dors worth of goods, I reckon they can sell them for at least nine billion dors!¡± Chapter 474 When everyone heard that the goods were worth nine billion but were sold for four billion instead, they could not help but feel heartbroken. Xeno was puzzled. ¡°Old Perry, your appraisal skills are on the same par as the Hamilts, right? Why don¡¯t you open your own antique store to sell the goods yourself? ¡°Even if you put those goods up for auction in an auction house, you¡¯d earn more than wholesaling them to the Hamilts!¡± He could not believe that everyone was treating money like dirt like Mr. Nash. Bradley picked up his wine ss, took a sip, and exined with a smile, ¡°Every industry has its mix of good and bad. If arge number of antiques from the same dynasty floods the antique market, it¡¯d be easy for someone with ill intentions to report it to the authorities. ¡°Then when they investigate, it¡¯d be a piece of cake for them. The Hamilts have been in this business for decades. They have wide connections andworks. Those of us in this line of work just want peace of mind!¡± Nico piped up, ¡°Did the Tomb Whisperer Lineage always hand their goods over to the Hamilts? Bradley shook his head. ¡°Relying solely on the Hamilts wouldn¡¯t be enough to handle all of the Tomb Whisperer Lineage¡¯s goods. When the old patriarch was still alive, there were more than a hundred antique dealers who worked with the Tomb Whisperer Lineage!¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard the data Bradley had just told them. They wondered how big the tombs the Tomb Whisperer Lineage had robbed to rely on a hundred antique dealers. Bradley chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­ We¡¯ve already retired now, so let¡¯s try not to mention tomb robbing anymore from now on!¡± Nash picked up his ss and smiled. ¡°Old Perry is right. Let¡¯s continue drinking!¡± Everyone picked up their wine sses and clinked them with smiles on their faces. At the Hamilt household, Yadris brought two bodyguards to move all the goods into the living room. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Old Hamilt and his sons wore white gloves as they carefully inspected and appraised the items. Their faces were flushed with excitement as they smiled from ear to ear. After two hours of careful inspection and evaluation, Old Hamilt beamed and said, ¡°The total value of this batch of goods is around 8.9 billion dors, with a margin of error of no more than 50 million.¡± When his sons heard what he said, the smiles on their faces grew. ¡°Grandfather¡­ This is Mr. Perry¡¯sst shipment to us!¡± Yadris said with a frown. His words were like a bucket of ice-cold water that was poured on everyone¡¯s heads. The smiles on the men¡¯s faces instantly froze. Old Hamilt¡¯s kind face was reced with seriousness as he scolded Yadris, ¡°Did you offend Mr. Perry?¡± The Hamilts were who they are today because of their cooperation with the Tomb Whisperer Lineage. Without their money-making machine, the Hamilts¡¯ good days would be over. ¡°I would never! Mr. Perry has decided to retire!¡± Yadris exined with a sad face. ¡°Retire?¡± Old Hamilt frowned and asked in confusion. ¡°He¡¯s the backbone of the Tomb Whisperer Lineage. The Tomb Whisperer Lineage has been passed down for over 1,800 years. Why would he suddenly retire?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve learned about the rules of the Tomb Whisperer Lineage. They¡¯ve promised their old sect leader that they would never let the Tomb Whisperer Lineage end¡­¡± said Yadris¡¯ father, Xandro, who was frowning. ¡°I think he just doesn¡¯t want to work with us anymore!¡± ¡°How about I bring some gifts to visit Mr. Perry?¡± the oldest son, Pedro, said in a low voice. ¡°Leave it¡­¡± Old Hamilt waved his hand. ¡°He must have his reasons for a decision like this, so don¡¯t bother him or his family!¡± After they handled this batch of goods, the Hamilts¡¯ status in the antique industry would be significantly improved. Their family should be content with that. At the National Institute for Archaeological Research in Capiton, a group of elderly people were sitting in a conference room. They were studying the terrain of the Nine Absolute Mountain Range. Three days ago, a forest guard of the Nine Absolute Mountain Range reported that there were several waves of people appearing in the mountain. They were suspected to be a tomb- robbing group. After unanimous agreement from the higher-ups of the institute, they decided to conduct a preemptive protective excavation of the tomb of the King of Medicine that was hidden within the Nine Absolute Mountain Range. ¡°The terrain of the Nine Absolute Mountain Range isplex. It has steep slopes, and there are restricted flying zones everywhere. Because these restricted zones are quite special, all flight requests submitted by the dean have been rejected. ¡°So, we can only enter the mountains on foot!¡± The deputy dean sat in the main seat. He used the mouse to draw red lines in several areas of the map. Chapter 475 Theputer screen was projected onto a huge monitor behind him so that everyone could see it. The tomb of the King of Medicine was a tomb from the Saer Dynasty. Their undercover researchers who were lurking in society managed to learn from information from the nine major raider families. Everyone present looked worried as they were worried that the tomb of the King of Medicine had already been robbed by the nine major raider families. The doorbell rang from outside the door. The deputy dean raised his head and said, ¡°Pleasee in!¡± The conference room¡¯s door was pushed open. A white-haired old man wearing a pair of reading sses walked in. Beside him was Tristan, the head of the Special Security Department. ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡± ¡°Professor Stone!¡± The deputy dean and the group of professors stood up to greet them. Yoseph smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell has sent three teams to the Nine Absolute Mountain Range to clear out the tomb-robbing groups¡­ So, we don¡¯t need to excavate the tomb of the King of Medicine!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The deputy dean was hesitant and said in a serious tone, ¡°The location of the tomb of the King of Medicine has been leaked. No matter how big the Nine Absolute Mountain Range is, they have a million ways to find a way to enter the tomb. ¡°We must be a step ahead of them and excavate the site!¡± When he was done, he narrowed his eyes as he looked at Yoseph. ¡°Professor Stone¡­ Could it be that your colleagues from the Tomb Whisperer Lineage went to the tomb?¡± Yoseph used to be a member of the Tomb Whisperer Lineage, so the deputy dean could not understand why the dean would invite a tomb robber to be a professor in the institute. ¡°What do you mean by that? Aren¡¯t you my colleagues?¡± Yoseph frowned slightly. He then paused and said with a smile, ¡°Do you not trust the Special Security Department¡¯s capabilities? Tristan¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the deputy dean coldly. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t trust the Special Security Department¡­¡± The deputy dean cursed Yoseph silently. He suspected that the tomb of the King of Medicine was already robbed by the Tomb Whisperer Lineage and that Yoseph was just here to clear their name. Tristan said, ¡°There¡¯s a nuclearb in the Nine Absolute Mountain Range. Due to the recent activities in the area, we¡¯ve decided to add 72 restricted areas¡­ ¡°Each restricted area will be heavily guarded. No one will be allowed to enter!¡± Upon hearing this, the deputy dean¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet. After Tristan finished saying what he had to say, he turned around and left. Yoseph knew that he was not wee, so he did not bother to stay for their meeting and chose to go home and rest. The deputy dean dialed the dean¡¯s number to ask him to kick Yoseph out of the institute. ¡°Hello!¡± An old and hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Dean¡­ I suspect that the tomb of the King of Medicine has been robbed!¡± ¡°Do you have proof?¡± ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t throw usations around if you don¡¯t have proof!¡± The dean¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­ Someone from the Special Security Department has already contacted me. Just drop the matter!¡± The dean coldly interrupted the deputy dean and hung up immediately. The deputy dean was left puzzled as he listened to the busy toneing from the phone. Usually, the dean would carefully consider his opinions. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, today, he was actingpletely out of character. He did not even bother to chat with him. If the conversation was about someone from the nine major raider families or the Tomb Whisperer Lineage, the dean would not be so nonchnt about it. The deputy dean wondered who had enough power to persuade the head of the Special Security Department. Chapter 476 Inside a peaceful, ordinary-looking family home, the director of the Institute for Archaeological Research was having dinner with his family. One of the middle-aged men sitting at the table asked, ¡°Dad¡­ Is the dean showing favoritism toward the Tomb Whisperer Lineage?¡± The old man ced the fish he had just deboned into his precious grandson¡¯s te while saying coolly, ¡°I already told you not to say any nonsense if you don¡¯t have the evidence to back it up!¡± The middle-aged man immediately fell silent. Tristan had already called his father one hour ago and informed him he was not allowed to talk about the tomb of the King of Medicine. Anyone who was not a fool immediately guessed it was because the tomb had been raided, and Tristan was helping the tomb raiders escape. ¡°Tristan has managed to get to where he is now because he¡¯s got a good grasp on things. You don¡¯t have to get yourself involved in this matter any longer!¡± ¡°Understood, Father!¡± The middle-aged man nodded. After finishing a ss of wine, the old man left the table to smoke on the balcony. An indescribable feeling washed over him as he gazed at the night sky. He had not expected the Tomb Whisperer Lineage to be so powerful. It was to the point where even the director of the Special Security Department was on their side. Nash apanied Hera to the movies after they finished dinner. Hera was preupied with work matters and took her phone out from time to time to check in. with the board of directors on the renovation¡¯s progress. It was ten o¡¯clock by the time they arrived home. However, Hera¡¯s phone had not left her hands the entire time. Now, she was speaking to the assistant manager at the Special Security Department. ¡°How are the injured employees?¡± ¡°They¡¯re no longer in critical condition, but their family members are being quite a nuisance!¡± ¡°You need to be more patient with them. Don¡¯t take any shortcuts when dealing with this matter!¡± ¡°Alright, Ms. Lewis. Don¡¯t worry!¡± The minute Hera hung up the phone, her mother rang her for a video call. Nash¡¯s phone also began ringing. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He took his phone out and looked at it. It was a call from Jupiter. The fact he was calling sote at night probably meant he had gotten hold of a clue. Nash hurriedly answered the phone. ¡°Chief Holt¡­ ¡°Mr. Calcraft¡­ Are you avable for a chat now?¡± Jupiter spoke hurriedly. ¡°Yes, I am. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nash asked as he frowned. ¡°A fire has broken out at Jade Lakeside Gardens, and the fire brigade can¡¯t put it out no matter what they do. I have a hunch that we¡¯ll be able to find the chemical substances we found in Baroque Group¡¯s electrical room! ¡°Also¡­ This house is where Mr. Jacobs, one of the employees on Baroque Group¡¯s maintenance team, resides!¡± Jupiter said solemnly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Nash immediately hung up the phone and called out to Hera as he left the house, ¡°I¡¯ve got some business to attend to, Hera. Don¡¯t wait up!¡± At Jade Lakeside Gardens, Jupiter sighed as he gazed at the fire on the eighth floor. Then, from the corner of his eye, he noticed a man wearing a cap and sunsses hurrying from the scene. His instincts honed from years of police work told him there was something fishy about that guy. He raced over immediately without making a sound. The man in sunsses heard his footsteps and immediately broke into a sprint. ¡°Stop right there¡­¡± Jupiter shouted loudly. That immediately earned him the side-eye of the various tenants. Angelica, who was standing near the exits, immediately turned around when she heard Jupiter¡¯s voice. She dashed over the minute she saw someone sprinting toward the exit. Then, she raised her leg and kicked the person. The man channeled his strength into shoving Angelica aside. Angelica went flying backward. Jupiter¡¯s eyes widened. His movements were quick and decisive as he grabbed his pistol and fired at the man¡¯s legs thrice./ The man copsed to the ground after getting shot. Angelica hobbled over to the man, using her knee to pin him to the ground before she handcuffed him. The man gritted his teeth. There were three bullet wounds on his legs, and his jeans had be soaked with blood. The ambnce was already there. Chapter 477 Several paramedics dashed toward the scene with a stretcher. Angelica shouted, ¡°Doctor¡­ We have an injured man here¡­¡± To ensure suspects did not die wrongful deaths because they were left to bleed out, priorities were always shifted to ensuring they received medical attention once they got injured. A doctor and a paramedic hurried over, and they hoisted the man onto the stretcher. Once the man was ced on the stretcher, he began foaming at the mouth while his body spasmed uncontrobly. The doctor frowned and pushed the man¡¯s eyelids open. His pupils were dted, and his vision had gone ck. ¡°Hemitted suicide by consuming poison!¡± ¡°Can he be saved?¡± Angelica asked, her eyebrows knitting themselves together closely. ¡°The poison he consumed is potent. He¡¯ll be dead any minute now. We won¡¯t get to the hospital to have his stomach pumped in time!¡± The doctor sighed. Jupiter had caught up to them. Angelica looked at him. ¡°He killed himself¡­¡± Jupiter had also heard what the doctor said. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Yet another hitman¡­¡± Hitmen were notoriously known for being tight-lipped and ready to kill themselves at a moment¡¯s notice. It was always difficult to obtain any information from them. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It took Nash another 20 minutes before he arrived at the scene. Jupiter brought him up to speed on what had happened. Nash took a look at the corpse. Rigor mortis was already beginning to set in. Then, he nced at the building, where the fire on the eighth floor was still raging. ¡°Is there else still inside?¡± anyone Jupiter sighed. ¡°By the time the firemen managed to rescue them, they had already burned to a crisp!¡± Nash narrowed his eyes. ¡°What else did they find?¡± If it were one of their enemies, they would not have set fire to a Baroque Group employee¡¯s home. However, if it were merely a businesspetitor, they did not need to take things so far. Who on earth was the mastermind behind all this? ¡°We investigated the family members of Mr. Jacobs and two other employees working in the maintenance team. We noticed Mr. Jacobs¡¯ cousin had received a payment of 300,000 dors. Their house caught on fire right after we issued them a subpoena! ¡°As of now, we can be sure that Mr. Jacobs was in cahoots with someone else. That person hired a hitman to kill him and his family because they were worried he would spill the beans! ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being careless. If we hade straight to Mr. Jacobs and his family, they would not have met with this misfortune!¡± Jupiter took his cigarette, which he had tucked behind his ear, and stuffed it into his mouth after lighting it. He spoke in a reproachful tone. The fire at Jade Lakeside Gardens continued burning for another two hours. All the houses located on the eighth floor and beyond were burnt to a crisp. Once the fire was put out, Jupiter and several inspectors entered Mr. Jacobs¡¯ home to search for clues. The house was so badly destroyed that they did not find a single clue. Hera called Nash. Nash took his phone and walked over to the windowsill to answer the call. He stood on a pile of soot and ash. There was a crack. He seemed to have stepped on something. Nash moved his foot aside and realized it was an audio recorder pen about the size of one¡¯s pinky finger. Angelica hurried over when she noticed what was going on. Nash picked up the audio recorder pen and handed it to Angelica before answering the phone. Hera was about to doze off. ¡°When will you be home? I¡¯m getting sleepy¡­¡± Since it had been a rtively small fire, a huge fuss was not made over it. Hera and her parents did not know what had happened. ¡°Why don¡¯t you head to bed first? I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Nash said gently. Hera asked, ¡°Why were you in such a hurry to leave? Did something happen?¡± Nash hesitated before he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just an old friend who wanted to see me. You should get some rest!¡± Hera heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to bed now!¡± She felt much more at ease knowing it was not an emergency. After hanging up the phone, Nash walked over to Jupiter and Angelica. ¡°This audio recorder pen probably contains evidence¡­ Let¡¯s see if we can fix it!¡± The recording pen was badly burnt, and since Nash had also stepped on it, its stic outer case was already broken. Only the motherboard and a memory card remained intact. Jupiter smiled sadly. ¡°The chances of sessfully fixing recorders that contain generic-brand memory cards are slim¡­ Besides, it¡¯s so badly burnt we can¡¯t tell whichpany manufactured it¡­¡± Nash took the recorder from him and cracked the stic casing apart. Then, he extracted the memory card and looked at it carefully. He saw the words ¡®HM¡¯ on it. ¡°Baroque Group produced this chip. I¡¯ll try to have someone who works there fix it tomorrow!¡± Chapter 478 Since that chip was the only clue they had, Nash treated it with utmost care. Jupiter retrieved a small ziplock bag and ced the memory chip in it before handing it over to Nash. ¡°I¡¯ll look into the murderer tonight and meet you at Baroque Group tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°Alright. Thanks for all the hard work!¡± Nash ended the conversation on a polite note. The two got into their respective cars and drove away after that. By the time Nash returned to Royal Bay, Hera was already fast asleep. He crept under the covers after washing up. ¡°Mm¡­ Nash¡­¡± Hera called his name sleepily. Nash felt his desire rising when he heard her soft voice. Nash drew in a deep breath and forced himself to suppress his urges. Hey down in bed and closed his eyes. Hera turned around. Her pink pajama sleeve had ridden up, exposing her arms. Her arm was fair and smooth, and itnded on Nash¡¯s neck. Nash immediately felt his mouth go dry. He carefully moved Hera¡¯s arm aside. Then, Hera ced her leg on top of him. Her thigh just so happened tond right on top of his crotch. His pajama pants were there as a barrier between their skin, but Nash could still feel the warmth emanating from her smooth skin. Nash¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. If it were not for everything that had happened the past two days, he would have rolled atop this little vixen that very minute. Sigh¡­ He had to hang in there for a while more¡­ It would be their first time sleeping with someone, and it would not do to be hasty. Nash closed his eyes, allowing Hera to nestle her head into the crook of his neck. The next morning, Hera was awoken by the buzzing sounds of her phone. When she opened her eyes sleepily, she immediately noticed the hardness her leg was rubbing against. A blush appeared on her face as she nced at Nash. After carefully removing her leg, she grabbed her phone from the bedside table and answered it. She spoke quietly, worried she might wake Nash up. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Hera¡­ Something has happened to Mr. Jacobs¡¯ family!¡± Lauren spoke frantically. Hera¡¯s eyes widened. Her mind went nk. She immediately connected the dots. Mr. Jacobs was involved in the fire that had broken at Baroque Group. Now, he was being silenced! Lauren said solemnly, ¡°A fire broke out at Jade Lakeside Gardens around 11 o¡¯clockst night. All five of Mr. Jacobs¡¯ family, including Mr. Jacobs himself, burned to death!¡± Hera¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Mr. Jacobs had a three-year-old granddaughter. He had even brought his granddaughter to their year-end dinnerst year! The little girl was extremely adorable. Hera had even held her in her arms. After a moment¡¯s silence, Hera choked out the words, ¡°Are you at the office now? I¡¯ll head there right now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the office, but your father is at the funeral parlor taking care of Mr. Jacobs¡¯ funeral now. He also needs to drop by the branch office to make sure the workers haven¡¯t gone off schedule. You and Nash shoulde to the headquarters!¡± Hera immediately headed to the headquarters after washing up. Before she left, she texted Nash to let him know where she was headed. Moments after Hera left, the innocuous-looking bronze cauldron ced on Nash¡¯s bedside drawer began glowing. Nash had been listening to Hera¡¯s conversation with Lauren. He had ns to go to Baroque Group¡¯s headquarters as well. His initial n was to get out of bed and leave with Hera, but he could not move his body. Sleep paralysis. He never expected that something like this would happen to him, a Profound Reality Realm expert. Nash struggled, but it was to no avail. Suddenly, everything around him seemed to vanish into thin hair. He felt gravity losing its effect on him as his body was plunged into a bottomless darkness. As Nash fell, he felt his surroundings begin swirling around him. Millions of fragmented Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. memories flitted through his mind. Nash lost consciousness. When he opened his eyes once more¡­ He realized he was seated cross-legged in the middle of a desert. Then, he heard an old man chiding him, ¡°Don¡¯t bezy, you brat¡­¡± That voice belonged to Nash¡¯s master, Johnathan Calcraft. Nash¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The old man picked up his basket and began walking away. ¡°Master¡­ Wait for me¡­¡± Nash scrambled to his feet and ran after Johnathan. The old man was moving slowly, but Nash could not catch up to him no matter how hard he tried. Chapter 479 ¡°Damn it, old man¡­ Slow down!¡± Nash grumbled. The old man did not seem to hear him and continued walking ahead.. Finally, after a long while, the old man finally stopped in front of a tree that did not have any leaves hanging from its branches. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He plucked a piece of Ganoderma Lucidum from the bark and chewed on it for a while before. tossing it into his basket. Nash took advantage of the break his master had taken from walking to speed up. Clouds of yellow- colored soil had already formed behind him. Despite that, the distance between himself and his master did not change. Nash paused to catch his breath, and he muttered to himself, ¡°Am¡­ Am I in a dream?¡± The old man turned around slowly. His face was not a familiar one. An odd look appeared on Nash¡¯s face. ¡°Who are you?¡± The old man grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once you catch me!¡± Then, the old man vanished into thin air once more. Nash was speechless. How was he supposed to catch the man? He had not even managed to catch up to him when he was walking so slowly. Now, he had vanished into thin air. His master had already passed on. That damn old man. Nash grumbled to himself as he continued plodding forth. He noticed a row of footprints when he arrived at the tree. The old man had not teleported. Instead, he had been traveling at an astonishingly fast speed. A solemn look immediately appeared on Nash¡¯s face. If he met someone like that in real life, he would not even stand a fighting chance. He followed the footsteps and ran as quickly as he could. Wave upon wave of true energy washed over him. He had no idea how long he ran for. Nash ran from when the sun set and rose. He ran across deserts and ins. He ran as the seasons changed from the cruel summer to the forever winter. He aged from being a handsome young man to a middle-aged man. No one knew how much time had actually passed, but Nash looked like a man from the mountains now. His hair had grown out, and his beard reached his chest. His shirt and pants had vanished sometime during his journey. All he wore now was a pair of underpants. At the edge of a cliff, Nash finally caught up with the old man. The man had changed outfits. Now, he wore white robes that gave him an ethereal-looking air. His white hair fluttered in the breeze, and the light shining upon him made him look like a fallen angel from the heavens. The old man was standing with his hands behind his back. He gazed at the sprawlingnds beyond the mountains. Nash paused. ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± That man was not his master. Yet, his voice sounded exactly like his master¡¯s voice. ¡°Who am I¡­¡± The old man closed his eyes. He seemed exhausted, as if the weight of the entire universe were on his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know who I am either! ¡°Some call me the Divine Farmer! ¡°Others address me as King of the Sun! ¡°However, I prefer being addressed as the Divine Farmer!¡± The old man did not turn around. His voice sounded like it came from everywhere and nowhere at the same time. It felt like it had be one with the sky and the earth. A shocked look appeared on Nash¡¯s face, ¡°D-Divine Farmer¡­ It¡¯s the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron J] The minute he finished his sentence. A gold-colored streak of lightning shed through the sky. A massive brass cauldronnded before Nash. ¡°What an honor it is to meet you, Divine Farmer! ¡°I will sample all the herbs in the world and concoct medicines to cure all illnesses!¡± Once he finished saying that to the Divine Farmer, the brass cauldron transformed itself into a single ray of light. It burrowed itself into the space between Nash¡¯s eyebrows. A magnificent strength sent Nash flying backward. His surroundings turned into countless pieces once again. His fragmented memories began piecing themselves back together, and he also gained several new memories in the process. Back in his bedroom, Nash bolted upright from his bed. Chapter 480 He panted heavily. His body was soaked with sweat. When he turned to look at his bedside table, he realized the brass cauldron that was there. previously had vanished. After massaging the space between his eyebrows, he could sense the cauldron¡¯s presence in his mind. If he put his will to it, the cauldron would appear from between his eyebrows. Then, it would slowly transform from being a mere illusion into bing an actual object. He willed the Divine Cauldron to berger. A loud boom rang out as the Divine Cauldron expanded to be a one-foot-wide cauldron. Since it was made from brass, it would not attract anyone¡¯s attention no matter where it was ced. In fact, others would probably treat it as a piece of scrap metal. However, this was, without a doubt, one of the earliest divine instruments that had been passed down among generations-the Divine Cauldron. Summoning the Divine Cauldron had used up practically all of his true energy. Nash would need to achieve theter stages of the Mystique Loyalty Realm if he wanted to use the Divine Cauldron to concoct medications. Nash put the Divine Cauldron away and sighed. Then, he picked up his phone and checked the time. It was around nine o¡¯clock. Thank goodness only an hour had gone by. Nash took a warm shower and then hurriedly hailed a cab to take him to Baroque Group¡¯s headquarters. Inside the office, Jupiter and Angelica had already arrived. The secretary prepared them warm cups of tea. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Meanwhile, Hera and Lauren sat nearby with sad looks on their faces. Lauren sighed. ¡°Mr. Jacobs has been working here for over 30 years. He would never have betrayed us. I¡¯m sure he had his reasons for what he did!¡± Jupiter took a cigarette and put it between his lips. When he realized there were no ashtrays in the room, he tucked the cigarette behind his ear before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll know the truth once Mr. Calcraft manages to hack into that memory chip ¡­ I bet Mr. Jacobs recorded everything he wanted us to know using that recording pen!¡± Hera pouted. ¡°Thatzy bum hasn¡¯t even woken up yet¡­ I should¡¯ve dragged him here with me!¡± Jupiter smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. No need to rush things. Mr. Calcraft worked all the way until two in the morning alongside us¡­ I¡¯d still be in bed now if I didn¡¯t need to work!¡± Hera whined, ¡°I can¡¯t believe him. How could he not tell me about something this important?!¡± Angelica smiled. ¡°He didn¡¯t want you to be worried. He was looking out for you!¡± Of course, Hera knew that. Everything she had said, she was only saying because she was worried Jupiter and Angelica would get annoyed waiting. The doorbell rang. The secretary immediately opened the door. Speak of the devil! Nash had arrived. ¡°Mr. Calcraft¡­¡± The secretary hurriedly stepped aside to make way for him. Nash smiled and nodded in greeting as he strode toward the couch. Hera got up. ¡°Youzy bum. You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Nash pinched Hera¡¯s cheek, smiling as he said, ¡°Come on, all I did was have a lie-in.¡± Hera blushed as she shoved Nash¡¯s hand aside. ¡°We havepany¡­¡± Then, she nced at Jupiter and Angelica. The two were engaged in conversation. Her mother was also texting someone. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me what was going onst night?¡± Hera asked, knitting her eyebrows together. ¡°You were about to fall asleep. I can¡¯t in good conscience do something that would stop someone from having a peaceful night¡¯s sleep!¡± Nash grinned as he sat down on the couch and retrieved the ziplock bag from his pocket. Mom¡­ This chip was retrieved from Mr. Jacobs¡¯ recording pen, and we realized it¡¯s manufactured by Baroque Group. Do you think you could get someone to fix it?¡± Chapter 481 Lauren put down her phone and picked up a stic bag. She called out to her secretary, ¡°Red, take the chip to the tech department!¡± ¡°Sure thing, Ms. Mare!¡± The secretary stepped forward quickly, took the stic bag, and left in a hurry. Hera poured a cup of water for Nash before sitting down next to him. Jupiter and Angelica stopped their conversation, took out a few documents from nearby folders, and handed them to Nash. ¡°We¡¯ve already found the identity information of the suspect fromst night¡­ ¡°He used to be associated with the Green Bamboo Association before he turned 20, and then he worked as a mercenary overseas for a few years before returning to the country three years ago. He had been following Kai¡­ until Kai was sanctioned by the Watasons and disappeared.¡± Angelica stared at Nash with deep intensity and said, ¡°So, we suspect that the mastermind behind this may be Kai!¡± Nash casually lifted his tea cup and took a sip. Kai Watson! He had ruled out this person, but not entirely. Kai had been sanctioned by Walter because of him, and Kai held deep resentment toward him. If he were seeking revenge, it would not be as simple as burning down Baroque¡¯s factory. However, the suspect who appeared at the scene was one of Kai¡¯s henchmen, which heightened his suspicions toward Kai. Hera gritted her teeth. ¡°It must be Helena¡¯s idea¡­ I¡¯ll call her right now and interrogate her!¡± She took out her phone and dialed Helena¡¯s number. Meanwhile, Helena saw Hera¡¯s call and immediately rejected it. Hera eximed angrily, ¡°She¡¯s avoiding my calls. She¡¯s obviously feeling guilty!¡± If there was someone who did not want to see Baroque¡¯s grand n seed the most, it would probably be Helena. Moreover, who else knew about the procurement of those Just as Hera was about to point the finger squarely at Helena, Helena surprisingly answered the call. ¡°Do you need something?¡± Helena asked coldly. ¡°Helena Lewis, you really haven¡¯t changed a bit!¡± She no longer felt timid as she used to when facing Helena nowadays. Helena sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t actually think I had anything to do with it, do you?¡± Hera chuckled angrily. ¡°Who else could it be? Last night, Mr. Jacobs¡¯ house caught fire, and the arsonist is one of Kai¡¯s henchmen. There were five of them inside! You can all look forward to legal the phone. There was nothing going on in thepany, so Helena did not go to work. Kai had not left the house for several days, so Helena forced him to go downstairs to buy breakfast. The sound of the fingerprint door lock unlocking came from outside. Kai came in with a takeaway breakfast, sporting some bruises around his eyes and on his face. Helena furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°You got into another fight?¡± He had been beaten up yesterday when collecting debts, and now he got into trouble while buying breakfast. Kai¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°One day, I¡¯ll make these Helena chuckled at Kai¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re not even a Kai nced at Helena coldly. ¡°Are you enjoying seeing my misfortune?¡± Helena crossed her arms and said with a smirk, ¡°What, do you think you¡¯re still the high and mighty son of the Watson family?¡±. Kai remained silent, ced the takeaway breakfast on the coffee table, and grabbed a can of beer from the fridge. ¡°Hera just called me. She suspects that the fire at Baroque was our doing!¡± Helena narrowed her eyes and looked at Kai¡¯s profile. Kai¡¯s expression remained numb as he continued to drink. Seeing that Kai did not respond, Helena continued to ask, ¡°Last night, there was a fire at Jade Lakeside Gardens. The head of Baroque¡¯s maintenance department and his family were all burned to death. They caught a suspect at the scene, and it¡¯s said that he¡¯s one of your henchmen.¡± Kai¡¯s hand that was holding the beer can twitched slightly. He turned to stare at Helena. Helena hastily added, ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t you. If you were nning on taking revenge, this fire wouldn¡¯t have happened at Jade Lakeside Gardens!¡± Kai crumpled the can in his hand, his face darkening. ¡°I know who did it!¡± Chapter 482 Over at Nash¡¯s side, Jupiter decided to summon Kai for interrogation at the station. Angelica expressed her concerns, ¡°Isn¡¯t Kai Walter Watson¡¯s grandson? Is it appropriate to just take him in like that?¡± Jupiter replied indifferently, ¡°Even the emperor is subject to the samews as themon people. It doesn¡¯t matter that he¡¯s Walter¡¯s grandson. Even if he was the governor¡¯s grandson, we¡¯d still interrogate him as necessary¡­¡± Angelica fell silent. It was not that she feared power. It was because Walter was connected to several charity foundations and political consultative conferences. Offending Walter could make things difficult for her and Chief Holt,¡¢ especially since a few words from Walter to Chief Zink could ruin their future. Nash noticed Angelica¡¯s apprehension and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the chip is fixed. Right now, it¡¯s just our spection. It¡¯s indeed not good to arrest someone without sufficient evidence.¡± Jupiter corrected him, ¡°It¡¯s not an arrest, just a summoning.¡± He thenpromised, nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the recording to be restored, then. It¡¯s not urgent.¡± The phone on the desk rang. Lauren excused herself with a smile. ¡°Please excuse me. I need to take this call.¡± Jupiter picked up his briefcase from the sofa, stood up, and said, ¡± Well, we won¡¯t bother you any longer. Once the chip is fixed, you can let me know. I¡¯ll have someonee over to make a copy.¡± Nash stood up and shook hands with Jupiter. ¡°Alright. Thank you for your trouble.¡± He and Hera apanied Jupiter and Angelica to the elevator. Smiling, Jupiter said, ¡°No need to see us out. I¡¯m not worthy of that.¡± Hera was thepany¡¯s CEO. Meanwhile, Nash¡¯s status was even more daunting. The two of them sending him off made him feel uneasy. Nashughed heartily. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t be sending you any farther, then.¡± ¡°Goodbye!¡± Angelica waved to Hera, then closed the elevator doors. As the elevator descended, Angelica asked in a low voice, ¡°Chief Holt, do you think it was Kai who did it?¡± Jupiter shook his head. ¡°Mr. Calcraft knows Kai better than we do. From his attitude just now, it seems unlikely he suspects Kai¡­ but all the evidence currently points to him.¡± Angelica mused, ¡°You mean someone wants to frame Kai Watson? Jupiter gave a meaningful smile. ¡°The world of these wealthy people is truly chaotic!¡± Angelica bit her lip, then asked hesitantly, ¡°Should we tell him?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Kai¡¯s status was not ordinary. Although he was being sanctioned by Walter now, if something were to happen to Kai, Walter would be furious. It could potentially destabilize Jonford¡¯s entire business world. Jupiter gave a wry smile. ¡°The problem is we have no leads right now¡­ Besides, Kai isn¡¯t a fool. He must know someone is framing him after Hera¡¯s phone call.¡± Angelica said dejectedly, ¡°I hope that chip can be repaired soon!¡± Hera was busy dealing withpany matters for her mother. Nash, on the other hand, began to enjoy some leisure time. ¡°Hera, I¡¯m going to the other branch for a bit. Later, the vice president from Innovate Collective is coming over. Can you receive their group for me?¡± Lauren left some documents on the desk. Hera picked up the files and nced at them. ¡°Isn¡¯t Innovate Collective also a chippany? What do they want with Baroque ?¡± Lauren replied with a smile, ¡°Why else would apetitore to us? They want us to do contract manufacturing.¡± Hera pouted. ¡°Contract manufacturing has such low profits. Why are you still epting these kinds of orders?¡± Lauren gave a helpless smile. ¡°We earn where we can. When we had no business, we couldn¡¯t even find contract manufacturing work.¡± After speaking, she looked apologetically at Nash. ¡°Nashy¡­ sorry for taking up your and Hera¡¯s time today.¡± Nash had just returned, and she had nned to let him and Hera rest for a few days, but the company¡¯s issues were relentless. Nash smiled broadly. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Hera and I are still spending time together, aren¡¯t we?¡± After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Lauren hurried away. About ten minutester, the secretary came in and said, ¡°Ms. Lewis, the people from Innovate Collective are here.¡± Chapter 483 Hera had not finished processing the forms yet. She furrowed her brows and said, ¡°So soon?¡± The secretary smiled. ¡°It seems that theirst vice president has been reced¡­ This new one is quite a young and handsome man!¡± Hera¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Is he more handsome than my husband?¡± The secretary realized she had misspoken. Then, she nced at Nash with a ttering smile. ¡°Not even a tenth as much as Mr. Calcraft!¡± Nash touched his face narcissistically. ¡°Keep talking; I like what I¡¯m hearing!¡± Chuckling, Hera stood up from her office chair. Nash also rose, casually draping an arm around her slender waist as they walked together. Hera did not resist until they reached the door, where she gently swatted Nash¡¯s hand away. There was no one inside the office, but there were manypany executives outside. She was worried it might give the wrong impression. Hera pushed open the door to reception room number one and entered. Inside, there were three men, all handsome young men in their mid to Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. They were dressed in suits, looking slim and sharp. Nash was a bit more robust than them, but he was not overweight. Instead, his appearance exuded a strong masculine presence. His chiseled jawline was more cool and somewhat indifferent. The three men from Innovate Collective all rose from their chairs but still stood half a head shorter than Nash. The contrast was stark between the four, and Nash¡¯s presence overshadowed everyone else. The secretary was dumbfounded. The previously easygoing Mr. Calcraft now seemed to have the aura of a powerful CEO straight out of a TV show. The three handsome men from Innovate Collective paled inparison to Nash. ¡°And you are?¡± rke Camp, the vice president of Innovate Collective, furrowed his brows slightly. The man before him had a formidable presence, stronger even than the chairman of Innovate Collective. When did such a person appear in Baroque¡¯s high-level management? Nash grinned. ¡°I¡¯m Nash, the security manager of Baroque¡¯s subsidiary¡­¡± Security manager? rke¡¯s look of concern slowly dissipated, reced by disdain.. rke turned his attention to He gentlemanly gesture. ¡°You must be Ms. Mare¡¯s daugh Hera was about to respond with a handshake when Nash beat her to it, gripping rke¡¯s hand with a friendly smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already extended my hand to shake yours, yet you ignored me. That¡¯s quite impolite¡­¡± rke¡¯s eye twitched as anger rose within him, but he restrained himself from making a scene. It would only lower his status to argue with a security manager. ¡°Ms. Lewis¡­ Are all the high-level executives in yourpany like this?¡± rke asked with a forced smile. His sarcasm was obvious. Hera returned the smile. ¡°And are all the high-level executives in yourpany as condescending as you?¡± She could clearly see rke¡¯s disdain for Nash¡¯s position as a security manager. If it were a significant client like Drake or Universal Group, perhaps she could have tolerated it. Yet Innovate Collective was Baroque¡¯spetitor, and they had had their conflicts. Now, with rke disrespecting her beloved man, she naturally felt the need to stand up for Nash. rke was taken aback! Hispanions were stunned as well. Innovate Collective was many timesrger than Baroque. They hade with an order to coborate with Baroque, and they had expected Hera to warmly wee them. Why would she start a confrontation upon meeting? Even if Mr. Camp was somewhat impolite, he did not outright use foulnguage, did he? Nash felt extremely pleased to see that his woman was standing up for him. He could not deny that it was a sweet feeling, indeed. Chapter 484 rke seemed amused. The profit from this order could reach as high as 30 million. Baroque had sent him countless emails to secure this order. He requested to meet with Baroque¡¯s top management, and Harrison even imed he would personally receive him. Just now, Lauren called to apologize, saying that there was an urgent matter she needed to attend to and that her daughter would be handling his visit. He had heard about Harrison¡¯s daughter, who was said to be a stunning beauty. Thus, he had agreed without thinking twice. He thought that he might have a chance to charm this beauty. However, things took an unpleasant turn shortly after their meeting. Now, he did not even want to cooperate anymore unless Hera showed utmost sincerity. The atmosphere in the conference room was tense. The secretary quickly approached and tried to persuade them, ¡°Mr. Camp, Ms. Lewis, please calm down and have a seat. Let¡¯s talk this through slowly.¡± She pulled Hera to a chair on the side and whispered, ¡°Ms. Lewis, Ms. Mare has been making calls for this order for several days. Maybe Hera took a deep breath, sitting expressionlessly in the chair. The secretary then turned to rke. ¡°Mr. Camp, please calm down. I¡¯ll make you some tea.¡± With that, she went to the cab near the water dispenser to get some tea leaves. Seeing that Hera had also sat down, rke guessed that she might still be open to cooperation, so he sat down as well. His two assistants took seats on either side. Nash also pulled a chair and sat next to Hera. Hera leaned back in her chair, ying with a pen in her hand. rke did not speak first either. The business manager beside him smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Lewis, there¡¯s a saying that says you can¡¯t really get to know someone until you¡¯ve had a disagreement. It¡¯s just a minor conflict. No need to take it to heart.¡± Hera nodded casually. ¡°Mhm, I don¡¯t mind it.¡± rke had been aggressive in his words, and she had defended her man well enough. She also felt better after defending Nash. After all, this was a client brought in by her mother, so it was best if they coulde to an agreement. After calming down, rke said, ¡°Your words earlier were a bit excessive. Don¡¯t you want to apologize?¡± She called him condescending? Uneptable! ¡°Why are you so despicable? I gave you a way out, yet you still want to continue provoking us?¡± Nash¡¯s face was filled with mockery. He had seen idiots before, but never one this dumb. ¡°Are you sure you went to school? It¡¯s no wonder you can only be a security manager. In simpler terms, you¡¯re just a guard dog!¡± rke sneered. Hera¡¯s blood pressure surged upon hearing rke¡¯s humiliating words. Just as she was about to retort, Nash¡¯s calm and indifferent voice Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. rang out. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect a person like you to have such qualities. The vice president of apany? You probably got to your position by climbing into someone¡¯s bed, huh?¡± Nash, who usually resorted to physical means, had now engaged in a verbal battle with this vice president. Hera slowly calmed her anger and smiled while showing her teeth.¡± The president of Innovate Collective is indeed a woman¡­ and it seems like she¡¯s an older woman too¡­ She¡¯s probably in her 40s, right?¡± The secretary, who was making tea, rolled her eyes at the banter between the two. Well, it seemed that Ms. Lewis had no intention of closing this deal. rke¡¯s face turned red, and his temples throbbed. He mmed his hand on the conference table. The table immediately cracked and splintered. Nash casually lifted his hand to catch the wood chips flying toward Hera¡¯s face and smiled faintly. ¡°Getting impatient now, are we?¡± Hera smiled radiantly. ¡°I just knew there had to be a reason for Innovate Collective to suddenly change their VP. It looks like my husband¡¯s guess was correct. You got your position from being ¡® unofficially regted¡¯ by the president, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Hahahaha¡­¡± Chapter 485 ¡°I can¡¯t hold it in anymore!¡± Hera leaned on Nash¡¯s shoulder, bursting intoughter. Such a juicy piece of gossip being revealed was indeed sensational news! Caught up in herughter, Hera nearly fell off her chair. Nash was quick to react and steadied her by the arm. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The secretary at the side could not help but let out a chuckle as well. The faces of rke¡¯s two followers had darkened to the extreme, and rke himself was seething. His eyes were bloodshot with rage.¡± Bastards, all of you are asking for it¡­¡± With that, he kicked the leg of the broken conference table. The table leg spun toward Hera. Then, Nash flicked a piece of wood chip with his finger, and the table leg exploded into dust. The wood dust grazed rke¡¯s face, leaving bloody scratches across his handsome features. rke¡¯s disy of shattering the table earlier had shown his strength at stage five of the Energy Cultivation Realm. Nash had not intervened because Hera seemed very happy at the Now that rke had made a ove, Nash was not going to be polite. ¡°So, you¡¯re actually a martial artist¡­ rke touched the blood stain on his face, then a mocking smile crept across his lips. ¡°That makes sense. A guard dog must have some skills, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡± Hera stood up, her face cold as ice. Simultaneously, a group of security guards rushed in. There were around a dozen of them. The head of security hurried in, surveyed the shattered conference table, and asked with furrowed brows, ¡°Ms. Lewis¡­ what happened?¡± ¡°Just get these three out of here,¡± Hera said tly. rke smiled slightly. ¡°No need, we¡¯ll see ourselves out.¡± The head of security scoffed. ¡°Ms. Lewis said to get you out. What are you guys waiting for?¡± The security guards were about to take action. ¡°Let them go¡­¡± Nash signaled for them to stop. The head of security at the headquarters naturally recognized Nash. Since the security manager had given the word, the head waved his hand, and all the security guards retreated. However, rke thought Nash had chickened out. He shoved his hands into his pockets, tilted his head slightly, and remarked, ¡°By the way¡­ I heard you went to Universal Group before. The deal didn¡¯t go through, huh?¡± Heraughed coldly. ¡°Your sniffing skills are quite sharp, huh?¡± Since they had already torn off each other¡¯s masks, she did not need to be courteous anymore. rkeughed again. ¡°Then let me tell you some good news¡­ We¡¯ve already partnered with Universal Group¡­¡± He said this purely to irritate Hera. The 7nm lithography machine was not exclusive to Baroque. Innovate Collective had it too. Earlier, Nash had just been smearing rke¡¯s name on purpose. Now, he could see that rke was definitely someone who had climbed his way up through unscrupulous means. To brag about such trivial matters, he was no different than a child. A partnership with Universal Group? Perhaps in another universe! ¡°Well, congrattions to you! Now¡­ get lost. You¡¯re an eyesore!¡± Hera spoke as if she were looking at three idiots. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. rke¡¯s smile did not falter as he sauntered out. ¡°As for you, watchdog, I¡¯ll remember you. I¡¯ll make sure to get back at you for today¡¯s grudge!¡± ¡°Just get lost, you motherfucker!¡± The head of security could not stand rke¡¯s words and aimed a kick at him. rke sensed iting and stepped forward, avoiding the kick. Hera trembled with rage. ¡°Damn you, rke Camp¡­ Nothing goodes out of your filthy mouth!¡± Then, she looked curiously at Nash. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like your style. If it were before, wouldn¡¯t you have just taken action?¡± Chapter 486 She saw with her own eyes that Nash had even dared to hit Kai Watson. rke might be the vice president of Innovate Collective, but Nash said with a smile, ¡°The more you pay attention to such trash, the more spirited they be¡­ He suffered a loss today and could only find satisfaction in his words.¡± Hera pouted. ¡°But the insults he hurled at you were really nasty!¡± Nashughed off thement. ¡°I didn¡¯t actually get hurt from his insults, did I? I even managed to hurt his face. He¡¯s the one who lost.¡± Hera thought of what Nash had said to ridicule rke just now and grinned. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good with your words, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s my first- time seeing you like that. He was quite upset just now!¡± Nash chuckled meaningfully. ¡°My mouth¡¯s much more capable of something other than talking. Do you want to try it out tonight?¡± ¡°Why not now?¡± Hera looked at Nash¡¯s slender lips and pressed her own against them directly. The group of security guards watched on, dumbstruck by this. The security manager started chasing them away like flies. ¡°Go on, go¡­ Get back to what you were doing¡­¡± The secretary turned her head away as well. She truly envied these passionate couples, and even more so those who could express their love so freely. She wondered when she would say goodbye to her single life. She had not even had her first kiss yet! Nash embraced Hera, and they kissed obliviously as their bodies were pressed tightly together. Things grew hotter by the second. It was only when Hera sensed something awry that she pushed Nash away. Her face was flushed as she scolded with feigned anger, ¡°You bad boy¡­ What are you thinking?¡± Nash showed an embarrassed smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a normal reaction for a man?¡± With her face and ears red, Hera lowered her head. ¡°I need to get busy now. Didn¡¯t you get a job at Universal Group? Hurry over!¡± Nash pped his forehead after hearing Hera¡¯s reminder. ¡°How could I have forgotten that? I¡¯m going off right now!¡± He had promised Fabian the day before. He could not just go back on his word. Fabian was still overseeing the overall matters at Universal Group. Hera escorted Nash to the elevator, wiped the lipstick from the corner of his mouth, and handed him her car keys. ¡°Take my car!¡±. Nash epted the keys, gave Hera a fierce kiss on the lips, and then calmly stepped into the elevator. Passing office workers covered their mouths and giggled. H¨¦ra red at Nash somewhat angrily. However, Nash had already closed the elevator door with a grin. Upon arriving at the parking lot, he found Hera¡¯s Maserati and settled into the driver¡¯s seat. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Just as he started the engine, three familiar figures approached the car. rke tapped on the window. Nash rolled down the window, frowning. ¡°What do you want?¡± rke sized up the Maserati and asked hispanion, ¡°Is this Hera Lewis¡¯ car?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Camp,¡± the person beside him responded with a sneer. A smirk crept up rke¡¯s face. ¡°So, you got your position as the guard dog by being a kept man as well, huh?¡± Nash¡¯s face showed slight embarrassment. ¡°You could see that too, huh?¡± rkeughed heartily. ¡°I thought you were somewhat more capa but you¡¯re just a freeloader as well, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nash¡¯s face showed a mischievous smile. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re also admitting that you got to your position by climbing onto some 40-year -olddy?¡± rke¡¯s smile visibly stiffened, and his twopanions looked at They had thought the young man was just joking to smear rke¡¯s name. Yet earlier, rke had said the words ¡®as well. Could it be that Mr. Camp had really risen to his position through the president? ¡°Mr. Camp, shouldn¡¯t you still be a little more choosy when picking who you¡¯re living off? I get to embrace a woman as beautiful as a flower every day, sleep with her, and have pocket money to spend. I¡¯m willing to be kept for a lifetime. ¡°Can you sleep peacefully while hugging a 40-year-old cougar? You don¡¯t have mommy issues, do you?¡± Nash became more enthusiastic as he talked, even starting to bring rtives into the conversation. rke¡¯s face was already utterly flushed with anger. He would have attacked if it were someone else by now. Yet the man in front of him was a martial artist, and his strength far exceeded rke¡¯s. Engaging him in a fight would only lead to loss. However, that did not matter. His uncle was a grandmaster, after all. Chapter 487 When it was time, he would invite his uncle to appear, and he would make this young man kneel down and beg for mercy. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, Mr. Camp? You¡¯re not thinking about hitting me, are you, Mr. Camp?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t beat me verbally or physically. Where do you find the courage to be arrogant in front of me?¡± Nashughed brilliantly. He loved it when people wanted to hit him but did not have the guts to do it. rke stared angrily with his fists clenched tightly., His face turned as red as a gas tank about to explode. The angrier he got, the happier Nash felt. He suddenly realized that using his mouth was more fun than using his fists. Of course, mouthing off was only possible when backed by absolute strength. Without strength, all you would get was a beating anyway. rke sneered in his fury. ¡°Very well¡­ I hope you can stillugh in three days!¡± His uncle was currently on a business trip abroad and would not be back for about half a month. Originally, he had nned to cause trouble for this brat in half a month, but now, he could not wait any longer. He decided to call his uncle as soon as he got back. ¡°I¡¯m ready anytime!¡± Nash¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile. Then, he drove away from Baroque. rke took a deep breath. His face was dark as he walked to his own car. Meanwhile, Nash received a call from Yasmin as soon as he left Baroque. ¡°Yasmin?¡± ¡°Nash¡­ There¡¯s a bit of trouble at thepany¡­ Can youe over?¡± Yasmin said tremblingly. ¡°Where are Queenie and Sydney?¡± Nash asked with a frown. ¡°They have exams today, so their phones are switched off!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right over!¡± Nash hung up the phone and floored the elerator, causing the N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. engine to roar like a beast. At the Long Lake Industrial Zone, there was a change from its usual tranquility. Eight vans were parked at the entrance of the industrial zone. The security, Old Holt, had been beaten ck and blue. Three middle-aged men had him pinned to the ground. More than 20 young men blocked the entrance, and their presence was intimidating. ¡°You bunch of punks, if you¡¯ve got the guts, fight me one-on-one! ¡°Bullying an old man like me and ganging up on me, what does this make you people?!¡± Old Holt¡¯s words were slurred. He had the strength of a grandmaster. Dealing with these hooligans would not have been a problem, even if there were 20 of them. However, the other party had brought three grandmasters with them. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± A tall and burly man spat out a mouthful of blood and muttered, ¡°The old man still has some skills¡­¡± He then took out a dagger from behind, saying, ¡°If I don¡¯t make you bleed today, you won¡¯t know how to behave yourself!¡± He had been with ck Tiger for over ten years and had never suffered a loss. Today, he had a tooth knocked out by an old man. This was uneptable! He had to make the old man get a taste of his own medicine! ¡°Dave¡­ This old guy is Jupiter Holt¡¯s dad¡­ Maybe we shouldn¡¯t escte this any further!¡± A skinny, sly-looking youth quickly approached and grabbed the burly man¡¯s arm. The burly man¡¯s name was David. He was the second-inmand of ck Tiger Hall, and he possessed the strength of a stage five of the Energy Cultivation Realm. Today, they hade to collect management fees from the Long Lake Industrial Zone. In the past few years, Mr. Jamerson, the ex-owner of the Long Lake, Industrial Zone, used to send the money over every month. Yet now, they had missed over three months of payment, totaling over six million. David had sent someone to see Mr. Jamerson a few days ago, but they were stopped by the security. Today, he came in person, but even with his strength at stage five of the Energy Cultivation Realm, he could not defeat this old man. ¡°Jupiter Holt¡¯s dad?¡± David pressed the tip of his tongue against the wound on his cheek and said indifferently, ¡°Then I¡¯ll spare his worthless life¡­ You guys go in and look for Mr. Jamerson. Also¡­ call the heads of the other Chapter 488 A group of people swaggered into the Long Lake Industrial Zone. Inside the Southern Heavens Pharmaceuticals¡¯ factory hall, located in the seventh unit, the office had already been seized by David¡¯s men. Just after making the call, Yasmin was discovered. A young man with dyed blonde hair snatched Yasmin¡¯s phone and backhanded her across the face. ¡°Stupid woman, you had another phone? Did you call the police?¡± After taking control of the office, he had confiscated Yasmin¡¯s phone. She had managed to make another call when he went to the bathroom. Yasmin¡¯s delicate face instantly swelled red. Her lips split open, and blood flowed freely. Holding her face, tears fell, but she remained silent. She only stared at Canary with resentment. ¡°What are you staring at? Keep staring and I¡¯ll have my way with you¡­¡± Canary was flipping through the chat history while threatening her menacingly. The most recent call log was marked as ¡®NC¡¯. Canary asked coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s this NC?¡± Yasmin gritted her teeth and retorted, ¡°Someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. Canaryughed. ¡°Can¡¯t afford to offend? ¡°In Jonford, aside from a handful in the political sphere and the Five Elite Families, who else can¡¯t we afford to offend?¡± ck Tiger Hall¡¯s strength was immense. With the decline of the Green Bamboo Association, the ck Tiger Hall could almost disregard the other two underworld forces. Hmm! Well,there was one more person. Nash Calcraft! Mr. ck had strictly warned them that he was the one person they must never offend. He was reportedly the same person who had wiped out the Green Bamboo Association. It did not cross his mind that the NC in Yasmin¡¯s phone was that Nash Calcraft. This small pharmaceutical factory had only just started hiring. They had yet to exceed three employees. It was unlikely that the person in charge would know that Nash. Yasmin spoke with indignation, ¡°Then just wait and see!¡± Nash would arrive. Once he did, none of these people could escape. Then, Canary looked at Yasmin from top to bottom. She was fair, slim, and pretty-far better looking than the women in the clubs. Most importantly, she was clean. There was no need for precautions. ¡°Heh heh¡­ No worries¡­ I¡¯ll wait with you! ¡°But before that, we can do something else¡­¡± Canary tossed the phone aside and pounced on her. Yasmin¡¯s heart was in tatters. She turned to run, but Canary grabbed her cor and flung her onto a nearby sofa. He licked his cracked lips and pounced on her, tearing at Yasmin¡¯s clothes. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yasmin, being a fragile woman, was no match for him. In just moments, Canary had ripped off her jacket. As Canary bit down toward Yasmin¡¯s neck, he began to tear at her inner shirt. Knowing she could not resist Canary, Yasmin quickly pleaded, ¡°Wait¡­ Wait a moment¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer¡­¡± Canary¡¯s eyes were fervent, his desire causing his blood to boil. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m on my period¡­¡± Yasmin put her hand up to block Canary¡¯s mouth. Canaryughed loudly. ¡°No worries. You¡¯re still a virgin, after all. It¡¯s going to be bloody anyway!¡± After having countless women, he had already discerned that Yasmin was still a virgin. Yasmin, filled with despair and with tears in her eyes, said, ¡°Then¡­ Then could you at least close the door?¡± All she could do now was try to buy time. Canary nced back and saw several of hisckeys leering at him. ¡°What are you staring at? Wait till I¡¯m done here, then it¡¯s your turn to have fun!¡± Chapter 489 ¡°Quickly, close the door!¡± The underlings outside immediately moved to shut the door. Canary¡¯s face once again broke into a smile, and he leaned in to kiss Yasmin once more. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Yasmin blocked Canary¡¯s mouth again. Canary grew somewhat impatient, saying, ¡°What now? My patience has its limits¡­¡± Yasmin said softly, ¡°This ce¡­ isn¡¯t very convenient¡­ Let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What a waste of time!¡± With a rip, Canary tore Yasmin¡¯s shirt apart. The sight of her fair skin made Canary¡¯s mouth go dry. ¡°So supple¡­¡± Laughing, Canary was about to remove Yasmin¡¯sst piece of intimate clothing. Desperate, Yasmin took advantage of Canary¡¯s unguarded moment and kneed him sharply in the groin. ¡°Ow¡­¡± Canary immediately copsed on the ground, howling in pain. Yasmin grabbed an ashtray from the coffee table and smashed it hard on Canary¡¯s head. ¡°Agh¡­ Ouch¡­ How¡­ dare¡­ you¡­hit me¡­¡± Wounded in the groin, Canary was experiencing excruciating pain. He had no strength to fight back. Outside, his several henchmen were chatting, smoking, andughing at the soundsing from the office. ¡°Wow¡­ as expected of Canary. He likes it rough!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t deny it. That woman¡¯s pretty juicy-looking. She must feel great!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s test her out after he¡¯s done, shall we?¡± ¡°Mr. David is here!¡± They all promptly. dropped their cigarettes and greeted, ¡°Mr. David!¡± David, being a martial artist, had already heard the man¡¯s howling from the office. He kicked the door open and saw a woman, wearing only a bra and jeans, smashing an ashtray on Canary¡¯s head. Canary was bleeding profusely. He was unconscious while holding his groin. Canary¡¯s henchmen were dumbfounded. Their boss had been taken down by a woman? Even though he had be weak from indulgence, he was still a man. Surely his body was not that frail? Seeing so many people outside, Yasmin immediately dropped the ashtray and ran to the window. She had thought of jumping when Canary had gone to the restroom. However, this was the third floor, and the factory buildings were much taller than residential floors. She was probably around 20 meters to the ground. The ground was cement. If she jumped, she would surely break some bones. That was why she had hesitated. Yet now that she had made one of them bleed, they would surely not let her go. Even a broken bone was better than falling into their hands. With this thought, Yasmin closed her eyes and leaped out. Feeling the wind whistle past her ears and the sensation of weightlessness, Yasmin¡¯s face was ashen. She started to wonder how long she would have to lie in the hos after this. Yasmin fell straight from a height of 20 meters. She braced for the severe pain of impact¡­ but it never happened. It felt like she had fallen into someone¡¯s arms. Could it be Nash? She abruptly opened her eyes, and the face that greeted her bore a sleazy smile. ¡°Finn¡­ didn¡¯t you guys leave?¡± Thepany had been very busy, and earlier in the morning, Melody and Finn, along with Heidi and her own brother, hade over to help out. Just half an hour after they left, this group of people arrived. Finn¡¯s eyes were fixed intently on the delicate and fragrant body in his arms. He was constantly swallowing his saliva. She was so beautiful! The feeling on his hands was incredibly soft and tender. Yasmin¡¯s face turned a slight shade of red. Her hands covering her chest, she looked down and said, ¡°Finn¡­ could you¡­ put me down, please?¡± Chapter 490 Finn regained hisposure and gently ced Yasmin on the ground, his face flushing red. He quickly exined, ¡°Melody took us to Cloud Peak Pce Hotel for a visit. Then, we received a call from Mr. Nash and heard that there was trouble here, so I rushed over immediately!¡± At this moment, Melody arrived with Derek, Ken, and Heidi in tow. Derek was seething with anger as he rushed forward. ¡°Those bastards¡­ They¡¯re asking for it!¡± As he ran, he took off the brand-new suit jacket he had just bought. When he came to Yasmin¡¯s side, he quickly wrapped his sister¡¯s body with the jacket. Then, he picked up a broken piece of brick and headed upstairs. ¡°Ken¡­ you go up too and protect Derek!¡± Finn quickly instructed Ken, who nodded and followed Derek closely. Finn continued to watch Yasmin, whose face was now crimson He suddenly felt an urge to start dating her. ¡°Yasmin¡­ are you okay?¡± Heidi rushed over, her voice filled with concern. Yasmin shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± §ä§å §å§ä Weren¡¯t you afraid of breaking your legs?!¡± If he had not arrived in time, she might have been seriously injured. Yasmin lowered her head. ¡°Thank you, Finn.¡± Finn chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. No need to be so polite with me.¡± Sounds of a fight could be heard from upstairs. Then, Melody whispered, ¡°Finn, you should go up and check as well. The security guard just said there are three grandmasters among them.¡± Finn straightened his posture and looked at Melody indifferently. ¡°Are you giving me orders?¡± Both of them were Mr. Nash¡¯s subordinates. Why should he listen to her? Melody crossed her arms, her eyes squinting as her aura from the Profound Reality Realm began to build up. Finn grinned. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll listen to a beautifuldy! I¡¯ll go up now.¡± Well, he had to listen to her! She was more powerful! Nash parked his car at the entrance. That was when he saw there were people lying all over the entrance. Old Holt was holding his waist while talking on the phone with his son. ¡°Jup¡­e over quickly¡­ Remember to bring more people!¡± ¡°Alright, Dad. Don¡¯t try to act tough. I¡¯ll bring people over right away. These people are simplywless!¡± Jupiter was furious. Going to the Long Lake Industrial Zone with so many people in broad daylight¡­ If word got out, what would people think of the Inspection Office? Just as he finished speaking, he could hear Nash¡¯s voice saying,¡± Chief Holt, you can leave this matter to me.¡± Old Holt turned his head and nced at Nash. ¡°Why is it you again, kid? These are people from the ck Tiger Hall. Can you handle them? Young people always want to show off. ¡°Jup, don¡¯t listen to him. Bring more people over quickly, and if things get tough, apply for Henderson¡¯s troops too!¡± Old Holt looked at Nash with a bewildered expression. Jupiter said, ¡°Dad¡­ he¡¯s the Nash I told you about.¡± ¡°What?¡± Old Holt was stunned. His son had told him about a sworn brother of the warden of the Northern Territory whose name was Nash Calcraft. The warden of the Northern Territory was already in his 40s, so Nash, his sworn brother, should be at least in his 30s or 40s, right? How could he be so young? Old Holt asked in a low voice. ¡°So how do you n to handle this? Jupiter smiled. ¡°Mr. Calcraft will handle it. Let him deal with it. He can N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. handle such things much more easily than us After hanging up the phone. Old Holt no longer held the same contempt for Nash. Nash smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Holt, may I go in?¡± Old Holt chuckled. ¡°Of course, Lil Nash. Pleasee in.¡± The entire Long Lake Industrial Zone had been bought by the Zell family, and this person was also Sydney¡¯s friend. Of course, he was allowed to enter Furthermore, Old Holt now knew his other identity. The warden of the Northern Territory was a revered war god, after all! Chapter 491 Chapter 491 The man had defended his home and country. He was with outstanding merit, earning the love and respect of people around the world. To call a person like this a brother and a friend showed how inscrutable Nash was. His son even spected that the downfall of the Green Bamboo Association was very likely rted to Nash. It was also possible that he was the Smiling Grim Reaper. This was also why the normally proud and arrogant Old Holt lost his temper the moment he heard his son say that this person was Nash. Nash strode into the industrial area. It did not take long for him to find Melody and her group. Finn pushed open the window, propped his face with his hands, looked down at Yasmin¡¯s cleavage, and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yasmin, I¡¯ve avenged you,¡± he said with a smile. Yasmin noticed Finn¡¯s gaze and blushed, covering her chest tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look!¡± Nash passed by Melody. Caught off guard, Melody was startled. She did not even sense someone nearing them. It had only been a day and he seemed to have be even stronger. Since Melody herself did not even sense Nash approaching, the others were no better. In an office on the third floor, David and the three grandmasters he had brought with him were all kneeling on the ground, their faces. swollen. Ken stared thoughtfully at his neither beast-like nor human- like right hand. After having dinner at the Dynasty Grand Hotel yesterday, Nash had asked the front desk staff for some medical supplies to disinfect and rebandage his hand. In just one night, his right hand had miraculously healed. Furthermore, his cultivation level had skyrocketed from that of a stage one grandmaster to that of a stage five grandmaster. This morning, he tested the power of his right hand, and it was able to take on 30% of Finn¡¯s strength. Finn was a stage seven grandmaster while he was only a stage five grandmaster. The difference between them was like a chasm, yet he had actually blocked 30% of Finn¡¯s power with a single fist. Just now, he had easily dealt with the three grandmasters, all of whom were also stage five grandmasters. If this were the past, he would have scarcely been able to imagine this happening. ¡°Has your hand recovered ?¡± A voice suddenly sounded from behind. him. Ken¡¯s reflexes kicked in, and he swung a punch behind him. However, Nash just casually raised his hand and caught his fist. Ken¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°M-Mr. Nash..¡± Nash examined Ken¡¯s hand, noting that the tendons and blood vessels hadpletely fused. It now had the pulse and warmth of a human hand. As expected of unicorn blood. Ken had managed to acquire self-healing capabilities at a remarkably fast speed. Moreover, there was considerable force behind the punch he had just thrown. ¡°You¡¯re recovering much faster than I expected. You seem to have adjusted well,¡± Nash said with a smile, releasing his grip on Ken¡¯s hand. He then turned to the individuals kneeling on the floor and asked, ¡± Why are you here?¡± He had asked Yasmin earlier, but she did not know what these people were up to either. He had not had the chance to ask Old Holt about it at the door either. ¡°Fuck this guy!¡± David cursed while ring at Nash. ¡°How dare you insult Mr. Nash? Die!¡± Ken kicked David in the chest. The violent inner energy that Ken had infused in his kick sent David flying and crashing into the corner of the room. Even the sofa had flipped. It was unclear if the man was alive or dead. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nash did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Can you please be more gentle? I¡¯m asking a question here!¡± He had not realized Ken had a violent streak. Ken lowered his head and moved to the side. Finn looked dejected. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m taking in subordinates for Nash.¡± Melody nced at Finn and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you his subordinate too? Besides, Nash has a family. It¡¯d look ridiculous for him to have his subordinate following him around all the time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Finn grinned and turned to Yasmin, asking, ¡°Yasmin, who bullied you just now?¡± Yasmin¡¯s brother rushed over. ¡°Yeah, Yasmin. Who¡¯s the scumbag that bullied you? I¡¯ll make sure to teach him a lesson!¡± Feeling her brother¡¯s concern and recalling the danger she had just been in, Yasmin wiped away her tears. She then pointed at the bloody figure lying on the ground. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Finn and Derek followed Yasmin¡¯s finger to the figure lying in a pool. of blood. They both wore expressions of disbelief as if they had not noticed the person on the ground before. Canary, covered in blood,y motionless on the ground like a lifeless corpse. ¡°My goodness. Are you really still my gentle and fragile sister?¡± Derek was wide-eyed and tongue-tied. His sister was usually timid and would get scared even at minor troubles. Yet today, she had beaten up someone so badly. How did she manage to do that to a fully-abled man? Finn¡¯s throat moved as he gulped. Was¡­ Was Yasmin really that fierce? He had been thinking of marrying her, but would he just get beaten up every day if he were to bring her home? Nash noticed that Canary was still alive and decided not to deal with him. Instead, he dragged David out from behind the sofa. Curled up on the ground, David gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you have the guts, just kill me.¡± Nash stepped on David¡¯s hand, and the forceful stomp crushed one T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. of his fingers into a bloody mess. ¡°Argh!¡± The veins in David¡¯s forehead bulged from the pain, and his eyeballs felt like they were going to explode. Ken muttered, ¡°Your methods are much more ruthless than mine, huh?¡± Heidi and Yasmin could not bear to watch and turned their heads to the side. Calm andposed, Nash said, ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to kill you, but there¡¯s no need for that.¡± David was a man of pride. Even with one of his fingers a bloody pulp, he shouted defiantly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it. If you have the guts, then kill me. If you don¡¯t dare to kill me, it means you¡¯re a coward. In the future, you¡¯ll have a son and he w-¡± Nash pressed his foot down once again. This time, he crushed David¡¯s thumb. The entire thumb turned into a pulpy mess while the stark white bones showed through. A shiver wracked through David¡¯s being from the sheer pain, He clenched his teeth so hard that his gums started to bleed. The three grandmasters standing nearby werepletely stunned, especially with Nash still looking calm and indifferent. It was as if he was just having an appetizer. Lying in a pool of blood, Canary opened his eyes slightly. Upon seeing David being tortured, he immediately wet his pants. At that moment, Xeno entered with a smirk. He was followed b about 30 other people. ¡°I wondered who it was, and it turns o Lucky from the ck Cat family!¡± When he saw David¡¯s crushed fingers, even the usually unppable Xeno was visibly unnerved. He thought he might, at most, need to deal a quick, clean blow. However, what Nash was doing seemed more like torture. ¡°Mr. Nash, that¡¯s David, the second-inmand of the ck Tiger Hall,¡± Xeno introduced as he walked over to Nash. Nash looked down at the miserable looking man and said, ¡°Your should¡¯ve mentioned that earlier.¡± David raised his head to stare at Nash, trembling as he parted his lips. ¡°Y-You¡­ You¡¯re Nash?¡± Xeno kicked David in the face, adding, ¡°You think you¡¯re allowed to call the man by his name on its own?¡± This kick sent several of David¡¯s teeth flying. ¡°was just saying¡­¡± David then stammered, ¡°I¡¯m here to collect management fees from thendlord. Since thendlord wasn¡¯t here, I had to take control of thepany owners!¡± David was fearless of many things, but he was terrified of Nash, who could make even the leader of a powerful organization quiver at the mere mention of his name. ¡°Management fees?¡± Nash furrowed his brows slightly. Xeno exined, ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ protection money. Currently, the ck Tiger Hall is the only one collecting management fees in Jonfor Derek sneered and said, ¡°Your people not only failed to protect you also often harass and intimidate the girls in the industrial a Why should you have the right to collect management fees?¡± He used to act subservient to these people, but with Nash here, he was ready to assert himself. ¡°Mr. Nash, we didn¡¯t know this ce was your territory.¡± David was now trembling with fear, his courage shattered by the mere mention cof Nash¡¯s name. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 The endless fear in David had made him numb to the pain of his crushed fingers. Just as he said what he did, a cold feminine voice came from outside the door. ¡°Do you know that the Long Lake Industrial Zone has been sold to me?¡± Following the voice, Sydney and Queenie arrived with around 30 people. Among them, there were seven grandmasters and two great- grandmasters. They had just come from school and were still in their school uniforms. David¡¯s pupils constricted sharply. He was one of the prominent figures in Jonford, so, of course, he recognized the sons and daughters of the city¡¯s top five wealthiest families. Queenie was the heiress to the richest family, and Sydney was from the Zell family. Then, there was Xeno from the Dragon Tiger Gate, and of course, Nash. Had he poked a ho¡¯s nest today? ¡°You¡¯re from the ck Tiger Hall, right?¡± Sydney said with great authority. ¡°Tell your gang leader toe here.¡± David shivered and stammered, ¡°Ms. Zell, we know we were wron ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± Sydney¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. David, with a pale face, quickly took out his phone and nervously dialed the ck Tiger Hall¡¯s leader¡¯s number. At that moment, the ck Tiger Hall leader was at a high-end club, surrounded by beautiful women. One was feeding him cherries mouth- to-mouth while another was cozying up to him in his arms. He was smiling blissfully as he had recently made nearly a billion dors through the Map of Splendid Mountains and Rivers business. In the past few days, he had been indulging in a life of hedonism, both day and night.. When the phone on the coffee table lit up and vibrated, he demanded someone to pass it to him. He then pushed the sultry woman out of his embrace. She noticed that it was David who was calling and said in a seductive tone, ¡°Mr. Tiger, David is calling!¡± The leader of the ck Tiger Hall was annoyed. ¡°This little bastard is ruining my mood. Doesn¡¯t he know I¡¯m busy these days?¡± As he grumbled, he took the phone. In an indifferent tone, he said, ¡°David, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°M-Mr. Tiger, Ms. Zell is asking you toe to the Long Lake Industrial Zone.¡± David¡¯s trembling voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Ms. Zell? Who?¡± ck Tiger spat out the cherry pit from his mouth, looking puzzled. ¡°Mr. Zell¡¯s granddaughter!¡± David gulped. He did not dare refer to the man¡¯s name directly in Sydney¡¯s presence. ck Tiger¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Grant Zell?¡± There was no one else in Jonford worthy of being called ¡®Mr. Zell¡¯ the way David just did. He just could not believe that the Zell family had ¡°Yes¡­ Mr. Watson¡¯s granddaughter is here too!¡± David added to emphasize the gravity of the situation. ck Tiger suddenly shot up to his feet. ¡°What are they doing at the industrial zone?¡± Sydney snatched the phone from David and casually said, ¡°Mr. Tiger, how about youe over for a chat?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ck Tiger broke into a cold sweat. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll be right there.¡± He was a man of loyalty. With his right-hand man detained, ck Tiger had no reason not to go. In a corner of the room, a skinny old man with a goatee approached. and asked, ¡°Boss, is something wrong?¡± ck Tiger was in a daze. ¡°David has been detained by Sydney and Queenie. It¡¯s likely there¡¯s trouble afoot.¡± The skinny old man frowned and asked, ¡°So what do you n to do?¡± ck Tiger paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. If he brought his men with him, it would surely upset Sydney and Queenie. He also did not know what had led to David offending these two youngdies. However, should he go alone, what would he do if he were to be detained as well? The skinny old man seemed to sense ck Tiger¡¯s concerns and said softly, ¡°I suggest bringing everyone to rescue David forcefully.¡± Chapter 494 Chapter 494 ck Tiger let out a bitterugh. ¡°You want me to offend both the Zell and Watson families?¡± The old man was a stage three grandmaster named Carson whom ck Tiger had spent three billion to recruit from Carrion Mountain. Although they had not known each other for long, Carson had disyed both strength and wisdom, earning ck Tiger¡¯s trust. Besides his right-hand man, David, Carson was the only one he would listen to. Carson narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°If it were just some trivial matter, those from the Zell and Watson families wouldn¡¯t dare provoke us so easily. After all, they know better than anyone that we have nothing to lose. ¡°However, detaining David and inviting you over means the situation is very serious.¡± ck Tiger was still a little hesitant, While both families were indeed a headache for him, they were the dominant forces in Jonford¡¯s business world and held significant political power. If he offended just one of them, there might be a chance for reconciliation. Offending both, however, and all it would take was at joint alliance between the two of them to threaten the ck Tiger Hall¡¯s existence in Jonford. Seeing ck Tiger¡¯s hesitation, Carson said calmly, ¡°We have only two choices now-either abandon David or forcefully rescue him.¡± At that moment, ck Tiger revealed his loyalty and sense of brotherhood. He dered spiritedly, ¡°David is my sworn brother. How can I abandon him?¡± Carson nodded slightly and bowed. ¡°Mr. Tiger, your loyalty and sense of brotherhood are commendable. I haven¡¯t chosen the wrong person. My senior happens to be in Jonford on a mission. I¡¯ll call him to join. us.¡± ck Tiger called out to the door. ¡°Smols, gather all our brothers. We¡¯re heading to the Long Lake Industrial Zone together!¡± Meanwhile, at the Long Lake Industrial Zone, Yasmin had changed. into a long dress and returned to her office. David and the three grandmasters were still kneeling on the floor. On the other hand, Canary, who had lost control of his bodily functions, had been beaten by Derek again. Finn and Ken then cleaned the office thoroughly. Suddenly, Xeno received a message from his subordinates that the ck Tiger Hall was making a big move. His expression shifted as he approached Nash, whispering, ¡°Mr. Nash, the ck Tiger Hall seems to being here with their forces!¡± Nash was surprised. ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t that an overreaction for such a small matter?¡± Xeno¡¯s face took on a slightly more serious edge as he said, ¡°Shall we let the Inspection Office handle this?¡± Nash chuckled silently. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Chief Holt that I¡¯ll handle this matter myself.¡± Hearing this, Xeno felt more relieved than worried. He immediately took out his phone and started making calls. The Dragon Tiger Gate was made up of a substantial number of members, and they had a close rtionship with the Sanbio Freight Company. Both organizations had long desired to absorb the ck Tiger Hall but did not have the opportunity to do it. Today, this rare opportunity had presented itself. As long as the Inspection Office remained uninvolved, they could fully assimte the entirety of ck Tiger Hall. Nash stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to Cloud Peak for dinner.¡± The Long Lake Industrial Zone had always been in turmoil. Aside from the present situation, Nash was nning to establish a pharmaceuticalpany here. Thus, he wanted to sort out the order of the ce. He exined to Jupiter that the reason he intervened in this matter was to clean up the Long Lake Industrial Zone. This was also the reason he had acted so decisively. If the ck Tiger Hall decided to escte the situation, they would be digging their own grave. He believed that Xeno was able to handle this matter well. Melody nced at the time, and it was exactly noon. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve reserved a private room at Cloud Peak. Our food should be ready by now, so we can head over to eat.¡± Nash stood up and looked at Finn and Ken. ¡°You two aren¡¯t hungry yet, right?¡± To be on the safe side, he nned to leave both of them behind. Finn understood what Nash wanted to do and replied with a smile, ¡°Not hungry at all! We¡¯re not hungry at all!¡± Ken remained silent, but he licked his lips with a bloodthirsty expression on his face. Melody gently suggested, ¡°Should I stay here too?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Finn chuckled. ¡°Leave the fighting to the men. Why would you, at woman, want to join in on the excitement?¡± Melody responded with a sly smile, ¡°What if the ck Tiger Hall brings a stage eight grandmaster with them?¡± Finn had only recently broken through to the seventh stage. If he were to encounter a stage eight grandmaster, he would definitely be at a disadvantage. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 As grandmasters reached the higher stages, even small advancements meant significant differences in their abilities. Although Nash¡¯s current level was boosted by pills, he had no problems dealing with martial artists below the Profound Reality Realm. Nash thought for a moment and said, ¡°If the ck Tiger Hall had a stage nine grandmaster, they would¡¯ve already dominated the situation.¡± Finn chuckled and reassured them, ¡°Alright, go and have your meal. We¡¯ll handle things here.¡± Yasmin and her group had no idea about what would happen next, but they were certain it was not some small issue. Otherwise, Nash would not be leaving Finn and Ken, who were powerful individuals behind. ¡°Be careful, Finn,¡± she said softly. Her soft voice was like a caress on Finn¡¯s heart. He nodded, smiling warmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yasmin. I¡¯ll be just fine.¡± Nash led the group outside. Derek gave Canary a final kick to the groin as they passed by him after having tried to bully his sister. Canary grunted, clutching his crotch, which was now injured for the second time. He did not know if he could get it up again in the future or if he even had a future at all. It turned out that the person the woman called was really Nash! An Queenie and Sydney stood awkwardly when Nash did not call out to them. After all, they were top celebrities in Jonford¡¯s socialite circle. Were they not as good as those ordinary people in Nash¡¯s eyes? When Nash got to the door, he suddenly thought of Queenie and Sydney. He stopped and turned around to ask, ¡°By the way, do you two want toe along?¡± The people who were on their knees at the door trembled when they heard Nash¡¯s voice all of a sudden. Sydney crossed her arms and said arrogantly, ¡°What, did you just think of us?¡± Nash smiled and replied, ¡°I just remembered you bought shares. Of course, I have to invite the shareholders to dinner!¡± Queenie rubbed her belly. ¡°I happen to be hungry, so let¡¯s go and eat together!¡± Sydney, on the other hand, replied that she would not join with a cold expression. Nash only asked them to have dinner together because they were. shareholders and not at all because of their first-ss family status. Why bother facing his contempt since he looked down on their families? Nash smiled disapprovingly before turning around and leaving without looking back. He did not have many exchanges with either T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. the Zell or the Watson families. If the twodies had not bought shares in the pharmaceuticalpany, he would not have bothered Sydney¡¯s temper would not be of any benefit here. ¡°Nash, is this really appropriate?¡± Yasmin asked cautiously. After all, these two were the daughters of the Zell and Watson families respectively. Sydney was not only a shareholder; she was also the It might be difficult to get along with them in the future if their rtionship soured. ¡°You can¡¯t indulge in their spoiled behavior,¡± Melody responded nonchntly. Yasmin cast a timid nce at Melody. The woman was worth billions. of dors, an amount that could rival the five major business giants. There was no need for her to fear either Sydney or Queenie. However, Yasmin was different. Justst month, she was an ordinary employee of a textile factory in this specific industrial zone. Sydney. and Queenie were existences that seemed unattainable to her. Now that they were working together with them, she had many concerns. Just then, Melody noticed the security guard at the gate rushing over to them in a panic. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°I think we should just change our appointment to dinnerter.¡± Chapter 496 Chapter 496 The guard was a grandmaster. To scare a grandmaster like this meant that the ck Tiger Hall had arrived. Panting, Old Holt ran over and said, ¡°They¡¯vee. They¡¯re all here!¡± There were nearly a hundred cars outside. For most of his life, the man had only ever seen a scene like this during his son¡¯s participation in the city-wide security inspection operation. Nash sighed helplessly. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait for Finn and the T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. others to arrive.¡± After saying this, he turned to Sydney and said, ¡°Notify the other factory heads that they should stay away.¡± Understanding the seriousness of the situation, Sydney took out her phone and tagged all members in the chat group. Xeno went to the window, opened the curtain, and snuck a peak, on to see that arge truck had crashed through the electronic gate. Following that were dozens of vans and cars. Among them, the brand new Bentley was particrly eye-catching. Witnessing such argemotion outside, the workers panicked and ran into their respective factories. The heads of each factory had also shut their doors and windows tightly. People barreled out of the vehicles, and a ck umbre was held over ck Tiger¡¯s head the moment he got out. ¡°So the ck Tiger Hall intends to confront us head-on, huh?¡± Sydney mused with an amused expression on her face. She then took but her phone to call her grandfather. Queenie also retrieved her phone while Xeno was urging his subordinates and Salvatore. Downstairs, Carson very quickly spotted several people standing by the third floor window of the seventh factory building. ¡°Boss, they¡¯re over there.¡± ¡°Should we take our people there directly, or should we talk to them. first?¡± ck Tiger wondered aloud, voice low.. Carson smiled suggestively. ¡°Mr. ck, do you think there¡¯s still a need for talking now?¡± The situation was at a point of no return. There would be no possibility for negotiation the moment the hundreds of them entered the factories. A sharp look shed through ck Tiger¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brothers, get your weapons. We¡¯re going to save our brother!¡± There were over a hundred vehicles! When the upants of the first few heard ck Tiger¡¯s command, they grabbed their weapons and kicked open the doors. Those in the vehicles behind were too far away to hear ck Tiger, but when they saw those in front of them take out their weapons, they also began to move. Leading arge group of people, ck Tiger marched toward the seventh factory building¡­ At the third-floor window of the seventh factory building, Finn had stretched his neck out and caught the view. Seeing the ck Tiger Hall, he asked, ¡°Should we go down of? ¡°Let¡¯s try diplomacy before force,¡± Nash replied calmly. Hearing this, Finn turned to Sydney and said, ¡°Pretty miss, you¡¯re the Sydney noticed the crowd and turned a little pale. ¡°I¡­¡± She looked at the grandmaster she had brought with her. The grandmaster smiled faintly. ¡°No matter how numerous the ants are, they can¡¯t kill an elephant. I alone am enough to crush these ants. Nash chuckled and added, ¡°They have a stage three grandmaster with them.¡± The smile on the Zell family¡¯s grandmaster¡¯s face froze. Queenie merely wrinkled her nose and scoffed. ¡°A stage three grandmaster? I¡¯ll get Mr. Gayne and Mr. Yancy!¡± Nash shoved his hands into his pockets and replied nonchntly, the time your people arrive, this will all be over.¡± ¡°Finn, go with Ms. Zell,¡± Nash instructed. ¡°Also, there are surveince cameras everywhere. Try not to resort to violence right away.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Finn replied and then jumped out of the window. Ken followed closely behind. Bringing her own people with her, Sydney went downstairs using the elevator. ¡°Mr. Nash, should I go down too?¡± Xeno asked. Nash nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t your people arriving soon?¡± Chapter 497 Chapter 497 ck Tiger arrived at the factory building with a group of his trusted men. Sydney also emerged confidently. ¡°ck Tiger, who gave you the guts to make trouble here?¡± questioned Sydney confidently as she red at the man. Her timidness from before hadpletely disappeared. ck Tiger, who was slightly overweight, wiped the sweat from his forehead with a white handkerchief. He sternly replied, ¡°I didn¡¯te here to talk nonsense with you. Hand over my people!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Upstairs, David was delighted when he heard ck Tiger¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Nash, if you release me, I can ensure ck Tiger won¡¯t bother you anymore!¡± Nash shed a smile, revealing his teeth. ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m afraid of everything except trouble!¡± He intended to clean up the ck Tiger Hall today and had no intentions of seeking a truce. Unable to gain any ground with his conciliatory approach, David resorted to more aggression. ¡°Do you really think that your small group can take on the ck Tiger Hall that¡¯s more than 300 strong?¡± Nash rubbed his chin and replied, ¡°Honestly, I alone am enough to wipe out your gang.¡± Smirking, David stood up from the ground. ¡°Your name might strike. fear in us, but if you¡¯re just a braggart, then I think your reputation is undeserved!¡± Taking on the entire ck Tiger Hall by himself? That was simply outrageous! Nash retorted, ¡°Did I say you could stand up?¡± Nash¡¯s voice had turned cold as his powerful aura erupted like the tidal waves of the vast ocean. David felt as though a mountain was pressing down on him. Hist knees elicited a loud crack before he immediately fell to the ground on his knees. With gritted teeth, he looked at Nash with a horrified expression. Even a grandmaster did not possess such an aura unless they were in the Profound Reality Realm, which seemed impossible for someone in their early 20s. ¡°David, you overestimate the ck Tiger Hall. If it weren¡¯t for the Inspection Office, I would¡¯ve wiped you all out a long time ago,¡± Xeno looked at David leisurely and said. How dare a mere underworld power at the provincial level behave so arrogantly toward Nash? David was drenched in sweat, his hands trembling as he supported himself on his knees. The pain in them was nothingpared to the mental blow he had received. Downstairs, Sydney was naturally unwilling to release the other party¡¯s people. It was obvious that they had no respect for the Zell family seeing how they hade to her territory with so many people. They were even armed with weapons, clearly here to cause trouble. ck Tiger sneered, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing more to say. Attack! You can kill everyone except Sydney and Queenie!¡± While he was arrogant, he still did not dare to harm Sydney and Queenie. With their boss¡¯mand, the group swarmed forward. The people Sydney had brought immediately rushed into the fray, engaging in hand-to-handbat with them. Ken licked his dry lips, removed his gloves, and charged into the crowd. He delivered punches to one body after another. Finn. reminded, ¡°Just incapacitate them, don¡¯t kill them!¡± Then, he raised his gaze and looked at Carson. ¡°You ant. You dare make trouble when you¡¯re just in stage three?¡± Carson frowned. ¡°You can gauge my strength?¡± A mischievous smile crossed Finn¡¯s lips, and he was in front of Carson in a sh. Carson quickly used his inner energy to defend himself, but there was a four-stage difference between stage three- and stage seven. Even with his all, Finn¡¯s punch had sent him flying.. ck Tiger¡¯s face immediately darkened. The top-tier expert he had paid three billion for had been so easily defeated. Were his skills just for show? Finnughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re too weak, old man!¡± With that, he threw another punch. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 A stage seven grandmaster and a stage three grandmaster were not in the same league at all. Finn had only used about 80% of his inner energy. A faint ripple enveloped his fist, and Carson did not dare block it at all. He moved quickly, creating a distance of about ten meters between them. Finn¡¯s ¡®punch created a fierce shockwave that pushed several of ck Tiger¡¯s henchmen back, leaving them terrified and fearful. The pressure from the punch had even sent them retreating. If that punch had connected with their heads, the consequences would have been disastrous. ck Tiger now realized Finn was an expert among experts. ¡°Mr. ck, let¡¯s keep our distance!¡± Several of ck Tiger¡¯s men escorted him as they retreated. In a battle between experts, ordinary people like them had no business getting close. ck Tiger moved back to his Bentley, wiping the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief. It was unclear if it was because the sun seemed particrly intense that day or if it was because of the excessive tension in the air. After missing his strike, Finn sprinted and almost instantly appeared in front of Carson. The speed of a stage seven grandmaster was fast enough that his figure had only been an afterimage. Carson had no time to react at all and was struck in the chest. He was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. Finn knew Nash and the others were watching him. He wanted to leave a suave impression for Yasmin. Just as he was about to slip his hands into his pockets, a sudden sense of danger overwhelmed him. Without warning, Carson, who was on the ground, flicked his sleeves and shot out two sleeve darts. The sleeve darts came flying as Finn immediately dodged them. One of the darts grazed his face. It was a close call! Another secondter and the dart might have struck his eye. Finn touched his tingling face, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Are the darts poisoned?¡± he asked. Carson rose from the ground slowly, his smile sinister. ¡°You¡¯re correct. This is a poison passed down through my family. Even a Mystique Loyalty Realm expert won¡¯t survive more than three days!¡± Finn¡¯s expression began to stiffen at the statement, and his vision became blurry. He could not see anything, but he could still hear the sounds of fighting around him. Carson pulled out a gleaming dagger from his waist and lunged at Finn.. ¡°Finn!¡± Ken noticed the situation on Finn¡¯s side and raised his right hand to catch the falling cleaver in front of him. Sparks flew, and the man with the cleaver stood frozen. Ken applied slight pressure to his right hand and broke the cleaver in two. Hel grabbed the broken de and thrust it toward the man¡¯s heart. When the tip of the de was just one centimeter away from the man¡¯s heart, he remembered Nash¡¯s instruction about not causing casualties. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ken¡¯s gaze turned cold before he rammed his knee into the man and sent him flying. He then tossed the de toward Finn. ¡°Finn, duck.¡± Finn heard Ken¡¯s shout and then the whooshing sound behind him. He tilted his head back. The broken de flew past his nose toward Carson. Carson raised his dagger to block the broken de while Ken rushed over to Finn in a hurry. Carson sneered. ¡°A little grandmaster like you dares to challenge me? Suddenly, his stage three grandmaster¡¯s aura erupted. Dagger in hand, he transformed into a shadow and attacked Ken. In the blink of an eye, he delivered 40 to 50 strikes. No one could follow his attack pattern. Ken had to raise his right hand into a defensive position in front of him, sparks flying as the dagger and hi unicorn arm collided with a series of clinks. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Carson was shocked. What kind of creature¡¯s hand was this? His dagger was forged from Olympian Iron, capable of slicing rock like it was butter. Yet, it was ineffective against the hand. On the third floor office, Derek, Heidi, Queenie, and Yasmin were Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. upying the entire window while Nash, Melody, and Xeno were squeezed to the side. Thetter group had no interest in the situation. below, however. Melody poured a cup of hot water for Nash and asked, ¡°How much longer until their people arrive?¡± Nash took the cup and looked at Xeno. Xeno checked the time. ¡°They should be here soon. My people should be arriving shortly!¡± By the window, Heidi bit her finger and asked, ¡°Is Finn injured?¡± At this moment, Finn was surrounded by a dozen or so people who were wielding baseball bats. He appeared as if he were drunk, swaying from side to side. He dodged but did not attack. In theory, someone of his caliber could easily defeat these people. with just a few punches and kicks. Derek leaned on the window sill and said with a grin, ¡°Finn is a stage. seven grandmaster. You know what that means- ¡°Ah!¡± Yasmin covered her mouth and screamed, interrupting Derek¡¯s praise. Derek immediately looked over and saw Finn lying on the ground with ** the group of baseball bat-wielding people beating him savagely. ¡°Darn it.¡± Derek tried to climb out of the window with one foot, eager to jump down and help. However, Yasmin quickly grabbed him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Derek stopped and turned back. ¡°I¡¯m going down to save him.¡± Nash and Melody rushed to the window. They frowned when both of them saw Finn being pummeled on the ground. At the same time, two more groups of people had rushed in. They were Xeno¡¯s and Salvatore¡¯s people. They were all armed and wasted no time engaging in the fight. Melody was puzzled. ¡°How did Finn end up getting beaten by a group of regr people like this?¡± After saying that, she immediately jumped out of the window. The cement ground cracked upon the impact of hernding. Nash noticed Finn¡¯s darkened face and frowned. ¡°He¡¯s been poisoned¡­¡± With that, Nash also jumped out of the window. Xeno walked confidently toward the door. At the entrance, he handed his gun to his men while announcing loudly, ¡°Protect these women with your lives. If a single hair on their heads is harmed, I¡¯ll hold you ountable!¡± Finn was already severely injured. Ken wanted to help him, but he was outmatched by this old man. The difference in their strength was too great. If it were not for his unicorn arm, he would have been defeated long ago. Cigarette in hand, Salvatore whacked the members of ck Tiger Hall with his nunchucks until they were begging for mercy. He flicked the cigarette ash and said, ¡°Brothers, be careful not to harm our own. people!¡± A chubby man with excess flesh all over his body asked, ¡°Salvatore, how do we distinguish our own people?¡± Salvatore¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Anyone fighting with ck Tiger Hall is ours!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The chubby man nodded innocently and casually pped away a thin guy who was trying to ambush him. This chubby man might look slow, but he was Salvatore¡¯spany¡¯s top enforcer. Melody had already rescued Finn. A dozen strong men carrying baseball bats swarmed in, and Melody¡¯s eyes gleamed with cold determination. Raising her hand, she unleashed several streams of invisible true energy. Instantly, all of the men were sent flying before they finally crashed to the ground, coughing up blood. They felt as if they had been hit by an invisible truck. Finn¡¯s right cheek was swollen and bruised, and his lips had turned purple. He looked severely injured and was even coughing up blood. Nash reached out, checking Finn¡¯s pulse at his neck. He then opened his eyelids, only to see that they were cloudy. ¡°This is the Five Poisonous Pines from Carrion Mountain¡­¡± Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Nash¡¯s eyes narrowed as he muttered to himself, ¡°The Five Poisonous Pines is an exclusive secret recipe of the Cloud Ascendant Pce in Carrion Mountain. How did it get all the way here?¡± Nash cast a sidelong nce at Carson. Could he be affiliated with the Cloud Ascendant Pce in Carrion Mountain? The Cloud Ascendant Pce was an existence that even his master would not easily provoke. His master had warned him that if he ever broke through to the Profound Oriental Realm one day and gained a new understanding of the world, he still must not step into the Cloud Ascendant Pce lightly. His master spected that the Cloud Ascendant Pce might harbor a top-tier cultivator capable of evading heavenly tribtions. Nash was currently only at the Profound Reality Realm, and the ethereal Profound Oriental Realm seemed like an unreachable goal. He never expected to encounter someone from Carrion Mountain so soon, and that person seemed to be an enemy rather than a friend. Unable to defeat Carson, Ken was knocked down with a blow to his chest. Melody rushed forward and forced Carson to retreat step by step with her overwhelmingbat power. With a boom, Carson and Melody¡¯s palms shed, creating a shockwave that sent all the people within a ten-meter radius flying. Carson¡¯s right arm¡¯s sleeve burst open. The bones in his arm made a brittle cracking sound. ¡°Profound Reality Realm.¡± Carson stared at Melody in disbelief. First, there was a stage seven grandmaster and then a grandmaster capable of matching a great-grandmaster. Now, there was another Profound Reality Realm cultivator! Moreover, they were all very young individuals. How could martial strength in the secr world be so terrifying? Could they be core students from hidden sects? The elders had warned him not to engage in conflicts with other sects. before he left and that bringing trouble to the sect would lead to his expulsion. Melody clenched her fist and struck Carson with all her might, even creating a sonic boom with her punch. The air quivered. It was a power that was impossible for a stage three grandmaster like Carson to withstand. It was likely that it was also beyond the capability of a stage five great-grandmaster. Carson attempted to evade the attack, but there was not enough time. Just when Melody¡¯s fist was about to make contact with his face, a sword came flying from behind Carson. Melody¡¯s pupils shrank, and she immediately dodged to the side. A bearded old man with a conical hat looked at Melody indifferently. ¡± You¡¯re quite ruthless, little girl.¡± Carson turned his head and nced at the person by his side. His face lit up with joy. ¡°Senior, you got here so fast!¡± This person was none other than his martial brother, Luther Wilhem.. Just then, Carson sensed a different aura rolling off the man. It was as if he had be younger. Suddenly, Carson congratted him joyfully, ¡°Congrattions on breaking through to the Profound Reality Realm!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Luther had been stuck as a stage nine grandmaster for eight years with no progress even after three years of secluded cultivation. Yet, he had unexpectedly broken through to the Profound Reality Realm within half a month after descending the mountain. Luther nodded. ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t easy at all.¡± He then looked at the chaotic fighting around him and asked with furrowed brows, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Carson briefly recounted the events that had transpired. Luther stroked his beard and said, ¡°These people dabble in money and problems that are not theirs. If they deserve a beating, then let¡¯s give it to them.¡± Melody looked down on Luther and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem like an ordinary person. If you belong to one of those hidden sects, I advise you to go back to your mountain. Otherwise, I¡¯ll report you to the National Martial Bureau.¡± The National Martial Bureau was an organization dedicated to managing martial artists. It had jurisdiction over both secr martial artists and those from hidden sects. They even had the authority to use nuclear weapons. Early on, the major sects had signed agreements with the National Martial Bureau. They had autonomy within their sects, but outside them, they had to follow the rules. Luther smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯re dealing with martial artists. The rules of the National Martial Bureau don¡¯t apply to us.¡± With that, he flicked his longsword, producing a clear resonance Severai almost solid sword forms shot directly at Melody. Weaponless. Melody could only twist her body to evade the des. Just as she dodged Luther¡¯s attacks, a gust of wind blew in front of her. She knew Luther wasing even before she could look up He was so fast that Melody could not react in time Chapter 501 When Nash saw that the tip of Luther¡¯s sword was about to pierce Melody in the heart, he quickly put Finn, whose chest was covered in golden needles, down. He appeared next to Melody in a sh, grabbed her shoulders, and swung her back. Melody flew backward,nded on her feet, and staggered before she could steady herself. Carson¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. When his martial brother attacked Melody, he was sure that she would be as dead as a doornail. However, he was surprised that someone had rescued her in that tenth of a second. What shocked Carson even more than that was Nash had mped his martial brother¡¯s sword between his fingers. He began to think to himself. ¡®How¡­ How is this possible? Luther is in the Profound Reality Realm! Could it be that¡­ this bastard is also in the Profound Reality Realm? ¡®But even if he is, it¡¯d be impossible for him to catch Luther¡¯s sword so easily!¡¯ Luther was shocked as well. He guessed based on Nash¡¯s speed and ability to catch his sword. that it was likely that Nash was in the mid tote stage of the Profound Reality Realm. ¡®How old is he? Only 20! How can he already be in the mid tote stage of the Profound Reality Realm? This is absurd!¡¯ he thought. Nash said in an ice-cold voice, ¡°Hand over the antidote for the Five Poisonous Pines and I will spare your lives!¡± The Five Poisonous Pines had five types of enigmatic poisons. The first affected the five senses. The second targeted the lungs and internal organs. The third affected one¡¯s cultivation level. The fourth impacted the spiritual and mental realms. The fifth harmed the original essence and vital energy. The poison was extremely difficult to cure. Nash did not want the situation to be too troublesome, so he had to get the antidote from them. ck Tiger had already gotten into the Bentley and was hiding inside. The white spa towel waspletely soaked with sweat. He shivered as he said, ¡°Quick¡­ Turn on the air conditioning!¡± During the phone call earlier, David had not dared to say that Nash was there. If ck Tiger knew that Nash was there, he would not dare to bring his men over to cause trouble even if David¡¯s life was at stake. It was over for him! It was already unbearable to offend the Zells and Watsons, but now, there was Nash too. The ck Tiger Hall! It was about to be history. After the driver turned on the air conditioner, he asked in a low voice,¡± ck, why don¡¯t we run away first?¡± ck Tiger stared at Luther and shook his head. ¡°We still have the He currently had a worth of tens of billions. With that kind of money, he could livefortably anywhere. Even his descendants for generations toe could lead a life of luxury. However, he was unwilling to see the ck Tiger Hall he had worked so hard for go down like that. At the same time, Luther growled. ¡°Which sect are you from?¡± Nash answered calmly, ¡°Unaffiliated with any!¡± When he heard this, a smile crept onto Luther¡¯s face. ¡°You have no sect, yet you dare to be so arrogant! Have you never been taught at lesson?¡± Nash stared at Luther coldly. ¡°So what?¡± Luther¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ll see just how capable you are¡­¡± Someone with the strength of the Profound Reality Realm but not having a sect was nothing to be afraid of. Luther had practiced the ancient swordsmanship that the sect leader. brought from the Cloud Ascendant Pce. He was certain he could deal with this guy with the power of the initial stage of the Profound Reality Realm. Nash raised his hand and pped Luther across his face. The p was like thunder to Luther¡¯s ears. His mind went nk. The look in his eyes changed rapidly. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It shed from confusion to shock and to disbelief. Finally, his eyes were filled with fear He could not believe that he had actually been pped. He was bound to be mocked by others when they found out someone from the dignified Profound Reality Realm could not even dodge a mere p. It was even more humiliating that his younger martial brother was there to witness it. At that thought, his eyes shed with anger. Luther¡¯s eyes were filled with fury as he snarled, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± As he spoke, his true energy surged wildly. Aplex web of sword energy appeared around him. The longsword in his hand trembled and emitted a sharp and piercing hum. A terrifying intent to kill emerged from him. Nash wondered if this was him preparing for his big move. Nash frowned, raised his hand, and pped Luther across the f Chapter 502 Nash¡¯s second ppletely bewildered Luther. The sword energy around him disintegrated. His true energy surged uncontrobly, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. Nash¡¯s attack was too fast. Even with his Profound Reality Realm strength, Luther could not follow it. Nash pped him again. A few of Luther¡¯s teeth fell out. Nash continued to p Luther. Luther¡¯s face was twisted from the blows. He wanted to fight back but realized that the true energy in him was imprisoned by some kind of force. Nash grabbed Luther by the cor with his left hand and pped him repeatedly with his right hand. Carson watched dumbfoundedly and muttered, ¡°Fight back¡­ Why aren¡¯t you fighting back, Luther?¡± He wanted to go up and help him. However, he knew that Nash¡¯s strength was in the Profound Reality Realm and it was several times stronger than the woman from earlier. If he stepped in, it would simply be suicide. ck Tiger¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Drive¡­ Start the car!¡± Carson¡¯s martial brother was no match for Nash, and this operation would undoubtedly fail. If he did not leave now, there would not be another opportunity. The driver immediately started the engine. or was or However, in the next second, a against his throat. Xeno was leaning against the car¡¯s window, looking at ck Tiger with a half-hearted smile. ¡°ck! Long time no see!¡± ¡°M-Mr. Hun!¡± ck Tiger gulped and smirked. ¡°If you let me go, I¡¯ll give you two billion dors!¡± ¡°Two billion dors!¡± Xeno looked surprised. ¡°So much?¡± ck Tiger nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯ll transfer the money to you right away!¡± Xeno sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t think that your life is only worth two bill right? I heard that you made a big deal not long ago and made m than ten billion!¡± ck Tiger naturally understood what Xeno meant. After a moment of hesitation, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll give it all to you¡­ Just please let me go!¡± Salvatore and Xeno had quite a number of men. Relying on connections ¡®did not always work, so now, he could only beg for mercy. When it came to life and death, pride was worth nothing. Xeno snuck a nce at Nash and then gave ck Tiger his bank ount details. ck Tiger called the higher management in his bank. The ten billion dors in his ount was transferredpletely. ck Tiger¡¯s heart was in shreds. After thest sum of money was transferred, he quickly said, ¡°Now can I go?¡± Xeno turned and left. At the same time, he gave Salvatore a look. Salvatore immediately led his men to surround ck Tiger. Both ck Tiger and his driver were forced out by Salvatore¡¯s people. On the other hand, Carson realized that the situation was dire and was ready to run away. As soon as he reached the entrance of the industrial zone, he was stopped by Melody. After ck Tiger was captured, everyone in the ck Tiger Hall put down their weapons. Hundreds of people crouched against the wall and held their heads in their hands. Luther¡¯s face had been beaten into a pulp by Nash, who seemed a bit. tired from all the pping. Nash wiped Luther¡¯s blood on him and gently asked, ¡°Do you still refuse to hand over the antidote?¡± ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡± Luther coughed up blood and mumbled, ¡°There¡¯s no antidote¡­ for Five Poisonous Pines¡­¡± At that moment, Melody brought Carson over. Carson began to tremble when he saw Luther, who had been beaten beyond recognition. Nash turned to Carson and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the antidote?¡± Carson shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ There¡¯s no antidote¡­¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Nash snorted coldly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that gullible?¡± His cold aura made Carson struggle to breathe. Chapter 503 Carson was forced onto his knees by Nash¡¯s energy. He cried in a panic, ¡°Sir, the Five Poisonous Pines is an enigmatic poison. We really don¡¯t have an antidote for it!¡± Melody chimed in, ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be lying¡­ Can you do anything for Finn¡¯s poison?¡± Nash shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s going to be tricky!¡± The poison from the Five Poisonous Pines had spread throughout Finn¡¯s body. The poison could fuse with blood cells, causing a person¡¯s whole body to fester. They would die within three days. Nash had used his Divine Needles to temporarily protect Finn¡¯s organs and brain. The only way to save Finn was to refine a medicinal pill. He could refine medicinal pills with the Divine Cauldron. However, he could not control the Divine Cauldron with his current strength, and he had never practiced refining medicinal pills either. Sighing, Nash turned to walk toward Finn. Melody asked, ¡°What should we do about these two?¡± Nash nkly replied, ¡°Eradicate their cultivation, then let them go!¡± He had not gotten revenge yet, so he did not want to offend the Cloud Ascendant Pce. Eradicating their cultivation was good enough as revenge for Finn. The Cloud Ascendant Pce was a well-known and honorable sect. Their disciples came out into the world to help. It was unlikely for them to cause trouble over this matter. Melody activated her true energy and kicked toward Carson¡¯s energy center. Carson looked horrified, quickly trying to use his true energy to defend himself from her attack. The energy center was the foundation of a martial artist. Without it, it was the same as taking away half of their life. Carson¡¯s strength as a stage three great-grandmaster waspletely inadequatepared to Melody. With one kick, his energy center waspletely destroyed as he flew back from the force. When Luther saw his younger martial brother¡¯s cultivation being destroyed, he was horrified and could not stop trembling. Melody walked over step by step. Her high heels clicked on the ground. Each sound seemed to pierce Luther¡¯s heart. ¡°No¡­ you can¡¯t destroy my energy center¡­ If you do¡­ our sect will seek revenge for us!¡± Luther stood up in a panic and mumbled incoherently. Melody stepped forward instantly, delivering a punch infused with. boundless power directly to Luther¡¯s energy center in his abdomen. Luther¡¯s energy center was sealed by Nash¡¯s true energy. He did not even have a chance to resist before he flew back andnded heavily on the ground. ¡°Luther¡­¡± Carson yelled in agony. ck Tiger¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly when he saw the scene unfold. ¡®Is this Nash¡¯s terror? It seems like every expert is useless in front of him!¡¯ he trembled in fear. ¡®Oh David, you screwed my ck Tiger Hall so badly! It¡¯s bad enough. to offend someone, but to offend Nash, the god of cmity!¡± ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ what do we do with the people from ck Tiger Hall?¡± Xeno walked over to Nash and asked. Nash nced at Finn lying on the ground and said, ¡°You decide want to bring Finn back to treat him!¡± He had used his Divine Needles to seal Finn¡¯s heart veins, but the poison from the Five Poisonous Pines had prated deep into his bone marrow. If this went on, Finn¡¯s bone marrow and blood cirction system T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. would be necrotic. At that point, even if he made an antidote for the poison, he would still suffer from paralysis. To restore order in the Long Lake Industrial Zone as soon as possible, Xeno discussed with Salvatore how to divide the ck Tiger Hall. Salvatore lit a cigar and said, ¡°Mr. Hun, you can decide¡­ I don¡¯t care, but my brothers have worked hard without credit!¡± Xeno touched his chin. ¡°How about this? Whoever from the ck Tiger Hall is willing to follow you can do so, and I¡¯ll ept the ones who are willing toe with me¡­ As for the territory, we¡¯ll split it 30- 70.¡± ¡°30-70?¡± Salvatore whipped his head up and stared at Xeno. ¡°Is it not enough?¡± Xeno frowned. ¡°No, no¡­ It¡¯s too much¡­ I just need 20%!¡± Salvatore quickly exined. Realistically, even if the people were not willing to voluntarily follow either of them, Xeno could still devour ck Tiger Hall. After all, having someone like Mr. Nash to hold the fort was reassuring to him. Hence, Salvatore was surprised when Xeno had offered him 30% ¡°Alright¡­ let¡¯s stop being so dramatic. 30% it is!¡± Salvatore rubbed his hands and asked with a smile, ¡°Then, what ab the ten billion dors ck Tiger gave you earlier?¡± Xeno smiled half-heartedly and said, ¡°That belongs to Mr. Nash¡­ Do you want a share of it?¡± Chapter 504 Salvatore heard that and smiled. ¡°I was joking, Mr. Hun! I was just asking for fun. Mr. Nash has worked so hard, so how could he not get any profit, right?¡± Salvatore knew that trying to split Nash¡¯s money was like trying to pull a tooth out of a tiger. He did not want to be the next ck Tiger Hall. Under Salvatore and Xeno¡¯s leadership, some of the people from Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ck Tiger Hall went to a freightpany and the others went to Dragon Tiger Gate. In the HR department of Universal Group, Jennifer sat in her office. chair and was talking to Fabian on the phone. She sat straight and upright when talking to this formidable man, On the other end of the phone, Fabian asked solemnly, ¡°Is he not yet?¡± Jennifer nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve canceled all my meetings today to wait for Fabian was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll show up when it¡¯s time!¡± Jemniter asked, ¡°Then what position should we assign him?¡± ¡°Is the business department short of people?¡± ¡°The eighth team in the business department has just been. established and is currently recruiting a business manager!¡± ¡°Save the spot for him!¡± A smile crept onto Fabian¡¯s face. In his eyes, the business manager position was as small as an ant. He nned to let the young master experience the pain the world had to offer. If he did not possess any business skills, it would be impossible to establish himself in Universal Group in the future. Jennifer was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate. He¡¯s the chief inspection officer after all!¡± Nash¡¯s identity was apany secret. However, Jennifer was the one who applied for his work permit. In Jonford Universal Group, other than herself, Frankie was the other person who knew this secret. ¡°Just do as I say. Also¡­ how is the issue with the inspection department being handled?¡± ¡°The inspection department just approved the resolution. Mr. Jenkins is in charge, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to check on the progress!¡± At Universal Group¡¯s headquarters, Fabian sat by the floor-to-ceiling windows and looked at the clouds that were as fluffy as cotton candy. His little fox was wearing a customized outfit with a pink bow around its neck. Its blue eyes stared straight into Fabian¡¯s cynical face. Fabian reached out to tug on Foxy¡¯s beard. It immediately grabbed his bony hands and bit him. ¡°I¡¯ll remind Frankieter to save the inspection officer position for Nash¡­ but this matter must be kept a secret!¡± ¡°Alright, I understand, Mr. Hughes!¡± As soon as Jennifer replied, Fabian hung up the phone. Foxy looked at the door cautiously. A wavy-haired woman in a sexy dress walked in. Fabian frowned and asked, ¡°Who gave you the right to enter my office. without knocking?¡± The sexy woman smiled gently, walked out of the office, then knocked on the door. Before waiting for a response from Fabian, she walked straight in. In Universal Group, only the top ten people in the House of Representatives had such courage. The woman was Yvette Cheriman, the eldest daughter of Nihon¡¯s She was proficient in 12nguages, served as a council member in the House of Representatives, and had significant influence in Universal Group. Yvette smiled sweetly and asked, ¡°Did you go to Drakonia to see the descendants of the Youngs?¡± She was fluent in English. It was hard to tell that she was Nihon through her words and demeanor. Fabian ced Foxy in hisp and asked nkly, ¡°Why are you sticking your nose in my business?¡± Suddenly, Fabian frowned and said, ¡°The assassination attempt in Drakonia, did you arrange it?¡± Yvette turned pale. ¡°How is that possible? When I heard news about it, I was in pieces for such a long time!¡± Fabian sneered. ¡°If it was you, then you¡¯d better hide your tracks well. If I find out it was you, I have a hundred ways to drive you out of Universal Group!¡± He could not touch Yvette unless he had conclusive evidence. Chapter 505 If he could find any evidence of foul y, he would use the power of the foundation against the Cherimans. Yvette¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Mr. Hughes, you¡¯re scaring me. I was just concerned about you!¡± Fabian¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°You were concerned? Are we even friends?¡± Yvette had been with Universal Group for three years. Although they worked on the same floor, he had never spared a second nce at her. It was because she was Nihon, so Fabian could not be bothered with her. Yvette bit her lip and said charmingly, ¡°Mr. Hughes, you¡¯re so cold to me! We see each other every day, yet you said that we¡¯re not friends. How pitiable it is that I¡¯m so infatuated with you!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Fabian looked at Yvette with interest. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is¡­ you. have a crush on me?¡± Yvette was slightly startled as she did not expect Fabian to ask this question so directly. When she looked at him, she blushed as she paid attention to his deep soulful eyes and handsome face. ¡°Which woman in the Fabianughed, stood up, and stepped forward to close the office door. Then, he pushed her against the wall, raised her chin, and said, ¡°Since you like me, can I do whatever I want to you?¡± Yvette turned as red as a tomato. She turned her head and nodded shyly. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want¡­ then I¡¯ll give everything to you¡­¡± Fabian slowly lowered his hand that was holding Yvette¡¯s chin and slid it down her neck. The tension between them was rising. Fabian was reckless. Yvette moved her hands behind her back and clenched her fists. She closed her eyes, gritted her teeth, and disyed a seductive. expression on her face. She was close to tears. It was obvious that Fabian was interested in women. Yvette reconsidered if she wanted to resist his move on her. If she resisted, he would definitely reveal his true colors and pounce on her. However, if she did not resist, there was no doubt that he would take. advantage of her. Fabian toyed with her for a while before tucking her hair behind her ear and asking seductively, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re up for it?¡± Yvette gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ I want to!¡± Fabian¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. His hand had already slid into Yvette¡¯s short skirt. She was trembling inside. Her anger had reached its breaking point, and her true energy was bouncing off the walls. Suddenly, a wave of energy from the Profound Reality Realm filled the office. Yvette¡¯s true energy was instantly crushed. In the next second, Yvette felt his fingers slide painfully into her. Her eyes flew open, and her body curled up from the stinging pain. She was filled with burning rage, but there was nothing she could do against Fabian. Universal Foundation¡¯s experts were not people she could deal with. on her own. She initially wanted to explore Fabian¡¯s intentions and simultaneously bring their rtionship closer. However, she did not expect Fabian to be so bold. Fabian smiled yfully. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that this is your first time!¡± Biting her lip, Yvette lowered her head. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She did not dare let Fabian see the murderous look in her eyes. ¡°M-Mr. Hughes, is that part of you not working? Are you only going to use your hands?¡± Yvette stuttered. Fabian smirked. ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not working; it¡¯s simply because your don¡¯t deserve it!¡± After that, he pulled his hand away from her and wiped it on her chest. The faint blood stain on her fair skin resembled blossoming flowers. Then, Fabian said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to get close to me, or the only one who will get hurt is you!¡± When he was done with her, he turned and walked to the bathroom. Yvette angrily looked at Fabian¡¯s back. When she looked down at the blood by her feet, her anger grew. Foxy had been sitting on the coffee table, watching Yvette with its ears raised as if it was wary of an enemy. Yvette took a deep breath before leaving Fabian¡¯s office. She decided to go back, reset her mindset, and return tomorrow. Chapter 506 At one of the mansions in Royal Bay Everyone except Xeno was present. Finny on a single bed. A thin nket was ced over him. His right cheek was the one that had gotten shed by the poisonous arrow, and it had swelled up. The wound was infected and filled with pus. Tears welled in Yasmin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can¡­ Can Finn be saved?¡± The image of Finn catching her was still fresh in her mind. Finn had gotten in danger because he was trying to protect the industrial zone. Derek saidfortingly, ¡°Nash is here. Finn will be alright!¡± Melody said angrily, ¡°I never imagined these distinguished factions to be so evil as well!¡± After all, Carrion Mountain was supposed to be a sacred space. Who would have thought it housed such insidious and cunning disciples? Not only had they attacked without any forewarning, but they had alsothered their arrows with poison! Her respect for Carrion Mountain had reduced greatly. Nash stroked his chin and said, ¡°They might hail from Carrion sarily mean they¡¯re part of the Cloud Ascendant Pce!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Cloud Ascendant Pce the only faction that resides in Carrion Mountain?¡± Melody asked, confused. ¡°The Cloud Ascendant Pce is rtively famous in the martial arts sphere, but there are plenty of others that fly under the radar as well. ¡°Take Tili Mountain as an example. It houses a multitude of factions that im to be powerful, but only a few are truly able to live up to their name!¡± ¡°Then, where did they get the Five Poisonous Pines from?¡± Melody asked, her curiosity piqued. is a banned drug in the Cloud Ascendant ¡°The Five Poisonous Pines to get their hands on it unless Pce. It would be hard for members they were a key council member of the faction! ¡°My hunch is that they¡¯re being led by a council member who snuck out from the Cloud Ascendant Pce. That person must¡¯ve brought along either the Five Poisonous Pines or the form for it with them!¡± Things seemed much clearer to Nash in hindsight. The Cloud Ascendant Pce had plenty of rules and regtions in ce, and it was not an easy feat to leave the premises¡ªlet alone bring the Five Poisonous Pines along with them. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Melody nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s save Finn¡¯s life before we continue this discussion!¡± Nash sighed inwardly. He had been careless this time. He had not expected a rtively powerless faction to have connections with someone in Carrion Mountain. They were not all that powerful, but it was always much more difficult to fight against someone who refused to step into the open. If they let their guard down even the slightest, they would get injured. It would probably take him the next two days to prepare the antidote. Maria prepared dinner for everyone. Yasmin and the others left after having dinner. Nash called Fabian to let him know he would not be able to make it to the office for the next two days. Fabian¡¯s response was to tell him he could use his time in any way he wished. However, what Fabian did not know was that someone else had tapped into his conversation with Nash. In a luxurious mansion by the sea, Yvette sat before herptop with an earpiece in her ear. She had listened to the recording of Nash and Fabian¡¯s conversation at least three times. However, the only information she had managed to glean from it was that someone would be reporting to work at Universal Group the next day. Fabian was veryx with that person as well, allowing them to arrange their schedule any way they saw fit. From that, it was evident this person would be joining Universal Group and holding a senior position in thepany. Yvette tapped on the keyboard, and the screen soon showed the location of the other caller-Jonford, Drakonia. The corner of her mouth curved slightly as she whispered, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this must be the Young family member you¡¯ve found, right?¡± Meanwhile, inside Fabian¡¯s office, he sat in front of hisputer and switched the operating system he was using beforeunching a messaging app. He sent a message into the group chat he shared with Jennifer and Frankie. [Ms. Larson, please hire a few more senior executives. Jennifer, you can start firing the senior executives who don¡¯t have a strong background or contribution to thepany!] The two immediately answered: [On it!] Yvette switched screens. Through the surveince footage, she saw Fabian sitting at his desk. She pulled out the old surveince footage. Then, she deleted that humiliating scene. A frosty look appeared on her face. ¡°Just wait, Fabian Hughes ¡­ I¡¯ll castrate you once I gain control over Universal Foundation!¡± At one of the mansions in Royal Bay, Jonford¡­ Chapter 507 Nash ced all the herbs he had taken with him from the tomb of the King of Medicine on the floor. There were nearly 300 herbs here. Any one of them could be sold for millions if not tens of millions of dors. The Five Poisonous Pines required at least a level three antidote to work against its toxins. His master had just barely mastered the art of preparing level five antidotes. Nash had tried using his master¡¯s cauldron to prepare a level one antidote before he descended the mountains. Now, since he had the help of the Divine Cauldron, he wondered if he could sessfully prepare a level three antidote. Before this, though, he had to practice preparing normal antidotes that replenished true energy. If he used up all his true energy, not only would he fail to prepare the antidote, but his life might be endangered as well. Nash selected a handful of herbs. These were all herbs used in preparing the elixir of immortality and were also used to supplement the preparation of the elixir of infantility. The elixir of infantility was a level four antidote and was the perfect choice for trying to break through the Profound Oriental Realm. He still had a long way to go before he could break through the Profound Oriental Realm, but Finn was a close friend of his. Saving his life was much more important than breaking through the Profound Oriental Realm. After selecting the appropriate herbs, Nash called Brian, hoping to purchase some herbs from his clinic. ¡°Grandmaster, why don¡¯t you just send me the prescription and I¡¯ll get someone to send the herbs over?¡± Brian said as he chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll need quite a lot of herbs since I¡¯m nning to spend the next two days preparing a batch of pills. I also think it¡¯d be better for me to visit the clinic myself because I¡¯ve forgotten the names of some of the herbs!¡± Nash exined. ¡°Well¡­ Alright then¡­ When do you n to drop by?¡± Brian stammered. ¡°Are you upied now?¡± Nash asked. ¡°I¡¯m at my family¡¯s home now. My cousin is nearing the end of his life!¡± Brian said, a sad smile appearing on his face. ¡°My daughter-in-w and granddaughter are at the clinic now. I¡¯ll call my son and let them know you¡¯re dropping by!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Nash hung up after that. Gosh¡­ Where was Brian¡¯s clinic again? N¨¢sh could not be bothered to make another call and ask. He walked out of the mansion and hailed himself a cab. ¡°Take me to Dr. Tanner¡¯s clinic!¡± Brian was known in Jonford for being a miracle doctor. The whereabouts of his clinic were probably common knowledge. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Sure enough, the driver immediately made a sharp turn and began speeding down the road. Inside the car, Nash received a call from his mother-inw. ¡°Nash¡­ we¡¯ve managed to recover the contents of the audio recording pen. It¡¯s a recording of Mr. Jacobs¡¯st words to his descendants!¡± ¡°My guess is he was already nning to kill himself before the fire even urred!¡± Lauren had initially thought the recording would be of a conversation between Mr. Jacobs and the culprit who had masterminded everything. However, it ended up being Mr. Jacobs¡¯st words. If that were the case, it would be even more difficult to catch the culprit. Nash felt a headacheing on as he pinched the bridge of his nose. Then, he asked abruptly, ¡°Oh, right¡­ Is Innovate Collective connected to the Hills in any way?¡± Lauren sounded surprised. ¡°You think either Innovate Collective or the Hill family is behind all this?¡± Nashughed. ¡°It was just a random question!¡± He did indeed have his suspicions. Based on what Hera had told him, Baroque Group and Innovate Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Collective were sworn enemies. There was plenty of bad blood between them. Innovate Collective had abruptlymissioned Baroque Group after the incident. However, it did not seem that Innovate Collective¡¯s vice president was interested in any genuine coboration with Baroque Group. He suspected the employees from Innovate Collective were only here as spies. Lauren gave it some thought before saying, ¡°Innovate Collective is a private business. Their biggest clients include Scenic Dawn Electronics, which the Duersons own, as well as Hills Technology, which is owned by the Hill family!¡± The Duersons and the Hills. Nash¡¯s eyes narrowed. In that case, it was highly likely the Hill family was behind this. Lauren whispered, ¡°Nash, do you really think the Hill family is behind this?¡± * met ¡°dattel you do whe? it up Hunter at half Chapter 508 ¡°You beat up Hunter Hill?¡± Lauren sounded surprised. Hera had indeed not shared this information with her. She had even wondered why Hunter had needed to be hospitalized for such a long time. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s highly likely the Hill family is also the mastermind behind the fire at Baroque Group¡¯s factory! ¡°I''ll pass this tip over to Chief Holt. He might be able to gain some useful information from it!¡± Lauren immediately hung up the phone and phoned Jupiter. Once Jupiter took down Lauren¡¯s tip, he and Angelica immediately began conducting a stealthy investigation into Innovate Collective and the Hill family. News that Xeno and Salvatore had divided thend belonging to the ck Tiger Hall between them spread like wildfire. The business and political circles in Jonford were in turmoil. Henderson grabbed his thermos and walked into Jade¡¯s office. The minute he opened the door, he said impatiently, ¡°Townsend¡­ thoughts on what¡¯s going on with the ck Tiger Hall?¡± He walked toward the water cooler and began filling up his thermos. Jade had just learned of this news over the phone, and Henderson had not bothered knocking before he entered the room. He was so startled he jumped out of his seat before saying exasperatedly, ¡°Next time, can you knock before you enter?¡± Years of working together meant the two were as thick as thieves, and they sometimes could not be bothered with formalities. Henderson grinned. ¡°I¡¯m just so used to it!¡± Jade sped his hands behind his back and walked to the window before saying, ¡°The ck Tiger Hall is a menace to society that we should have gotten rid of long ago¡­ Nash has done all the civilians a favor!¡± Before this, there were four main underworld forces in Jonford. The tworgest ones were the Green Bamboo Association and the ck Tiger Hall. Now, Nash had gotten rid of not just the Green Bamboo Association but the ck Tiger Hall as well. Nash had aplished what he had wanted but did not have the guts to do. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jade could not be any more happier Henderson brought his tea over to the window and waited for it to cool slightly before he took a sip. ¡°Xeno and Salvatore will probably be much more powerful after taking over the ck Tiger Hall. ¡°I¡¯m not too worried about Salvatore¡¯s men, since they¡¯ve been hard at work operating their freight company for the past few years, but I can¡¯t stop myself from worrying about Dragon Tiger Gate!¡± Jade smiled slightly. ¡°Dragon Tiger Gate is mostly involved in legitimate businesses, and the shady business they sometimes get up to doesn¡¯t cross any of our lines either¡­ ¡°Did you know that Dragon Tiger Gate has had the lowest crime rate among the four main forces for the past three years?¡± Hendersonughed. ¡°I¡¯d forgotten that the youngd from the Skye family was in charge of Dragon Tiger Gate!¡± Jade returned to his desk and said, ¡°The Skye family¡¯s patriarch holds a respectable position within Capiton¡¯s political sphere, so he¡¯ll definitely pay attention to the stances of the politicians within the Skye family¡­ ¡°Jonford is sorge. There¡¯s no way we can control everything that¡¯s happening in the underworld. If Xeno can keep his men under control, life will be much easier for you guys!¡± At the Watson family¡¯s estate, Queenie bounded out from the mansion happily. She went to the garage, got into her customized pink Porsche, and drove to school. Once she turned off her family¡¯s private road, she was immediately stopped by a man wearing a cap. Then, three cars that were usually driven by her family¡¯s bodyguards pulled to a stop nearby them. Queenie tilted her head and took a good look. ¡°Kai?¡± Kai Watson hurried over. A dozen bodyguards immediately swarmed forth as well. Kai took off his cap and asked calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t even recognize me anymore?¡± The bodyguards did not seem to fear Kai in the slightest, and their leader said, ¡°Mr. Kai¡­ Sir has specifically instructed that you aren¡¯t allowed to approach Ms. Queenie!¡± Queenie waved them aside. ¡°You may step aside!¡± The bodyguard hesitated. ¡°But¡­¡± An ugly look appeared on Queenie¡¯s face. ¡°My grandpa asked you to protect me, not to supervise me!¡± Then, she gave the rest of the bodyguards a cold look. ¡°Are you all tired of your jobs? Would you like me to have all of you reced?¡± The bodyguards exchanged nces with each other after hearing that. Then, the bodyguard in charge of the others sighed. The minute he waved his hand, the rest of the bodyguards disappeared. Queenie nodded in satisfaction and walked toward Kai, who had lost a lot of weight. She gazed at him while saying, ¡°Kai¡­ how have you been?¡± Though they were just cousins, Kai had always been very loving toward Queenie. She felt like he was actually her older brother. Chapter 509 ¡°Do you have any money? Loan me some!¡± Kai lowered his head as he spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°How much do you need?¡± ¡°How much do you have?¡± ¡°Grandpa just transferred me 50 million dors to run Southern Heavens Pharmaceuticals!¡± ¡°Loan me 30 million bucks!¡± Queenie had already gotten in trouble because of him. Yet, he was still asking her for money. However, he did not know anyone else other than her who would help him. Queenie hesitated for a moment before she gave Kai her bank card. ¡± Here, take the 50 million dors and use it¡­¡± Kai looked up at her. His face revealed just how much suffering he had experienced. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to save some for yourself?¡± Queenie answered, ¡°Southern Heavens Pharmaceuticals is not officially in business yet. I don¡¯t need this 50 million dors just yet!¡± Kai embraced Queenie as he said chokingly, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±. Queenie patted Kai on the back as she said softly, ¡°Kai¡­ I think you should stop holding a grudge against Grandpa. Nash is actually a pretty nice guy. Isn¡¯t it only right that you apologize for your mistakes?¡± Kai released Queenie as he said determinedly, ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to him. Never!¡± He left without looking back after finishing his sentence. Queenie sighed as she watched Kai walk away. Her 50 million dors had left her just as quickly as it hade to her. She felt like a mixed bag of emotions. Kai returned to the apartment. Helena was styling her hair with a curling iron. When she saw Kai, she said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the office¡­ You stay at home!¡± Kai could not help frowning when he noticed how scantily dressed she was. ¡°Are you going to the office dressed like this?¡± Helena exined, ¡°I¡¯m meeting an important client today, so I decided to dress up a little!¡± Kai sneered. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Are you going to talk shop with your client between sheets?¡± Helena stopped curling her hair. Then, she mmed the curling iron onto the table and shouted, ¡°Kai Watson¡­ What the hell do you mean by that?¡± All of Rococo¡¯s previous business department employees had already left thepany. She was the pr¨¨sident of thepany, but now, she had to attend business meetings herself. Indeed, the client she was going to meet today was more sexually inclined than the average person was. That was why she was dressed the way she was today. It was all so she could get the client to sign the contract. However, she had no ulterior motives. Herpany was going broke. Who cared about morals at this point? Besides, she had always dressed this way! ¡°You know very well what I mean! Have I spent too little money on you during the time we¡¯ve been dating?¡± Kai felt a fire raging within him. He would never have offended Nash if it were not for Helena. If he had never offended Nash, he would not have ended up in the pitiful situation he was in right now. Helena said angrily, ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t you go get a job? Would I have to dress this way and agree to all the potential clients¡¯ requests if you were rich?¡± Kai scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t have money¡­ I don¡¯t have a single cent now, nor will I do in the future!¡± Sure enough, she had only gotten together with him for his money. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He was nothing to her after going broke. Helena sneered. ¡°You can shut up if you don¡¯t have any money!¡± Then, she grabbed her purse and headed out. Kai drew in a deep breath and walked toward the closet so that he could begin packing his bags. Chapter 510 His initial n had been to use the 50 million dors in tiding Helena¡¯spany over. Now, it looked like there was no need for that! When Helena saw Kai packing his bags, she paused and asked calmly, ¡°Are you breaking up with me?¡± Kai remained silent. Helena said mockingly, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to survive without me. You¡¯d better note begging me to take you back!¡± She mmed the door behind her as she left. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kai¡¯s heart felt like it was being stabbed as he balled his clothes together before shoving them into his suitcase. In the end, he decided to break up with her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He took his bags and left the apartment he had been staying in with Helena for the past month. As he entered the elevator, he received a phone call. It was from Greenhorn, one of the ten fighters who used to work for him. After his fall from grace, these Energy Cultivation Realm fighters had all left him. Some had left the country, while others decided to work for other families. Greenhorn had decided to join the Duersons. However, Greenhorn was still rtively kind, and he contacted Kai whenever he got the chance to do so. ¡°What is it¡­¡± Kai said coldly. ¡°Mr. Kai¡­ Quick¡­ Leave Jonford!¡± Greenhorn¡¯s words were slurred. He sounded like he was severely injured. Kai¡¯s eyebrows knitted themselves together. ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°Duncan¡­ Duncan Duerson is going to kill you¡­¡± Greenhorn fell silent after finishing his sentence. ¡°Greenhorn? Hello¡­¡± A solemn look appeared on Kai¡¯s face. It looked like Greenhorn could not be saved. There were three reputable microchip productionpanies in Jonford. Baroque Group, Innovate Collective, and Splendor Microchips. Baroque Group and Innovate Collective were enemies. Meanwhile, Splendor Microchips only worked on orders ced by foreignpanies. ording to Greenhorn, Duncan had immediately seized control of Splendor Microchips after bing the patriarch of the Duerson family. Hence, Kai suspected Duncan was behind the fire that had broken out at Baroque Group¡¯s factory. His motive was to take down Baroque Group. Meanwhile, Duncan could not be bothered about Innovate Collective, which was under the Hill family¡¯s control. Given the Duerson family¡¯s power, they could cause havoc in Innovate Collective by just exerting the slightest bit of pressure. Not only was Duncan trying to target Nash, but he was also trying to kill him with a borrowife. He was trying to use Nash in his effort to get rid of him. Kai did not know if Nash had ever suspected him. However, he knew Duncan was itching to take action against him. At the same time, he was trying to provoke the Watsons and Nash. The man was even more terrifying than he had expected. He had no power and no one to rely on right now. Getting rid of him would be one of the easiest things Duncan could do right now. He had to leave Jonford this very minute. Kai grabbed his suitcase and hurriedly left the area. If it were not for Helena, he would have long since left this ce. Breaking up was not all that bad. There was no one else he had to worry about, and he could go anywhere he wanted to! It was gettingte. Kai hailed a cab. ¡°Where to¡­¡± The cab driver nced at Kai through the rearview mirror. His voice sounded cool. Kai immediately realized something was amiss, and he tried to get out of the car. However, the doors were locked. The cab driver immediately stepped on the gas. Kai narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did Duncan send you?¡± The cab driver did not say anything. Kai gulped. ¡°How much did he pay you? I¡¯ll double the amount!¡± The cab driver said coolly, ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know you¡¯ve been banished from the Watson family? How could you afford to pay me anything now?¡± Kai hurriedly said, ¡°I just got 50 million dors from my cousin. I can give it all to you!¡± Money meant nothing when staring death in the face. The cab driver obviously did not believe Kai. He continued speeding down the road. He stopped at an intersection with traffic lights. His phone rang the minute he pulled to a stop. He picked up a Bluetooth earpiece and spoke into it. ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± ¡°We¡¯re at a red light now!¡± ¡°Do you still want to be paid?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The cab driver sighed. Did his driving score really matter when he was being paid 50 million dors? He looked to his left and then to his right, making sure the coast was clear before stepping on the gas. Chapter 511 Kai¡¯s eyelids twitched uncontrobly, and he felt a sudden sense of panic. Arge truck came speeding by, honking wildly. With a screech, the truck managed to hit the brakes just in time. However, it still sent the taxi flying several dozen meters away. With a crash, the taxi crashed into another moving taxi. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Nash, sitting in the passenger seat, forcefully opened the door and rushed out. The taxi had been thrown several dozen meters away. The driver¡¯s face had turned pale, and he was thumping his chest in a state of shock. ¡°Holy cow, I should¡¯ve checked my horoscope before leaving the house today!¡± Then, he looked at Nash and asked, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Mister! Are you a martial artist?¡± Nash was still hesitating whether to go and help the people involved in the ident. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Crafting the Five Organs Rejuvenation Pill would take some time. The longer he waited, the slimmer the chances of saving Finn. After a moment of hesitation, Nash decided to go buy the medicine first. Although he possessed profound medical skills and had promised to save lives and help the injured, it was under the premise that he had the time to take action. With his best friend¡¯s life hanging by a thread, he did not want to jeopardize it for the sake of others. With this in mind, Nash hailed another taxi. At the Duersons¡¯ living room, the main door was tightly closed. Duncan took out a white handkerchief from his jacket pocket and wiped the blood off the dagger in his hand. His face and sses were also sttered with blood. A well-dressed bodyguard approached him. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s done.¡± Duncan pushed his sses up his nose and calmly asked, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s dead?¡± The bodyguard lowered his head. ¡°An 80-ton fully loaded truck crashed into him. It¡¯s nearly impossible for him to survive.¡± Duncan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°So, you¡¯re not entirely sure?¡± The bodyguard shuddered. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go check again!¡± Duncan waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s toote now. The ambnce and the Inspection Office¡¯s people have probably already arrived at the scene. If we go check on it now, it¡¯ll only arouse suspicion.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡± The bodyguard was extremely fearful of this newly appointed head of family. He never expected the seemingly good-for-nothing harmless young man to have such a hidden side. Duncan removed his sses and wiped them clean. Then, he tossed his handkerchief onto the body of the already deceased Greenhorn before speaking, ¡°Help me contact the Lane family.¡± After Howard¡¯s death, Lane Corp¡¯s stocks had plummeted. In just half a month, the Lane family had fallen from a prominent position to a third-rate family. Duncan believed that the Lane family also harbored deep resentment toward Nash. In order to eliminate Nash, they needed to use their intelligence. Meanwhile, Helena had arrived at the hotel where she had an appointment with a client. Before entering the lobby, the client called her. ¡°Ms. Lewis, haven¡¯t you arrived yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived. I¡¯m downstairs now,¡± Helena hastily replied. After ending the call, Helena muttered, ¡°That damn fatty, he¡¯s so impatient!¡± She walked toward the lobby. Right then, her phone rang again, and it was Queenie calling. Helena furrowed her brows but still answered, saying, ¡°Queenie?¡± ¡°Helena¡­ Kai got into a car ident¡­¡± Queenie sobbed, her voice filled with tears. Helena felt like she had been struck by lightning, and her mind went nk. How could this have happened so suddenly, especially since he was fine earlier? No¡­ Kai must be ying some tricks on her. He wanted her to rush back. However, without securing this business deal, herpany would be on the brink of bankruptcy. Her father had lost interest in thepany¡¯s affairs, leaving her to shoulder the entire burden. With these thoughts in mind, Helena calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m busy right now ¡± Just as she was about to hang up, a hurried voice came from the other end. ¡°Where are Kai Watson¡¯s family members? Hurry and sign this notice!¡± ¡°Doctor, is Kai¡­¡± ¡°He has a severe intracranial hemorrhage, and it doesn¡¯t look good!¡± Upon hearing this, Queenie abruptly hung up the phone. Sneering, Helena said, ¡°She¡¯s putting on quite a show¡­¡± With that, she headed straight for the elevator. Chapter 512 On the second floor of a private dining room, a pot-bellied foreign man hummed a tune while sipping on red wine. He picked up his phone and scrolled through Helena¡¯s social media, looking at some of her sultry photos. He leered with a perverted grin, excited at the thought of spending the night with such a stunning beauty. He retrieved two pills from his pocket, one red and one blue. He muttered to himself, ¡°Red for her, blue for me!¡± These pills would take effect in 40 minutes. He decided to put them in their wine sses. He crushed the red pill into Helena¡¯s ss and then poured in some red wine. He gave it a gentle swirl. There was a knock on the door. The man quickly suppressed his lecherous grin and put on a serious expression. After adjusting his tie, he smiled and went to open the door. ¡°Ms. Lew ¡°Sir, can we start serving the food now?¡± A waiter was outside. The man calmly replied, ¡°Yes, you can start serving now.¡¯ Helena had already arrived downstairs, and it was the perfect time for the dishes to be served. The waiter smiled and said, ¡°Certainly, sir.¡± Soon, a table full of dishes was brought in, but Helena had not yet arrived. It had been more than ten minutes, had it not? The foreign man propped his chin up, puzzled. He picked up his phone and dialed Helena¡¯s number. ¡°The number you have dialed is currently unavable. Please try againter¡­¡± ¡°Unavable?¡± The foreign man was taken aback. Then, he smiled slightly and muttered, ¡°Her phone probably ran out of battery.¡± At that moment, Helena was driving to the People¡¯s Hospital. She gripped the steering wheel tightly, her anger evident on her face.¡± Kai Watson¡­ if you¡¯re ying tricks on me, I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp!¡± The bond between a couple would naturally deepen over time. After all was said and done, she could not easily give up on this man. After all, she had given her virginity to him, and they had been sharing a bed for a while now. When Kai said he was leaving earlier, she thought it was just a result of their argument. What if he had really left and then gotten into an ident on the way? Thinking about this, Helena¡¯s eyes began to well up with tears. In one of Jonford¡¯s ancient streets, there were no streetlights, taxis could not enter this area. Nash was feeling a bit frustrated. Who would have thought that Jonford¡¯s first miracle doctor¡¯s clinic was located along this ancient street? The taxi driver noticed Nash¡¯s perplexed expression and asked with a smile, ¡°Young man, is this your first time at Tanner Group Clinic?¡± Nash nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my first time.¡± The taxi driver continued, ¡°Tanner Group Clinic is about 300 meters ahead. Only their pharmacy is open 24 hours a day!¡± Nash thanked him and entered the ancient street. He soon arrived at Tanner Group Pharmacy. There was a van parked outside. Three pharmacy assistants were unloading supplies. The pharmacy had a simple and in exterior, simr to an ordinary traditional medicine shop. It even looked somewhat shabby. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, despite its humble appearance, there was a long line of people waiting outside. The queue stretched all the way to the other side of the street. At the counter, a middle-aged man in traditional attire was taking patients¡¯ pulses. Behind him, a woman in a whiteb coat was preparing medications ording to the prescriptions. The long line of people were tilting their heads and staring intently at the beautiful pharmacist. ¡°Your pink eye disease is due to excessive liver inmmation . Take the prescribed medicine in the morning and evening. You should recover in about three days.¡± Chapter 513 The middle-aged man finished writing the prescription and ced it nearby. The beautiful pharmacist had prepared the traditional herbal medicine for the previous patient. She smiled as she handed it over.¡± That¡¯ll be 72 dors. Take care, Mr. Yell.¡± The man happily epted the medicine and joked, ¡°Mir, you¡¯re getting more beautiful every day. I almost forgot about my illness when I saw you!¡± People came to this ce for medical treatment partly because Tanner Group Pharmacy was the headquarters of Jonford¡¯s first miracle doctor, Brian. His son, Casey Tanner, was in charge here. He had inherited Brian¡¯s expertise in traditional medicine and was famous in this area. Another reason was that Brian¡¯s granddaughter had been helping at the pharmacy since graduating from college. She was incredibly beautiful, captivating anyone who saw her. Casey knocked his pen and said, ¡°You brat, you¡¯d better get back home soon. Your kidneys are already failing, yet you¡¯re still thinking about women?¡± His words promptedughter from the people waiting in line. The man they called Mr. Yell blushed and hurriedly left with the medicine. Mireille could not help but smile at the situation as she continued weighing the herbs. Her beauty was simply mesmerizing. Men could not help but be enchanted by her. They harbored endless admiration toward her. ¡°Dad¡­ Didn¡¯t Grandpa say that an important guest would be visiting the pharmacy today?¡± Mireille asked as she continued working on the prescriptions. Casey furrowed his brows. ¡°How could I forget about that?¡± Standing up, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. I need to go outside to wee the guest!¡± The pharmacy was exceptionally busy today, and he hadpletely forgotten about the guest. Hence, Casey left in a hurry. However, as he rushed out, he collided head-on with a young man. The young man did not move, but Casey felt a sudden pressure in his chest. ¡°Sorry, my apologies!¡± Casey quickly apologized and continued on his way. Taking out his phone, he dialed his father¡¯s number. While on the call, Casey waited near the entrance of the ancient street. Nash looked up at the sign on the shop. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It read ¡®Tanner Group Pharmacy¡¯. This should be the ce, Meanwhile, Mireille finished diagnosing the current patient¡¯s condition and ced the prescription on the side. She then raised her head and called out, ¡°Larry, can youe over and help me prepare the medicine?¡± There were too many patients waiting today, and a new batch of herbs had just arrived. With her father absent, she could not handle it all by herself. ¡°Coming,ing!¡± A handsome man from outside came in carrying three stacked boxes. Nash quickly moved to the side to make way for him. Larry ced the three boxes behind the counter and immediately started preparing the medicine ording to the prescription. Just then, there was amotion from outside. An elderly woman rushed in with a 17 or 18-year-old young man on her back. ¡°Dr. Tanner¡­ Is Dr. Tanner here? Please, save my son!¡± The elderly woman¡¯s face was pale, her eyes were filled with fear. Her whole body was drenched in sweat. It could be seen that she had run all the way here. Mireille immediately stood up, her beautiful eyes fixed on the young man on the woman¡¯s back. She furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°What happened to him?¡± The elderly woman sobbed. ¡°My son identally fell down the stairs¡­ Please, help him!¡± Mireille walked out from behind the counter and pointed to a single patient bed nearby. She said, ¡°ce him on the bed.¡± The elderly woman and her family quicklyid the young man on the bed. Mireille checked the young man¡¯s eyes and saw that his pupils were filled with blood. Then, she reached out to touch the back of his head and his spine. The young man¡¯s mouth and nose were still bleeding. Mireille¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly. ¡°Severe intracranial hemorrhage¡­ You should take him to the hospital!¡± In reality, even if they rushed him to the hospital, it might already be toote. Her medical skills were limited, and even her father might not be able to help in time. If her grandfather were here, there might be a glimmer of hope, but he had returned to their hometown and would not be able to make it in time. Chapter 514 ¡°Dr. Tanner, please. You must save my child. He¡¯s my only child, and if he dies, I won¡¯t be able to live!¡± The elderly woman knelt on the ground, crying loudly. Several rtives also knelt beside her, shedding tears. ¡°Please, Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m still learning, and my skills are limited!¡± Mireille hurriedly approached and helped the elderly woman to her feet. Upon hearing Mireille¡¯s words, the elderly woman¡¯s eyes rolled back. She fainted on the ground. A burly man among them became somewhat angry. ¡°Where¡¯s your grandfather? Isn¡¯t he Jonford¡¯s top miracle doctor? Get him out here to treat my child!¡± Mireille exined, ¡°My grandfather has gone back to our hometown¡­¡± The burly man got up from the ground, his eyes filled with fury. ¡°I don¡¯t care! If my son dies in your clinic today, I¡¯ll fight with all of you!¡± Any father would go to great lengths to save his child, no matter how embarrassing or frowned upon their actions might be. This man was no exception. He just wanted his child to wake up. With a stern face, Larry said, ¡°If you people want to cause trouble, you¡¯vee to the wrong ce. This is Tanner Group Pharmacy, and we won¡¯t tolerate unruly behavior here!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ll just let someone die in your clinic? ¡°Your family ims to have produced Jonford¡¯s first miracle doctor, but you¡¯re more like Jonford¡¯s worst doctor! ¡°If you don¡¯t cure my son today, I¡¯ll set this clinic on fire!¡± The burly man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he red ferociously at Larry while shouting loudly. Seeing the burly man losing control, Mireille whispered to Larry,¡± Larry, please call for an ambnce¡­ I¡¯ll try to calm him down.¡± Larry nodded and took out his phone to call for an ambnce. Mireille approached the distressed man andforted him, saying, Sir, I understand your feelings. Your son has a severe intracranial hemorrhage and needs surgery to remove the blood clot as soon as possible. ¡°If you take him to the hospital now, there might still be a chance to save him. But if you continue wasting time here, your son might lose. his life!¡±. The burly man sternly rebuked her, ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. I¡¯ve heard that taking someone with an intracranial hemorrhage to the hospital is like sending them to the gates of death. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t havee here looking for Dr. Tanner¡­¡± Nash nced at the young man who was vomiting blood and said calmly, ¡°Let me have a try.¡± His calm voice brought silence to the scene, and everyone¡¯s attention focused on the handsome young man in a suit. ¡°You?¡± Mireille furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°You¡¯d better not.¡± He was just a young man in his 20s. What could he possibly do to treat an intracranial hemorrhage? The father of the child also shouted angrily at Nash, ¡°You brat! Why are you trying to meddle?!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Nash remainedposed and asked, ¡°How will we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± An intracranial hemorrhage was indeed difficult to treat, and hospitals often had patients¡¯ families sign do-not-resuscitate orders immediately. Yet for Nash, it was not a difficult task. With dry-needling and the use of his true energy, he could expel the blood clot. Mireille said with some annoyance, ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re here for medical treatment, please wait in line. If you¡¯re here to cause trouble, we don¡¯t wee you here!¡± Why would hee and disrupt the situation when the patient¡¯s family was already causing trouble? Nash calmly responded, ¡°Even your grandfather, Brian, wouldn¡¯t dare to ask me to leave.¡± Although this woman was trying to drive him away, she was still rtively polite. Nash did not want to make a big fuss about it. ¡°Seriously¡­ Who is this guy? Why is he so arrogant?¡± ¡°He must be some rich kid who came here to hit on girls!¡± ¡°Does he think he¡¯s some hot shot?¡± ¡°Brat, just get lost. She¡¯s already telling you to leave. Why are you being so shameless?¡± The people waiting in line behind were all talking at once. Mireille, however, looked at Nash with suspicion. Could he be the person her grandfather had mentioned, his grandmaster? Chapter 515 As soon as this idea arose, she chuckled at herself. How could a young man in his 20s possibly be her grandfather¡¯s grandmaster? ¡°Oh lord, my child¡­¡± At this moment, the young man on the hospital bed began to cough up blood violently. His clothes were stained red, and his limbs started to convulse. The middle-aged woman hugged the young man and cried bitterly. Mireille approached, gently opened the young man¡¯s eyes, and saw that his pupils were dted. It was a sign that his life was fading fast. She sighed softly. ¡°He¡¯s not going to make it¡­ You should prepare yourselves for the worst.¡± ¡°No¡­ My son, you can¡¯t die!¡± The middle-aged woman was crying so hard that she almost passed out. Friends and family were also heartbroken as they wiped away their tears. People waiting in line nearby could not help but express their sympathy. ¡°This kid is so young¡­ What a pity!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s such a shame. After raising him for so long, his parents must be heartbroken!¡± ¡°If only Miracle Doctor Tanner were here, he could definitely save this child!¡± ¡°Life can be so cruel!¡± Hearing thements from others, the child¡¯s father looked around while at a loss. He felt like the world in front of him had lost its color. Nash crossed his arms and smiled faintly. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you people. I said I could treat him, but you don¡¯t believe me. It seems like you¡¯d rather watch him die than give this slim chance a try!¡± At this critical moment, should they not be willing to try anything, even if it seemed like a long shot? What if a medical miracle urred? Without any self-conceit, Nash believed that his intervention would be nothing short of a miracle. Mireille hesitated as she looked at the patient¡¯s family and asked, ¡± What if¡­ we let him try?¡± Her grandfather often taught her not to judge people by their appearances. This man did not seem like he was mentally-challenged. Perhaps he would be able to help? The burly man turned to Nash, his lips trembling as he said, ¡°Young man, if you can really save my son, I¡¯m willing to do anything for you!¡± The family only had one son to carry on the family lineage. Both he and his wife were in their 40s and approaching their 50s. It was toote for them to have another child. If Nash could truly save their son, the burly man would do anything- even if it meant sacrificing everything the family had. The middle-aged woman put down her child and bowed to Nash, pleading, ¡°Please, save my son. He¡¯s on the verge of death!¡± Seeing that the patient¡¯s family agreed, Mireille finally lifted her beautiful eyes and stared at Nash. ¡°Give it a try. I hope you¡¯re not here to cause trouble.¡± Nash did not bother to look at Mireille. He took long strides to approach the hospital bed. He ced his right hand on the young man¡¯s chest and slowly moved it upward. The patient not only had an intracranial hemorrhage but had also suffered injuries to his internal organs. It appeared that he had fallen from a height, with the back of his head and back taking the impact. Nash needed to help the patient expel the blood from his internal organs through his throat, which would also clear the blood clot blocking his airway. ¡°Mir, do you really believe in his nonsense?¡± Larry nced at Nash with a displeased expression. ¡°Even Miracle Doctor Tanner wouldn¡¯t dare to act so hastily. This kid didn¡¯t even examine the patient. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s an amateur.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true!¡± Mireille¡¯s beautiful eyes stared fixedly at Nash¡¯s precise hand movements on the patient¡¯s trigger points. She whispered softly, Every one of his actions is urately pressing his trigger points, and his movements are extremely skilled. I doubt even my father could do this.¡± From Nash¡¯s technique, she concluded that this man was far from an amateur. However, the patient had an intracranial hemorrhage, right? What was the point of him doing this? In the next moment, Mireille widened her beautiful eyes and eximed, ¡°The patient fell from a height, and not only did his head suffer injuries, but his internal organs are also damaged!¡± Then, lowering her head in embarrassment, she murmured, ¡°I¡­ I actually didn¡¯t think of that!¡± Despite being the granddaughter of Jonford¡¯s miracle doctor, she had overlooked this basic medical knowledge. ¡°That¡¯s because the patient¡¯s families were so emotionally distraught earlier that you didn¡¯t have a chance to think¡­ Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡± Larry softlyforted her, reaching out to put his arm around Mireille¡¯s shoulder. Just as he was about to touch Mireille, Nash suddenly spoke up, ¡°Do you have needles for dry- needling?¡± Chapter 516 ¡°Yes!¡± Mireille immediately turned and walked toward the counter. How could a traditional clinic not have needles? Larry¡¯s right hand hung in the air, and he cursed Nash in his heart multiple times. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Mireille took out the set of silver needles her father often used. After a moment¡¯s thought, she retrieved her grandfather¡¯s set of gold needles from a drawer. At the same time, Nash¡¯s right hand had already moved to the patient¡¯s throat. Suddenly, he raised his hand, and his true energy surged. He flushed out the blood clot blocking the young man¡¯s throat. The young man opened his eyes and coughed up arge amount of blood. The middle-aged woman and her husband felt a twinge of pain in their hearts. The middle-aged man clenched his fists. If anything happened to his son, he would definitely beat up these pretentious traditional doctors. Mireille handed Nash her grandfather¡¯s set of gold needles. When Nash saw the gold needles, he seemed a bit dazed. These were his martial brother¡¯s Seven Star needles. Since his martial brother was unable to cultivate inner energy, their master had given him the Seven Star needles. They could be controlled perfectly without the need for inner energy. The Seven Star needles had seven long and seven short needles, with a piece of zing sunstone at each of the needle¡¯s tips. They could generate heat during needle maniption. Mireille raised her gaze and stared at Nash¡¯s dazed eyes. He did recognize this set of gold needles. If everything went as expected, he was indeed her grandfather¡¯s grandmaster. Larry stood five meters behind Mireille. From his perspective, the two of them were looking at each other affectionately. His expression darkened, and he walked over, asking, ¡°How¡¯s the patient¡¯s condition?¡± He had not given up his vast inheritance to be an apprentice at Tanner Group Clinic just to save lives. He hade to build a rtionship with Mireille. This guy appeared righteous on the surface but must have ulterior motives. Nash took the gold needles and turned to give the young man dry- needling treatment. Outside the clinic, on the dark streets, Casey answered the phone and continued his stride toward the clinic. ¡°Dad¡­ should I go save Kai Watson first or receive your grandmaster?¡± ¡°A life is at stake¡­ You go save Kai first and let Mir receive him.¡± Brian¡¯s tone was serious. When his son had called him earlier, he was on the phone as well, with Walter. Kaj had been in a serious car ident and was in critical condition. The hospital was doing everything they could to save him, and even the hospital director had warned Walter to prepare himself for the worst. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll go over right now. But should I bring your set of Seven Star needles?¡± Casey said hesitantly. His father treasured the Seven Star needles so much that he rarely let anyone see them. ¡°When a life is at stake, you don¡¯t need to consult with me. I¡¯ll call my grandmaster now. I¡¯ll hang up now!¡± Brian said before ending the call. Casey walked into the clinic and saw arge crowd gathered around a hospital bed. He paid it no mind and headed straight for the counter. He took a medical kit from the wall and then bent down to search for the Seven Star needles in a cab. ¡°Hmm¡­ I remember they were in this drawer! Mir¡­ Where¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s set of gold needles?¡± Casey asked as he looked up. However, when he raised his head, he saw a stranger using his father¡¯s Seven Star needles. His face darkened, and he pushed his way through the crowd to approach. He was about to start scolding, but he was stunned upon witnessing the scene in front of him. There were seven short needles on the patient¡¯s face and seven long needles on his head. The tails of all 14 gold needles were trembling slightly. Chapter 517 The zing sunstones emitted a faint red glow. ¡°He¡­ He¡­He¡­¡± Casey stuttered as he looked at his own daughter. Mireille nodded gently. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the Seven Star Needle Technique.¡± Casey¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°T-This can¡¯t be possible!¡± His father had only learned a little about it. How could this guy possibly perform theplete Seven Star Needle Technique? Mireille pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s grandmaster.¡± She was surprised to find that her grandpa¡¯s grandmaster was so young. What should she call him, then? His daughter¡¯s calm words were like thunder, causing Casey to step back repeatedly. This¡­ This young man in his 20s was actually his father¡¯s grandmaster? Mireille turned to her father and said, ¡°I¡¯m just guessing too!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Casey shook his head, his voice trembling. ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­ He can¡¯t possibly be my father¡¯s grandmaster. He¡¯s too young, and they don¡¯t even belong in the same generation.¡± His father¡¯s master was Thomas King, so if Nash was his father¡¯s grandmaster, he would be Thomas¡¯ younger martial brother. Thomas had lived to be over a hundred years old, so his junior should be at least 70 or 80 years old, right? ¡°Just now, your grandfather said he¡¯d call his grandmaster ¡­ If his phone¡­¡± Nash¡¯s phone in his pocket vibrated He took out his phone and nced at it. Surprisingly, it was a call from Brian. Casey, who was standing behind Nash, happened to see the contact name. His heart was once again in turmoil. Could¡­ Could he really be his father¡¯s grandmaster? Nash answered the call and put it on speakerphone while continuing to perform dry-needling. He asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Brian sounded embarrassed. ¡°Grandmaster¡­ Kai Watson has gotten into a car ident¡­ My son needs to go see him. So, my granddaughter will attend to youter. If there¡¯s any inconvenience, Grandmaster, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Nash replied tly, ¡°I¡¯m already at your clinic.¡± Brian was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said, ¡°I hope my granddaughter¡¯s been weing.¡± Nash turned to look at Mireille. Mireille, feeling guilty, sped her hands together. She was begging for forgiveness through her expression. Nash chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, she was very warm and weing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. If you need any medicinal herbs, feel free to take them. If we don¡¯t have certain herbs in the store, my granddaughter will find a way to get them. In addition to this clinic, our family also has many herbal shops!¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. The thing you mentioned earlier¡­ about Kai getting into a car ident?¡± Nash asked in confusion. ¡°Yes¡­ Mr. Dean has already issued three critical notices. I don¡¯t know if my son can make it in time!¡± Brian sighed. Nash turned to Casey and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the hospital?¡± Casey snapped out of his thoughts and lowered his head. ¡°G-Great¡­ Great-grandmaster¡­ would you like toe with me to take a look?¡± Upon hearing his son¡¯s words, Brian chimed in, ¡°Grandmaster¡­ Walter has spoken. If you can bring his grandson back from the brink of death, he¡¯ll offer a two-billion- dor reward!¡± Two billion dors! The people on the scene gasped in shock, and no one dared to speak too loudly. The middle-aged woman, and her husband had mixed feelings. They were pleased that this man was Miracle Doctor Tanner¡¯s grandmaster, and his medical skills should undoubtedly be better than Miracle Doctor Tanner¡¯s. However, they were worried because the grandson of Jonford¡¯s wealthiest man, Walter Watson, was in a predicament as well. He was offering a two-billion-dor fee. Meanwhile, their family could not even come up with 20,000. Even a fool would choose the two billion. Nash said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m currently treating someone, so I don¡¯t have time to go right now.¡± Casey¡¯s expression changed, and he said, ¡°But it¡¯s two billion!¡± Nash¡¯s tone turned stern. ¡°Can you put a price on a life? Is Kai much more worth saving than this young man?¡± While it seemed like Nash was reprimanding Casey, he was actually indirectly criticizing Brian, who had the same thought as Casey but had not voiced it. Casey was chastised by Nash¡¯s words, and his face turned red. On the other end of the phone, Brian used Nash¡¯s words as an excuse to scold his son, ¡°You rascal¡­ I told you to go¡­ I didn¡¯t tell you to bring Grandmaster over. Don¡¯t you see that Grandmaster is helping out at the clinic?¡± Chapter 518 Casey lowered his head slowly, not daring to say a word. His face went pale. The aura this young man exuded was several times stronger than what his father had imposed on him. This young man was his father¡¯s grandmaster, the junior martial brother of Thomas King. He was the apprentice of Master Calcraft of Tili Mountain, a figure who was almost deified. ¡°Grandmaster, please calm down¡­ I¡¯ll deal with my son properly when I get back,¡± Brian said with a forced smile. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Nash hung up the phone and continued to administer dry-needling to the young patient. ¡°Great-grandmaster, I¡¯ll take my leave for now!¡± Casey said, putting his hands on his chest and lowering his stature before carrying his medicine box and leaving the clinic. It was not until he stepped out of the clinic that he let out a long sigh of relief. He felt significantly lighter. He had heard his father mention his grandmaster before, but he had never dared to inquire further or investigate someone of this caliber. Today, he had seen him for the first time. He was a young man in his early 20s who happened to be proficient in the Seven Star Needle Technique. His father had studied for over 40 years but could only use the seven needles, while this person could use theplete 14 needles. This showed that this person¡¯s medical skills were superior to his father¡¯s. How had he achieved this level at such a young age? Inside the clinic, everyone fell silent. The way they looked at Nash hadpletely changed. Their eyes were filled with admiration, fanaticism, and fear. They could not have imagined that this man was the martial grandmaster of Brian Tanner, Jonford¡¯s first miracle doctor. Nash concentrated on administering the dry-needling. He was stimting the trigger points with true energy through the 14 golden needles. The blood clot inside the patient¡¯s skull was slowly dispersed through the meridians and transformed into mist, flowing out from between the strands of hair. Outside the emergency room of the People¡¯s Hospital, Queenie was squatting on the ground and sobbing as she hugged her knees. Walter paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. For them, every minute and every second was agonizing. George, apanied by a group of bodyguards, approached them. Walter immediately asked, ¡°What did you find out?¡± Although he had kicked Kai out of the family, Kai was still his own grandson. When he learned about Kai¡¯s car ident, he rushed over immediately and instructed George to investigate the traffic ident. George sighed lightly and said, ¡°ording to the traffic department¡¯s inspection, the braking system of the vehicle that caused the ident had failed. Mr. Kai¡¯s taxi just happened to run a red light ¡­¡± Walter¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Could there be such a coincidence? Have they checked the background of the driver? Hismunication records and bank ounts?¡± He suspected foul y. The driver of the vehicle that caused the ident must be involved. George said in a solemn tone, ¡°Everything¡¯s been checked¡­ There are no problems at all.¡± It had only been 40 minutes since the ident urred. However, the traffic control department and the Inspection Office took it extremely seriously. They immediately conducted aprehensive investigation of the scene and the driver of the vehicle. However, all signs indicated that it was just an ordinary traffic ident. Walter clenched his fists behind his back, his face darkening to the extreme. George continued, ¡°I did find two things suspicious!¡± Walter raised his head and asked, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°The taxi driver¡¯s mobile phone is a nearly new keypad phone, with only his family members¡¯ numbers on it. He has been driving around for years and should have some regr customers or acquaintances ¡°I suspect he has another mobile phone, and that second phone was taken from the scene of the ident!¡± George paused and then turned to look at the elevator. It was then that Helena walked out of the elevator. Chapter 519 Walter also turned to look, then asked, ¡°What about the surveince footage at the scene?¡± George responded, ¡°That¡¯s the second thing I found suspicious. The traffic camera at that intersection happened to malfunction, and the traffic department couldn¡¯t determine when it went out of order.¡± A chill shed in Walter¡¯s eyes. ¡°Continue investigating. We must find the culprit!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. George nodded and then left with his bodyguards. Helena walked over like a zombie, her face pale as she stared at the red light outside the emergency room. She seemed to have lost her soul. With trembling lips, she said, ¡°H-How could this happen? He was fine when I left¡­ How could he suddenly get into a car ident?!¡± As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. Just then, the door to the emergency room opened. Mr. Dean removed his mask and said, ¡°Mr. Watson¡­ your grandson has lost a significant amount of blood. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°Give him a blood transfusion! Doesn¡¯t the hospital have any blood?¡± Walter snapped. Queenie raised her head and said, ¡°Kai has Rh-negative blood type!¡± Mr. Dean nodded and said, ¡°Rh-negative blood type is extremely rare, and Jonford¡¯s blood bank only has three bags, which have already been used for your grandson. But it¡¯s still far from enough¡­¡± ¡°Rh-negative blood! I have Rh-negative blood¡­¡± Helena wiped away her tears. In an excited manner, she rolled up her sleeve. ¡°Mr. Dean, you can take mine.¡± Mr. Dean asked with a deep voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you anemic?¡± Helena was the granddaughter of Herman Lewis, his oldrade-in- arms. She had evene to the hospital for medication for anemia not long ago. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not anemic. I¡¯ve even donated blood before!¡± Helena shook her head quickly. At a time like this, she could not care less about her anemia. Mr. Dean hesitated. ¡°Kai needs at least 80 of blood. Considering your physique, 40 is already too much!¡± ¡°Mr. Dean¡­ his heart has stopped again!¡± A nurse¡¯s shout came from the emergency room. Mr. Dean turned around, preparing to enter the emergency room. Helena knelt on the ground, clutching Mr. Dean¡¯s trousers. Her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Mr. Dean¡­ Please, I beg you, use my blood!¡± Mr. Dean furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Let me put it this way. Kai has ruptured organs, massive intracranial hemorrhaging, and multiple fractures all over his body. Even if we use your blood, there¡¯s no guarantee he¡¯ll survive. ¡°And even if he does survive, there¡¯s a possibility of brain death.¡± Brain death! That meant he would stay in a vegetative state! Helena copsed on the ground, as if all her strength had been drained in an instant. Walter supported his head as he swayed unsteadily. Queenie quickly got up and helped Walter. Just then, Casey arrived in a hurry. ¡°Uncle Dean¡­ How¡¯s Kai?¡± he shouted before he even reached them. Mr. Dean¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Casey¡­ you¡¯re here.¡± Then, he briefly exined the situation to Casey. Casey furrowed his brows and said, ¡°He needs a blood transfusion due to severe blood loss.¡± Mr. Dean looked at Helena, who was sitting on the ground. ¡°Kai has Rh-negative blood, and the blood bank has run out of it. This woman¡¯s blood type matches, but she¡¯s severely anemic¡­¡± Casey nced at Helena with furrowed brows. She had dry skin on her forehead,ckluster eyes, deficient kidney essence, and severe anemia. Helena sobbed, saying, ¡°I can do it¡­ Please, use my blood to save him!¡± After saying this, she took a small knife from her bag, wanting to cut her wrist. Casey kicked the knife out of Helena¡¯s hand and said with furrowed brows, ¡°Draw 20 from her first. We must ensure that Kai¡¯s heart has sufficient blood supply!¡± Mr. Dean shook his head helplessly and instructed a nurse to take Helena to get her blood drawn. He emphasized that only 20 should be taken. Casey followed Mr. Dean into the emergency room to help with Kai¡¯s treatment. Queenie pursed her lips and said, ¡°Grandpa¡­ should we call Nash? Only he can save Kai!¡± Walter looked bitter. ¡°You know the rtionship between Kai and Nash¡­ if you were in his position, would you save Kai?¡± Queenie pouted and said, ¡°How would we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Chapter 520 In consideration of Kai¡¯s well-being, Walter decided to call Nash. In the blood donation room, a young nurse was drawing blood from Helena. Following the director¡¯s instructions, she was only allowed to draw 20. Just as the nurse was about to remove the needle, Helena suddenly pressed a concealed self-defense dagger against the nurse¡¯s neck and said coldly, ¡°Continue drawing¡­ The young nurse turned pale with fear. ¡°Miss¡­ The director said only 20¡­¡± With a bit of pressure from Helena¡¯s hand, the sharp de of the dagger immediately grazed the nurse¡¯s fair neck. ¡°I said, continue¡­¡± Helena believed that only her blood could save Kai. Even if there was only a one-in-a-million chance, she did not want to miss it. The nurse was so scared that she almost cried. She had no choice but to reopen the blood flow control. By the time they had drawn 40, Helena felt weak all over, and her vision darkened. The young nurse immediately turned off the flow. Helena gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Draw more¡­¡± The nurse was anxious and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t draw more¡­ If we continue, you¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°Believe it or not, I can kill you¡­¡± Helena stared at the young nurse coldly, but her vision was already blurring. The nurse trembled and opened the flow again. In the emergency room, with thebined efforts of Mr. Dean and Casey, they finally managed to stabilize Kai. However, his heart rate was extremely unstable. ¡°His heart is not receiving enough blood. We must give him a blood transfusion immediately!¡± Seeing that the blood drawn by the nurse had not been delivered yet, Mr. Dean personally went to the blood donation room. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Helena lying on the ground. The young nurse was helping her up. Mr. Dean nced at the blood bags. There were two and a half 20 bags. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to draw only 20?¡± Mr. Dean was furious. The young nurse said aggrievedly, ¡°$-She¡­ She threatened me with a knife¡­¡± Then, Mr. Dean noticed the wound on the nurse¡¯s neck, and his anger subsided slightly. ¡°Quickly take the blood to the emergency room. Leave this to me¡­¡± After checking on Helena, he found that she could not breathe on her own. Mr. Dean quickly had her sent to get oxygen. Not long after, Helena began to regain consciousness. She felt extremely weak and dizzy. Her body was incredibly frail. Mr. Dean smiled wryly and said, ¡°You stupid child¡­ Drawing so much blood could¡¯ve killed you!¡± Helena weakly asked, ¡°Can Kai be saved?¡± Mr. Dean shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a very slim chance¡­¡± Helena then asked, ¡°What about Nash?¡± Hearing this, Mr. Dean hesitated for a moment. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Perhaps¡­ ¡°You rest here for a while, I¡¯ll go to the emergency room to help!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Mr. Dean said these words and exited the ward. Taking out her phone, Helena looked for Hera¡¯s number. She did not have Nash¡¯s number, so she had to contact Nash through Hera. In Royal Bay Vi, Hera and her parents were discussing the matters regarding Finn with Melody. When they learned that Nash had wiped out the ck Tiger Hall, they were all shocked. At this moment, Hera¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that it was Helena calling, she wrinkled her nose and muttered, ¡°Why is she calling me again?¡± Lauren asked in confusion, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Helena!¡± Hera was not very keen on answering this woman¡¯s call. She suspected that Helena probably just wanted to mock her. Lauren smiled slightly and suggested, ¡°Just answer it. Let¡¯s see what she wants.¡± Hera nodded and answered the call. ¡°If you have something to say, say it; if you have nothing to say, don¡¯t waste my time!¡± For a moment, there was silence on the other end of the phone. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Hera raised a brow. ¡°Speak up, or I might just hang up!¡± ¡°H-Hera, my sister,¡± Helena¡¯s weak voice sounded from the other end of the phone. Hera was taken aback by Helena calling her sister, but she could also tell that her voice was very weak. Brows furrowed, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Kai¡­ Kai is dying¡­ Can you please ask Nash to save him?¡± Helena¡¯s voice was choked with sobs as tears streamed down her face. ¡°Nash isn¡¯t here, and even if he were, he wouldn¡¯t save him. Have your no conscience about the things you guys have done?¡± Hera remarked coldly. ¡°Hera¡­ Please, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± Helena¡¯s voice became even weaker, as if she was struggling to breathe. Hera was puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening to you?¡± There was a tter. It sounded like the phone had dropped to the floor. ¡°Oh, why did you take off the oxygen mask?¡± A nurse who had been. checking the ward rushed in and quickly ced the oxygen mask. back on Helena¡¯s face. She then saw the phone on the floor. Upon picking it up, she asked, ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s family?¡± Hera nodded and said. ¡°I am¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with you people? Why isn¡¯t anyone here to take care of the patient?¡± the nurse asked. Hera was not aware that Helena had just been admitted to the hospital and asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡± Despite the conflicts between her and Helena, she was, after all, her blood family. Hearing that Helena was lying in the hospital without. anyone to care for her stirred some sympathy in Hera. The nurse went to the counter to look for the patient records but could not find them. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her. She¡¯s in ward 7 on the third floor of the People¡¯s Hospital. You cane and see for yourselves.¡± With that, the nurse ended the call and ced the mobile phone on the bedside table. Hera turned to her father and mother, saying, ¡°Kai and Helena are in trouble. They¡¯re both in the hospital, and it seems like Kai is in critical condition. She asked me to get Nash to save him.¡± She was not particrly concerned about whether Kai survived or not, but Helena was her blood rtive. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Harrison put down his teacup and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Lauren agreed. ¡°Hera, call Nash. Ask him toe to the hospital as well if he¡¯s free.¡± The three of them left together. Melody said to Ken, ¡°Take care of Finn. I¡¯ll go protect them.¡± Ken nodded in agreement. Hera tried calling Nash, but his phone was engaged. Nash was at Tanner¡¯s clinic and was currently on the phone with Walter, who was pleading desperately with him. However, Nash was feeling impatient, and his tone reflected it. ¡°Mr. Watson, I¡¯ve made it clear that I¡¯m currently treating someone else! Is your child more important than everyone else¡¯s children? Do you think your grandson¡¯s life is more precious than theirs?¡± Nash¡¯s words left Walter speechless. He had no choice but to say in a polite and friendly manner, ¡°Dr. Calcraft, please let me know when you¡¯re avable. I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡± Nash did not want to waste any more time and simply hung up the call. Mireille and Larry were already in turmoil, and the people waiting in line kept their heads down. They were afraid to meet Nash¡¯s gaze. This was because the person who called Nash just now Watson, the wealthiest man in Jonford! Who would not treat. the utmost respect? This young man not only disrespected him with his tone but also dared to hang up on him. What was more, Walter had not shown any signs of anger. After hanging up the call, Nash noticed two missed calls from Hera. He was about to return the call when she called him again for the third time. The seven long needles in the young man¡¯s head had stopped trembling. Nash put his phone on speaker and asked gently while manipting the golden needles, ¡°Hera, what¡¯s going on?¡± Hera hurriedly said, ¡°Honey, where are you? When will you be avable?¡± Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Mireille heard a pleasant woman¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone calling Nash ¡®honey¡¯ and felt a sense of sourness well up within her inexplicably. It seemed like good men were always taken by someone else. ¡°Kai and Helena are in trouble. You don¡¯t have to worry about Kai, but Helena is still my cousin. I want¡­¡± ¡°You want me to save them?¡± Nash smiled. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the best!¡± Hera praised coquettishly. Nash choked on his own saliva and quickly turned off the speaker. He picked up the phone and said, ¡°I have a very critical patient here. I¡¯ll stabilize their condition and then go over.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head to the hospital first. Love you!¡± Hera spoke sweetly. through the phone. In the car, Lauren and Harrison could not help but rub their arms. Melody turned to look out the window with aplicated expression. In the clinic, the cloud of blood in the young man¡¯s head gradually. dissipated. Nash turned to Mireille and said, ¡°Get me some paper and a pen.¡± Mireille went to the counter to fetch a pen and a prescription pad. Nash quickly wrote down the names and weights of various medicinal herbs on the prescription pad. His handwriting was neat, looking almost like it was printed. After he wrote down the prescription, he handed it to Mireille, who immediately took it and started sorting through the medicine cab. She soon realized that many of the herbs listed were unfamiliar to her. With no other option, she called her grandfather discreetly to ask for guidance. Brian noted down the names of the unfamiliar herbs and said, ¡°These herbs are rare. I¡¯ve got some stored in the warehouse. You can go there and look for them.¡± Mireille took the prescription pad and headed to the storage room on the upper floor. After gathering the required herbs, weighing them, and packaging them, Nash handed her three more prescriptions. ¡°These are the herbs I need. Please deliver them to Royal Bayter. I¡¯ve left my phone number on them.¡± Without waiting for Mireille to respond, Nash turned to the middle- aged couple and said, ¡°Your child is out of danger now. I even fixed his spinal cord. He should be on bed rest for seven to eight days to recover.¡± Upon hearing this, a collective sigh emerged from the people in the room. ¡°Is this for real?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How could it be fake? Do you not see how healthy the child looks. now? There¡¯s no sign of illness.¡± ¡°Wow, this guy is really amazing!¡± ¡°Miracle Doctor Tanner wouldn¡¯t refer to him as his grandmaster for nothing!¡± ¡°Benefactor!¡± A middle-aged, burly man knelt down in front of Nash with a thud. ¡± Thank you, my benefactor. Thank you so much!¡± A middle-aged woman also followed suit, kneeling on the ground. The middle-aged man took out his bank card from his pocket, saying,¡± Doctor, this is all of our savings. Consider it as payment for my son¡¯s medical treatment. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll pay you back with my monthly sry.¡± Nash took the bank card and asked in a calm tone, ¡°How much is in here?¡± The middle-aged man blushed and said, ¡°A-Around 20,000.¡± ¡°20,000? Is your son¡¯s life only worth 20,000?¡± Nash chuckled coldly and tossed the bank card onto the nearby hospital bed. ¡°This amount is barely enough to send a beggar away. Don¡¯t block my way. I need to go earn two billion dors!¡± With that, Nash walked past the couple and left in a hurry. The middle-aged couple did not get angry but continued to kneel in the direction of Nash¡¯s receding figure. How could they not see that the miracle doctor was trying to waive their medical fees? After kneeling for a while, the middle-aged man stood up apologized to Mireille, ¡°Dr. Tanner, I offended you earlier. Allow me to make amends here.¡± After all, that miracle doctor was Dr. Tanner¡¯s grandmaster, yet they had been behaving so arrogantly on their turf before this. It was only right to offer an apology. Mireille smiled warmly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Your child¡¯s recovery is a cause for celebration.¡± The middle-aged man handed his bank card to Mireille and said, ¡°The miraculous doctor didn¡¯t charge us, but you must ept this money.¡± Mireille shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°No need. These are some unpopr herbs. They don¡¯t cost much.¡± Chapter 523 Chapter 523 The middle-aged man felt even more remorseful and smacked himself hard in the face. ¡°I¡¯m really despicable. I spoke to you so rudely earlier.¡± In the People¡¯s Hospital, Hera parked her car in the parking lot and hurriedly got out. With a bang, the car door hit someone. Hera¡¯s expression changed, and she quickly got out of the car to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice you. Are you okay?¡± Meanwhile, Lauren chided in an annoyed tone, ¡°How careless!¡± After they all got out of the car, they realized that the person who had been hit by the car door was none other than Duncan, the current head of the Duerson family. He was wearing a white suit and ck- framed sses. He was apanied by four bodyguards. ¡°Miss Lewis, it¡¯s not your fault. I was standing too close to the car door and didn¡¯t maintain a safe distance,¡± Duncan said in a gentlemanly manner. Hera did not have a good impression of Duncan. He was one of the people who had followed Kai previously and targeted Nash. Later on, he seized control of the Duerson family for his own survival. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine,¡± Hera said. She held her mother¡¯s hand as they walked toward the hospital lobby. Duncan narrowed his eyes, a hint of coldness shing deep within. them. Melody crossed her arms and tilted her head to give Duncan al curious look. Duncan quickly adjusted himself and offered a faint smile. Melody¡¯s lips curled slightly before she followed them leisurely. ¡°Boss, this woman is no ordinary person,¡± whispered a bodyguard to Duncan. Duncan¡¯s lips formed a slight smirk as he replied, ¡°Melody Stone, al Profound Reality Realm expert.¡± The bodyguards could not help taking a sharp breath when they heard that. They then looked at Duncan with eyes full of worship. Nash¡¯s name was like a towering mountain that weighed upon the five major business giants and other various factions in Jonford. Anyone who heard this name would shiver, yet their boss dared to scheme right under his nose. With his courage, they would undoubtedly have a promising future if they followed him. Duncan patted the spot where the car door had hit him and smiled. Let¡¯s go and pay a visit to Mr. Kai.¡± On the third floor of the hospital, the red light outside the intensive care unit continued to be lit. It had been over two hours since Kai¡¯s car ident. Walter was pacing around anxiously like an ant in a hot pan. Upon exiting the elevator, Hera and the group spotted Walter waiting outside the intensive care unit. ¡°Should we go and offer our constion?¡± Harrison asked quietly. Walter was, after all, the wealthiest man in Jonford. Maintaining a good rtionship with him would be advantageous for Baroque. Lauren gave Harrison a disdainful look and said, ¡°Have you forgotten how his grandson treated our beloved son-inw?¡± If Harrison were to console Walter, he would undoubtedly use the opportunity to ask for Nash¡¯s help. Harrison would have to decide then whether to agree or decline his request with the risk of Nash not being willing to help. If he agreed and Nash refused, it would be embarrassing. If he declined, then it would mean not giving face to Walter. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go check on Helena first.¡± The three of them asked a nurse where ward 7 was, and after confirming their identities, the nurse led them to Helena¡¯s ward. The nurse who had been cut on the neck by Helena earlier was in the ward, administering a saline drip to her. Hera looked puzzled as she asked the nurse, ¡°What¡¯s happened to her?¡± The nurse exined, ¡°Her boyfriend got into a car ident and lost a lot of blood. He needs a rare blood type, the Rh blood. Our hospital doesn¡¯t have enough of it in stock. ¡°Coincidentally, this youngdy has the same blood type. She forced me to draw nearly 60 of blood to save her boyfriend.¡± Chapter 524 Chapter 524 ¡°60 doesn¡¯t sound like a lot¡­ I usually donate about the same amount of blood,¡± Helena whispered. ¡°But she has anemia, so drawing 60 of blood can be life- threatening. ¡°I really admire this youngdy, though. She¡¯s unafraid of death and willing to give everything for her beloved man. I¡¯m sure her boyfriend must love her very much.¡± The young nurse¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. She had assumed the couple to have a deep and loving rtionship. If she had a boyfriend who loved her so much, she would be willing to give everything to him as well. Hera looked at Helena with disbelief. In her mind, Helena was simply with Kai for the money. When Kai fell from grace, she assumed Helena was waiting for Walter to lift the sanctions on him. She never expected Helena to take such a big risk to save Kai. ¡°Helena¡­¡± A hoarse voice sounded from the door. Hera turned to see Hubert, disheveled and haggard. He was wearing arge overcoat and appeared somewhat disoriented. ¡°Helena, my daughter¡­¡± Hubert rushed to the side of the bed with tears streaming down his face. ¡°My daughter, what happened to you?¡± Harrison watched this scene with mixed emotions. He had not seen Hubert for almost a month, and in that time, he had gone from a confident and aggressive person to a disheveled beggar. Lauren was also silent. Helena slowly opened her eyes upon hearing her father¡¯s voice. She saw her weary father and the Lewis family gathered around. Overwhelmed, Helena reached out as if to remove her oxygen mask. However, Hera stepped forward and held her hand gently, whispering,¡± I know what you want to say. Nash will be here soon. If Kai can hold on until he arrives, Nash will surely save him.¡± Helena¡¯s throat was too dry for her to speak. Tears in her eyes, she moved her lips and conveyed a two-word message silently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± In that moment, all grievances and misunderstandings dissipated with those two words. Unable to hold back her tears anymore, Hera gripped Helena¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Focus on getting well. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± Helena¡¯s family was the only rtives Hera had in Jonford. As long as Helena had truly changed and repented, there was no reason not to let go of all of their past grudges. Duncan and his bodyguards arrived at the entrance of the ICU. Duncan hurriedly approached Walter with a concerned expression.¡± Mr. Watson, I heard Kai got into a car ident. How is he doing now?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Walter shook his head silently. Duncan¡¯s visit to check on Kai was not surprising, given their good rtionship. Queenie looked at Duncan curiously and asked, ¡°Duncan, how did you know my cousin was here?¡± Just as she said that, Sydney and Olivia also approached. Duncan turned to look at Sydney and Olivia, then asked, ¡°How could we upper-ss families not know about something so major such as Kai getting into an ident?¡± Kai was the eldest son of the wealthiest family in Jonford. His name was well-known, and when an ident like this happened, it would surely be widely covered by the media. ¡°Mr. Watson, there¡¯s a saying that good people have good fortunes. I¡¯m sure Kai will be fine,¡± Olivia comforted softly. Even though she did not particrly like Kai, she had to maintain a fa?ade due to the Watson family¡¯s status in Jonford. Sydney chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t be too upset. I¡¯ve arranged for some rare medicine to be sent to the Watson family. You can use it to help Kai regain his health when he recovers.¡± ¡°Thank you all. I appreciate your efforts,¡± Walter replied. With a ding, the red light above the ICU turned green. Dean and Casey walked out together. Both of them looked physically exhausted and regretful. Dean removed his mask and gloves before saying in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we did our best.¡± Walter understood what that meant all too well. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Walter felt as if he had been struck by lightning and staggered backward several steps.. Duncan quickly supported Walter while choking out the words, ¡°Mr. Watson, please ept our condolences.¡± Queenie burst into tears, her cries loud and heart-wrenching. Casey took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from his forehead as he sighed. ¡°Mr. Kai ruptured his heart and spleen, and he had massive intracranial bleeding. He would be beyond help at any hospital.¡± Queenie sobbed even louder. ¡°If Nash were here, things would be different. Nash is so skilled in medicine. He definitely could¡¯ve saved my brother!¡± At this, everyone fell into silence. Even Walter had not been able to get Nash toe over, so how could they possibly have the ability to save Kai? However, at that very moment, a voice rang out casually from a distance. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. This voice was like music from the heavens. Walter shuddered and turned his head abruptly toward the source of the voice. Who else could it be but Nash? Queenie was ecstatic. ¡°Nash is here! There¡¯s hope for my cousin!¡± Dean and Casey exchanged nces The two of them exchanged wry smiles. If Nash had arrived a few minutes earlier, perhaps there might have been a chance to save Kai. However, at present, Kai¡¯s vital signs havepletely disappeared. It was unlikely that even Nash could bring him back. Duncan pushed the sses on his nose. There was a trace of anxiety in his eyes, but it disappeared just as quickly. Even with Nash¡¯s extraordinary medical skills, he could not resurrect the dead. Nash walked to the door and locked eyes on Dean. ¡°Is he dead?¡± The man replied solemnly, ¡°He has lost all signs of life.¡± If Nash had not arrived, he could have issued Kai¡¯s death certificate. Now that Nash was here, he dared not confirm Kai¡¯s death. Nash smiled and said calmly, ¡°If he¡¯s not dead, continue with the resuscitation. Set up the defibritor and bring his heart back before giving up.¡± He almost sounded like he took pleasure in the situation. It seemed he had no intention of intervening. Duncan chuckled inwardly. Kai had wanted to get rid of Nash previously, so why would Nash possibly save him now? ¡°We¡¯ve used the defibritor for over an hour,¡± Dean replied. The optimal time for resuscitation was six minutes after the heart. stopped. After half an hour, a sessful resuscitation would be considered a miracle. There was almost no hope for a sessful resuscitation after the heart had stopped for an hour. Nash shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing more I can do.¡± With a thud, Walter immediately fell to the ground on his knees as he pleaded through tears, ¡°Dr. Calcraft, please save Kai. I¡¯ve already let down his parents. I can¡¯t let him down too!¡± If he had not restricted Kai and if he had arranged for martial artists to protect Kai, he would not be in this situation. In the end, it was all his fault. Queenie was also kneeling on the ground and clutching Nash¡¯s pants. leg. ¡°Dr. Calcraft,¡± she called through choked sobs. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save him, but it¡¯s been an hour since his heart stopped. He¡¯s already brain dead. Even if we restart his heart, he¡¯ll be in a vegetative state,¡± Nash said helplessly. Duncan wiped away his tears and suggested, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, why don¡¯t you go inside and take a look first? There might still be a chance for Kai.¡± Although he appeared to be grieving, he was secretly gloating inside. Was Nash not extremely capable? Yet, he had immediately concluded himself to be powerless even without even taking a look. It was better this way too. Kai knew some of his secrets. If Nash really managed to save him, it might put him in a difficult situation. Nash rubbed his chin and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go inside and take a look. But don¡¯t hold too much hope.¡± Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Dean and Casey stepped aside to allow a puzzled Nash into the ICU. Thest time he went to the Duersons¡¯ residence, he saw Kai leaving the ce in a miserable state. It indicated that his rtionship with Duncan had already been severed. Moreover, he had suffered inhuman torture while at their ce. Yet, Duncan appeared to be more concerned than anyone else now that Kai had gotten into an ident. Was he putting on a facade in front of Walter or trying to conceal something from him? For a moment, Nash could not figure Duncan out. However, what he. was certain of was that Duncan hade to visit Kai, and it was like a fox visiting a chicken. He certainly had no good intentions. In the icy ICU was Kai covered with a white sheet. The heart rate monitor next to him had been disying a straight line for an hour. Nash walked over and uncovered the white sheet, revealing a face that had been disfigured by ss. The once unrivaled heir of Jonford had now ended up in this state. Would all this have happened if he had not provoked Nash? Nash reached out and touched Kai¡¯s carotid artery, attempting to stimte a pulse with true energy. There was no response. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Needles.¡± Nash decided to stimte Kai¡¯s heartbeat using a needle. As long as the heart could start again, even if it was just one beat, there would be hope to save him. Casey took out ¨¤ needle from a medical kit and handed it to Nash. Nash looked at the nurses and said, ¡°Everyone else, please leave.¡± Dean immediately reiterated, ¡°The rest of you, please leave!¡± The nurses left the ICU with great disappointment. Nash took out the silver needles and pierced the pressure points right. in a line in the middle of Kai¡¯s chest until only thest few were left. A faint golden light would emanate from his eyes from time to time. Every organ and blood vessel in Kai¡¯s body was clearly disyed through his Third Eye. He noted the man¡¯s multiple organ failures. -There were cracks less than five millimeters wide on each of his five major organs. From a medical perspective, Kai was as dead as he could be due to cardiovascr blockage. Nash furrowed his brows and examined Kai¡¯s brain. His brain was severely damaged with many clots of blood inside the cranial cavity. This was going to be a tough case. They might as well just send the body to the crematorium, but Nash did not stop his efforts. One by one, he inserted silver needles into Kai¡¯s already tough skin and sent arge amount of true energy through them to stimte the pressure points. ¡°More needles!¡± Nash quickly exhausted Casey¡¯s set of needles. While it had been quite aprehensive set with 108 needles, it was still far from enough. Casey anxiously said, ¡°I-I¡¯m out of needles!¡± Dean immediately went to the traditional medicine department to fetch more needles. He returned shortly with three new sets of silver needles. Nash continued to insert needles into the body. The immense consumption of vital energy made his forehead gradually break out in a sweat. Casey brought a clean towel and wiped away the beads of sweat that were about to fall into Nash¡¯s eyes. His hand trembled at the golden light flickering in Nash¡¯s eyes. The grandmaster was truly a divine being! Time passed, minute after minute. In the blink of an eye, an hour had gone by while Kai¡¯s heart remained dead. Casey touched Kai¡¯s skin and noticed that his body temperature was unchanged. Though it was still far from normal, at least it was not decreasing. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 It had been an excruciating hour for those waiting outside. After putting on a facade, Sydney and Olivia finally found excuses to leave. Meanwhile, Duncan had suddenly received a call from one of his subordinates. He walked some distance away to answer it. ¡°Boss, the person sent to retrieve the mobile phone from the scene. has been taken away by Walter¡¯s people!¡± A gloomy voice came from the other end of the phone. Duncan pushed his sses and calmly said, ¡°Deal with it immediately. ¡°Iron Kick George broke through and became a stage seven great- grandmaster six days ago!¡± ¡°Stage seven?¡± Duncan clenched his fist before replying calmly, ¡± Please ask Boris to take action!¡± After ending the call, Duncan returned to the vicinity of the ICU while wearing an expression of deep concern. Hubert was apologizing profusely and admitting to his mistakes. while holding onto Harrison¡¯s hand. ¡°Harrison, as your big brother, it was my fault in the past. You must forgive me! Brother, let¡¯s leave the past behind us. Our father in heaven wouldn¡¯t want to see us fight each other!¡± The brothers set aside their grievances and embraced each other After years of rivalry, this incident had finally ended. Lauren and Hera exchanged a smile. They had been involved in all sorts of conflicts for so long, and it seemed to have finallye to an end after this event. Hera pursed her lips and said, ¡°Nash has been inside for a long time. Could it be that even he can¡¯t save Kai?¡± Her cousin was still lying on the hospital bed. She did not know if Helena could handle the emotional blow if Nash could not save him. Just as Hera expressed her concern, the doors to the ICU opened. A pale-faced Nash walked out. He was followed by the hospital director and Casey, who were pushing a gurney with a white sheet covering the body on it. Nash expressed his regret, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did my best.¡± Walter¡¯s vision went ck as he fainted on the spot. Too small and powerless to assist her grandfather, Queenie fell with him. The Watson family¡¯s bodyguards immediately went to take care of them. Duncan lowered his head and said mournfully, ¡°Mr. Watson, please ept my condolences.¡± At the same time, he was ncing at Nash secretly from the corner of his eye. Nash looked extremely haggard, and Duncan considered taking advantage of his state of considerable energy depletion to have him. eliminated. However, he ultimately shelved that thought. Nash¡¯s true strength was unfathomable, and with the presence of skilled individuals like Melody by his side, even Boris might not be enough to kill them¡­ Duncan approached the stretcher and attempted to uncover the white cloth to confirm the situation. However, Dean stopped him and pushed his hand away, saying, ¡°The appearance of the deceased is somewhat terrifying. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t look.¡± Duncan responded with a deep voice, ¡°Kai and I were as close as brothers. How could I be concerned about such things?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Saying this, he lifted the white cloth, only to see that Kai¡¯s body was wrapped in a sheet. His pale face was covered in gruesome wounds, and his vacant eyes stared menacingly at Duncan. Duncan let out a breath and took a step back. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and reached out to touch Kai¡¯s exposed right hand. Kai¡¯s right hand was discolored and stiff to the touch. He could not be any more dead. Duncan let out a sigh of relief and said sorrowfully, ¡°Kai, may you¡­ rest in peace.¡± Walter walked toward the stretcher with assistance from his bodyguards. He gazed at his deceased grandson with tears. streaming down his face. Hemented, ¡°Kai, it¡¯s all my fault. I let you down.¡± Queenie cried bitterly, her grief deep. At this moment, other members of the Watson family had also arrived. They were deeply moved by Queenie¡¯s intense sorrow. Duncan turned away, a sly smile ying on his lips as he walked away slowly. Nash walked over and sat next to Hera. He leaned on her shoulder heavily and murmured weakly, ¡°It was really hard to earn this two billion.¡± Hera¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she asked, ¡°Are you saying¡­ Kai isn¡¯t dead?¡± Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Nash gentlybed his fingers through Hera¡¯s fragrant hair and grinned. ¡°How can he die with your husband¡¯s intervention?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I said that for Duncan to hear. I suspect he¡¯s up to something. Kai¡¯s plight might also have something to do with him.¡± Nash sat up, his expression serious. ¡°No wonder he pretended toe and visit Kai!¡± Hera pondered for a bit before turning to Nash. ¡°His objective foring to the hospital was to confirm whether Kai had died, right?¡± Nash nodded slightly. ¡°Close enough.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Duncan was a cunning schemer. He was a deeply calcting person, which was why Nash decided, along with Mr. Dean and Dr. Tanner, to put on a show for him. Hera let out a sigh and looked at Nash¡¯s tired face with concern. ¡°Are. you tired? Do you need to take a break?¡± Nash shook his head with a smile. ¡°Kai has only temporarily regained some of his vitality and is not completely out of danger yet. I still need to work a bit longer.¡± Kai had multiple life-threatening injuries. At present, only his heart had regained its blood supply. To pull himpletely out of the danger zone would require more effort. Hera nced at the group of Watsons who were heartbroken and softly asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell Mr. Watson¡¯s family about this? They all believe Kai is dead. Their hearts must be aching right now.¡± Nash¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°We can tell them, but not all of them.¡± ording to how Duncan typically was, he would likely pay another visit to the Watson family. If they all found out that Kai was not dead, someone might inadvertently reveal something. Thus, Nash nned to inform only Walter about this matter. Sitting in the back row of chairs, Melody suddenly asked, ¡°What about Finn? Can he make it through tonight?¡± Nash, whose head was throbbing, said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s very unlikely We need to take Kai to Royal Bay. I have to treat both of them. simultaneously.¡± Outside the hospital, next to a Rolls-Royce by the roadside, Duncan, was on the phone with his subordinates. ¡°Boss, Boris haspleted the task!¡± ¡°Is George dead?¡± ¡°All the others are dead. George escaped with serious injuries.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Duncan smiled elegantly and hung up the phone. ¡°Boss, they¡¯reing out!¡± The chauffeur pointed toward the hospital entrance. Duncan turned to look and saw the Watson family members helping Walter, who was unsteady on his two feet, into the car. There were media reporters secretly taking photos all around them, but the Watson family¡¯s bodyguards immediately stepped in to stop them. Duncan unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt, leaned back in the seat of his car, and casually said, ¡°Go to the Garden of Heavenly Delights.¡± Kai was dead, and Nash would never find out the connection between the fire incident that happened at Baroque¡¯sputer room and Splendor Microchips. He would also never find out that Duncan was secretly controlling Splendor Microchips. He med himself for mentioning his thoughts about the chip to Kai during a drinking session. This had given Nash a clue, and he wanted to make it seem as if Kai and the Hill family were behind it to divert attention from him. However, Kai would certainly suspect him, so Kai had to die. Now that Kai was gone, he felt relieved and nned to enjoy the night at the Garden of Heavenly Delights. The chauffeur turned the car around, and Duncan added, ¡°Have someone keep an eye on the hospital and the Watson family. If anything unusual happens, let me know immediately!¡± It was better to be safe than sorry. Even though Kai was dead, he still wanted to ensure someone kept an eye on his body. The driver agreed and made a call to pass on the instructions. At couple of hourster, Walter was escorted into the car by a group of bodyguards. The long convoy left the hospital. In a ck sedan by the side of the road, two seemingly shrewd- looking men in sunsses watched the departing convoy. One of them, a slightly chubby man, squinted and asked, ¡°Did you see that? Did they take Kai¡¯s body with them?¡± Chapter 529 Chapter 529 The slim man shook his head and said, ¡°There are too many bodyguards. They obstructed my view. I couldn¡¯t see clearly.¡± The slightly chubby man took a deep breath and said, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to ask my cousin for help.¡± With that, he took out his phone and made a call. Meanwhile, Hera¡¯s Maserati drove away with Nash looking out the window and scanning the area with his Third Eye. He spotted several suspicious cars but could not confirm if they were Duncan¡¯s arrangement. They were definitely connected to Kai¡¯s ident, though. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Melodying back with us?¡± Hera asked while driving. ¡°There¡¯s not enough room, see?¡± Nash replied with a smile. ¡°Can¡¯t we squeeze a bit? We should be able to fit five people.¡± Heral pouted. ¡°Your mom and I would¡¯ve taken a taxi back if we had known. Our ce isn¡¯t along your route anyway,¡± Harrison said with a tinge of self- me. ¡°Mom, Dad, it¡¯s okay. Melody has other things to attend to,¡± Nash reassured the couple. It was not exactly reassuring either since Melody indeed had a task to fulfill, which was to secretly get Kai back to Royal Bay Vi without anyone noticing. As for how she was going to do that, Nash left it for Melody to figure out. In less than ten minutes, they got stuck in traffic. ¡°Today is Thursday, and there¡¯s a traffic jam? Is there some big shopping mall event or something 2¡å Lauren asked as she curiously looked at the line of cars outside. Harrison shook his head. ¡°How would I know?¡± Nash opened the sunroof and stood up to take a look ahead. He noticed there was a vehicle inspection checkpoint in front. The Watson family¡¯s convoy was undergoing inspection at the moment. The inspection officer politely said, ¡°Mr. Watson, this is just a routine check. Please bear with us.¡± Walter kept his eyes closed and did not respond. The others in the car also had sorrowful expressions on their faces. Seeing this, the inspection officer did not dare say more. After checking the trunk, he immediately cleared the way. After inspecting all 12 vehicles, the group of inspection officers could not help but wipe their foreheads. After all, the passengers in these. cars included the wealthiest man in Jonford, Walter. With his various titles in the Political Consultative Conference, he could easily jeopardize their future with just a few words if they were to offend him. The leader of the inspection team calmly said, ¡°Check a few more cars at random and then disband.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Just as he said this, his phone rang again. He took out his phone and coldly demanded, ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Cousin, please check one more car. A red Maserati with the license. te ending in 666.¡± The voice on the other end of the phone sounded obsequious, and the leader snorted. ¡°This won¡¯t be a precedent.¡± He had no choice but to agree to the request since his cousin made a lot of money and generously showered his parents with gifts on holidays. It was only a small favor, so it was hard for him to refuse. Soon, Hera¡¯s car came into view. He immediately stood up and signaled for the car to stop. Raising his hand in salute, he said, ¡°Hello, this is a routine inspection. Please show us your driver¡¯s ID, driver¡¯s license, and vehicle registration.¡± Hera obediently took out the three documents from her bag. After inspecting them, the man looked into the car. When his gaze met Nash¡¯s, he noticed a meaningful look in Nash¡¯s eyes. The man smiled slightly and said, ¡°Please open the trunk.¡± Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Hera opened the trunk. The inspection team leader checked the trunk, but there was nothing inside. He closed the trunk and smiled, saying, ¡± Thank you for your cooperation. You may go.¡± Hera drove away, and Nash stroked his chin as he murmured, ¡± Interesting¡­¡± Hera turned to him. ¡°What¡¯s interesting?¡± Nash gave a faint smile and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s hurry home.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. He was not sure if Duncan had arranged these inspections, but there was definitely an insider involved in the vehicle checks today. Nash¡¯s phone rang again, and it was a call from Walter. ¡°Mr. Calcraft, when the ident happened, the taxi driver had two cell phones. One of them was taken by someone. George caught the person who took the phone, but a powerful individual showed up and killed everyone. George barely escaped and has severe injuries.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t George a stage seven great-grandmaster? He was severely. injured as well?¡± Nash sounded surprised. ¡°George ascended and became a stage seven great-grandmaster ten days ago,¡± Walter replied solemnly. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t reveal the information about Kai being alive to anyone in the next three days,¡± Nash instructed. ¡°Alright.¡± Walter ended the call, and there was a cold glint in his eyes. He would make whoever dared harm his grandson pay with their lives no matter what. ¡°Grandfather, should we bring Kai¡¯s body back home?¡± Queenie, sitting in the front passenger seat, asked in a choked voice. Walter calmly replied, ¡°We¡¯ll have him cremated tomorrow. There¡¯s no need for a big funeral.¡± Queenie¡¯s anger red. ¡°He¡¯s already dead. Do you really still want to hold him ountable for his past mistakes? Nash doesn¡¯t me him for what he did either, does he?¡± These words felt like a needle piercing Walter¡¯s heart. If he had not been so severe with Kai, he would not have almost lost his life. This time, it was thanks to Nash that Kai survived. Perhaps he had been. too harsh. However, if he had not been tough on Kai, he would never realize his mistakes. Faced with his granddaughter¡¯s questioning, Walter lowered his in silence. Kevin, Queenie¡¯s father, reprimanded her coldly, ¡°Queenie, how dare you speak to your grandfather like that?¡± Walter waved his hand and said, ¡°Queenie is right. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Kevin gave his daughter a cold re and said, ¡°I¡¯ll discipline you properly when we get back home!¡± Having seemingly realized that she should not have doled out usations at her grandfather, Queenie lowered her head and apologized, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry!¡± She understood then that her grandfather¡¯s actions were for the good of the entire Watson family. Hera dropped her parents off at thepany¡¯s entrance. Due to their heavy workload, Lauren and her husband would sometimes stay in thepany dorms to deal with urgent matters at any time. ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t work toote. Get some rest early!¡± ¡°We know. You both hurry back home!¡± With that, Hera drove back to Royal Bay. ¡°Nash, do you still resent Helena and Kai?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me hubby?¡± Nash asked. ¡°Just because!¡± Hera blushed slightly. She only called him hubby when she was being cute or when she needed Nash to do something. Calling him that at other times felt a bit strange! Nash smiled and asked, ¡°What about you? Do you still hate them?¡± Hera sighed softly. ¡°I still don¡¯t know if they were behind the fire in theputer room. ¡°What if it wasn¡¯t them?¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll stop hating them. Kai has endured his grandfather¡¯s punishment for a long time. It¡¯s because no one protected him that he nearly lost his life! ¡°Helena and my uncle have also received their fair share of punishment.¡± Chapter 531 Chapter 531 ¡°Also, in order to save Kai, Helena forced the nurse to draw 60 of her blood. She¡¯s anemic, yet she still got the nurse to draw 60 of her blood. It¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t value her life at all. Honestly, I was moved by her!¡± Hera¡¯s eyes welled up slightly. Nash smiled and teasingly asked, ¡°So, if one day, I¡¯m near death and your blood can save me, would you be willing to donate-¡± ¡°I would,¡± Hera immediately cut Nash off with her own reply. She then looked ahead, expression solemn as she said, ¡°I¡¯d use all my blood to save you!¡± A warm feeling passed through Nash¡¯s heart. ¡°That day will nevere. I¡¯m too strong.¡± Hera nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, there won¡¯t be a day like that. We¡¯ll grow old together! Half an hourter, the two returned to their vi at Royal Bay. In the living room, dressed in a white coat, Mireille was sipping tea. Upon seeing Nash return, she immediately put down the teacup and stood. up. ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯re back!¡± She nced at Nash¡¯s side and saw Hera. She wondered if she was his wife. Indeed, all heroes had beautifulpanions. Nash took in the several stic bags next to the sofa and calmly asked, ¡°Do you have all the required medicinal herbs?¡± Mireille lowered her head and replied, ¡°We¡¯re missing one ingredient, the 200-year-old Antarctic Lotus.¡± Nash pinched the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°This lotus is the main ingredient for refining the Five Organs Rejuvenation Pill. Without it, only death awaits Finn.¡± Mireille was shocked. She stared at Nash incredulously and asked, ¡± Are you¡­ trying to perform alchemy?¡± Nash did not reply to his question and just continued, ¡°Can we ask other herbal shops?¡± Finding the Antarctic Lotus was imperative. ¡°I¡¯ve asked the people in my circle. They all said the Antarctic Lotus went extinct centuries ago. There are very few remaining in the world now, let alone those 200 years old and older.¡± Mireille did not want to make a bad impression while helping the grandmaster with this first task. She had spent over an hour inquiring in more than 80 chat groups and asked everyone she could about the lotus. However, she did not end up yielding any results. At this moment, Brian called Mireille With an embarrassed look, Mireille said, ¡°I need to take a call.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She walked aside to answer the phone. Hera yfully tugged on Nash¡¯s arm, pretending to be angry as she whined, ¡°Where did you pick up such a beautifuldy again?¡± Nash gave Hera a wry look and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her call me grandmaster? She¡¯s Brian¡¯s granddaughter.¡± Hera chuckled. ¡°Then what should she call me? I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t. want to be addressed as though I¡¯m old!¡± Bemused, Nash said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can allow her to call you by your name.¡± Just then, Mireille approached them. ¡°Grandmaster, my grandfather said the Zell family has a 300-year-old Antarctic Lotus.¡± ¡°The Zell family!¡± Nash was now feeling a bit of a headacheing on. He was not exactly close to Grant, and he had recently offended Sydney. Nash turned to Mireille and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the Zell family like?¡± Brian was the number one miracle doctor in Jonford, and even Walter had a good rtionship with him. It was likely that the Tanner family and the Zell family were on good terms with one another. Mireille stuck out her tongue. ¡°Our rtionship isn¡¯t great. My grandfather once had a dispute with the head of the Zell family over a woman when he was young. They¡¯ve avoided each other ever since. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this, my grandfather would¡¯ve contacted the head of the Zell family by now.¡± Nash¡¯s smile gradually froze as he heard this. He was starting to get a headache. It seemed that he would have to contact Sydney. Nash took out his phone and dialed the woman¡¯s number. At the Zell family¡¯s vi, Grant was puzzled. ¡°Who could have killed. Kai?¡± He felt a bit worried. If this person was responsible for the death of Walter Watson¡¯s grandson, then they were certainly no ordinary individual. Suddenly, his son¡¯s face changed dramatically as if he had realized something. Chapter 532 Chapter 532 ¡°Could it be the remnants of the Lane family? Are they trying to annihte the other four major families?¡± Just then, Grant¡¯s son, Fred, said, ¡°Sydney, you won¡¯t need to go to school starting tomorrow. I want you at home 24 hours a day!¡± ¡°Oh, Dad, it¡¯s not that bad. I don¡¯t want to stay cooped up at home all day!¡± Sydney replied impatiently. She was the restless sort and would rather die than be confined at home all day. Grant furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Listen to your father. Until we find out what happened to Kai, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere! ¡°But I don¡¯t want that. I still need to go to Long Lake Industrial Zer,¡± Sydney said as she headed upstairs. Grant turned to Fred and said with authority, ¡°Keep an eye on your daughter. If something happens while she¡¯s out, I¡¯ll hold you responsible!¡± Fred nodded repeatedly. At that moment, the butler walked in from outside and said. respectfully, ¡°Mr. Zell, the distinguished guest you mentioned has arrived!¡± Grant¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Fred,e with me to wee Mr. Murphy!¡± ¡°Mr. Murphy?¡± Fred looked puzzled. He had not heard his father mention any distinguished guest coming over today, and it was already quitete. Why would someone visit them at this hour? Grant smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember when I asked you to visit someone for an apprenticeship?¡± Astonishment clouded Fred¡¯s face at that. ¡°Are you talking about Dn Murphy, the senior from the Capiton National Martial Bureau?¡± Grant stroked his beard spiritedly and said, ¡°Exactly. Come with me to greet him.¡± Fred took a moment to process this. Dn was one of the top martial arts experts in Jonford, after all. He could not believe his father had been ssmates with him. When his father had initially asked him to go learn from Mr. Murphy, he had adamantly refused. He should have known that Mr. Murphy was the famous Dn Murphy of the National Martial Bureau. He was probably a martial arts grandmaster by now. Sydney¡¯s phone in her bag rang when she went back to her room. She picked it up and saw that it was a call from Nash. ¡°Why is this guy calling me? Is he trying to apologize for embarrassing me during the day?¡± Amused, she answered the call. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Sydney, I want to apologize for what happened earlier today,¡± Nash started. He really was apologizing. At that, a faint smile made its way to Sydney¡¯s lips as pride swelled within her. After all, Nash was no ordinary person. He had smitten the Green Bamboo Association and the ck Tiger Hall with ruthless efficiency. Yet here he was, humbly apologizing to her. Letting out a few coughs, Sydney teased and said,¡± Nash, your apology doesn¡¯t seem sincere enough.¡± ¡°How would you like me to apologize?¡± Nash asked leisurely. ¡°Hmm¡­ Let me think. How about inviting me to your house for a meal tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sure, no. Nash readily agreed. ¡°And you have to cook it yourself!¡± Sydney added. ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll do the cooking,¡± Nash promised. ¡°You¡¯re acting strange,¡± Sydney noted, her tone changing. ¡°Do you have some other request for me? What¡¯s going on?¡± When did Nash be so agreeable? What happened to his condescending attitude from yesterday? Nash chuckled. ¡°Sydney, you¡¯re really sharp. Well, I do have something to ask you¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle over for that meal tomorrow before we discuss. anything else.¡± Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Sydney was interrupted by Nash, who quickly exined, ¡°This is a rather urgent matter, which is why I called you sote.¡± Sydney sat by the window in a hanging chair, swinging her feet as she asked, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I heard your grandfather has an Antarctic Lotus.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Sydney chuckled nkly and said coldly, ¡°Put away your little scheme. My grandfather treasures that lotus with his life. You can forget about it!¡± There was a deep history to that Antarctic Lotus. It was the only dowry her grandmother had brought with her when she married her grandfather. After her grandmother passed, her grandfather would go to sleep every night holding that box containing the lotus. Nash would be daydreaming if he thought he could get it. ¡°Talk to your grandfather about it. If he agrees to give it to me, then I, Nash Calcraft, will owe the Zell family a favor. If you guys ever face any trouble in the future, I promise to lend a helping hand.¡± Nash¡¯s tone then gradually turned more yful. ¡°If not, I¡¯ll have to visit. your family.¡± The Antarctic Lotus was the main ingredient needed for him to save Finn. He was determined to obtain it. Sydney caught the underlying message in Nash¡¯s words and pouted.¡± What do you mean? You n to rob us?¡± Nash replied calmly, ¡°You have half an hour to give me a satisfactory answer. If not, I¡¯ll pay the Zell family a visit.¡± ¡°No way! Is this how you ask for a favor?¡± Sydney was starting to get anxious. Who could stop Nash if he decided to visit the Zell family considering the power he held? Nash responded with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯ve left you with an alternative. You can choose to trade the Antarctic Lotus for a favor from me.¡± He then ended the call. Sydney was perplexed. ¡°What do I do now?¡± ¡°The Antarctic Lotus is the only thing my grandmother left behind. My grandfather won¡¯t want to part with it. But if Nash reallyes, there¡¯ll probably be a huge confrontation.¡± With furrowed brows, Sydney hesitated, unsure of what to do. A contemting for three minutes, she decided to face the situatio and went downstairs. Grant weed Dn, and they entered the house while conversing jovially. Grant chuckled, saying, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s been three years, years, and you¡¯ve changed vis again!¡± Dn was dressed in a ck suit and sported a slightly graying buzz cut, making him look about the same age as Fred. He gazed at his old friend¡¯s grand mansion and remarked enviously,¡± If I had known this to be the oue, I would¡¯ve joined you in your business ventures back then!¡± Grantughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re doing pretty well now. You¡¯re not that far behind either. You¡¯ve climbed so high in the National Martial Bureau. Do you ever feel lonely at the top?¡± Dn waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m just getting by. How can Ipare to a big boss like you?¡± The two men exchanged pleasantries. Sydney, in her haste, came down and said, ¡°Grandfather, I have something to tell you. Nash had only given her half an hour, and she could not afford to think about whether there were any guests now. Seeing how Sydney had rushed down, Grant¡¯s expression darkened.¡± Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m entertaining a guest now? You¡¯re being so reckless.¡± His old schoolmate held a high position of authority. Three years ago, he had invited Dn to visit his home and asked him to seek revenge for his wife. He had been waiting for this day for three years. He absolutely could not tolerate his granddaughter¡¯s careless behavior. He looked at Dn with an apologetic expression and introduced, This is my granddaughter, Sydney. Please forgive her youthful ignorance.¡± Dn looked at Sydney with a big smile on his face. ¡°She was only five or six years old when I saw her last, right? Time passed so quickly. I recall her being three years younger than my grandson, so she should be close to graduating from university, yes?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Dn was amazed by his old schoolmate¡¯s granddaughter, who was so beautiful. He then recalled that his grandson had not married yet. He considered that maybe they could be a couple. The Zells were a big family, so they might be able to support his son¡¯s business. Grant replied, ¡°Yes, she¡¯ll graduate early next year.¡± Then, he looked at Sydney and asked sternly, ¡°Sydney, why aren¡¯t you greeting Dn properly?¡± At that moment, he thought what a silly child she was to have no eye for the situation at all. Sydney frowned and said, ¡°Grandfather, I really have something. important to discuss with you!¡± Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Grant¡¯s anger red. He had given her a way out, yet she dared to disregard his old schoolmate. He was furious. Dn chided Grant, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on children. Why argue with a child, old friend?¡± He then turned to Sydney with a smile and said, ¡°Sydney, you can talk to your grandfather first. I¡¯ll go sit down and have a drink.¡± Fred quickly made a weing gesture and said, ¡°Mr. Murphy, pleasee this way. Tea is ready!¡± Dn sat down by the coffee table, picked up the teacup, and took at sip before saying, ¡°This is a 20- year-old oolong tea!¡± Fred praised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to discern the age of teal leaves. You¡¯re quite knowledgeable! Dn smiled warmly. ¡°I don¡¯t have many hobbies, but I do enjoy a little tea.¡± Fred quickly responded, ¡°That¡¯s fortunate. A few days ago, a supplier brought me a box of good tea. We don¡¯t have many tea enthusiasts in our family, so if you don¡¯t mind, take it with you and enjoy it at your leisure.¡± On the other hand, Grant had walked up to Sydney and demanded nkly, ¡°Spill. Do you need money again?¡± Sydney shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need money this time. I¡­ I want the Antarctic Lotus!¡± she said, her face tense as she waited with bated breath for her grandfather¡¯s reaction ¡°What do you need it for?¡± Grant asked coldly. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Seeing that her grandfather did not blow a fuse, Sydney grabbed his hand, shook it, and continued like a child asking for candy, ¡°Is it okay? I need it for something!¡± Grant replied coolly, ¡°You should know how important the Antarctic Lotus is to me.¡± It was the only keepsake left by histe wife, and he would look at it every night before going to bed. Sydney knew he would not give it away easily. Thus, she revealed the whole thing, but she did not mention Nash¡¯s intention to visit. ¡°Nash Calcraft?¡± Grant¡¯s eyebrows furrowed when he heard that Nash wanted the Antarctic Lotus. Recalling his connection with Brian, the man sneered and said, ¡°That old bastard Brian must have told him!¡± Sydney looked at her grandfather with unwavering determination. Nash is like the sun in Jonford. His favor is not something just anyone can easily obtain.¡± Grant waved off further discussion from Sydney. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say more. I¡¯ll never give away the lotus.¡± Anxious, Sydney implored her grandfather, ¡°Grandfather, Nash is a renowned Gold Amulet Master and a sworn brother of the warden of the Northern Territory. You-¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± Grant¡¯s eyes were red with anger. ¡°The Antarctic Lotus is my bottom line. Even if the warden himself were toe, I wouldn¡¯t give it away!¡± At her grandfather¡¯s fury, Sydney was too frightened to speak any further. She had considered stealing the lotus, but that would likely result in her being cast out by her grandfather. She could end up like Kai! With no other option, she reluctantly conveyed Nash¡¯s other message. ¡°Visit in person? Ha! Good, then I¡¯ll wait for his personal visit!¡± Grant chuckled, his anger receding. He and Nash had no personal grudges, yet Nash dared to openly covet his most precious treasure. Did he think he would not get mad? Worried, Sydney advised, ¡°Grandfather, I think it¡¯s best to avoid any conflict with Nash.¡± Unbothered by her concerns, Grant walked over to the sofa while still bearing an air of anger. Seeing the anger on his old friend¡¯s face, Dn quickly asked, ¡°Grant, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± Grant recounted his granddaughter¡¯s request in detail. Hearing this, Dn chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Interesting. I¡¯ve only just arrived today, and someone is already looking for trouble. ¡°Sydney, don¡¯t be afraid. Tell that Nash guy that Dn Murphy of the National Martial Bureau is here today. If he dares toe and steal the lotus, he¡¯ll have to deal with me!¡± Dn would not interfere easily if it were a personal matter, but with someone iming robbery in broad daylight, it was different. He would see what Nash would do! Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Sydney was getting desperate and almost on the verge of tears. Grandpa Murphy, Nash is really powerful. You might not be his match! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She did not want to see her family sh with Nash. If they angered him, the Zell family might end up like the Lane family, in ruins. Dn remained unfazed and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just let hime.¡± With his current position at the peak of the Profound Reality Realm, there were very few opponents in Drakonia who could challenge him. He had no fear now that he was in a second-tier city like Jonford. Sydney wanted to say more, but she was silenced by the cold, stern gaze of her grandfather. Helpless, she hurried back to her room and dialed Nash¡¯s number. Nash, my grandfather refused!¡± Nash replied calmly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯lle to take it myself.¡± ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯te today. We have a guest from the National Martial Bureau over,¡± Sydney urged. ¡°Whoever tries to stop me shall die,¡± Nash stated firmly before. immediately ending the call. Sydney was scared to tears, so she quickly sent a message to Nash, pleading with him not to harm her family. Nash took Hera¡¯s car keys and headed outside. As mentioned before, he was willing to take extreme measures if necessary. The Zell family¡¯sck of cooperation had been made clear. A person of integrity? A hero? He was the Smiling Grim Reaper! Meanwhile, in the morgue of the People¡¯s Hospital, two nurses were now exchanging shifts. One of them noticed the new nurse recing them and asked, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t Millye today?¡± The nurse on duty exined, ¡°Milly took a sick leave today, so this new nurse is covering her shift.¡± The nurse on duty gave the new nurse a faint smile and asked, ¡°Have you worked in the morgue before?¡± Wearing her nurse¡¯s uniform and a mask, Melody shook her head. Her fear was real, not an act. The morgue was quite cold, and it was nighttime. She was shivering with goosebumps. The nurse on duty chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal to feel this way the first time youe to the morgue. You don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± Melody quickly nodded. Afterpleting the shift handover, the nurse on duty grabbed her cup and went to clock out for the day. Dean, who was also present, gave Melody a deep look before leaving. Following Nash¡¯s instructions, they needed to act as if nothing. unusual was happening. There was a possibility that the hospital¡¯s surveince could bepromised by someone with ulterior motives. Melody sat in a chair, gazing at the cold mortuary cabs. Her teeth. chattered uncontrobly. Not long after Dean left, two young men in suits walked in. Melody collected herself, stood up, and asked in a trembling voice,¡± What are you here for?¡± One of the men replied, ¡°We¡¯re from the Watson family. We¡¯ve been sent by our family head to take Mr. Kai¡¯s body back. The Watson family is holding a funeral for him tomorrow.¡± Melody looked at the two men with confusion and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t received any notification from the director. You can¡¯t take the body without proper authorization.¡± The other man had already reached the mortuary cab that wasbeled with Kai¡¯s name. He was about to pull it out when Melody screamed, ¡°Security! Help! Someone is trying to take a body!¡± Chapter 536 The man who had been speaking to Melody immediately pped a hand against her mouth. True energy trickled through Melody¡¯s body. However, she did not strike. She would end up exposing herself if she made a move. Thankfully, the security guards stationed outside heard what was going on and rushed in with batons in hand. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°No. 3¡­ Move!¡± The man shoved Melody aside and scampered off, leaving hispanions behind. Another man pulled the refrigerator door open, and he shuddered when he saw what Kai¡¯s face looked like. One of the guards tased him. The man the others addressed as No. 3 fell to the ground and spasmed. ¡°Fucking hell¡­ How dare you break into a mortuary? Aren¡¯t you afraid. you¡¯ll get possessed or something?¡± The bodyguards dragged the man out of the room. Just then¡­ The power went out. The emergency lights affixed to the walls turned on. Melody nced at the surveince cameras and realized the infrared lights on those had gone out as well. This was a wonderful opportunity! She mmed a hand against the table and propelled herself off it. Then, she immediately transported herself over to the cab. After extracting Kai¡¯s corpse from it, she slung him over her shoulder before escaping through the predetermined route the hospital director had prepared for her. In a van parked outside the hospital¡¯s back entrance, a petite man got into the vehicle once more after he had finished using the bathroom. The minute he sat down, he realized the screen was flickering. There one in the morgue! What a wonderful opportunity! He immediately grabbed his earpiece and said, ¡°No. 3, there¡¯s no one in the morgue now. Quick, go get the corpse!¡± No one answered him. ¡°No. 3?¡± He still did not get any answer. The petite man mumbled disgruntledly, ¡°Where on earth is that bastard? Has he gotten seduced by that nurse?¡± Soon, the screen showed a nurse walking into the room and sitting down on a chair. She was also apanied by several security guards! Meanwhile¡­ Melody jumped over the back entrance fence. When she saw the van parked nearby, she immediately ducked behind the shrubbery and slowly crawled away while making sure she was staying close to the walls. Then, she removed the nurse¡¯s uniform she had been wearing and took Kai out of the body bag. She disappeared into the night with Kai on her back. The petite man got bored waiting in the van and began watching porn. The other two men sitting in the front of the vehicle were subjected to indescribable sounds as well. ¡°Holy fuck¡­ Are you that horny?¡± ¡°Well, our boss is having the time of his life right now at the Garden of Heavenly Delights. Can¡¯t we at least have a visual feast?¡± The petite man sniggered. ¡°You should keep your eye on the morgue. No. 3 and the others haven¡¯t even gotten their hands on the corpse yet. We¡¯ll be done for if anything happens!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± The petite man sighed and switched back to the original feed. Then, No. 3¡¯s voice rang out through their earpieces. ¡°Fucking assholes, they electrocuted me!¡± The petite man asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you guys make it into the morgue?¡± ¡°Yes, we did. Didn¡¯t you see anything? The security guards electrocuted us!¡± ¡°No wonder these guards are in the morgue. Looks like we¡¯ll have to proceed with n B instead and wait until Kai is sent to the crematorium!¡± The petite man shook his hand in disappointment. He had thought they could steal the corpse and destroy it without much trouble. Now, it looked like they would have to wait for another evening. Sometimeter, Duncan called them. ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Anything out of the ordinary going on at the hospital?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s good¡­ I¡¯m keeping an eye on things!¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Thanks for what you¡¯re doing. You¡¯ll receive 500,000 dors once Kai is cremated tomorrow¡­ Ah¡­¡± Duncan¡¯s voice sounded odd. He sounded like he was both in pain and in pleasure. The petite man grinned. ¡°Thank you, Boss. Enjoy yourself!¡± At the Garden of Heavenly Delights, Duncan was seated in a recliner. A beautiful woman knelt before him.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 537 Duncan ced a hand on the woman¡¯s head as he closed his eyes. The Watson family was devastated. They had not received reports of anything odd from the hospital. It was essentially confirmed that Kai was dead. To prevent things from going awry, they instructed several of their men to keep an eye on Kai until his body was sent to the crematorium. At the Zell family¡¯s home, Dn Morkov and Grant Zell were in the midst of a pleasant conversation. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Has Ben joined the National Martial Bureau yet?¡± Grant recalled Dn had a grandson named Bet Morkov. The young man had always been good-looking. He was probably one of Capiton¡¯s most handsome young talents now. His granddaughter was graduating from university soon, so it was almost time for her to begin considering marriage. Dn said disappointedly, ¡°That little bastard is not interested in martial arts¡­ He started a business of his own after graduating from university, and he¡¯s running hispany now!¡± ¡°Well¡­ Going into business is a good idea as well. Ben is so smart. There¡¯s no doubt he¡¯ll be one of the most sessful businessmen in the future!¡± A disappointed look appeared in Grant¡¯s eyes when he heard that Bet was a businessman. His family was already influential enough when it came to business dealings. What he needed was a marriage that could bring him connections to the political sphere. Only bybining forces with another powerful family would the Zell family sessfully secure an even more stable position. Dn naturally knew what Grant was thinking. He sipped his tea and rearranged his features into a disappointed look as he said, ¡°Your know how it is. Given my.connections, the Ten Families of Capiton are always looking for opportunities to work with him. He won¡¯t have a chance to learn how to stand on his own two feet!¡± A glint instantly appeared in Grant¡¯s eyes when he heard that. ¡°Hahaha Talented individuals will always be recognized and provided with opportunities wherever they go¡­ ¡°The fact that Ben can bring the Ten Families together is a testament to his social skills. That¡¯s a huge must when doing business!¡± Grant understood what his former ssmate was trying to tell him. He wanted him to know that Bet could make a name for himself without receiving help from anyone. Dn smiled and nced at Sydney, who was staring into space.¡± Does Sydney have a boyfriend yet?¡± ¡°No¡­ ¡°She¡¯s never dated!¡± Grant hurriedly added. Bet was rubbing shoulders with Capiton¡¯s Ten Families, and his grandfather was also a high- ranking official in the National Martial Bureau. Besides, he needed his former ssmate¡¯s help in his n for revenge. He had to make sure they stayed on good terms. Fred Zell could tell where things were headed. Since both parties were interested in discussing marriage, he grinned and said, ¡°Dad¡­ I think it¡¯d be nice if Sydney and Ben tried dating each other!¡± When Dn and Grant heard that, they first exchanged stunned looks before smiling. Grant grinned as he asked, ¡°What do you think, Sydney?¡± Sydney had not been paying attention to them. It had been 40 minutes since she spoke to Nash on the phone. ording to her calctions, he would be arriving very soon. She had no idea what would happen next. ¡°Sydney!¡± Frank frowned as he called her name out. ¡°Ah¡­ Sure¡­ Sounds good!¡± Jolted back to reality, Sydney gave a hollowugh as she nodded. The smile on Dn¡¯s face grew even wider. A relieved smile appeared on Grant¡¯s face. ¡°Dad¡­ would Nash reallye to see us?¡± A worried look appeared in Fred¡¯s eyes as he gazed out at the night sky. Nash had just destroyed the ck Tiger Hall earlier that day, but neither the Inspection Office nor any other ministries had even made a peep. It was evident the connections he had made in the Northern Territory were doing their job. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My men are stationed around the mansion¡­ If he darese here, I¡¯ll make him regret his decision!¡± Dn smiled confidently. Fred asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Murphy, if I may ask¡­ what level of cultivation have you achieved?¡± Dn grinned. ¡°Peak Profound Reality Realm¡­ I¡¯ll be breaking through to the Mystique Loyalty Realm soon!¡± Gosh¡­ Fred drew in his breath. Peak Profound Reality Realm¡­ He had heard previously that Nash and the Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut had drawn a truce during their battle at Zakariah¡¯s martial arts school. The Hidden-Ghost Juggernaut had achieved mid-level ProfoundThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Reality Realm then, which meant Nash¡¯s abilities probably fell around that same range too. If Mr. Murphy had achieved peak Profound Reality Realm, what upper hand would Nash have in the fight for the Antarctic Lotus? That was the item his mother had left behind for his dad. Sydney could not bring herself to feel any joy when she heard that Dn had achieved peak Profound Reality Realm. After spending some time with Nash, she concluded that he was actually a pretty nice person. His one w was that he was rather arrogant and consistently acted like there was no one above him. Yet, she could not bring herself to me Nash. He had achieved such. high levels of cultivation at such a young age. She was sure she would be even more arrogant than he was if she were in his shoes. ¡°It¡¯s almost 11 o¡¯clock. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be dropping by, will he?¡± Fred asked as he nced at the gates. ¡°Hmph¡­ He must have gotten scared after hearing how powerful my old ssmate is!¡± Grant sneered. ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re too kind¡­ Some of my men are Profound Reality Realm experts too¡­ It¡¯s only reasonable that he can¡¯t make his way in!¡± Dn spoke nonchntly. When he finished his sentence, a contemptuousugh rang out. ¡°Hah¡­ Mr. Calcraft is here!¡± Chapter 538 The voice came from outside. However, Nash was already standing in the middle of the living room. His ck tuxedo was not even wrinkled. A shocked look appeared on Fred¡¯s face. ¡°Nash Calcraft¡­ how dare you trespass onto private property?!¡± Nash did not even spare Fred a nce, choosing to give Grant a nonchnt nce instead. Grant could not help but shudder. How had he gotten in? Had Dn not said he would not be able to get in? ¡°You¡¯re Nash Calcraft?¡± Dn narrowed his eyes. He looked calm on the outside, but waves of emotion were crashing through him at that very moment! Half-step to the Mystique Loyalty Realm! The aura of half-step to the Mystique Loyalty Realm was emanating from his body. However, he seemed to only be in his early twenties! How was that possible? More importantly, eight of Dn¡¯s men had been stationed outside the mansion. Six of them were stage nine great-grandmasters while the remaining two had achieved the Mystique Loyalty Realm. If they had exchanged blows, he should have detected what was going on. Yet, he had not even sensed any change in the energy although Nash was standing inside the mansion. There were only two possible exnations. The first was that Nash had managed to sneak into the mansion without being detected by any of the eight men. The second was that he had managed to subdue all eight men. That second option was unlikely! Even he could not subdue six stage nine great-grandmasters and two martial artists who had achieved the Mystique Loyalty Realm in less than a minute. Hence, it was the first reason. The man had snuck in. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Murphy¡­ I¡¯m Nash Calcraft!¡± Nash lowered his stature slightly while speaking in a voice that sounded neither servile nor overbearing. He had made some inquiries to Tristan while on his way to the Zell Dn Murphy was a high-ranking official in the National Martial Bureau. The National Martial Bureau was a special department in charge of maintainingw and order within Draconia¡¯s martial arts world. His master had also mentioned the National Martial Bureau to him in the past. Apparently, that department was staffed by martial artists who had achieved the Profound Oriental Realm. Those who had achieved the Profound Oriental Realm could no longer be described as martial artists. Instead, they were cultivators. Their very existence transcended the bounds of life and death. Dn sneered, ¡°As expected of Johnathan¡¯s disciple. I must adm you¡¯ve got skills, given how you managed to dodge past my eight me and sneak onto the premises!¡± Nash sat down next to Sydney, where he grabbed a disposable cup and poured himself some tea. He smiled as he answered, ¡°Couldn¡¯t I have battled them and won?¡± Before receiving the Divine Cauldron, his abilities would not be sufficient for him to fight six stage nine great-grandmasters and two. Profound Reality Realm experts at once. His abilities had improved massively after he got his hands on the Divine Cauldron. He had not only achieved the peak of the Profound Reality Realm, but he was also almost about to break through into the Mystique Loyalty Realm. His current status was what most people referred to as the ¡®half-step to Mystique Loyalty Realm¡¯. With the help of the Longevity and Creation Technique, he would be able to fight against evente- stage Mystique Loyalty Realm experts. ¡°How dare you boast so shamelessly?!¡± Dn huffed. He put his teacup on the coffee table. A crack appeared on the tempered ss, and it extended toward where Nash was seated. Nash filled his cup with tea before putting the teapot down. His true energy stopped the crack from making its way to where his teacup was ced. Dn¡¯s hand, which was gripping his teacup, began trembling slightly. Meanwhile, Nash did not release his grip on the teapot. It was evident who had the upper hand in the current situation. Shock coursed through Dn as he gritted his teeth and exerted more force. Nash took a sip of tea from his teacup. With a loud boom, the tempered ss exploded into a million tiny pieces. Countless pieces of ss flew toward Nash. Nash fixed his gaze on the shards, which froze mid-air.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As Nash swallowed his tea, the shardsnded on the ground as well. Dn felt his blood pressure rising. He felt like he was about to spit out blood. Chapter 539 How powerful! Nash was only halfway to breaking through to the Mystique Loyalty Realm, but his powers wereparable to a newbie in the Mystique Loyalty Realm. How had Johnathan managed to train such a talented disciple? He was probably going to surpass Francis Dunn in terms of abilities, right? Nash ced his cup down and smiled at Dn as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight. I¡¯m just here to pick something up. However, if you¡¯d like topare notes, I¡¯m happy toply!¡± Since the National Martial Bureau was affiliated with the government, it would be wiser for him to show some respect. If he did not do so, he would not be able to defend himself against all the Profound Oriental Realm experts. Dn said coolly, ¡°What if I decline your request?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After all, he was a member of the National Martial Bureau. His job was to keep those who unted their power without fear in check. This young man was trying to take the Zell family¡¯s Antarctic Lotus away from them by using brute force. That happened to fall under his job scope. It would be an embarrassment to the National Martial Bureau if he allowed this young man to do as he wished! Nash looked up, a cold look in his eyes as he enunciated, ¡°Anyone who gets in my way will die!¡± As soon as he finished saying thest word, a force that could not be warded off sted its way toward Dn. The couch Dn was sitting on disintegrated. Grant and Fred fell to the floor. ¡°Nash¡­¡± Tears welled in Sydney¡¯s eyes as she grabbed Nash¡¯s arm and said, Don¡¯t harm my family!¡± Nash shook himself free of Sydney¡¯s grasp. There was a cold look in his eyes as he stared at Grant. ¡°My patience has its limits¡­ You can choose if you¡¯d like to live or die!¡± Grant¡¯s former ssmate was a Profound Reality Realm expert. Was he not a match for Nash as well? Grant was shocked. Meanwhile, Fred¡¯s eyes rolled into the back of his head. He was on the verge of passing out. Dn sighed. ¡°Nash¡­ If you want to take the Antarctic Lotus from the Zell family¡¯s patriarch¡­ you¡¯ll have to do it over my dead body!¡± Given how things were proceeding, he had decided he would defend the National Martial Bureau¡¯s honor until his death. ¡°As you wish¡­¡± Nash teleported himself over to stand in front of Dn. Before Dn even managed to take a good look at Nash, a wave of true energy sent him flying backward. Everything happened too quickly! He did not even have the time to react. Right before this, he had been thinking of showing off his peak Mystique Loyalty Realm skills. Now, it looked like he had underestimated his opponent! Dn¡¯s feet came in contact with the ground again, and he took several stumbling steps backward before he regained his bnce. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± He pped a hand to his chest as a mouthful of blood escaped from him. ¡°Grandpa¡­ Just give him the Antarctic Lotus¡­¡± Sydney¡¯s voice shook as she called out to him. Would Nash really leave the Zell household empty-handed when he had traveled all the way here in the middle of the night? If he did not get his hands on the Antarctic Lotus by tonight, he would go on a killing spree! Greg¡¯s entire body shook. The Antarctic Lotus was the only thing he had left to remember his wife by. If he gave up the Antarctic Lotus, he would be betraying his dead wife! Nash once again moved so quickly that all they could see of him was an outline as he sent Dn flying. The mansion¡¯s walls began copsing as well. When Dnnded on the ground, Nash grabbed him by the neck. He gathered all his strength into his right hand and brought it to the man¡¯s head. Dn shut his eyes. His face was deathly pale. He had been so confident just now.. Now, he was aughing stock. He had never imagined he would one day die at the hands of a young man in his early 20s. Just as Nash¡¯s fist was about toe in contact with Dn¡¯s face, he released his true energy from his body. ¡°Stop¡­¡± Just then, Grant¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Let him go. I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± The corners of Nash¡¯s lips curled upward as he released Dn. He turned to Grant as he said, ¡°You¡¯re the textbook example of not feeling any fear until the consequences are staring you in the face!¡± All of this would not have urred if he had just agreed to his request in the first ce. Dn pped a hand to his chest and coughed. ¡°Nash Calcraft¡­ I¡¯ll remember you. Just wait, the National Martial Bureau will punish you!¡± Even if he could not win a fight against Nash, there was no way the great-grandmasters working in the National Martial Bureau would lose as well! Nash said nonchntly, ¡°Sure. Why don¡¯t you go ask the National Martial Bureau if they have the means to defend themselves against the Heavenly Martial Arts Order?¡± Chapter 540 A terrified look immediately appeared on Dn¡¯s face when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯re the one who sent out the Heavenly Martial Arts Order in Jonford?¡± The National Martial Bureau was filled with experts. However, the Heavenly Martial Arts Order could summon all the experts and great-grandmasters in the world. It was so powerful that even the National Martial Bureau would need to go into hiding. Nash smiled without saying anything. In a way, he was admitting to it. Dn did not even suspect him. Not only was Nash Johnathan Calcraft¡¯s disciple, but he also possessed a terrifying amount of power. It was not surprising he could send out Heavenly Martial Arts Orders. Greg turned to Sydney as he said stiffly, ¡°Take the Antarctic Lotus from my room!¡± He got to his feet slowly. It was as if he had aged ten years in an instant. Fred¡¯s heart ached as he made his way toward his father. ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­¡± Greg waved a hand but fell to his knees when he tried taking a step forth. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Fred¡¯s cry of shock rang out as he caught his father before he copsed further. ¡°All this for a sprig of medicinal herbs?¡± Nash gave Greg a puzzled look. Greg had ended up giving himself high blood pressure. A 300-year-old spring of Antarctic Lotus was a rare sight, but did they really have to treat it like it was what kept them alive? Fred massaged Greg¡¯s temples as he exined, ¡°That sprig of Antarctic Lotus was the one thing my mother brought along with her when my parents got married¡­ ¡°She was tortured to death by one of our enemies three years ago, and my father has been forcing himself not to act rashly because of how powerful our enemy is. ¡°He has since treated the Antarctic Lotus as the most valuable thing. to ever exist. He¡¯ll never forget this grudge!¡± Nash felt slightly guilty after hearing Fred¡¯s exnation. However, if he had any other choice, he would not havee to the Zell household. ¡°I¡¯ll owe the Zell family a favor after taking the Antarctic Lotus away! I¡¯ll help you deal with whoever killed your mother!¡± Nash said confidently. Fred looked at Nash. ¡°Are you for real?¡± Nash nodded. ¡°A gentleman never takes his word back!¡± Since he had taken the one thing the old man had to remember his wife by, there was no doubt he had to make things up to him. Fred said quietly, ¡°The Swordsman of the ck Wind Mountains killed. my mother!¡± ¡°The Swordsman?¡± Dn¡¯s eyes widened. He knew his old ssmate wanted his help in getting revenge, but he had not expected it to be against The Swordsman! The ck Wind Mountains was the National Martial Bureau¡¯s sworn enemy, and The Swordsman was the worst of them all! His sword-wielding skills were immacte. Wherever he swung his sword, only corpses remained. The National Martial Bureau had spent the past hundred years. fighting against the ck Wind Mountains, and they still had not. gained the upper hand. Even when they sent out multiple Profound Oriental Realm experts, they still returned defeated. Dn wiped the blood from his lips and grinned as he stared at Nash. The Swordsman had already be a Mystique Loyalty Realm expert 20 years ago. 20 years had passed since theyst met, and he was probably, at the very least, a middle-stage Mystique Loyalty Realm expert now. Additionally, The Swordsman had already possessed the abilities to fight a fair fight against ate-stage Mystique Loyalty Realm expert when he had only just achieved the Mystique Loyalty Realm himself. He did not even dare imagine just how refined his sword-wielding skills were now, 20 years after their last fight. He was looking forward to seeing Nash and The Swordsman battle it out. The best oue would be that both parties ended up injured, and he could have them thrown into the National Martial Bureau¡¯s prison. ¡°The Swordsman¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s consistently ranked as one of the top ten most powerful assassins on the Ultimate Dark Web. This is going to be tricky!¡± Nash drummed his fingers against his chin and frowned as he muttered to himself. There was a leaderboard on the Ultimate Dark Web. It had room for 100 people. Even he, the Smiling Grim Reaper, was ranked number 60 on that leaderboard. That was a testament to just how terrifyingly powerful those who were in the top ten were. ¡°A gentleman never takes his word back!¡± Dn sneered as he parroted what Nash had said back to him. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He had seen plenty of people who seemed to have a death wish. However, he had never met someone who had such an intense death wish! Under no circumstances could he imagine a scenario where Nash could defeat The Swordsman. Killing The Swordsman? That was even more unlikely! ¡°I¡¯ll return with The Swordsman¡¯s head in ten days!¡± Nash gave Dn a nonchnt nce. The Swordsman was extremely powerful. He would be no match for him if he fought him head-on. However, if he took advantage of any loopholes he could find, his immense speed would make him a difficult enemy to defeat. Chapter 541 Once he cultivated some medicinal pills that could restore True Energy, dealing with The Swordsman should not be too difficult. ¡°Nash¡­ if you can kill The Swordsman, I¡¯m willing to offer you this Antarctic Lotus without any hesitation! ¡°But if you fail to kill The Swordsman within ten days, I¡¯ll fight you to the death, along with my entire family-unless you wipe out the entire Zells!¡± With the support of his son, Fred, Grant slowly got up. He had briefly lost consciousness earlier, but his mind remained clear, absorbing every word Nash had said. Sydney came downstairs with a box containing the Antarctic Lotus and handed it to Nash. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Nash, do you know who The Swordsman is?¡± He was the enemy who had killed her grandmother, so she was well aware of his formidable strength. Sending Nash to kill The Swordsman seemed like sending him to his death. What surprised her most was that Nash had actually agreed to it! Nash epted the wooden box and opened it, revealing a vibrant red lotus. Its fragrance filled the entire room. The Antarctic Lotus grew in the depths of the Antarctic and was a fire- elemental nt that relied on high temperatures to thrive. Hence, the Antarctic Lotus could only grow in the magmayer deep underground in Antarctica. It was almost impossible for ordinary people to obtain it. Nash closed the box and said calmly, ¡°Whoever he is, I always keep my promises.¡± He would do anything for his fellow brothers. Dn smiled faintly. ¡°Nash, if you truly manage to take The Swordsman¡¯s head, I can treat today¡¯s events as a business. transaction with you!¡± He was offering Nash a way out. As a high-ranking member of the National Martial Bureau, Dn resided in the Zells. Yet, Nash had dared to snatch the Antarctic Lotus using force, which was not only an insult to him personally but also a blow to the reputation of the National Martial Bureau. If Nash did not resolve the situation, the National Martial Bureau¡¯s prestige would be severely damaged. The only way to rectify this was for Nash to help Grant seek revenge. by assisting in The Swordsman¡¯s elimination. Only then would Nash¡¯s actions be considered an equal exchange. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Murphy!¡± Nash expressed his gratitude. Dn was working to salvage the National Martial Bureau¡¯s dignity. If Nash pushed too far, it would reflect poorly on the entire organization. Although he was arrogant, he had to understand the situation and adapt ordingly. Grant waved his hand. ¡°You may leave now.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Goodbye,¡± Nash said. He then turned and quickly disappeared from the living room. This was the speed he had developed while chasing after Divine Farmer in the dream realm. The Grant family watched in astonishment as Nash vanished from sight. Could such speed be achieved by a human? Dn breathed a sigh of relief. Today, Nash had given him a valuable lesson. Despite his youth, Nash possessed extraordinary power. ¡°Old friend¡­ I¡¯m sorry for involving you in our family¡¯s affairs. I deeply. apologize!¡± Grant said with a bitter smile.. As Nash had said, Grant simply refused to give up until met with grim reality. He had hoped that Dn could deter Nash. However, based on the recent fight, it was clear that Nash was beyond their expectations in terms of strength and abilities. ¡°The one who should apologize is me. I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so powerful!¡± Dn replied with a wry smile. Both of them had lost face, and now, they could only console each other. ¡°Today has been quite chaotic. I¡¯ll return to my hotel to rest. We can catch up tomorrow!¡± He had sustained some injuries, and he had a meeting with the headquarters tomorrow, so he needed to return to the hotel for treatment. After saying this, eight middle-aged men in tight suits burst into the room. Grant and his family turned pale in fright. Dn turned and nced at them, saying with a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all my people.¡± Grant let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared guest rooms. Please stay at my ce tonight.¡± Dn shook his head. ¡°I left my luggage at the hotel, and I have a meeting with the headquarterster.¡± After bidding farewell to Grant, Dn and his men left the estate. Grant and his family apanied them to the estate¡¯s entrance. Once Grant¡¯s family returned inside, Dn asked in a serious tone,¡± The eight of you¡­.didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back?¡± Chapter 542 ¡°Boss, who is that man?¡± A middle-aged man with a mustache asked in a deep voice. Dn looked at the others again, and they all wore confused expressions. ¡°Forget it¡­ Let¡¯s go back to the hotel!¡± Dn said with a wry smile. They did not even know who had attacked them. Sydney and Fred supported Grant, whose legs were still weak, as they returned to the vi. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dad, why do you think Nash would go to such lengths to steal the Antarctic Lotus?¡± Fred asked, puzzled. Although the Antarctic Lotus was rare, was it worth offending the National Martial Bureau? ¡°It¡¯s not considered theft if he promised to kill The Swordsman!¡± Sydney corrected him. ¡°The adults are talking. Kids shouldn¡¯t interrupt,¡± Fred scolded Sydney harshly. ¡°The Antarctic Lotus is a medicinal herb, and Nash probably wants it to save someone. Yesterday, in the Long Lake Industrial Zone, one of Nash¡¯s subordinates was seriously injured. He most likely snatched the medicinal herb to save his subordinate,¡± Sydney exined. ¡°Save his subordinate?¡± Fred wore a surprised expression. ¡°Is one subordinate worth risking his life for?¡± Sydney continued, ¡°You see them as subordinates, but he sees them as friends, as brothers¡­¡± If it were not for her father¡¯s question, she would not have thought of this. She suddenly admired this man a little. Nash¡¯s actions today truly demonstrated the meaning of loyalty and brotherhood. ¡ª At Royal Bay, Hera sat on the couch, working on herptop. Meanwhile, Mireille was kneeling on the floor, sorting medicinal herbs. on a low table. Ken sat in a chair next to Finn¡¯s sickbed, lost in thought. ¡°Rara, beautiful young miss, and Ken, why don¡¯t you have some fruit first?¡± Maria had washed and cut some fruit. Mr. Nash was not home, and there were two unfamiliar people in the house. She did not dare to get off work and let Ms. Hera stay at home alone. Mireille smiled and thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Maria!¡± ¡°Maria, you can get off work now,¡± Hera said. Hera stretched her neck and nced at the time. It was already past 11 at night. Nash had not returned yet, and she did not know if he had encountered any danger at the Zells Maria smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Mr. Nash to return before I go off duty.¡± Hera sweetly smiled. ¡°Thank you for your hard work today!¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Maria replied with a smile as she walked toward the kitchen. Hera set aside herptop and sat cross-legged next to Mireille. She grabbed an apple from the fruit tray, took a bite, and then mumbled, Miss, what skincare products do you use? I¡¯ve noticed that your skin is exceptionally beautiful!¡± Mireille had smooth and delicate skin, like a baby¡¯s. Her wlessplexion made Hera, a woman herself, want to give. her a kiss. Hearing Hera¡¯s question, Mireille was momentarily stunned. From the time she had arrived at the vi until now, she and Hera had not exchanged a single word. She had thought Hera was a high and cold female CEO, Chapter 543 Hera smiled and said, ¡°This is Dr. Tanner¡¯s granddaughter; she¡¯s not a stranger. ¡°Where¡¯s Nash? Where did he go at such ate hour?¡± Melody was not one to speak unnecessarily. She treated unfamiliar people as outsiders unless Nash personally acknowledged them as allies. ¡°He went to the Zells¡¯ to get medicinal herbs,¡± Mireille carefully looked at the elegant woman before her. Who was she? Could the Great-grandmaster have two women by his side? Melody walked down the stairs, and there was the sound of car brakesing from outside. Nash entered the vi holding a box and looked at Melody. ¡°Did you bring him over?¡± Melody nced at Mireille and then nodded. ¡°Ms. Tanner, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest for the night.¡± ¡°Ken, you can take Ms. Tanner back.¡± Nash¡¯s tone was urgent. He had already wasted a lot of time and needed to cherish every moment. Mireille felt a bit ufortable when her great-grandmaster gave a direct order to send her away. She was the granddaughter of Jonford¡¯s first Miracle Doctor, Brian Tanner. She would receive respect wherever she went. Yet it seemed like she was not wee at Nash¡¯s ce. Hera grabbed Mireille¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯ste, and the road might not be safe. Why don¡¯t you stay here and sleep with me tonight?¡± Mireille lowered her head as she replied, ¡°I¡¯d¡­ better go back. There are still many things that I have to do at the clinic.¡± She hade by taxi, so she would have to hail another to return. It was indeed not very safe to do so at thiste hour. However, since Great-grandmaster had given the order, she could not continue staying here. Hera looked at Nash and asked, ¡°Will you take her back?¡± Nash shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time. Ken, can you drive?¡± Ken looked embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve never driven before.¡± Nash looked at Melody, and before he could say anything, she quickly spoke up, ¡°I just ran back a while ago, and now I¡¯m too tired. I don¡¯t want to head out again! After a pause, she continued, ¡°Since you won¡¯t have time to apany Hera tonight, just let them sleep together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­ Then you both get some rest. Mel, Ken, take Kai and Finn to the basement!¡± Nash took the box of medicine that Mireille had prepared and went to the basement. Ken carried Finn and followed Nash, while Melody returned upstairs to get Kai. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ I¡¯ll take you to my room!¡± Hera said as she held Mireille¡¯s delicate hand, feeling envious. Mireille had the softest hands. It was like holding a ball of cotton. It must be sofortable to hold her to sleep at night. Whichever man married her would definitely be very happy. The basement of the with six simple beds and four shelves for storing misceneous items. The design concept was for in case of an air raid, but it could also be used for storage. From N?velDrama.Org. Melody ced Kai on one of the sickbeds, and Nash stepped forward to activate several trigger points on Kai¡¯s body. Kai¡¯s pale face gradually regained some color. ¡°Raise the room temperature a bit.¡± Nash noticed that Kai was in al state of hypothermia. He needed to bring his temperature back to normal before continuing the treatment. Melody walked over to the smart thermostat and adjusted-the temperature to 40 degrees Celsius. ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ Finn has started coughing up blood again!¡± Ken, who was standing next to Finn¡¯s bed, anxiously reported. Nash sat in a chair between the two beds. With a push of his foot, he slid the swivel chair over to Finn¡¯s bedside. He raised his hand and tapped Finn¡¯s chest. The Divine Needles were. shaken out by true energy, and Finn coughed up a lump of dark, ck coagted blood. Chapter 544 ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ Kai is also coughing up blood!¡± Melody furrowed her brows at this moment. Nash turned to look, raising his left hand into a w-like shape and lifting it upward. 14 long and short Seven Star needles left Kai¡¯s trigger points. Then, the seven long needles and seven short needles switched positions. ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ Finn is convulsing.¡± Ken nervously observed Finn, who was trembling all over. Nash turned to Finn again. The 24 serpentine golden needles emitted a brilliant golden light and, began to rotate. Melody and Ken were filled with awe. It was probably only Nash who could simultaneously provide dry needling treatment to two near-death patients. However, this seemingly simple task made Nash break out in a cold. sweat. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He had to multitask, splitting his true energy into two and then dividing each stream of true energy into the needles. This was essential for controlling all the needles precisely while changing their positions. Nash took a deep breath and pressed both hands downward simultaneously. The long and short Seven Star needles and Divine Needles returned to their respective trigger points on Kails and Finn¡¯s bodies. Changing the length of the needles altered the intensity of the dry needling stimtion. Nash looked around as if searching for something. Melody spoke up, ¡°Just tell me what you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Thread. The finer, the better.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go find it for you.¡± Melody went to the vi to get sewing thread. Then, Nash went to his desk to prepare the medicine. He said, ¡°Ken, go outside and find a security guard to buy two stoves and sand pots for brewing medicine!¡± Ken had just arrived in Jonford and was unfamiliar with the area, so sending him to buy things was uncertain in terms of timing. ¡°Okay.¡± Ken turned to leave. Nash asked, ¡°Do you have any cash on you?¡± Ken hesitated. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I have any money.¡± At this moment, Melody returned with the sewing thread. Nash smiled and said, ¡°Well, the richdy is here.¡± Melody raised an eyebrow. ¡°What mischief are you up to now?¡± ¡°Give Ken some cash. He needs it to buy the stoves and sand pots for brewing medicine.¡± ¡°Am I your ATM?¡± Melody took out her wallet from her trench coat pocket and handed over thest 2,000 dors she had. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Ken only took half of it and returned the rest to Melody. Nash said, ¡°Take it all. You¡¯re asking someone to do you a favor, so it¡¯s only fair to give them a little extra.¡± Ken scratched his head with his monstrous w-like hand and then hurriedly left. Nash cut a piece of thread and tied it to Kai¡¯s wrist, attaching the other end to his own finger. He then cut another piece of thread and mimicked the same process. for Finn, attaching it to his wrist and his right middle finger. Melody was puzzled. ¡°What are you doing? Are you ying matchmaker?¡± ¡°Matchmaker, my foot¡­ I need to monitor their pulse constantly!¡± Despite his smile, Nash replied with ack of patience. Melody asked in confusion, ¡°Is there such a technique?¡± Nash raised his lips slightly. ¡°Have you ever heard of pulse diagnosis. by suspended thread?¡± Melody shook her head. She waspletely ignorant of traditional medicine, let alone pulse diagnosis by some suspended thread. Nash exined, ¡°In ancient times, when treating female patients from the royal family or nobility, doctors weren¡¯t allowed to directly use inspection, auscultation, interrogation, and palpation. ¡°There was even a screen ced between the doctor and the patient. So, a brilliant physician invented the technique of pulse diagnosis by suspended thread. ¡°One end of a thread is tied to the patient¡¯s wrist, and the other end is controlled by the physician. When the thread is taut, it vibrates with the patient¡¯s pulse, allowing the physician to sense the patient¡¯s pulse through the frequency of vibrations!¡± Melody nodded in apparent understanding. ¡°Traditional medicine. culture is indeed profound.¡± Nash turned on a deskmp and continued to prepare the medicine. He held the medicine in his right hand, weighing it with precision. Melody was still puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re not weighing it right now, are you?¡± Nash smiled faintly. ¡°What else would I be doing?¡± ¡°With just a few dozen grains of medicinal herbs like this, can you actually weigh them urately?¡± Chapter 545 ¡°Never mind, I shouldn¡¯t question your methods!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Melody suddenly felt that her doubts were unnecessary. Nash¡¯s medical skills had always been beyond her imagination. ¡°When you left the hospital, did you notice anything unusual?¡± Nash extended his hands with two threads attached, sensing the stable. pulses of both patients while continuing to weigh the medicine. ¡°I saw a suspicious van at the hospital¡¯s back door. The people in the car probably didn¡¯t notice me. Also¡­ Tonight, two people tried to steal Kai¡¯s body from the morgue, but the security guards subdued them. I wasn¡¯t exposed.¡± Melody recounted her actions tonight, her tone tinged with pride. She seemed to be hinting that Nash should praise her. ¡°This guy is indeed cautious enough. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m one step ahead of him!¡± Nash¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Melody did not get the response she wanted. Seeing Nash¡¯s intention, she realized she had to praise his cleverness instead. Well, she was not about to indulge him! Nearly two hours passed. Ken finally returned to the basement with several stoves, sand pots, and a bag of charcoal. Since Nash needed to monitor the pulses of both patients using the pulse diagnosis by suspended thread technique, he had no choice but to have Ken and Melody brew the medicine. Melody ced the stoves by the wall near the exhaust fan and only started the fire after opening the exhaust fan. After two bowls of medicinal broth were ready, they were given to Kai and Finn to drink. Nash used the needles once again inbination with his true energy to clear the meridians and remove stasis within their bodies. Then, he instructed Ken and Melody to continue brewing the medicine. It was not until Kai and Finn had drunk the third bowl of medicinal broth that Nash sensed that their pulses had be much stronger. The dark pigmentation on Finn¡¯s face had receded somewhat, and Kai¡¯s pallidplexion had gained some color. Nash let out a slow breath. ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to refine pills.¡± Hearing Nash mention pill refining Melody and Ken, who had been. dozing off, suddenly became alert. Melody had taken medicinal pills that her grandmother had brought from the Young family. She knew the power of medicinal pills. Those medicinal pills were obtained by the Young family from robbing tombs. Her grandmother had told her that there were no alchemists in this world. Hence, she was extremely excited to hear that Nash was going to practice some alchemy. Ken was less familiar with the term, but he had only seen it on TV. This was a technique only cultivators possessed! Nash looked at the eager expressions on their faces and asked, ¡± Whates next might overturn your imagination. Do you want to leave?¡± Melody tucked her hair behind her ear with a seductive smile. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to witness the legendary alchemy technique!¡± Ken, with a dry throat, said, ¡°I¡­ I want to witness it too.¡± Nash sighed slightly, then formed hand seals. True energy surged toward his forehead. Then, Nash emitted a faint white halo all over his body, and a golde light appeared on his forehead. The terrifying pressure made Melody and Ken slump, unable to stand up straight. Ken fell to cracked his knees directly, and the floor tiles under Melody¡¯s feet Nash, at this moment, seemed like a divine being descending from the heavens. Both of them were in shock,cking the courage to look up and meet Nash¡¯s gaze. A rusted brass cauldron emerged from Nash¡¯s forehead, and the air trembled, causing all the items in the basement to shake. Nash opened his eyes abruptly, his pupils shing with golden light. The Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron suddenly expanded to a meter in height and fell to the ground with a resounding thud. Melody stared nkly at the brass cauldron that appeared out of thin air, her mouth agape. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t this the small brass cauldron you took from the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb? It¡¯s really the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron?¡± Chapter 546 She remembered that when Nash took this small brass cauldron, he said to the King of Medicine that he was taking the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron to help the world. She had initially thought Nash was just bluffing. Now it seemed¡­ This thing really was the legendary Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron. Unicorn blood! Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron! It was truly overturning her own understanding! ¡°You look like someone who hasn¡¯t seen much of the world!¡± Nash casually nced at Melody. ¡°Stick with me¡­ There¡¯s a lot more toe that will challenge your beliefs.¡± Alchemy! That was just one of the many skills his master had taught him. He had also memorized a vast array of immortal techniques. ¡°How conceited!¡± Melody rolled her eyes at Nash. ¡°Confidence and conceit are two different things,¡± Nash chuckled in response. ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re the best. You¡¯d better get on with your alchemy!¡± Melody reluctantly agreed. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s just a fact, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nash muttered as he walked up to the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron. Following the technique he had in mind to control the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron, he infused two streams of true energy into its body. On the inner wall of the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron, mysterious and intricate golden lines appeared. Eight gold lines gathered toward the center of the cauldron from eight different directions. When the eight lines connected, a small, thumb-sized crimson me rose within the cauldron. However, despite its small size, the temperature was absurdly high. The inner wall of the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron glowed red, and the temperature in the basement rose sharply. Unable to bear the scorching heat, Melody and Ken retreated about five meters away. Nash squinted at the small cluster of mes inside the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron. The Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron had nine levels of elixir fire. In ascending order of intensity, they were red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, purple, white, and ck. The red me was only the lowest level of elixir fire in the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron, but its temperature could rival that of a crematorium furnace. The eight golden lines on the inner wall of the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron formed an array to maintain the elixir fire. Once activated, the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron could automatically sustain the elixir fire. Nash picked up a piece of medicinal stone and tossed it into the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron. Medicinal stones were mineral stones with medicinal properties. These stones had extremely high melting points. The moment the medicinal stone fell into the cauldron, it exploded into fragments. The temperature was simply too high! Nash manipted his true energy to reduce the fire¡¯s intensity by half, causing the tiny me, which was initially the thickness of a pinkie. finger, to shrink by half as well. The indoor temperature decreased significantly. Nash then picked up another piece of medicinal stone and threw it in. As soon as it touched the cauldron, it turned red-hot and melted into a liquid. Seeing this, Nash smiled in satisfaction. He proceeded to throw all the other medicinal stones into the cauldron. In just three minutes, all the medicinal stones had melted into a liquid. Nash once again formed hand seals to activate the elixir array of the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron. Eight wispy white halos rotated slowly inside the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron. The liquid from the medicinal stones was caught up in the rotation.. After the medicinal stones had melted, the temperature had to bet lowered. Then, Nash reduced the size of the elixir fire by half again. Next, he melted the herbs. One precious herb after another was thrown into the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron. The herbs melted into a liquid. Meanwhile, the wispy white halos inside the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron continued to rotate. He waited until all the herbs melted into liquid. Once all the herbs had melted, Nash slightly increased the intensity of the elixir fire. The steps of alchemy were to melt the ingredients, refine them, melt the elixir, refine the pills, form the pills, and remove impurities. Even medicine had its poisonous side. Ordinary elixir fire could notpletely remove impurities from medicinal pills. Even if the pills were made by masters, the elixir poison could not bepletely eliminated. In small quantities, it would not have a significant effect, but if taken. inrge quantities, it could cause irreversible damage to a cultivator¡¯s foundation. It was like termites in wooden beams; one or two termites would not cause much harm, but if their numbers grew, they could devour the entire beam. Chapter 547 The same principle applied. Elixir poison was weak and had little impact on a cultivator¡¯s foundation. However, over time, if elixir poison umted too much, it couldpletely copse a cultivator¡¯s foundation. The medicinal pills produced by the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron could remove 100% of the toxins from medicinal pills, eliminating any concerns. It took Nash four hours to refine eight second-grade Rejuvenation Pills that could restore true energy. Just adjusting the me had consumed 80% of his true energy. The eight translucent medicinal pillsy quietly in Nash¡¯s palm. A satisfied smile yed on Nash¡¯s lips. Melody and Ken stared intently at the medicinal pills in Nash¡¯s hand. ¡°Are these¡­ medicinal pills?¡± Melody¡¯s mouth felt dry. The medicinal pills she had consumed before were like lumps of mud. Nash¡¯s medicinal pills were crystal clear and emitted a delightful medicinal fragrance. ¡°This is a top-grade Rejuvenation Pill, which can restore the peak state of cultivation for anyone below the Mystique Loyalty Realm with just one pill!¡± Nash exined with excitement in his eyes. It was his first time refining pills. Although it was with the Divine. Farmer¡¯s Cauldron¡¯s help, he still seeded. Plus, it was a top-quality medicinal pill without any impurities. ¡°Is it really that amazing?¡± Melody looked at Nash skeptically. Nash smiled but did not answer. He picked up one of the medicinal. pills and swallowed it. The medicinal pill turned into a warm flow in his throat, spreading throughout his body. Within less than a minute, his true energy had fully recovered. His originally pale face became rosy, with rejuvenated eyes. Melody naturally could sense the changes in Nash¡¯s body, and her eyes gradually lit up. With such a medicinal pill, it was like having an extra life! Just imagine, in a battle against an opponent of equal strength, there mighte a time when both sides had exhausted their true energy and were equally injured. By taking a Rejuvenation Pill, one could instantly return to one¡¯s peak state¡­ How deste would the opponent feel? ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ I want¡­¡± Melody blushed as she spoke. Nash¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I have a wife!¡±. Melody rolled her eyes at Nash. ¡°I meant I want one Rejuvenation Pill!¡± Nash patted his chest. ¡°You should finish your sentences. Otherwise, people might misunderstand!¡± Then, he continued, ¡°To refine fifth-grade medicinal pills, I need a fifth- grade elixir fire, and the formation to activate a fifth-grade elixir fire consumes a lot of true energy. ¡°The remaining seven medicinal pills are probably not enough, so I need to refine two more batches of Rejuvenation Pills!¡± Melody smiled yfully. ¡°Let¡¯s satisfy your needs first. After all, I have plenty of time to exploit you in the future.¡± Nash continued with his alchemy. Melody, with a yawn, asked, ¡°Do you need any help? If not, I¡¯ll go take a nap.¡± ¡°Go rest; there¡¯s nothing you can help with at the moment.¡± Following the previous steps, Nash threw several pieces of medicinal stone into the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron. Melody walked away with her hands behind her back. Nash then said, ¡°Oh¡­ Hera is about to go to work. Can you escort her for me?¡± They still had no leads on the fire at Baroque¡¯s server room, and Duncan¡¯s motive for killing Kai was unknown. He was worried about Hera¡¯s safety. ¡°Got it.¡± Melody made an okay gesture. She could not help but envy Hera. When would she find a boyfriend who would care about her like Nash cared for Hera? ¡°Ken, you should take a break tool¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± Ken immediately replied. He was well aware of his position. He belonged to Finn, and Finn belonged to Mr. Nash. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. His status was even lower than Melody¡¯s and Finn¡¯s, and now that. Finn¡¯s life hung by a thread, he could not afford to rest. Nash nced at Ken and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a spare bed over there. If you get tired, don¡¯t treat yourself as an outsider.¡± Nash treated his people as friends, regardless of whether it was Finn, Melody, or Ken. They were all equal in his eyes. ¡°Understood, Mr. Nash,¡± Ken replied, feeling touched by Nash¡¯s words. At that moment, the basementmunicator suddenly lit up. Maria¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Mr. Calcraft¡­ There¡¯s a Mr. Duerson here looking for you!¡± Chapter 548 The basementmunicator was simr to a walkie-talkie and could receive messages from the living room. Nash furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Did he say what he wanted?¡± ¡°It seems like¡­ he wants to discuss business with you,¡± Maria replied. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Nash responded, concealing a sardonic smile. Discuss business? More likely, he was here to probe whether Nash had any dealings with the Watsons. Finn and Kai had taken the herbal medicine the previous night, and their vital signs had stabilized. There would not be any immediate issues. After melting all the medicines in the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron, Nash began controlling the elixir fire for tempering. This process would take an hour, providing him with enough time to meet with Duncan. Outside the vi, Duncan carried a box of expensive wines worth three million bucks.. He was apanied by an elderly man with sparse hair and dressed. in an all-white suit who had a mischievous and devilish expression. At the same time, Melody drove out in Hera¡¯s Maserati. ¡°Hello¡­ Good morning, Mr. Lewis!¡± Duncan half-squatted and waved at her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Duerson, I¡¯m in a hurry, so I don¡¯t have time to entertain you,¡± Hera replied from the back seat while touching up her makeup. Duncan chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother with me, Ms. Lewis. You can make your way to work.¡± As he spoke, Duncan noticed there was another stunning beauty sitting beside Hera. The moment he saw her, Duncan was utterly stunned. However, before he could react, Melody drove away. beautiful, with delicate and fair skin, radiating elegance and grace. This was the conclusion Duncan came to at a nce. Duncan took a deep breath and turned to his bodyguard behind him. Did you see the woman next to Hera? Give me all her information in three minutes!¡± The bodyguard scratched his head and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice¡­¡± ¡°Useless!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Duncan pped him across the face. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to check the surveince footage?¡± ¡°No need to check, Mr. Duerson. If you¡¯d like to get acquainted, I can introduce you to her!¡± Nash strolled out, casting a nce at the elderly man next to Duncan. There was no true energy fluctuation on his body, but Nash couldsense a faint sense of danger. Mystique Loyalty Realm!! Only someone in the Mystique Loyalty Realm could make Nash feel threatened. As Nash looked at the elderly man, the elderly man also looked at Nash. It seemed that this young man was Nash Calcraft, the much-talked- about figure in Jonford¡¯s martial world? Having the strength of the Profound Reality Realm at such a young age was indeed astonishing. ¡°Hello, Mr. Nash!¡± Duncan smiled and stepped forward to shake hands with Nash. If it were just him, he would definitely lower his stature and greet him respectfully. However, with Boris by his side, he had no fear of Nash. ¡°Good to see you again,¡± Nash responded with a faint smile, extending his hand symbolically. However, just as he was about to shake hands with Duncan, Duncan suddenly withdrew his hand and presented the gift he had brought with a yful smile. ¡°Mr. Nash, I bought these bottles of wine at an auction a few days ago. They¡¯re worth over three million!¡± Nash¡¯s outstretched hand froze, and Maria¡¯s expression subtly changed. It was clear that Duncan Duerson hade here to cause trouble! Duncan continued to grin at Nash. On the other side, Boris¡¯ lips curved upward. He had heard that this young man had a bad temper. Chapter 549 Today, he wanted to see just how temperamental Nash could be. ¡°Well, there was no need to bring gifts!¡± Nash smiled faintly. Stretching out his hand, he took the wine and handed it to Maria. ¡°A gift from the head of the Duersons¡¯. Maria, please take care of it.¡± Sometimes, it would be wise to remain calm when one could and back off when necessary. With a Mystique Loyalty Realm powerhouse present, Nash dared not provoke him. However, Duncan should know that if he pushed too far, even a Mystique Loyalty Realm expert could not save him. ¡°I heard that you came to discuss business with me, Mr. Duerson?¡± Nash asked with his hands behind his back, wearing a casual smile. Duncan nced at the living room of the vi and asked, ¡°Mr. Nash, don¡¯t you want to invite us in?¡± Nash smiled and stepped aside. ¡°Please,e inside.¡± Duncan¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he led the way with Boris following behind. Nash walked behind the two of them, his expression instantly turning gloomy. A Mystique Loyalty Realm powerhouse. This guy could be considered the ceiling of the martial world. How had Duncan managed to hire such a powerhouse? Inside the living room, Nash politely said, ¡°Please make yourselves at home. I¡¯ll have Maria prepare some tea for you.¡± Duncan, without even uttering polite words, sat down on the sofa. Boris sat beside Duncan and closed his eyes. Nash immediately felt a strong spiritual fluctuation. This old man was using his spiritual power to search the ce. Nash¡¯s heart pounded rapidly. He was worried that this person might discover the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron in the basement and Kai. Boris¡¯ spiritual influence spread in all directions and quickly reached the basement. Suddenly, a more majestic spiritual power collided with Boris¡¯ spiritual influence. Boris abruptly opened his eyes. There was a fleeting trace of astonishment in his deep pupils. From N?velDrama.Org. Nash noticed the change in the old man¡¯s gaze and grew even more nervous. Had he discovered something? ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ I came to see you because I¡¯ve recently established a chain of restaurants. I wonder if you might be interested?¡± Duncan snapped his fingers, and his bodyguard took out a project proposal from his briefcase. Nash casually replied, ¡°Not interested.¡± Upon hearing Nash¡¯s response, Duncan waved his hand, indicating for his bodyguard to step back. This was just an excuse for him to visit Nash. His true purpose was to determine whether Nash had secretly brought Kai back home. The project proposal was genuine. If Nash was willing to invest and join, he would merely be a shareholder. Boris whispered a few words into Duncan¡¯s ear, but Nash¡¯s mind was too upied to hear what they were saying. Duncan¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, then he smiled and said, ¡± That¡¯s a shame¡­ If you were to invest, I can guarantee you an annual profit of at least two million!¡± ¡°The Duersons think I¡¯m short of two million?¡± Nash said with a half- smile. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not short of money. In any case, I¡¯m merely offering out of sincerity. If you¡¯re not interested, then I won¡¯t bother you much longer, Mr. Nash.¡± Duncan stood up and spoke. He had already achieved his goal. Boris had not found Kai. Plus, the spies he had nted over at the Watsons¡¯ residence had reported that the entire Watsons were in a state of grief, with everyone immersed in sorrow. Even a charity auction event that was to be hosted by Walter was postponed to three dayster. ¡°Maria, please see our guests out,¡± Nash said unceremoniously. Duncan gave Nash a meaningful look, then left the living room with Boris. Nash followed them outside. When they reached the courtyard, Boris suddenly asked, ¡°Kid, what¡¯s the name of the Mystique Loyalty Realm expert in your family?¡± Chapter 550 When a cultivator reached the Mystique Loyalty Realm, most of them would choose to live in seclusion in the deep mountains or travel the world. They would attempt to break through to the elusive Profound Oriental Realm. They would rarely move around in the mundane world. Boris had thought that he could walk with authority in Jonford, but he had not expected to encounter another cultivator of the same realm. Upon hearing Boris¡¯ question, Nash¡¯s previously tense heart rxed. When the old man had used his spiritual power earlier, he must have sensed something unusual in the basement. The basement walls were made of a special titanium alloy, and what the old man sensed was likely the pressure emanating from the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron. He probably thought there was a Mystique Loyalty Realm expert here. Thinking about it, Nash smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you¡¯d like to make an acquaintance, I can introduce you.¡± If there really was a Mystique Loyalty Realm expert present in the house, they would have surely been offended when Boris recklessly. used his spiritual power to search the area earlier. This old man might not dare to face the Mystique Loyalty Realm. expert he had imagined. Boris squinted at Nash, as if trying to detect any falsehood in his facial expression. Nash looked back at Boris, his face still bearing a serene and confident smile. ¡°Godfather¡­ I suddenly remembered an important gathering today. Would you like to join me?¡± Duncan did not dare to let Boris take the risk. If there really was a Mystique Loyalty Realm expert in Nash¡¯s ce, Boris would be at a disadvantage. Boris withdrew his gaze and turned to leave. As he walked out into the courtyard, Boris nced in the direction of the basement once again. Nash breathed a sigh of relief and returned to the living room. In the car outside, Boris asked casually, ¡°How much do you know. about Nash and his background?¡± ¡°Tili Mountain!¡± Duncan blurted out. This was the reason he did not want Boris to take the risk. Nash¡¯s master was Johnathan Calcraft, and there were many mysterious and exaggerated rumors about Johnathan in the martial world. Some even said that Johnathan had lived for over a thousand years. Duncan would have been skeptical if he were to hear that in the past. It was up until he met his godfather here, who was over 300 years old. It turned out that there were not only martial practitioners but also immortal cultivators in this world. Martial practitioners could live up to 400 or 500 years with their cultivation, while immortal cultivators¡­ had no limits! If Johnathan was really in Nash¡¯s house, Boris would surely be no match for him. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Having offended Nash earlier, Nash would probably havee after him if it were not for him having his godfather by his side. ¡°Tili Mountain?¡± Boris frowned. ¡°Johnathan¡¯s cultivation far exceeds the Mystique Loyalty Realm. That old guy has already reached ascension. The Mystique Loyalty Realm expert in Nash¡¯s house shouldn¡¯t be Johnathan.¡± Duncan replied, ¡°If it¡¯s not Johnathan, it¡¯s probably Nash¡¯s second senior martial brother, Francis Dunn.¡± When Duncan mentioned the name Francis Dunn, Boris¡¯ face turned cold, and the temperature in the car seemed to drop to freezing point. Duncan shivered and asked cautiously, ¡°Did you have a conflict with. him, Godfather?¡± Boris snorted. ¡°More than just a conflict. I even fought with him.¡± Duncan noticed that his godfather¡¯s expression was not great and did not dare to ask further. ¡°In the future, you should avoid provoking this person!¡± Boris seemed to have some fear of Francis, and he turned to look out of the window with a chilly tone. He was in the advanced stages of the Mystique Loyalty Realm, while Francis was only in the early stages. Seven years ago, when he fought Francis, it was a close victory. Now, after seven years, he was probably no match for him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, Godfather!¡± Duncan replied obediently, behaving like Boris¡¯ son. After eating a small breakfast, Nash returned to the basement. He first checked Kai¡¯s and Finn¡¯s pulses and life signs, confirming that there were no issues before continuing with his alchemy. To ensure nothing would go wrong, Nash produced four furnaces of medicinal pills. The first furnace contained only eight Rejuvenation Pills, while the subsequent four furnaces each had 16 medicinal pills. Chapter 551 After each refinement, a Rejuvenation Pill was required to restore true energy. A day passed quickly, and after a good night¡¯s sleep, Melody felt refreshed. Then, she went and picked up Hera from work as she usually did. Melody had not driven her white Maserati for a long time. Getting into the driver¡¯s seat, she put on her sunsses, started the engine, and released the handbrake before pressing the elerator. The car shot forward. Just as the car was out of the vi, she braked abruptly, and the car¡¯s rear swerved as she executed a perfect drift. She then immediately shot forward. Suddenly, there was the sound of the emergency brake being engaged and a loud crash. Melody had hit an old man who went flying backward like a kite with a broken string. ¡°Oh no!¡± Melody¡¯s face went pale. She flung open the door hastily and went toward the old man. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Ow¡­¡± The old man looked disheveled with his gray hair and his ck cloth shoes as he curled up on the ground, groaning and holding his knees. Her face drained of color, Melody asked, ¡°Are you¡­ okay, sir?¡± It had been too long since shest drove. Her skills were rusty, and she ended up hitting someone too! Seeing the person responsible for the ident approaching him, the old man quickly sat up and clutched his slender legs. ¡°I demandpensation¡­¡± ¡°Do you need help? Shall I take you to the hospital?¡± Melody inquired, squatting down. She realized the old man seemedpletely unharmed and wondered if he could be a martial artist. However, she did not sense any inner energy fluctuation either. The old man red at Melody with indignation and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got things to do. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. Justpensate me with a hundred grand or 80 grand!¡± Melody was astonished, but then her expression shifted to a wry smile. ¡°Are you trying to scam me?¡± Royal Bay consisted of standalone vis. Themunity¡¯s security were all young people, and the gardeners and cleaners wore uniforms. This old man was dressed in tattered clothes, clearly not part of themunity staff. He could not possibly be a senior of any of the homeowners, or he would not be dressed so shabbily. Thus, Melody concluded that this old man had sneaked in to extort money from the residents. After all, those who lived in Royal Bay were either affluent or of high status. ¡°What are you implying? You hit someone, yet you¡¯re trying to shirk responsibility? The speed limit in this neighborhood is 20. How fast were you driving just now? Either pay up, or I¡¯ll report this!¡± The old man gripped Melody¡¯s jeans with one hand and reached for his phone with the other, intending to call the police. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll give you the money! But would it be alright if it¡¯s a little less?¡± Melody knew she was in the wrong. She also had to pick up Hera from work and had no time to argue with the old man. ¡°80 grand and not a penny less, or you¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± The old man took out thetest model of an Apple phone from his pocket and opened his Venmo app. ¡°You¡¯re quite up-to-date,¡± Melody remarked helplessly, scanning the code with her phone. The old man smirked. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been a professional scammer for over 20 years!¡± Melody clenched her teeth, regretting not recording the conversation earlier. Oh well, a lesson learned! After transferring the money, Melody drove away. The old man dusted himself off after getting up and leisurely walked toward a group of middle-aged women dancing in the park. However, he abruptly stopped after a few steps. He slowly looked up and saw another old man who had justpleted a dance 200 meters away in the park. The old man¡¯s expression gradually turned serious as he muttered to himself, ¡°Are Mystique Loyalty Realm experts somon now? I just walked away from one and now there¡¯s another here?¡± Chapter 552 At Baroque, Hera bid farewell to the suppliers who hade to reassemble the server room. With a smile on her face, Lori said, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate they had ready- made motors andponents. Based on the current progress, we should be able to start in about three days!¡± The photolithography machines at Baroque were all ancient, and it had be quite challenging to find motors of the same power on the market. However, this supplier happened to have a batch of old motors awaiting processing. Their model and power fully supported Baroque¡¯s old photolithography machines. ¡°Yes, even the heavens seem to be helping us!¡± Hera¡¯s charming face beamed with a smile. ncing at the time, Lori noticed it was already seven in the evening. She remarked, ¡°Ms. Lewis, it¡¯s time to leave. You¡¯ve had quite a tiring day; go home and rest!¡± Hera gave Lori a meaningful look. ¡°Seeing how you¡¯re in such a hurry to leave, could it be because you have a date?¡± Lori seemed a bit preupied today, and Hera had caught her asionally giggling while holding her phone. Even a fool could tell she was in love. Adjusting her hair with a coy smile, Lori replied, ¡°So, even you¡¯ve noticed. My mom might kick me out of the house if I don¡¯t date.¡± Hora linked armswithlons and teased in a gossipy manner, ¡°Is it someone (tom thepany?¡± Lon shook her head: ¡°Wtops, It¡¯s my college ssmate, sort of an ex- boviniend!¡± Her noticed Lan seemed a bit uneasy and could not help but ask, ¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like him??¡± Lori sighed. ¡°We broke up three years ago. He was honest with me and told me he¡¯s had two girlfriends in these three years. He seemed sincere, and sort of agreed. ¡°In truth, I¡¯m very resistant, but he¡¯s someone liked before. He¡¯s changed a lot in these three years. He dresses better and is more mature and steady now. After a moment of silence, Hera advised, ¡°Two girlfriends in three years¡­ These women might not be his only problem. Itthink you should consider this carefully.¡± Just as she said this, Hera¡¯s phone rang. Lomi smiled. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Lewis. consider it carefully. I¡¯ ¡°Align, brake care!¡± Hera smiled faintly, then answered the call from her moitier ¡°Morm?¡± ¡°Hera, Helena is threatening to jump off a building. Hurry to the World Trade Tower and check on her!¡± Lauren spoke urgently. ¡°Jump¡­ Jump off a building?¡± Hera¡¯s mind struggled to process what she had just heard. ¡°Why would she do that out of nowhere?¡± ¡°She must think Kai is dead. Your dad and I are on our way. You should quickly go and see what¡¯s happening!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on my way!¡± Hera hung up the phone and dashed toward the parking lot. Melody had just parked her car outside the factory gate and was about to call Hera when she suddenly saw Hera¡¯s car speeding out. ¡°Why is she in such a rush? Does she have something urgent to do?¡° With no chance to make a call, Melody quickly stepped on the gas and followed her. On the 33rd floor of Jonford¡¯s World Trade Tower was a top-tier shopping mall under the Watson family. There were currently hundreds of people standing outside the building. Patrol officers had set up a cordon, and the fire brigade busy inting air cushions as onlookers chatted among themselve ¡°Isn¡¯t that Helena, the CEO of Rococo Technology?¡± ¡°I remember her as a very powerful woman. Why would she suddenly want to jump off a building?¡± ¡°Why else? It must be because of love. Kai was her boyfriend, and now that he¡¯s gone, she doesn¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Someone who was familiar with the situation revealed the details, which elicited sighs and discussion among the people. ¡°I suddenly believe in love again!¡± ¡°But it¡¯spletely unnecessary!¡± ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m sure Mr. Kai wouldn¡¯t want to see her jump!¡± Chapter 553 ¡®Affall from such a height would be so gruee!!¡± mor continued to echo outside when a convoyyoo fluxury cars slowly drove in from outside the building. Water and Queenie stepped out of a Rolls-Royce stimolitaneously and nced upward. There was concern on Queenie¡¯s weary face as sheenmuttered, WWhy would Helena be so foolish?¡± Watson fumowed this brows tightly. He had not expected Nesbh to keep even Helena in the dark. From N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Hers and Melody¡¯s cars were parked by the roadsidde. Both of them got out and headed straight for the World TraddeToower Hera dialed Helena¡¯s number only to find her phone switched off.f. ¡°Janson, will you be able to catch her if she jumps?¡± Walter aske man standing beside him nervousty Helena was Kails girtiend, and she was a woman willing to risk h life to save him. She was absolutely qualified to marry into their family. He did not want to see Kai waking up separated from Helenaa. Janson shook his head.. If liwere in thy prime, I could, but I¡¯m dealingg with internal injuries now. Walter smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Some time ago, he spent three billion purchasing a batch of medicinal pills from a dubious market to help Janson and George with their cultivation. For some unknown reason, George took them without any issues while Janson almost lost his life. Janson quickly responded, ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s a problem with the cultivation technique I practice!¡± Hera had approached Jupiter and Angelica. ¡°Captain Holt, you have to save Helena,¡± she pleaded through choked sobs. She had just reconciled with Helena and did not want to lose another one of her remaining family members. ¡°Ms. Lewis, don¡¯t worry. Our expert psychologist is already up there,¡± Jupiter assured her solemnly. Melody¡¯s inner energy was poised and ready. ¡°You should just get them to act and save her immediately!¡± Jupiter was astonished. ¡°We¡¯re afraid she might jump before we even get there!¡± It was a huge concern whether or not the air cushions could b Helena¡¯s fall from over 30 floors high. Melody brimmed with confidence as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can catch her!¡± It finally urred to Jupiter that Melody was a martial artist. After a moment of hesitation, he said, ¡°For safety reasons, let¡¯s attempt to save her by talking to her first. Even if we save her this time, who knows if she might attempt againter?¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡±. Melody casually nodded and then gazed toward a certain direction at the back with a frown on her face. A dozen bodyguards had surrounded Duncan and an elderly man in a white suit with white hair. ¡°It seems that my concern was unnecessary. The ashes Walter brought back from the crematorium today were undoubtedly Kai¡¯s,¡± Duncan said with his hands in his pockets. His expression was a mix of bewilderment and wry amusement. Even though he had confirmed Kai¡¯s death the day before, he had still put the Watson family and the hospital under various surveince. That morning, Walter¡¯s people had taken Kai¡¯s body from the hospital to the crematorium. All the Watsons had been in tears. Now, Kai¡¯s girlfriend was about to jump. Was she trying to join Kai in the afterlife? Boris smiled faintly. ¡°Cautiousness endures a generation. That¡¯s what I value in you.¡± Duncan was a very clever person. He had gathered information about Boris¡¯ past beforeing up to ck Mountain to look for him. He knew Boris had no children and immediately recognized him as his godfather. He even asked Boris toe down to the secr world to lead a prosperous life¡­ After spending years in seclusion at ck Tiger Mountain without any advancement in his cultivation, Boris figured it might be good for him to head down. Thus, he followed Duncan to Jonford. Chapter 554 ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Duncan turned around and left. Boris chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t want to watch her jump?¡± Duncan smiled faintly. ¡°If it were Hera, I might consider it, but this is Helena. Kai is dead, so her life isn¡¯t worth much. It¡¯d be a waste of time watching her jump.¡± He paused when he mentioned Hera. He turned to look toward the woman and Melody who were not far away. Nash would probably be distressed if he got Boris to get rid of them. Boris followed his gaze and immediately guessed what he was thinking. ¡°Are you thinking of having me eliminate them?¡± he asked with augh. Duncan turned back briefly before continuing forward. ¡°I did have that thought, but it¡¯s unnecessary. What use am I if I were to get you to do everything?¡± He wanted to seek revenge on Nash using his own methods. have your power, and I have my tricks. It¡¯s a matter of whether yo fists or my brain are more effective.¡± The more Boris observed Duncan, the more he appreciated him. He was on par with the strategists from the ck Wind Mountains. On the rooftop of the building, Helena was dressed in a pristine white dress. The wind was biting, and despite the onset of winter, Helena seemed impervious to the cold. Perhaps the pain in her heart had overshadowed every other sensation. Helena did not even get to see Kai onest time after she woke up in the hospital. Her mother had left home, thepany was facing bankruptcy, and now her beloved man had departed from this world. She could not find a reason to keep going. Suddenly, there were footsteps behind her. The security officers and fire brigade had arrived. The leading young man who was dressed in a suit whispered, ¡°Split up. If you see an opportunity, take it. I¡¯ll distract her.¡± He was a negotiation expert from the inspection bureau and held a doctoral degree in psychology. ¡°Ms. Lewis, can we talk?¡± the young man asked gently. ¡°Shut up.¡± Helena turned and leaned forward slightly when she saw them trying to stop her. ¡°If any of you dare to step forward or say one more word, I¡¯ll jump!¡± The negotiation expert felt a pang of concern and quickly raised his hands to halt the group¡¯s movements. He was most worried dealing with someone who would not even give him a chance to speak. Of the only two times he messed up in the past, both individuals wi ended themselves were like this. If he said anything, she might actually jump. While she might be bluffing, he did not dare gamble with her life. ¡°Have Helena¡¯s parents been found?¡± the young man asked someone beside him. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°No, her mother left home and hasn¡¯t returned. Her father has a mental disorder and is undergoing psychological treatment at the hospital. We don¡¯t dare to inform him about this incident.¡± The young man shook his head with a bitter expression. At that moment, Hera rushed over, her voice trembling as she called out, ¡°Helena¡­¡± Hna¡¯s delicate figure shivered. Closing her eyes, she cried out,¡± Isn¡¯t Nash supposed to be powerful? Why couldn¡¯t he save Kai? Why?¡± ¡°Helena, Kai didn¡¯t die!¡± Hera hastily revealed the truth. ¡°I don¡¯t need yourfort! Everything that¡¯s happening to me now is what I deserve for how I treated you before!¡± Helena refused to believe Hera¡¯s words. She assumed Hera was trying to deceive her just to lure her down. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Kai really didn¡¯t die. Nash is treating him. If youe with me to Royal Bay, you¡¯ll see. Or I can video call with Nash and show you!¡± Hera took out her phone and called Nash via video call. However, the phone rang for a long time without an answer. ¡°P answer the call!¡± Hera was getting agitated. Hna smiled faintly. ¡°Hera, please take care of my father for me and tell him I¡¯m sorry.¡± With that, she closed her eyes, preparing to jump. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hera?¡± Chapter 555 Nash had epted the video calli, and he looked pale. ¡°Helena, don¡¯t jump. I¡¯ll let you see Kaight away!¡± Here quickly turned her phone around for Helena to me. When Nash saw Helena standing on the rooftoon, the instantly realized what was happening. She went to Kai¡¯s bed and turned the camera toward him. dera could no longer hear anything, however.. Without even turning back, she jumped straight down. Helena!¡± Hera¡¯s phone fell to the ground as she cked out. asere was a gasp from the onlookers below. Meloxy leaped onto the incushion swiftly and shot up toward the top floor. Witebetowd below erupted into chatter as Melody soared up to a Tertuigyaymeltgravitational force caused Melody to failitoward the but bot but both of thennded safely on the air cushion. dics andice tandopatrol officers then quickly rushed to them. Melody armenhouted.ba Helena had fainted due to the ordeni.. amedics svifits swiftly assessed Helena¡¯s condition. ¡°It¡¯s justa ase of bloedprood pressure rising due to the gravitational changes. fragile heattre avesith, and that¡¯s what caused her to faint irily,¡± the parameomamedics exined to the patrol officers Relieved, Jupiter and Angelica let out a breath and managed a faint smile. The medical staff carefully ced Helena on a stretcher when Melody suggested, ¡°Take her to Royal Bay.¡± There, Nash could treat her physical injuries, while Kai could help heal her emotional wounds. Being in Kai¡¯s presence would also work to dissuade her from any thoughts of self-harm. At that moment, Nash called. ¡°Is Helena okay?¡± Nash had been on edge the moment Helena jumped. However, he then recalled that Melody would also be where Hera was, and with a high-level martial artist like her present, he was certain Helena would not suffer any severe injuries. ¡°Everything is fine, especially with me around!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Bring her over to Royal Bay.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°That was my n as well!¡± Melody replied with a smile. Just then, two female inspectors supported Hera as they made their way out of the lobby. Melody approached her with concern, asking,¡± Are you okay?¡± Still filled with fear, Hera hugged Melody and choked out, ¡°Melody, thank you¡­¡± If it were not for Melody, Helena might have been in grave danger. It was Melody who saved her cousin. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s go home,¡± Melody said gently, patting Hera¡¯s back. At the terrace of the Duerson family¡¯s vi, Duncan and his godfather were exchanging toasts when a bodyguard walked over and reported, Boss, we¡¯ve found information on that woman. She¡¯s Brian Tanner¡¯s granddaughter, Mireille Tanner. She¡¯s 22 years old and single.¡± The surveince footage from Royal Bay had been difficult to obtain and required considerable effort. ¡°Mireille Tanner! ¡°What a delightful name. She looks even better. I must have her!¡± Duncan said as he yed with the tall ss in his hand. Expressing slight tipsiness, Boris set down his drink and asked, ¡°Have you ever thought about why she¡¯d go to Nash¡¯s ce?¡± Duncan smiled lightly. ¡°Thomas King is Dr. Tanner¡¯s master and also Nash¡¯s senior. Going by seniority, Brian would need to address Nash as his grandmaster. It¡¯s not surprising for them to have connections Boris smiled knowingly. Here he thought Nash had snatched the woman up. ¡°Boss!¡± Another bodyguard ascended the staircase right then. ¡°Helena jumped, but she was saved by Melody!¡± Chapter 556 Duncan raised his ss and took a calm sip before gesturing for the bodyguard to step back. He had noticed Melody at the scene and was not surprised that she had managed to save Helena. ¡°Boris, you mentioned you have a friending to Jonford, right? When will he arrive? I¡¯ll prepare a feast for him!¡¯ Duncan said. ¡°He should be here in a few days. He went to settle an old feud recently,¡± Boris responded. ¡°Does he have any interests or hobbies?¡¯ Duncan asked with a slight smile. ¡°Nothing special. He likes beautiful young girls, particrly those who haven¡¯t been in a rtionship before,¡± Boris replied somewhat helplessly. ¡°Hahaha! Leave it to me. I promise your friend will have an unforgettable time!¡¯ Duncanughed heartily. Boris¡¯ friend was also a Mystique Loyalty Realm expert. How was Nash supposed to go up against him when he had two of them together? At Royal Bay, Melody arrived at Nash¡¯s basement with Helena. When Helena saw Kai lying on the bed, she immediately reached out and grabbed his hand. Feeling the warmth of Kai¡¯s hand, Helena could not hold back her tears and cried. He was alive. He was alive. Kai would probably be upset if he had woken up to find that she had jumped and killed herself, right? Nash handed Helena a prescription. ¡°You just got out of the hospital, and your body is still weak. Follow this prescription and you¡¯ll recover in two or three days.¡± Helena fell to her knees in front of Nash, tears welling in her eyes.¡± Nash, I¡¯m sorry. I did you wrong in the past. Let me apologize to you, and I¡¯m also apologizing on Kai¡¯s behalf!¡± she eximed as she knocked her fair forehead on the ground. Nash hurriedly helped Helena up and said solemnly, ¡°Let bygones be bygones. Just be good from now on. Though initially averse to Helena and Kai, Nash had already let what they did in the past go after Kai was punished by Walter. They also did not trouble him anymore after that. ¡°Hera, take her to rest. I need to treat Kai and Finn.¡± ¡°Helena, let¡¯s not disturb Nash. Go rest in my room for a while,¡± Hera said as she supported Helena. They walked out of the basement. Seemingly recalling something, Nash suddenly asked, ¡°Did anything unusual happen before Kai¡¯s ident?¡± He spected Duncan had something to do with what happened to Kai but was not sure. He could not fathom Duncan¡¯s motive for attempting on Kai¡¯s life. Helena pondered for a moment but then shook her head. ¡°There was nothing unusual. We got into an argument and then he packed up his things and left. Queenie called me after that, saying something hac happened¡­¡± Nash frowned. ¡°I meant between him and Duncan. Think carefully Duncan! After some more contemtion, Helena shook her head again but replied, ¡°About half a month ago, there was a major crisis at Rococo Technology. To handle the situation, Kai went to ask Duncan for money. ¡°Duncan demanded that he crawl on the ground and bark like a dog before giving him 30 million.¡± Hera was surprised to hear that. ¡°And how did Kai handle it?¡± Would he agree to such a demand seeing as Duncan was Walter¡¯s son? Helena¡¯s lips were dry. Tearing up, she said, ¡°He did get the money.¡¯ Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hera fell silent. If Kai managed to get the money, it meant he had followed through with what Duncan asked. She never expected the privileged young master from the Watson family to end up in such destitute situation. Nash sighed inwardly. ¡°You should go rest for a while.¡± Helena turned around and walked away. She had just taken a few steps when she suddenly stopped in her tracks. ¡°We had nothing to do with the fire at Baroque. Kai said I knew who was behind it at the time but didn¡¯t divulge much!¡± Nash¡¯s eyebrows arched slightly at that. This was the answer he sought. The fire at Baroque had been orchestrated by Duncan in secret. He diverted all attention toward the Hill family, Innovate Collective, and Kai. Chapter 557 ¡°So, Kai likely knew something, which would exin why Duncan wanted to get rid of him. Impressive!¡± Nash murmured, amazed by the reveal. He then turned to Hera and asked, ¡°Hera, how many chip companies are there in Jonford?¡± ¡°Currently, there are only threepanies capable of producing mainstream chips-Splendor, Innovative, and Baroque,¡± Hera replied. Nash continued, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Splendor and the Duncan family?¡± While it was confirmed that Duncan had hired someone to start the fire, a thorough investigation was needed to reveal every detail. Duncan would not have personally set the fire himself. That said, both Innovate Collective and Splendor employees migh have been willing to cause Baroque trouble. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I rarely pay attention to these twopanies. I¡¯ll ask friend to find out,¡± Hera responded. ¡°No need. When Kai wakes up, the truth will be revealed.¡± Nash chuckled. Kai must know many of Duncan¡¯s secrets, which would exin why Duncan would dare confront Kai despite him being unc Walter. With a Mystique Loyalty Realm expert by his side, it would not be ea to confront Duncan directly. Hera and Helean returned to the vill living room, where the housekeeper had prepared some food. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The two women had their first peaceful meal together. Hera had prepared a bowl of chicken noodle soup for Helena. ¡°Helena, have some chicken noodle soup to restore your health.¡± Moved by Hera¡¯s gesture, Helena¡¯s hands trembled when she was epting the bowl. Hera smiled and used a spoon to feed her the soup. Her actions elicited tears of gratitude from Helena. Meanwhile, Nash assigned Melody to investigate the rtionship between Duncan and Splendor while also tasking Ken to protect Hera for the next few days. After Melody and Ken left the basement, Nash began preparing the medicinal herbs for the Five Organs Rejuvenation Pill. Kai was out of immediate danger, but Finn still had deadly toxins in his body. Hence, the priority now was to create a pill to save him. A third-grade pill fire was required to craft a third-grade medicinal pill Nash activated the green pill fire in the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron afte expending his true energy three times. The thumb-sized green me danced within the array, and althoug the me was not excessively hot, Nash felt unnerved by it. It was a if this me was a threat to his soul. After consuming a Rejuvenation Pill, Nash proceeded to activate deeperyers of the array. The preparation alone took three hours and eight Rejuvenation Pil Within the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron, a light blue halo spun. Nash tossed in medicinal stones with higher melting points, and th immediately liquefied upon entering the cauldron. They were follow by arge number of valuable and costly medicinal herbs. Half of these herbs were retrieved from the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb and the rest came via Mireille. All of them were irreceable. In fact, there were several higher-grade medical pills that could assist in Finn¡¯s detoxification and were more effective than the Five Organs Rejuvenation Pill. However, their ingredients were even rarer. Hence, Nash had no choice but to use the Five Organs Rejuvenation Pill since he already had some of the materials on hand. Throughout the entire night, Nash controlled the cauldron fire. diligently to temper and fuse the ingredients. The next day, he proceeded to temper and fuse the ingredients into pills. Each step. required precise temperature control as the slightest error would lead to a failed concoction. When he was back on Tili Mountain, his master¡¯s alchemical furnace: had exploded several times. Although the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldror was a divine tool that prevented explosions from happening, Nash di not want to waste his time and effort, nor the valuable medicinal materials. Chapter 558 The next day arrived. After being informed by Maria that Nash had not left the basement since the day before to eat or drink, Hera felt her heart break. Thus, she was now carrying a meal down to the basement for him. While she did not understand alchemy, she was certain that Nash¡¯s prolonged work on it must have exhausted him. Not eating all day would have certainly worn his body down. When she pushed open the basement door, Hera caught a whiff of a -refreshing herbal aroma. She spotted Nash sitting cross-legged on the cold floor with his eye closed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Honey?¡± Hera called out yfully. Nash slowly opened his eyes, his bloodshot irises catching Heral attention. Hera felt her heart seize as she rushed over, her voice trembling.¡± Your¡­ Your eyes¡­¡± Nash softly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just haven¡¯t gotten any sleep for t long.¡± His red eyes were the result of excessive usage of his Th Eye, but he brushed it off with a casual excuse to prevent Hera worrying. Hera ced the meal to the side and said in a tone that was filled with authority, ¡°Go on. Quickly eat and off to bed you go!¡± ¡°Mm, the pill will be done in no time I¡¯ll eat soon,¡± Nash replied as he looked at Hera¡¯s slightly displeased expression. Hera sat down next to Nash. She touched his face gently, her eyes. reddening as she said, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re working so hard.¡± Nash grasped her hand and kissed it lightly. ¡°Snatching someone. from the gates of hell is no easy task. You go rest. I¡¯m already at the final stage and can¡¯t afford to be distracted,¡± he replied with a soft chuckle. Hera leaned over, nted a kiss on Nash¡¯s cheek, and said, ¡°You¡¯d better eatter, or I¡¯ll be really upset!¡± ¡°Yes, my wife!¡± Nash grinned. Hera giggled. ¡°You rascal! I¡¯m off, then!¡± She wanted to stay with Nash longer but was worried about disturbing him. If her interferenc led to the failure of the alchemical process, it could have dire consequences. Hence, Hera left the basement. Nash took a Rejuvenation Pill and stoked the me to the max. A peculiar and eerie wave of heat swept over him. The blue light in t Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron began to distort. Just what kind of n was a third-grade pill fire that it seemed to even threaten his soul? Nash took a deep breath. He had even considered using his finge test out the me¡¯s power. Two ordinary pearl-sized pills were spinning around swiftly in the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron. This tempering stage would take about hours. Nash activated his Third Eye to observe the toxins sepa within the pills. Outside the vi, not far away, Sydney gritted her teeth while scanning a code to transfer money to an elderly man. Meanwhile, the said man smiled with satisfaction. ¡°If your driving skills aren¡¯t up to par just hire a driver. You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m as fit as a horse. If it were anyone else, they¡¯d be pushing up daisies. by now.¡± After saying that, he held his hands behind his back and walked away slowly. ¡°That old coot! If only I hadn¡¯t hit the brakes earlier!¡± Sydney fumed H¨¦r grandfather¡¯s birthday was in a few days. He initially arranged for someone to deliver an invitation to Nash, but she felt that the core members of the Zell family should be the ones to deliver it personall to show their sincerity. Hence, she had personally driven to Royal Bay to hand Nash his invitation. It was indeed quite a show of sincerity. She had been driving for a long time without any issues but ended i in an ident at Royal Bay. No, it was not an ident at all. The mi had clearly set her up. He continued crossing the road even after she had honked at him was obvious that he had been attempting to stage an ident. However, she had not adhered to the speed limit signs within the estate either, so she took the 80,000- dor fine as a lesson lear Sydney returned to the driver¡¯s seat and went on her way, this time a careful speed of 20 mph. Meanwhile, Hera was taking Helena out for a walk when she happened to run into Sydney as she was getting out of her car. ¡°Hera, is Nash home?¡± Chapter 559 Contrary to her usual aloofness, Sydney currently had a sweet smile on her face. Hera was initially surprised but then smiled and replied,¡± He¡¯s busy right now. Do you need anything?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Sydney was a daughter of the Zell family and held a status simr to Kai, Olivia, and the rest. She was somewhat ttered by the attention she was giving her at the moment. ¡°My grandfather¡¯s birthday is the day after tomorrow, and he¡¯d like to invite him to the birthday banquet, Sydney replied and she handed over a gold-wrapped invitation. Hera epted the invitation with a slight smile. ¡°I¡¯ll pass it on to him Do you want toe in and sit for a while?¡± Sydney noticed they were heading out and shot her a charming smil her cute canines showing. ¡°I have other matters to attend to. You ar Nash muste together alright?¡± Hera nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely be there!¡± The Zell family¡¯s status in Jonford was not to be underestimated. After having been given an invitation from Sydney herself, Heral agreed without any hesitation. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave now. See youter, Hera!¡± Sydney wa and then got into her car, Hera waved Sydney goodbye as she slowly turned her car around drove down the deserted road. Hera tucked the invitation into her shoulder bag and said to Helena,¡± Let¡¯s go for a walk in the park. The atmosphere is quite lively over there.¡± Helena pursed her lips and followed Hera silently. Nash was supposed to be her fianc¨¦. He was once someone she belittled and called a worthless bumpkin. Now, he was someone she looked up to. If she had epted his marriage proposal back then, what would the oue have been? Helen¨¢ shook her head, pushing aside theseplicated thoughts. She did not regret her past choices. She did not choose Kai back then. just because of money. Whenparing him and Nash, she found Kai to be slightly more attractive. He had an air of dominance to him while Nash was like a hidden dragon emerging from the abyss. He was usually silent, but when hi roared, he would astonish the world. Helena preferred the former, and if given the choice now, she woul still choose Kai. In any case, the fact that her sister could marry Nash was somethin she should be happy about. The two sisters arrived at the park. The square dancers there mig look like ordinary people at first nce, but in reality, many of the were mothers of celebrities and other wealthy individuals. Surely, their descendants were either rich or noble. In the liveliest area, two old men were ying chess. Hera and Helena hurried over to join in the excitement. ¡°Haha! I y my horse behind your cannon. Checkmate!¡± yelled one of the men as he mmed the chess piece onto the stone table. All of his opponent¡¯s red pieces were captured, and the people who surrounded them sighed. ¡°Even the King of Chess, Old Malley, can¡¯t win against him. Just who is this old guy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s beaten all of us left and right since a few days ago! ¡°I refuse to believe it. Old Malley, let me try. I¡¯ll y him again!¡± ¡°Forget it. You can¡¯t even beat my grandson within a few moves!¡± Old Malley gave him a disdainful look. Sitting opposite him, the victorious old man was dressed in a white traditional robe while a long sword stood next to him. ¡°Pay up! We agreed on 50 bucks per game, no reneging.¡± The old mar in white raised his hand arrogantly and demanded. Old Malley blushed as he fished out a hundred-dor-bill from his pocket before pping it onto the table. Just then, Hera squeezed in through the crowd, yelling, ¡°Hold on, you haven¡¯t lost the game yet!¡± She then grabbed the chariot piece and ced it under the general With this move, she would be protecting the general by sacrificing the chariot. Chapter 560 ¡°Oh, that works! Sacrificing the chariot to protect the general. Why didn¡¯t I notice that earlier?¡± eximed someone nearby. ¡°The youngss is quite good!¡± ¡°Young people have clearer minds than us!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she the neer, Hera Lewis?¡± ¡°Hera Lewis? Who¡¯s that? I¡¯ve never heard of her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really uninformed. She¡¯s the president of Baroque Group. Don¡¯t you know how powerful they are now?¡± The King of Chess looked at Hera with surprise and chuckled. ¡°Youngdy, you y chess too?¡± Hera nodded and smiled. ¡°My dad likes ying chess, and I¡¯ve beer learning from him since I was little. I was even the runner-up in th Youth Somend Chess Championship!¡± Although she did not win the championship, she received an award a the very least. She became quite famous at school because of the Hera nced at Helena as she said this. On the day of thepetition, she drank the beverage Helena had given her. She end up with an upset stomach the entire day because of that and had go to the bathroom more than ten times during the match, If not for that mishap, she would have undoubtedly been the champion. There was no doubt that the drink Helena had given her was spiked. Helenaughed awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. You can¡¯t still be mad at me for that!¡± Hera chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not mad. I actually found our battles of wits and courage during those years in school quite interesting!¡± The old man in white touched his chin, looking displeased. ¡°Youngdy, didn¡¯t your father teach you that a true gentleman remains silent while observing a game?¡± he said suddenly. Hera stuck out her tongue yfully. I didn¡¯t say anything about what I was going to y!¡± She just moved the piece while keeping her mouth shut. Old Malley burst intoughter. ¡°Are there any more moves? If not, let¡¯s call it a draw!¡± ¡°A draw?¡± The old man in white sneered, lifting his cannon to capture the chariot. Exchanging a cannon for a chariot seemed like a fair deal Old Malley then used his general to capture the cannon. The man in white moved his chariot one step sideways, nning a direct assault. Old Malley then shifted his chariot into the same line that housed hi other chariot, blocking the path of the opponent¡¯s chariot. The man in white contemted for a moment before moving a soldier to the front of the horse, conveniently positioning it next to h opponent¡¯s chariot. It obstructed the route for protecting the canno and it also threatened the opponent¡¯s chariot. If Old Malley captured the soldier, the man in white¡¯s horse would then capture his chariot. If Old Malley moved the chariot, then he could capture his cannon. Now, Old Malley was in a bind again. In chess, sometimes sacrificing one piece could lead to the downfall of another. Of course, Hera chose to protect the chariot. Hera reached her fair hand out and suddenly captured the opponent¡¯s soldier with the chariot. The man in white smiled slightly. As he lifted his hand to pick up his horse, someoneughed and commented, ¡°Hey¡­ the generals are facing each other.¡± It was then that the man in white noticed that the center of the board was in a vacuum state. His horse was stuck, and he was charging headlong into a trap. He red at Hera in anger. Just as he was about to speak, Helenal said, ¡°A true gentleman remains silent while observing a game. She didn¡¯t say anything!¡± The man in white gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going overboard getting involved just like this?¡± Helena chuckled. ¡°Just admit defeat!¡± The man in white took a deep breath and said in a seemingly indifferent tone, ¡°I won¡¯t stoop to ying with children.¡± After assessing the situation, he pulled back the other cannon, getting ready to try the same trick again. From N?velDrama.Org. Hera instantly guessed his intentions and preemptively moved the cannon beside the horse, preventing his chariot from capturing her cannon. This move also blocked the man¡¯s horse, preventing it from threatening other pieces.. The man in white started to get serious and had also guessed what Hera was nning. Clearly, his trick of sacrificing the horse to protect his general was no longer effective. Thus, he moved his bishop, giving back the freedom of movement to his central horse piece. ¡°General!¡± Hera moved the cannon to capture the general. The man in white responded by moving a pawn while Hera returned by moving the other chariot down to capture the soldier. After that, the man in white moved his pawn to the front of the horse, which was then seeded by Hera shifting the chariot under the pawn to capture the horse. Chapter 561 He had to make a decision between the pawn and the horse. The man in white¡¯s face grew increasingly solemn. The pawn that he had so painstakingly got across was about to be lost. After several more rounds of back and forth, the man in white was. left with only a general, a cannon, and two pawns. ¡°The game is set. Hahaha!¡± Old Malleyughed heartily. The man in white had been winning these past few days. Finally, today, he lost. He took out a handful of crumpled banknotes from his pocket and gave Old Malley 50 bucks. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today anymore. Another day perhaps!¡± The man in white then stood up, grabbed his long sword, and left. The group of old men gave Hera a thumbs-up while Old Malley was stillughing heartily. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯ve given us some relief today!¡± Hera chuckled and replied, ¡°You tter me. I¡¯m just afraid I might have offended the old gentleman just now. Do you have a good rtionship with him?¡± Old Malley shook his head in response. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Seems like he moved in recently.¡± Hera smiled at that and said, ¡°Alright then. Please continue with your game. I¡¯m going for a walk!¡± With that said, Hera turned around and walked away. Grabbing onto Helena¡¯s hand, they then strolled at a leisurely pace. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d still be so skilled at chess after so many years,¡± Helena said softly under the gentlemplight, apanied by a cool breeze. ¡°When I was young, Dad taught me to observe the game in three moves. With each move I made back then, I would always think about how my opponent would respond and then n my next move. I have to say, it was really effective during middle and high school,¡± Heral shared. ¡°When I yed against a chess masterter on, I couldn¡¯t win no matter what, and it was then I realized that true experts understand the importance of observing the entire situation. ¡°Life is like chess; one wrong move can lead to a series of mistakes, and a careless move can result in aplete loss.¡± Hera was looking ahead, her voice gentle as she spoke. These were the lessons she had recently come to understand. Helena smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°How nice it would be if I couldprehend these things too. Were Hera¡¯s words not a reflection of what happened to her as well? While harming others, she ultimately harmed herself. One wrong. move led to only more mistakes while one careless move led to the loss of everything. Was that not her? Was that not Kai as well? Chess was always yed without regrets, just like life. Regrets were useless. The only thing they could do was to y their next move well. The two walked and talked. At around nine at night, Skadi called Hera. ¡°Hey! I thought you forgot about me!¡± Hera answered the call, her tone a bit displeased. Skadi used to chat with her about everything but seemed to be preupied recently. She never replied to her messages promptly and would only asionally send an emoji. With so much going on with thepany, Hera did not have the chance to check if Skadi had gotten into a rtionship. ¡°I¡¯ve been apanying Bianca with her training recently and then went to Xanthalos with her to participate in a boxing match!¡± ¡°How was it? Did she win?¡± Hera asked eagerly. ¡°Well¡­¡± Skadi sighed softly. ¡°She lost? Bianca is the best fighter. How could she lose?¡± Hera frowned. ¡°Of course, she won! Who said anything about losing?¡± Skadi giggled ¡°Then why did you sigh? You scared me!¡± Hera admonished exasperatedly. ¡°Bianca rarely encounters a worthy opponent. You don¡¯t understand the loneliness of us masters!¡± Skadi sighed. ¡°Alright, stop being so self-absorbed. When are youing to my ce?¡± Hera had just asked this when she heard the sound of screeching brakes followed by Skadi¡¯s angry cursing. ¡°Damn it, that old guy is asking for trouble, isn¡¯t he?¡± Chapter 562 ¡°Skadi, what¡¯s wrong? Skadi?¡± Skadi had ended the call. Concern shed through Hera¡¯s beautiful eyes. From the screeching brakes earlier, it sounded like Skadi might have gotten into a traffic ident. She did not know how serious it was or whether Skadi was injured. ¡°What happened to Skadi?¡± Helena asked. ¡°There might be a small issue. I¡¯ll call herter to check. Let¡¯s go back now. I still need to make some medicine for you,¡± Hera said with a faint smile. Skadi was a martial artist and had five years of driving experience. She managed to hit the brakes in time and had even cursed at someone. It probably was nothing serious. In the basement, Nash raised his hand and conjured two illusory seals before sticking them to the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron. The green pill me gradually extinguished, and the palpable tension faded away. He then moved beside the cauldron and looked inside to see two dark blue pills still rotating rapidly in a circle inside. Nash pressed one hand against the outside of the cauldron and slowed the array¡¯s rotating effect. He then reached in and collected. the two pills. After a day and a night, he had finally refined the Five Organs. Rejuvenation Pills. He walked over to Finn, pinched his jaw open, and stuffed the pills. into his mouth. After that, he used his true energy to guide the pills. down his throat and into his stomach. Activating his Third Eye, Nash could see the pills getting instantly dissolved by the gastric acid. They released a white misty energy that flowed through Finn¡¯s bloodstream and into every part of his body. When the toxins in Finn¡¯s blood came in contact with the misty energy, they broke down and gradually disappeared. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The misty energy turned from white to ck and was then expelled through the sweat nds. ck liquid began to seep out from Finn¡¯s skin. Seeing the Five Organs Rejuvenation Pills taking effect, Nash breathed a sigh of relief. Finn was now out of danger, and it was only a matter of time before he woke up. Next up, he needed to refine a third-grade pill-the Tiger Soul Grand Rejuvenation Pill. The effects of this pill were bone regeneration, muscle reconstruction, and the strengthening of one¡¯s foundation. It was the most suitable for Kai, who was currently suffering from serious internal injuries. After a day and night¡¯s worth of continuous high-intensity mental exertion, Nash felt mentally and physically drained despite being an expert in the Mystique Loyalty Realm. He walked over to the table, sat down, and devoured the meal that Hera had brought. Although the food was now cold, Nash still enjoyed it. Once he was full, he went to the stove and brewed a bowl of herbal medicine for Kai. While he could eat when he was hungry, Kai, who had been half-dead for a day and night, could not. He needed. nourishment. In this bowl of herbal medicine, Nash had added a hundred-year-old wild mountain root. It would replenish Kai¡¯s vitality and provide his body with the necessary nutrients. Next, Nash started preparing the herbs needed to refine more pills. Skadi entered the vi living room angrily while carrying some local specialties from Xanthalos in her hand. Hera, who had just finished brewing the herbal medicine, exited the kitchen and greeted her. ¡°Skadi, you arrived so quickly?¡± Hera was somewhat surprised. Did Skadi not get into a traffic ident on the way just now? How did she manage to handle it so quickly? ¡°I was already in Royal Bay when I called you!¡± Skadi replied. Chapter 563 Skadi ced the duck meat that was a specialty of Xanthalos on the table. ¡°This is a specialty from Xanthalos, handmade by my best. friend!¡± Seeing Skadi looking upset, Hera could not help but ask, ¡°What happened? Did someone try to scam you with the car ident?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Skadi plopped down on the sofa frustratedly. ¡°Yes, that old man tried to extort 80,000 dors from me!¡± Hera could not help but find it amusing. ¡°You got scammed? Aren¡¯t you the kind of person who would¡¯ve sent him straight to the Inspection Office?¡± Skadi¡¯s temper was not to be trifled with. There were only a few of the wealthy second-generation elites in Jonford who dared to provoke her. ¡°I was speeding, and Royal Bay is filled with surveince cameras. Sending him to the Inspection Office would only backfire on me,¡± Skadi replied helplessly. Helena sipped her medicine and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a dashcam?¡¯ Skadi only noticed Helena¡¯s presence then, and her expression turned cold. However, she noticed a signal from Hera and wondered what she meant. Had they reconciled? Skadi was momentarily stunned. ¡°You¡­ You two?¡± Hera smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it yourself. We¡¯ve made up.¡± Skadi rolled her eyes and then smiled. ¡°Congrattions, then.¡± Hera took two bottles of drinks from the refrigerator, walked toward the sofa, and handed one to Skadi as she asked, ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered Helena¡¯s question. Don¡¯t you have a dashcam in your car?¡± Having a dashcam but still being scammed for 80,000! If this happened to anyone else, she might believe it, but the fact that it happened to Skadi was truly outrageous. Skadi unscrewed the bottle cap and took two sips of her drink before replying, ¡°That old man just walked straight toward the road without looking. He didn¡¯t even nce to see if there were any cars. I didn¡¯t expect him to cross the road without checking at all. ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to break in time. It¡¯s like he was intentionally risking his life for money!¡± Hera could not help butugh. ¡°Well, that¡¯s unfortunate, but you did speed in a residential area.¡± Skadi took off her shoes and crossed her legs. ¡°You should be more careful when driving next time. That old man looks like a repeat offender!¡± she said with a solemn expression. Hera retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve always been careful when driving!¡± Unless it was an emergency, she had always adhered to the speed limits posted on the signs. Helena suddenly spoke up right then, ¡°People living in Royal Bay are either rich or wealthy. How could someone pull a scam here?¡± Hera looked at Skadi, who shrugged and said, ¡°Who knows? That old guy didn¡¯t look wealthy at all. He¡¯s probably an outsider who sneaked in!¡± Hera pinched Skadi¡¯s cheek,ughing. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll talk to the property management tomorrow and get him kicked out!¡± Skadi nodded and took out her phone, saying, ¡°Let me show you live. footage of Bianca¡¯s boxing match!¡± The two sat on the sofa and watched the video recording of Bianca¡¯s boxing match. Hera sometimes frowned, sometimes cheered. It was as if she were watching a live broadcast. Two bright lights shone into the yard from outside the vi just then. It was the headlights of Melody¡¯s car. The lights went out, and then Melody walked toward the basement after getting out of the car. ¡°Does this woman always stay at your house?¡± Skadi asked cautiously. Hera shook her head and said, ¡°Most of the time, she stays in hotels. asionally, she sleeps in the guest room.¡± Skadi frowned and asked, ¡°Is she with Nash every day?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Hera calmly nodded, showing no signs of jealousy. She already knew that there was only a professional rtionship between Nash and Melody. Nash was trustworthy, and Hera trusted himpletely. Skadi hesitated for a moment, wanting to say something but then held back. Last time, she almost had a falling out with Hera because she meddled too much. Hera understood what Skadi was thinking and smiled, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. No need to worry. I¡¯ve known Nash for a long time, and I know him better than anyone else!¡± Skadi could only smile faintly at Hera¡¯s reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you two haven¡¯t been intimate yet?¡± she then asked in a hushed tone. Hera blushed slightly, thinking about the times before when their passionate moments were interrupted. She felt a bit frustrated. ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up. Every time we¡¯re about to get intimate, something. unexpected happens. I¡¯m starting to have aplex about it!¡± Skadi could not help butugh. ¡°I suggest you settle things with him sooner rather thanter. With other women around all the time, who knows if feelings might develop over time?¡± Chapter 564 Being best friends and given their past experiences, Skadi did not want to be too direct in her words. Still, she felt the need to give Heral some gentle reminders. ¡°With everything going on recently, let¡¯s talk about this after things. settle down,¡± Skadi suggested. Hera nodded, keeping her head low. She only feltfortable discussing these matters with Skadi. ncing at the time, Skadi said, ¡°I have to go back to the school. Remember to try the duck I brought. The vor is absolutely incredible!¡± Hera escorted Skadi to the door and then left in her car. Skadi slowed down after covering some distance, her eyes watching both sides of the road vigntly. She was thankful that the elderly man was not around. In the basement, Nash was done preparing the medicine and was now cleaning up the residuals beside the cauldron while Melody reported her findings to him. ¡°The higher-ups at Splendor have no connections with the Duerson family! They also don¡¯t take domestic orders, so Baroque poses no threat to them. ¡°It¡¯d be baseless to im that the Baroque fire without any evidence,¡± Melody reported. Nash smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Kai wakes up before making any conclusions.¡± If it was orchestrated by Duncan, he would have been meticulous with his nning. What was more, he had managed to get a Mystique. Loyalty Realm powerhouse to work for him. His visit yesterday was a direct challenge to him. Not only was Duncan a threat to him, but he also put those around Nash at risk. Nash had already ced Duncan on his mental death list. ¡°Did you personally investigate Splendor?¡± Nash asked. ¡°No, I had someone else do it. I enlisted Louis, a member of the Watson family and Walter¡¯s nephew. He¡¯s also the regional manager for Splendor. It¡¯s unlikely that anyone from the Watson family would. betray us, right?¡± Melody replied confidently, believing that she handled the situation perfectly. She figured Nash would praise her this time, but he just stared at her for a long time without saying a word. Melody started feeling a bit unsure. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Nash went back to cleaning the residue off the cauldron while. casually saying, ¡°You did the right thing, but Duncan is not as simple as you imagine.¡± Melody got a little mad. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. I can¡¯t stand this kind of cryptic talk!¡± Nash¡¯s gaze was meaningful. It was clear he did not fully agree with Melody¡¯s approach.. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I already said you did the right thing, didn¡¯t I?¡± Nash smiled faintly, offering no further exnation. Melody looked at Nash suspiciously, ¡°So, is this your way of praising me?¡± Nash nodded very seriously, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good enough, then.¡± Melody¡¯s expression softened a bit. Then, she looked at Finn, who was covered in ck sweat. She asked with surprise, ¡°Has Finn taken the pills?¡± ¡°Yeah, if nothing unexpected happens, he should wake up tomorrow,¡± Nash confidently stated. ¡°And what about Kai?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the process of preparing a pill for him.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you, then.¡± With that, Melody turned around to leave, ¡°Close the door!¡± Nash called out. There was a bang as Melody shut the heavy, titanium alloy door. Nash then picked up his phone and called Walter. ¡°Dr. Calcraft?¡± Chapter 565 Walter was so stricken that he dropped the teacup in his hand on the ground. At the same time, he felt extremely uneasy. There were only two possibilities for Nash to be calling him. Either Kai had woken up or he had failed to make it. Walter did not even have the courage to ask. ¡°Mr. Watson, who¡¯s the real owner of Splendor Microchips?¡± ¡°S-Splendor?¡± Walter was somewhat stunned but also relieved. At least Nash did not tell him that Kai had passed. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure. I only recall the owner being from Mandora.¡± ¡°Your nephew, Louis, is the regional manager at Splendor, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Did he offend you, Dr. Calcraft? I¡¯ll have hime over to apologize to you right away!¡± Walter said eagerly. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Just take control of him for a few days. If someone calls looking for him, just have him make up an excuse. Just make sure nobody finds out that he¡¯s under your control!¡± Nash said solemnly. Walter agreed without hesitation. After ending the call, Nash went back to refining the pill. Watson Residence was an estate filled entirely with vis belonging to the Watson family. Louis was the son of one of Walter¡¯s cousins who had passed away due to illness several years ago. Before his death, he had specifically entrusted Louis to Walter. Walter had provided Louis with a luxurious house, a fancy car, and an annual allowance of ten million. He believed he had fulfilled his duty to his cousin. If Louis had truly offended Nash, he would face more. severe consequences than Kai. Apanied by Janson, Walter headed toward Louis¡¯ vi, which was located at the far end of the estate. Louis and his wife were enjoying a candlelit dinner on the vi terrace. Despite being in her 40s, his wife had maintained her skin so well that she looked like she was in her 20s. The woman exuded a mature charm, while Louis himself was dressed in a suit. Wine ss in hand, he smiled and said, ¡°The subsidiarypany will be established soon. I might be assigned there as a general manager!¡± The woman raised her wine ss gracefully, clinking it with Louis¡¯s as she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really something. Couldn¡¯t you just ask him for a job? Why insist on going out to work? You work so hard every month for a sry of just over a hundred thousand. It¡¯s not even enough for me to buy a handbag!¡± Louis took a sip of red wine, sighed, and said, ¡°He¡¯s my father¡¯s cousin. He won¡¯t give me an important position so easily. Besides, he¡¯s extremely strict with his subordinates and easily loses hist temper. I don¡¯t want to live in constant fear every day!¡± ¡°Suit yourself. Do whatever makes you happy!¡± The woman chuckled self-indulgently before asking in a soft voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to go see him? Kai just passed away. He must be grieving now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s his own fault. After all, Kai was his own grandson. The old man¡¯s punishments have been really unpredictable!¡± Louis felt that Kai¡¯s fate. was unfair, but he could only express his dissatisfaction privately. He did not dare to say such things in front of Walter. The woman¡¯s expression changed slightly as she reproached in a low voice, ¡°Lower your voice. If he hears you, he¡¯ll definitely deal with you!¡± Louis sneered, ¡°We¡¯ve been living at Watson Residence for three or five years, no? When has he ever come to visit us? The old man is just someone who simply disowns his own family. No one will respect him after he¡¯s dead!¡± Perhaps slightly intoxicated, Louis used this opportunity to vent his frustrations. The woman¡¯s face turned pale as she scolded him again, ¡°Louis, that¡¯s enough!¡± Although Walter was strict at times, he was the one supporting their family. With the annual allowance of ten million over the past three to five years, they had umted millions in savings. Even if they just let it sit in the bank to earn interest, it would be enough for them to live afortable life for the rest of their lives. If Walter were to hear these words, where in Jonford would they be able to stay? Louis burped after drinking his wine. Calmer now, he smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve had a bit too much to drink. Go make me a cup of hot tea, will you?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The woman gave Louis a disdainful look before heading off to brew the tea. Just as she turned around, however, she saw Walter walking up the stairs with a stern expression on his face and his hands. behind his back. He had heard every word just now. Chapter 566 ¡°U-Uncle¡­¡± The woman trembled as goosebumps erupted across her body. She nearly copsed to the ground. Louis¡¯ eyes widened as he immediately felt himself sobering up. He pped his hands against his legs, which were shaking uncontrobly. Walter was here. There was no doubt he had heard everything he had just said. Oh no¡­ Was Walter really going to ignore the fact they were family and kill him? ¡°You¡¯re my nephew. Do you think you can escape paying your respects to me after I die?¡± Walter spoke in a cold voice. However, he felt an unbearable sadness within him. Louis was his nephew. He had bought him luxurious cars and mansions and provided his children ess to the best education avable. He also gave him over ten million dors per year as year-end dividends. Yet, in the end, he had said such treacherous things. What a traitorous brat. ¡°U-Uncle¡­ I-I-¡­¡± The aura that emanated from Walter was truly something else. Louis could not even form aplete sentence. Thankfully, his wife soon returned to her senses, and she knelt on the ground while sobbing. ¡°Uncle¡­ Louis is drunk. Please don¡¯t take what he said to heart!¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I had too much to drink¡­ I deserve to die¡­¡± Louis pped himself across the face hard. ¡°I deserve to die! I deserve to die!¡± Louis pped himself over and over again. Each p was delivered with full force. Soon, his face became swollen. Walter sneered. ¡°In wine, there is truth, isn¡¯t it?¡± He did not bother giving them a chance to exin themselves and turned to Janson, ¡°Take them away¡­¡± Take them away? Where were they being taken to? Was Walter going to kill them? The couple exchanged nces. Fear was evident in their eyes. Walter headed downstairs, his hands sped behind his back. After Janson took their phones from them, he stered a chilling smile on his face as he asked, ¡°Shall we go?¡± The couple¡¯s terror grew tenfold when they saw that chilling smile. They were trembling so badly that they needed to lean on each other to walk. Both of them were brought into Walter¡¯s study. Two bodyguards dressed in ck were stationed in the room as well. Walter had only just taken his seat at the desk when he received a phone call from George. ¡°Sir¡­ Those strangers are indeed not from management¡­ I¡¯ve already disposed of them!¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too hasty?¡± Walter raised an eyebrow slightly. Several new faces had been spotted in the estate¡¯s management ever since his discharge from the hospital. He had requested George conduct a private investigation. If they were here to spy on him, they could capture and interrogate. them for information on who had sent them here. Never had he expected George to dispose of them immediately! ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t put as much thought into this as I should have!¡± George spoke in a remorseful tone. He had failed his previous mission of catching the person who had stolen the hit-and-run driver¡¯s phone because he had sustained severe injuries from getting attacked. He ended up harboring a grudge because of this. Thus, when the imposters he captured today refused to cooperate and even tried stabbing him, he lost control of his strength and kicked them so hard they died. ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. If they¡¯re dead, they¡¯re dead. Just remember to dispose of their corpses! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve sent someone to pick up an herbal concoction that will. help regte your inner energy from Miracle Doctor Tanner. Make sure you consume it regrly!¡± Chapter 567 Walter spoke calmly. Both George and Janson had been working for him for years. He never had to worry when these two were put in charge. The men who had been sent to spy on him were a threat to him. They deserved to die! The mastermind behind all this was most probably Duncan Duerson, whom Nash had been suspecting all this while. George felt moved. ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Walter ended the call and mmed his palm against the table. Louis and his wife had been standing nearby nervously, and they both fell to their knees in fright. Walter¡¯s eyes narrowed as he turned to Louis. ¡°Be honest with me, Louis. Did you have anything to do with the fire at Baroque Group?¡± Baroque Group¡¯s server room had caught on fire a couple of days ago. Splendor Microchips was also one of the threergest microchip manufacturingpanies in Jonford. If that fire had been set by business enemies, that narrowed the list down to either Innovate Collective or Splendor Microchips. Since Nash had asked him to keep an eye on Louis, that probably meant he had unearthed some information. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Louis¡¯ entire body stiffened, and he hurriedly raised a hand to say, ¡°I swear to God that I¡¯ll die a terrible death if this has anything to do with me!¡± A sharp glint appeared in Walter¡¯s eyes. Louis¡¯ heart raced, but he did not break eye contact. He added, ¡°The president of Innovate Collective went to talk shop with Baroque Group immediately after the incident. I suspect it was done by Innovate Collective!¡± It turned out that this was why his uncle wanted to meet him. If he helped his uncle make sense of the avable clues on what had happened at Baroue Group, he would not me him for what he had said just now, right? Walter returned his gaze to his book. ¡°Get up and grab yourself a seat!¡± Louis had a weak personality, and he would never dare lie when subjected to Walter¡¯s stern gaze. After all, Walter had refined it through his decades of experience doing business. Thank goodness Louis had nothing to do with the incident at Baroque Group¡¯s server room. Else, he would never be able to face Nash again. George dragged two chairs over. From N?velDrama.Org. Louis and his wife sat on the chairs, not daring to move a single muscle. They spent the entire night sitting there. At the Duerson Estate, Duncan sat on the couch and looked through pictures. The pictures were all of stunningly gorgeous women. Some of them were wearing sailors costumes, some were dressed in short dresses, while others wore school uniforms. The one thing all these women shared was that they were young. Prior investigation revealed these women were all virgins who had never been in a romantic rtionship. Duncan picked out a picture of an innocent-looking woman dressed. in a school uniform and nced at the name written in the bottom- right corner. He muttered to himself, ¡°Luna Goodheart¡­ That¡¯s a nice name. I¡¯ll pick her!¡± Then, he chose two other pictures, one from each of the remaining fashion styles. After selecting a woman dressed in a sailor costume, he was surprised to see the picture right beneath. It was one of Mireille. Tanner. She looked adorable in her sailor¡¯s costume. The slight smile on her gorgeous face made Duncan feel like it was springtime outside. ¡°Who sourced this picture?¡± Duncan showed Mireille¡¯s photo to his subordinates with a slight smile on his face. When one of the petite men saw Duncan smiling, he thought it was because Duncan had set his sights on this woman and that he was probably in for a bonus. Chuckling said, ¡°I got this woman¡¯s picture. from Capiton University of Traditional Medicine. ¡°She¡¯s super clean, to the point where she hasn¡¯t even touched a guy¡¯s hand before! Rumor has it that she¡¯s a Capiton local, and I¡¯m currently trying to track her address down!¡± Duncan adjusted his sses before he got to his feet and walked toward that man, a bright smile on his face. He beckoned to a bodyguard standing in the corner, who immediately grabbed a golf club and handed it to him. Loud, scraping sounds rang out as the club got dragged across the floor. The man finally realized something was amiss and hurriedly looked behind him. He was met with the sight of the bodyguard swinging the golf club toward his face. The man¡¯s face became grotesquely disfigured. Blood poured from his mouth as he stared at Duncan in disbelief and said incoherently, ¡°S -Sir¡­ what did I do wrong?¡± Duncan took the golf club from the bodyguard and smiled demurely as he said, ¡°You did nothing wrong. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my fault for falling in love with her!¡± As Duncan ended his sentence, he raised the golf club above his head and brought it back down multiple times. Blood immediately sttered all over his sses. Chapter 568 Those who had helped Duncan source the other pictures turned heads the other way. They were afraid they might vomit. Ten minutester, Duncan returned the golf club to the security guard. After cleaning his sses, he read out the names of the women he had chosen, ¡°Luna Goodheart, Raine Lovce, Jessie Yancey!¡± The bodyguard nodded and then summoned someone to begin cleaning the room. Just then, a knock rang out. Duncan said calmly, ¡°Come in!¡± A tall bodyguard walked in and said, ¡°Sir¡­ We¡¯ve received news from Splendor Microchips that Melody Stone met with one of thepany¡¯s higher-ups today!¡± ¡°Who did she meet?¡± Duncan asked calmly. ¡°Walter Watson¡¯s nephew¡­ Louis Watson¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­ That woman¡¯s a smart one for getting Walter¡¯s family to investigate Splendor Microchips!¡± A sneer appeared on Duncan¡¯s face. as he spoke. ¡°What should we do now? Should we try getting rid of Louis Watson?¡± the bodyguard asked in a low voice. ¡°Melody will definitely tell Nash everything she¡¯s learned once she returns home. Nash isn¡¯t dumb, but he¡¯s not particrly clever either. My guess is that he¡¯ll ask Walter to keep an eye on Louis!¡± Duncan picked up another phone and made a call to the president of Splendor Microchips. ¡°Sir¡­¡± The man on the other end of the line spoke in a respectful tone. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a look at the recent financial statements. Profits of the Greater Western Somer area, which Louis Watson is in charge of, have hit record lows for three consecutive months. He¡¯s not fit for this role!¡± Duncan spoke calmly. ¡°I know how to proceed!¡± Duncan hung up the phone once the man on the other end of the line. responded. A victorious smile appeared on his face. If Melody went to Nash, there was no doubt Nash would worry he had bribed Louis. Hence, he would ask Watson to keep an eye on Louis so that they could not get in touch with each other. Yet, Louis was not involved in all this. It was a game of cat and mouse. However, not only would the intelligent mouse not get caught by the cat, but it would also bite the cat when the time was right. Then, Duncan¡¯s other phone began ringing. ¡°Miracle Doctor Tanner! Hello!¡± Duncan said in a low voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you set an appointment for this afternoon? Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡± Mireille asked gently. She had received a text message requesting an appointment yesterday afternoon. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Yet, despite it already beingte afternoon, the patient still had not. arrived. She was worried it was a severely ill patient who could not make it because their condition had worsened, which was why she decided to make that phone call. ¡°Cough¡­ Cough cough¡­ ¡°Doctor Tanner¡­ I don¡¯t have any strength. I can¡¯t walk at all¡­ Can you visit me at my home?¡± Duncan asked weakly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t make visits in the evening¡­ Perhaps you could visit the nearby hospital?¡± Mirielle replied, her voice sounding apologetic. Duncanughed sadly, ¡°The doctors at the hospital are all quacks. They can¡¯t cure me of my illness. Tanner Group Clinic is the only establishment I trust!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Mireille did not know what to do. Her father and Larry were attending. a conference at Capiton, and she was the only person working at the clinic now. Both her grandfather and her father had made her promise she would not visit patients at night. Chapter 569 Their reasoning was that she was vulnerable to being preyed on by evil people. Yet, what if something happened to that patient? Mireille did not know what to do. Duncan¡¯s weak voice rang out once more, ¡°Doctor Tanner¡­ Can Ie to your clinic?¡± Mirielle hurriedly answered, ¡°Yes, of course¡­ Why don¡¯t you take a cab over?¡± The street where the clinic was located might be old, but there were surveince cameras everywhere. Besides, there were also several patients on IVs in the clinic. She would be safe if she were in the clinic. Duncan immediately turned to one of the young men who had helped source the pictures after hanging up the phone. These men were all young gangsters his bodyguards had recruited, and they were all dressed in cheap clothing. ¡°Take your clothes off!¡± Duncan spoke calmly. The young man pped his hands to his bottom. ¡°Sir¡­ I-I don¡¯t think. that¡¯s a good idea¡­¡± Duncan¡¯s eyebrows immediately furrowed themselves together.¡± Hm?¡± Several bodyguards immediately surged forth and removed all his clothing. Duncan tossed his expensive clothes onto him. ¡°This outfit cost over two million dors. You¡¯ll be able to get 700,000 or 800,000 dors for them if you sell them on the secondhand market!¡± A delighted expression appeared on the young man¡¯s face as he immediately scooped the clothes into his arms and thanked Duncan. Duncan then went to Boris¡¯ room. Boris was meditating. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Boris¡­ beat me up!¡± ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± ¡°I want to receive medical treatment at Tanner Medical Group!¡± SDuncan flew out of the window. He spat blood from his mouth afternding on the ground. Holy shit!!! That was so harsh! Duncany on the ground for a moment trying to catch his breath. Boris walked over to the window and asked calmly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Duncan struggled to his feet and made an ¡®OK¡¯ sign before he stumbled away. Boris shook his head. ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s so wonderful about women¡­¡± When he finished his sentence¡­ A piercingly cold aura shed through the air. Boris raised his arms and threw a punch. When the two forces collided, all the ss in the mansion shattered. A dark shadow materialized before the mansion and then jumped onto the roof. It suspended itself upside down, its legs curled around the railing as it stared Boris in the face. ¡°Long time no see, my man Boris!¡± ¡°Swordsman! Back so soon?¡± Boris smiled as he spoke. He had already known it was The Swordsman when he saw that glint. ¡°Just a minion who had barely achieved Mystique Loyalty Realm. How long did you think I¡¯d need?¡± The Swordsman unfurled his legs from the railing andnded in the room, light as a feather. His curly ck hair had streaks of white in it, and he seemed to be in his 50s. Strapped to his back was a four-foot-long straight-edged sword. ¡°How many stabs did you require this time?¡± Boris was slightly shocked. Though both he and The Swordsman were part of the ck Wind Mountains, they rarely saw each other. It had been over ten years since theyst met. They had both just achieved Mystique Loyalty Realm then, and The Swordsman had yet to be a match for him. During the next few years, The Swordsman¡¯s skills improved at a flying rate, and he became invincible in the ck Wind Mountains. In the end, both masters of the ck Wind Mountains were required. to work together before they managed to wrestle him under control. From that point onward, he was called The Swordsman. The Swordsman¡¯s most famous move was The Seven Deadly Swords. That move only required him to make seven separate stabs. However, no one dared underestimate the power those seve held. Each stab grew even more powerful than thest. The seventh stab had enough power to kill someone who was halfway through breaking through the Profound Oriental Realm. ¡°I don¡¯t remember¡­ I think¡­ twice?¡± The Swordsman chuckled. Boris drew in a breath when he heard that. It had only taken him two stabs to murder a warrior who had just broken through to the Mystique Loyalty Realm. He probably did not have the skills to pull that off. ¡°Where¡¯s your godson?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯d have some young women ready for me?¡± The Swordsman licked his parched lips. It had been a long time since he had touched a woman. ¡°Your arrival is a little abrupt. But don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s tasked his men with sourcing women for you!¡± Boris nced at the handle of the sword The Swordsman had strapped to his back, and he could not help butugh. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t women slow you down?¡± The Swordsman thought about it for a moment before he smiled and nodded. ¡°To be honest¡­ they do!¡± Borisughed. ¡°In that case, you should get rid of that nasty ha yours!¡± None of the people in the ck Wind Mountains were decent. individuals. They were forced to congregate because the National Martial Bureau had left them no choice. After dozens of years of hard work, the ck Wind Mountains now had equal power to the National Martial Bureau. Once upon a time, Boris had abhorred evil as if it were his sworn enemy. When asked to avenge someone, he would kill that person¡¯s entire family if they were truly devoid of any conscience. After being prosecuted by the National Martial Bureau, he had no choice but to join the ck Wind Mountains. He had thought there was no surpassing his evil, but after arriving at the ck Wind Mountains, he realized his deeds paled inparison. to what the others had done. Take The Swordsman standing before him as an example. The mant was nearing his 80s, but he had a penchant for young women. The Swordsman sighed. ¡°The inner energy cultivation technique I practice is unique. I need the help of a female¡¯s energy for it to increase. ¡°If not, I wouldn¡¯t be able to pull off any of my moves because I wouldn¡¯t have sufficient true energy. That would mean I could never execute the seventh stab!¡± Chapter 570 Boris felt slightly less indignant after hearing what The Swor had to say. Since The Swordsman was still unable to execute his seventh sta meant his abilities were still not on par with that of someone who was halfway to breaking through the Profound Oriental Realm. However,e to think of it, were there that many experts who had managed to break through the Profound Oriental Realm? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m going to find a young woman I can use to satisfy my urges. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow¡­¡± The Swordsman said as he turned to leave. ¡°National Martial Bureau employees have been stationed at Jonford. recently. Keep an eye out for them¡­¡± Boris said. ¡°National Martial Bureau? What are they doing at Jonford?¡± An ugly look appeared on The Swordsman¡¯s face. He would not be able to travel as he pleased if National Martial Bureau employees. were here. He could have no fear of the National Martial Bureau back at the ck Wind Mountains, but since he was on foreign territory now, he did not dare act rashly. He had killed a warrior from the National Martial Bureau in the past, and it had resulted in three Mystique Loyalty Realm great¨C grandmasters persecuting him for over a half-year. He had no wish to live that kind of life again. Boris had a half smile on his face as he said, ¡°You should just stay here and allow my godson to provide you with all the need. He¡¯ll provide you with all the food and drink you desir also send you the women you desire in two days¡­¡± The Swordsman¡¯s kink grossed him out, but since they were same side, Boris knew he had to support him in all his endeavors The Swordsman gazed at the luxuriously decorated room and smacked his lips together before saying, ¡°When did you find yourself such a wonderful godson, Boris?¡± Most Mystique Loyalty Realm experts had extreme wealth at their disposal, but all of the ck Wind Mountains¡¯ Mystique Loyalty Realm experts were dirt poor. The ck Wind Mountains were located in a geographically disadvantaged area, and they had to spend huge amounts of money every year purchasing cultivation resources because of ack of natural supply. The two masters of the ck Wind Mountains had started with tens of billions of dors to their name, but everyst penny had been used up. Meanwhile, all the warriors were on the National Martial Bureau¡¯s radar, and they would easily be recognized by the facial recognition technology the other party employed. Trying to make a name for themselves in the mortal world would be as difficult as reaching the heavens. ¡°My godson is smart and ambitious, Swordsman¡­ He has a bright future ahead of him!¡± Boris stroked his mustache as a grin appeared on his face. After a half month of enjoying himself, he no longer wanted to return to the ck Wind Mountains. An idea began materializing in his mind. He wanted to help Duncan. achieve great things. The Swordsman smiled. ¡°Thinking of spending the rest of your days here?¡± A warrior¡¯s life would always have highs and lows. As they ascended through the different realms, their friends and enemies would also achieve even greater cultivations. Cultivation resources were a necessity in ascending to even higher realms, and conflict was inevitable whenpeting against each other for ess to those resources. They would be a fool if their wish was to spend their remaining years in peace. ¡°I¡¯ll be 120 years old in a few months¡­ I¡¯ve been both a kind and an evil person in the hundred years that have passed! I¡¯m tired of this life, where I constantly need to be either killing someone or be on the run!¡± Boris moved to stand by the window. He sped his hands behind his back, a tired look in his eyes. The Swordsman went to stand by the window too. However, he did not say anything: Boris smiled as he turned to him. ¡°Have you ever felt lonely?¡± ¡°Lonely? Do experts never feel lonely? It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re mere mortal or a warrior. You¡¯ll feel a certain loneliness onc skills arrive at a certain level.¡± The Swordsman crossed his arms over his chest as he spoke cal Then, he nced at Boris and smiled. ¡°I never expected you to feel lonely when you were able to kill your beloved!¡± Borisughed silently. ¡°People change as time passes. Is there anyone who wasn¡¯t so vigorous when they were younger?¡± The Swordsman agreed with that. During his younger days, he had been so ambitious he had sworn he would make something worthwhile of himself. He even joined the army to serve his country during the war. After killing multiple enemies, he became loved and respected by many. Now, he was still killing people left and right. However, things had changed. The line between goodness and evil was a thin one. Boris added, ¡°If we were to work together, we might be able to help. Duncan create the next Young family!¡± When he heard the words ¡®the Young family¡¯¡­ Chapter 571 The Swordsman trembled all over. A look of boundless longing appeared in his eyes. Yet this frenzy quickly disappeared. Then, heughed coldly. ¡°So what about the Youngs? In the end, weren¡¯t they also reduced to dust?¡± The legendary existence, an immortal family that had been around since ancient times¡­ Even so, they could not escape the changes of time. Suddenly, Boris asked, ¡°Where do you think those unparalleled experts of the Youngs have gone?¡± The Swordsman¡¯s face changed slightly, and he looked at Boris in shock. ¡°What do you know?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, The Swordsman turned his head to look into the dark distance. Boris also raised his eyes to look over. In the dark night, a figure in white martial arts attire stood out prominently. He held a sword in his hand. Raising his head, he watched the two of them. The Swordsman slowly reached out to draw his sword. Boris held The Swordsman¡¯s hand down, speaking calmly. ¡°If we make a move, we¡¯ll surely attract the people from the National M Bureau!¡± The Swordsman looked at Boris unhappily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried he¡¯s from the National Martial Bureau?¡± Boris smiled slightly. ¡°Even if he is from the National Martial Bureau, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move against us here!¡± A battle between Mystique Loyalty Realm fighters could destroy a vast amount of buildings and even harm the innocent. Thus, the people from the National Martial Bureau would definitely not strike first. Sure enough, the white figure turned and slowly walked away. Almost in the blink of an eye, he disappeared from the spot. The Swordsman smiled faintly. ¡°Do you still think you can spend your twilight years here peacefully?¡± Boris took a deep breath. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t live peacefully, I still have to help my godson clear the obstacles in his way!¡± The Swordsmanughed heartily. ¡°I can help you with that, but it depends on your godson¡¯s performance!¡± Then, he asked again, ¡°You didn¡¯t finish what you were saying just now. Where did those experts of the Youngs go?¡± At the Youngs¡¯ peak, there were at least a dozen experts in the Mystique Loyalty Realm in the n. There was even someone halfway to Profound Oriental Realm presiding over it. More than 20 years ago, the sudden downfall of the Youngs also. caused a huge stir in the ck Wind Mountains. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The next day at Royal Bay, a brand-new BMW was parked at the entrance of Nash¡¯s vi. Derek and Yasmin got out of the car at the same time. Hera and Melody were stunned when they saw them. Derek, dressed in a tailcoat with slicked-back hair that was shiny and sleek, exuded the aura of an underworld boss with every move. Yasmin, in a ck trench coat with shoulder-length hair slightly curled at the ends and wearing bright lipstick, radiated the aura of a corporate CEO. ¡°Hera, Mel¡­¡± Yasmin walked up with a smile to greet them. Derek took off his sunsses and hurried over, saying with a smile on his face, ¡°Good morning, beautifuldies!¡± Hera smiled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re earlier than us. We just got up!¡± ¡°Hera, how¡¯s Finn now?¡± Yasmin was there to visit Finn.. Finn had gotten seriously injured at the Long Lake Industrial Zone, and three days had passed. Due to theplicatedpany matters, she had not been able toe to see Finni With Sydney and Queenie at thepany today, she was finally able to make time. Hera looked toward the basement. Til take you to see him!¡± and three days had passed Due to theplicatedpany matters, she had not been able toe to see Finn With Sydney and Queenie at thepany today, she was finally able to make time. Hera looked toward the basement. Til take you to see him!¡± Chapter 572 Yasmin and Derek needed a homeowner¡¯s approval to enter Royal Bay. After receiving a call from the guard room, Hera learned about the siblings¡¯ visit and informed Nash. Nash allowed them to visit Finn but insisted they should not disturb him. Hence, Hera and Melody led the siblings to the basement door, Before opening it, Hera reminded them, ¡°Nash is doing alchemy¡­ Try not to speak!¡± The two were extremely shocked upon hearing about alchemy. Then again, thinking of what Mr. Nash could do, they were no longer as surprised. After entering the password, the basement door slowly opened. A wave of heat hit them, making all four instinctively step back at the same time. Looking up, they saw Nash sitting cross-legged on the carpet. At the moment, Nash looked pale with cracked lips and disheveled hair, causing Hera¡¯s heart to ache. Yasmin and her brother exchanged a nce, then tiptoed toward Finn¡¯s bed. They were careful not to breathe too loudly. As they passed by the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron, Derek nced inside and saw arge amount of ck medicinal liquid swirling rapi Derek was amazed. He had always thought the tales of Me magician doing alchemy were fictional. Today, he realized that there truly were people who could refine Moreover, it was none other than their beloved Mr. Nash. He wondered if the elixir of immortality truly existed now. Yasmin had already reached Finn¡¯s bedside while dripping with sweat. Finn¡¯s body was covered in ayer of ck, cracked grime, as if he was being mummified. Suddenly, a grumbling sound came from Finn¡¯s stomach. Hunger and thirst! These were the first sensations Finn experienced as he regained. consciousness. His eyelids twitched and then slowly opened. The first thing he saw was a fair, rosy, and beautiful face. ¡°I¡¯m dreaming of my little Yasmin!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Finn smiled with his lips cracking at the corners. He touched his face. Then, upon feeling his dry and cracked face, he was startled. ¡°W-What is on my face?¡± Finn sat up abruptly, searching his pockets for his phone. Yasmin quickly covered his mouth, gesturing with her eyes that Nash was refining pills. Finn turned his head and saw that Mr. Nash had frowned slightly. Swallowing nervously, he got out of bed, went to the sink, and gulped down a lot of water. ¡°How refreshing!¡± He wiped his mouth and was about to turn around when he suddenly froze. Who¡­ What was that in the mirror just now? Finn slowly turned back. Seeing his reflection, he almost screamed. His face that was now as ck and cracked as a thousand-year-old zombie was shocking. He raised his hands, noticing the same condition on his arms. He quickly turned on the faucet again to wash his hands. After washing off the grime, his fair skin was finally revealed. Relieved it could be washed off, Finn washed his face. Looking in the mirror again, he then saw a handsome man with. glowing skin. ¡°How amazing, Mr. Nash!¡± Finn touched his handsome face. The cut wounds that had been there before were nowpletely gone, without the slightest scar. Finn turned back to look at Nash, his eyes filled with fervor. He almost wanted to rush up and hug him. Chapter 573 Only he himself knew how lethal that poison was. At that time, he could clearly feel his wounds festering and his internal organs. burning. The pain was so intense that it made being alive feel worse than death. He thought he was surely going to die. Yet, unexpectedly, Mr. Nash saved him. Furthermore, he underwent aplete transformation. His appearance had been significantly enhanced. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first, so as not to disturb Nash,¡± Yasmin whispered. Finn nodded and walked out with light steps. Once outside the basement, Finn took a deep breath of fresh air and stretched, eximing, ¡°The feeling of being alive¡­ Damn, it¡¯s too. good!¡± With her arms crossed, Melody pouted and said, ¡°What a pity¡­ you. actually survived!¡± Finn was startled and then red at Melody irritably. ¡°Can¡¯t you say anything nice? If you can¡¯t, then don¡¯t say anything at all!¡± Was she actually regretting that he survived? It seemed like she really wished for him to die! Indeed, as the saying went-hell hath no fury like a woman scorned. Hera looked at Nash distressedly for a long time before slowly closing the basement door. At that moment, Helena hurried over. Seeing the basement door closed, she hesitated to speak up. She initially wanted to go in and see Kai. Hera, sensing her cousin¡¯s thoughts, softly said, ¡°Nash is at the final. stage of pill refining. Kai will soon wake up after taking the medicine. What you need to do now is to take care of yourself.¡± Helena nodded gently. Then, they all went to the living room. Hera asked Maria to prepare some food for Finn. Finn ate voraciously, as if he had not had a decent meal in ages. Melody teased him, ¡°Your Yasmin is here. Can¡¯t you be a bit more. refined?¡± While holding a drumstick, Finn took a big bite and said vaguely,¡± Let¡¯s starve you for a few days, then you can talk. You really don¡¯t know what it was like!¡± Hera and Yasmin could not help butugh at the scene. At Tanner Group Clinic, Duncan sat at the consultation table with a pale face. After taking his pulse, Mireille asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you take the medicine I prescribed for youst night?¡± The injury in his body showed no signs of improvement despit medication she had given him. ¡°I¡¯m alone at home¡­ I don¡¯t know how to prepare the medicine,¡± Duncan said, hanging his head like a child who had done something wrong. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. While resting her chin on her hand, Mireille curiously looked at the man before her. ¡°You inflicted these injuries on yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡± Duncan was taken aback. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Mireille smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Duerson, you¡¯re a martial artist¡­ With so many bodyguards around, it should be difficult for anyone to injure you so easily!¡± After saying this, she took the prescription beside her to weigh the medicine. ¡°Did you change into these cheap clothes to show how thrifty you are, or did you think I wouldn¡¯t recognize you and you could y the fool?¡± ¡°Do¡­ Do you know me?¡± Duncan asked, feeling embarrassed. He suddenly felt like an idiot. Back at Royal Bay, he had greeted Hera. Since Mireille was looking down at her phone, he thought she had not noticed him, so he tried to approach her with a different appearance. ¡°Mireille¡­ from the first time I saw you, my heart fluttered. You¡¯re the first woman who has ever moved my heart. I hope you can give me a chance!¡± Duncan said earnestly. Mireille turned to Duncan and asked, ¡°Are you close with Nash?¡± He had visited Nash¡¯s house a few days ago. They must know each other. Given Nash¡¯s status, she was interested in getting to know his friends. Duncan quickly nodded. ¡°My rtionship with Mr. Nash is very good!¡± Mireille then asked, ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Duncan said in a deep voice, ¡°The current head of the Duerson family¡­ Duncan Duerson!¡± Chapter 574 ¡°Duncan Duerson?¡± Mireille frowned slightly. ¡°I attended the Duersons¡¯ patriarch¡¯s birthday banquet with my grandfather before, and I don¡¯t seem to recall seeing you there.¡± Duncan gave a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m an adopted son taken in by the Duersons. I¡¯m not well-regarded within the family, and they¡¯ve never allowed me to participate in the old man¡¯s birthday banquet.¡± Mireille became even more puzzled. ¡°Then why would the Duersons. pass the position of the family head to you?¡± ¡°Because the Duersons offended a very powerful person, and they feared a catastrophic downfall. So, they divided the old man¡¯s assets and fled abroad, leaving the position of the family head to me.¡± Duncan exined with a bitter and aggrieved expression. Mireille turned away to continue preparing the medicine. The affairs ofrge families were indeedplicated, and she did not want to delve too deeply. As for Duncan¡¯s words, she only half-believed them. ¡°So, Ms. Tanner, are you willing to give me a chance?¡± Duncan asked again. Mireille slightly parted her lips and replied, ¡°Confessing as soon as we meet only causes aversion!¡± The heirs of these wealthy families were notcking in femalepanionship, and Duncan¡¯s eagerness only suggested ulterior motives. Mireille would not easily engage in a rtionship without fully understanding a person, especially the heirs of such prominent families. A glint of coldness shed in Duncan¡¯s eyes. This woman was being ungrateful! If soft tactics did not work, then he would have to resort to harsher methods. He stood up and walked outside, taking out his phone to send a text message. At Jonford University of Finance and Economics, Luna received a video message. In the video, several burly men were standing in her apartment, and the nannyy unconscious on the floor. A man with a scarred face snatched her sister¡¯s yogurt drink and was sipping it with a straw while smiling at the girl. Instantly, Luna¡¯s face turned pale, and she ran out of the ssroom. As she ran to the corner of the stairs, she bumped into a firm chest. ¡°Damn, don¡¯t you have eyes?!¡± Before the person she bumped into could speak, his entourage started cursing. ude backhanded one of them with a p. He said coldly, ¡°Is my woman someone you can insult?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Seeing Luna¡¯s panicked expression and red-rimmed eyes, ude asked in a deep voice, ¡°Did someone bully you?¡± Luna pushed ude away and ran outside without looking back. ude¡¯s face darkened. Apanied by his group, he stormed into Luna¡¯s ssroom. The originally noisy ssroom suddenly quieted down. ude was known as the tyrant of Jonford University of Finance and Economics. His ruthlessness was such that even teachers and the principal feared him. ¡°Who bullied Luna?¡± he asked in an icy tone, sending shivers down the spines of the more timid girls in the ssroom. One bespectacled boy timidly raised his hand and said, ¡°A couple of days ago, during military training, Luna was scolded by the instructor and coach.¡± Hearing this, ude¡¯s expression turned even colder. Half an hourter, the instructor and coach were beaten until their faces were swollen and bruised.. As ude left the office, he suddenly felt puzzled. Luna appeared fragile on the surface but was actually very stron willed. If it was just a matter of being scolded by the instructor and co for making mistakes, she would surely correct her mistakes earnes Two days had passed. Why would she still be upset about it? Suddenly, ude looked up. ¡°Could it be that something happened to her family?¡± He quickly took out his phone to call Luna, but her phone was switched off. Duncan returned to the vi, where The Swordsman was being treated to fine wine and food. With Boris¡¯ mediation, he had knelt and sworn allegiance to The Swordsman as his godfather as well. There were now two Mystique Loyalty Realm experts stationed at the Duersons¡¯ home. Chapter 575 Duncan was overjoyed. After enjoying a hearty meal and drinks, The Swordsman ch and asked, ¡°Duncan¡­ Boris mentioned you prepared some for me?¡± Duncan smiled slightly, took a phone from the security guard, and handed it to The Swordsman. ¡°Godfather, please see if they meet your satisfaction¡­¡± Upon receiving the phone and ncing at it, The Swordsman¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°They¡¯re much prettier than the ones I can find myself¡­¡± Duncanughed heartily. ¡°Tonight, you must enjoy yourself thoroughly, Godfather!¡± After saying this, he instructed the bodyguards to take The Swordsman for a good time. At the Lee family¡¯s residence, Olivia had already received the news of Luna¡¯s disappearance. She organized arge number of people to investigate and search for Luna. The Inspection Office cooperated with them vigorously as well. However, they found no clues throughout the night. The next morning, Olivia hesitated before calling Nash. Nash had just administered a medicinal pill to Kai. Exhausted, he was resting on an adjacent single bed. Hearing the phone ring, he picked it up, ¡°Olivia¡­ what¡¯s the matter Olivia would not call without an important reason. ¡°Luna¡¯s missing!¡± Olivia blurted out urgently. ¡°When did this happen?¡± Nash inquired. ¡°Yesterday. We searched all night but didn¡¯t find her!¡± ¡°Why not ask Xeno to look into it? Doesn¡¯t he have the Skyes¡¯ intelligence organization?¡± ¡°After Xeno took over the ck Tiger Hall, Theo called his people back.¡± ¡°What about the Inspection Office?¡± Nash continued. How could he find her in such arge ce like Jonford? ¡°The Inspection Office has been searching all night too. They also received reports of two other girls missingst night.¡± ¡°Send me their photos and I¡¯ll ask someone to help look into it.¡± Nash had a contact in hiswork. It was a top hacker who had developed a supeputer and nted viruses in satellite systems in 80% of countries worldwide. Thisputer had a staggeringputational power of trillions of operations per second. Hisputingwork covered the globe, so he could easily infiltrate the most secretive facial recognition systems of various countries. He could automatically ess surveince cameras of all brands. Nash had helped him once, and he had promised to help Nash find anyone in the world when needed. Nash had already engaged his help for that girl from the flower shop once before. This time, it was to help Olivia. Olivia got the photos of the other two girls from the Inspection Office and sent all three to Nash¡¯s phone. Nash browsed the photos and sighed. ¡°All pretty girls. After one night, I fear the worst.¡± After hesitating, he took out his button phone and dialed a number.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Grim Reaper¡­¡± A maic male voice came through. ¡°Help me find a few people!¡± ¡°Sure, send me the photos!¡± The person agreed without hesitation. Nash sent the three photos using his smartphone. ¡°Oh dear, this is three people. If I remember correctly, our deal was for me to help you find one person!¡± ¡°Then help me find the girl in the uniform!¡± The girl in the uniform was Luna. Of the three girls, Nash only knew Luna. ¡°Okay, Mr. Grim Reaper. Please wait a moment!¡± On the other end of the line, a handsome young man with blue eyes and blonde hair connected his phone to theputer. He then started tapping on the keyboard to activate his self- developed God¡¯s Eye System. From N?velDrama.Org. In a huge underground server room, numerous mainframes started up, emitting a loud roar. ¡°Mr. Grim Reaper, to save time, could you give me the approximatel range?¡± ¡°Drakonia, Jonford!¡± Chapter 576 The handsome young man entered Drakonia, Jonford into the fuzzy search bar of hisputer. Theputer¡¯s map instantly pinpointed Drakonia. A multitude of satellites momentarily lost control, causing a stir across various departments in Drakonia. Countless surveince screens flickered with static as the young man¡¯sputer captured millions of faces,paring them with Luna¡¯s facial profile. In the God¡¯s Eye System, over ten million faces appeared every second. On the Jonford map screen, several red dots appeared, representing locations where Luna had been captured by surveince cameras. However, there were gaps in some locations. ¡°Mr. Grim Reaper, do you know why you can¡¯t locate this beautiful little girl?¡± the handsome young man teased Nash, who remained silent. The handsome young manughed and said, ¡°Aputer expert has hacked into the surveince footage along the route and deleted her images. Didn¡¯t your local departments notice the missing frames in the recordings?¡± As he finished speaking, the God¡¯s Eye System shut down. Thest red dot automatically erged. It was a club named Garden of Heavenly Delights. ¡°Found her! She¡¯s at the Garden of Heavenly Delights!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Nash hung up and immediately left the basement. Hera and Helena were exercising outside. Seeing Nash emerge, Hera happily threw herself into his arms. ¡± Honey¡­ huggies¡­¡± Nash hugged Hera back and said, ¡°I have some urgent business to attend to.¡± Hera quickly let go, concerned. ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Nash shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just going to find someone. There won¡¯t be any danger.¡± Helena approached and asked about Kai, ¡°Kai¡­ is he¡­¡± ¡°Go to the basement and take care of him. He¡¯ll wake up within three days!¡± Nash said. Hera handed her car keys to Nash. ¡°Drive safely!¡± Melody also came out of the living room. ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡± Nash shook his head. ¡°Stay here and protect them!¡± He then quickly got into Hera¡¯s Maserati and sped off. On the roadside of the vi area, a disheveled old man sat on a roadside chair. He was disturbed by the roaring sound of the car. ¡°They never learn!¡± he muttered as he stood up and moved toward the middle of the road. At that moment, Nash¡¯s phone rang. Upon picking it up, it was the hacker. As Nash looked down at his phone, the hood of the car suddenly flew off. He looked up but saw nothing. ¡°Mr. Grim Reaper¡­ several muscr men carrying three sacks left the scene¡­ I¡¯ve synced the footage to your phone!¡± Without stopping, Nash floored the elerator. The old man in the air flipped over ten times before landing on the ground. Wincing in pain, he stood up and cursed Nash as he watched the Maserati disappear. ¡°Nash Calcraft, you really deserve to die!¡± Nash ced the phone on the holder and clearly saw three strong men tossing three sacks into the trunk of a Phaeton. A bad premonition filled his heart. ¡°Mr. Grim Reaper¡­ you just hit someone!¡± the handsome young man chuckled. Nash was startled. ¡°Did I?¡± The young man was also stunned. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± The hood had flown off, and Nash was unaware whether he had hit someone or not. Nash¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Is that person dead?¡± He did not see anyone on the road before picking up the phone. He had thought the hood flying off was due to driving too fast, causing engine failure. The young man sent Nash the road surveince footage. Nash only saw a disheveled old man suddenly appear by the roadside the moment he looked down. This was a martial artist. Nash had not sensed any real energy fluctuations, indicating the man¡¯s strength was at least at the peak of the Profound Reality Realm, possibly even the Mystique Loyalty Realm. Nash abruptly hit the brakes. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. How could such a powerful figure appear in Royal Bay? Was he friend or foe? Just as Nash stepped on the brakes, the screen on his phone showed that the ckmercial vehicle had already started moving. ¡°n, check the navigation of that car!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± In ten seconds, a navigation page appeared on Nash¡¯s phone. The destination was Meadow Valley outside Jonford. The wastnd for dumping bodies? Nash suddenly thought of this term, and his unease intensified. ¡°Can you listen in on them?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± n functioned like an omnipotent artificial intelligence. In a moment, the conversation inside the business car streamed through Nash¡¯s phone. ¡°Bro, these girls are so pretty. Should we have some fun with them ¡°If Mr. Duerson finds out, we¡¯ll get killed!¡± The mention of Mr. Duerson made the muscleman in the passenger Chapter 577 After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Should you do it, or should I? I can¡¯t bear toy hands on such pretty girls.¡± The other replied indifferently, ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it.¡± Their conversation was fully heard by Nash. He had guessed what the three girls had been through and that it was rted to Duncan. Fortunately, the girls were still alive. Nash stepped on the gas, and the Maserati swerved recklessly on the road, causing other drivers to curse and swerve out of the way. Some even took out their phones to contact the traffic department. Olivia called again, her voice cautious. ¡°Nash¡­ do you have any news?¡± Asking Nash for help made Olivia extremely nervous. ¡°n, check their license te!¡± As soon as Nash finished speaking, a small interface poppec his phone. It was the road surveince footage. The license te number been fully captured and erged. ¡°They¡¯re in a ckmercial vehicle headed toward Meadow Valley. The license te is A4650.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for interception immediately!¡± At that moment, Olivia was at the Inspection Office. She ryed Nash¡¯s information to Chief Holt. Jupiter immediately organized police forces to intercept the ck car. In the basement of the Duersons¡¯ mansion, Mireille was tied to a chair with tape over her mouth. Duncan, freshly bathed and wearing a bathrobe, walked out slowly. ¡°Say, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve been ungrateful? ¡°The Duersons are a first-ss family in Jonford, and I, as the head of the Duersons, have many women who wish to marry me.¡± Duncan approached the chair and reached out to touch Mireille¡¯s soft face. Mireille¡¯s neck bristled with goosebumps as she red at Duncan in anger. She never thought Duncan would be so bold as to have her kidnapped. ¡°You look pretty even when you¡¯re angry¡­¡± Duncan¡¯s fingers moved down, tearing off the tape on Mireille¡¯s mouth. Mireille immediately said, ¡°You should know about my grandfather¡¯s connections. If you dare touch me, he won¡¯t let the Duersons off!¡± Duncan smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve never taken Brian Tanner seriously. Even Nash Calcraft has to show me some respect now, let alone your grandfather!¡± Previously, having one godfather made him unafraid of Nash. Now, with two godfathers who were Mystique Loyalty Realm experts, Nash was nothing to him. Mireille asked, ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with Nash?¡± Duncan replied with a pathological smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m an enemy or a friend in his eyes, but he¡¯s someone I must kill!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Mireille scoffed. ¡°Do you think you can do that?¡± ¡°Whether I can or not, why don¡¯t I try and see?¡± With a smile, Duncan began to remove his bathrobe. Mireille quickly turned her head away. Chapter 578 Just then, Duncan¡¯s phone rang. Picking it up, he saw it was from the top hacker he had hired at a high price. ¡°Boss¡­ Nash is tracking them down!¡± ¡°What?¡± Duncan frowned instantly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you delete all the surveince footage of the three girls?¡± ¡°It seems¡­ It seems that someputer expert restored the data!¡± The top hacker on the other end sounded panicked. He had never encountered such sophisticated methods. Moreover, he could not trace the IP address of the expert, nor could he hack into the car system of the Maserati Nash was driving. Suddenly, a ghost face appeared on hisputer screen, followed a total crash of all theputers in his studio. Even his phonemunication was cut off. ¡°Mr. Duerson¡­ Hello there.¡± Nash¡¯s mocking voice came through the phone. Duncan shuddered and immediately hung up. Nash knew such an incredible hacker? This was uneptable! He could not let those three girls live. Otherwise, The Swordsman¡¯s whereabouts would be exposed. Duncan nced at Mireille. He had now lost his interest, so he put on his bathrobe and left. The basement door closed behind him. Mireille quietly breathed a sigh of relief, then looked around, thinking of how to escape. The ckmercial vehicle was speeding along Jonford Bridge. Behind it, three patrol cars were chasing with sirens ring. ¡°Bro, drive faster, they¡¯re catching up!¡± The muscleman in the passenger seat yelled as he saw the patrol cars behind them. The driver floored the elerator. They mmed directly into a taxi ahead, pushing it to the side. The taxi flipped over sideways, and a truck behind it immediately sounded its urgent brakes. The truck¡¯s front flipped over, blocking the bridge with its cargo container. A series of rear-end collisions ensued, trapping the patrol cars. The patrol officers inside immediately grabbed their radios to report the situation. Five kilometers from the bridge was Nash¡¯s Maserati. Nash had already witnessed the ident on the bridge. ¡°n, find me a route!¡± ¡°Turn left in 500 meters, head to Jonford Second Bridge!¡± n navigated for Nash. The Maserati, at a speed of 120 miles per hour, quickly covered 500 meters. Nash mmed on the brakes and turned the steering wheel sharply. The screeching of brakes resounded as the Maserati drifted to make a left turn and then sped off again. Jonford Second Bridge was still under construction. Nash crashed through the barriers and sped on. ¡°Damn, stop!¡± A worker shouted. The Maserati¡¯s speed did not decrease but increased from 120 miles per hour to 150 miles. On the other side of Jonford Bridge, eight patrol cars blocked the road. Several armed patrol officers crouched, aiming ahead. ¡°Bro, they have guns¡­¡± The muscr man in the passenger seat of the car was sweating profusely. The driver¡¯s face turned ashen. Even if they tried to break through, their car would be stopped by the patrol cars. ¡°Bro, let¡¯s surrender!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°No, Mr. Duerson will kill us!¡± The driver yelled angrily. He knew Duncan¡¯s methods better than anyone. If they dared betray Duncan, not only would they die, but their families would also suffer. The other man was so frightened that he started crying Chapter 579 The muscr man in the driver¡¯s seat gritted his teeth. He swerved the steering wheel and crashed the car toward the bridge¡¯s railing. ¡°Mr. Grim Reaper, they¡¯re going to fall into the water!¡± ¡°I see it!¡± Nash¡¯s Maserati drove along the far leftne. He noticed a cargo ship loaded with sand and soil in the river ahead. elerating, he drove a hundred meters, then turned the steering wheel. The Maserati broke through the railing and plunged toward the cargo ship. The carnded in the sand, and Nash pushed open the door, diving into the water. At the same time, the ckmercial car also fell into the water. The two muscr men crawled out through the doors they had opened earlier, took out daggers, and swam toward the trunk. Failing toplete their mission would put their families in danger. In order to protect their families, they decided to kill the three girls and then end their own lives. They exerted a tremendous effort to open the trunk. Bubbles came out of the three sacks, and the three young women struggled frantically.. Just as the two men were about to act, two jets of water sted them several meters away. Themercial car was already filled with water. Nash, carrying the three sacks, swam toward the surface. Upon surfacing, a lifeboat was rapidly approaching. Nash threw the three sacks into the lifeboat and then dived back to capture the two muscr men. When he reached them, they had already slit their own throats. The three sacks were opened. Lunay on the lifeboat, gasping for air. The other two girls were huddled together, crying uncontrobly. Luna looked at them sympathetically. She had witnessed the old man abusing the two girls. Fortunately, her period had arrived just in time, allowing her to narrowly escape disaster. Nash emerged from the water, climbed onto the lifeboat, and caught his breath. Luna¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Nash, did you save us?¡± ¡°What happened to you?¡± Nash nced at the other two girls. They had bruises on their necks, and their clothes were torn, clearly indicating they had met with misfortune. Luna¡¯s clothes were intact, and she seemed in good spirits. She was likely unharmed. At the Inspection Office, the three girlspleted their statements . Jupiter ordered Angelica to gather evidence at the Garden of Heavenly Delights. ude, with a gloomy expression, stared at Luna. ¡°Can you tell me next time something happens?¡± If Luna were harmed, he did not know what he would do. With her head down, Luna said, ¡°At that time, I was only thinking of my brother and sister. They threatened to throw them off a building if I told anyone.¡± ude hugged Luna and said coldly, ¡°Stay by my side from now on¡­ Other than for sses, don¡¯t leave my sight.¡± Luna stiffened. From N?velDrama.Org. ude was still so domineering. However, she seemed to have started liking this feeling. ¡°Nash¡­ thank you!¡± Olivia bowed respectfully to Nash. ude also approached Nash, changing his previous cold demeanor to sincerity. ¡°Mr. Nash¡­ thank you for saving Luna!¡± Nash waved his hand. ¡°Alright, you guys better go back. I haven¡¯t slept for days and need to catch up on some rest.¡± Luna whispered, ¡°Nash, you¡¯ve saved me twice¡­ Can I invite you to a meal?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk when I have time.¡± Nash turned and walked away. Jupiter followed Nash, saying, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, we still haven¡¯t found any clues about the Baroque server room. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± He had worked on many difficult cases over the years but felt helpless with those rted to Nash, whom he desperately wanted to befriend. Nash replied indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that case. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± ¡°Chief Holt¡­¡± ¡°A woman¡¯s body was found in the Southern Suburbs¡¯ drainage ditch. Her kidneys were removed!¡± A young patrol officer approached with the news. Chief Holt furrowed his brows, then said to Nash, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, I have to attend to this. Excuse me for not seeing you out.¡± ¡°Goodbye now!¡± Nash smiled slightly and continued walking. While looking at the photos, Jupiter asked, ¡°How many is this now?¡± ¡°The third one, exactly one a year, and all on the same day,¡± replied the young officer. Jupiter continued examining the photos, then murmured softly upon seeing the report, ¡°Lori Lynch¡­ Why does that name sound familiar?¡± Chapter 580 Jupiter¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Nash, who was walking to the elevator, heard it. His hand that was about to press the elevator button stiffened slightly. Lori Lynch? Could it be Baroque¡¯s Lori Lynch? The image of the beautiful woman who tried to flirt with him when he first started working at Baroque shed through his mind. It must be a coincidence! Nash took a deep breath and pressed the elevator button. He was tired and just wanted to go home and sleep. As he stepped into the elevator and the doors were about to close, Jupiter¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°I remember now, that woman was the HR manager of Baroque. I saw her at the site when Baroque¡¯s s room caught fire a few days ago¡­¡± Nash¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had already tried hard to with excuses for himself and had not dared to ask for details. Yet now, the thing he least wanted to happen had urred. Nashposed himself and strode toward Jupiter. ¡°Chief Holt, let me see the photo¡­¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Jupiter handed him the photo. It showed a naked corpse with wide-open eyes and a slightly open. mouth. It was Lori. Her waist had been cut open, and her kidneys were removed. Nash¡¯s grip on the photo tightened. Lori was diligent at work, a key figure for Hera. He wondered if Hera could handle this news. Regaining hisposure, Nash returned the photo to Jupiter. ¡°What did you mean by the third one?¡± ¡°We received a severe case of human organ trafficking three years ago, but there¡¯s been no progress in the investigation! ¡°Last year, we received another simr case. The methods were the same, and the perpetrator left no clues! ¡°Lori here¡­ is the third victim!¡± Jupiter¡¯s face was filled with guilt and self-reproach. Lori was a high-level employee in Mr. Calcraft¡¯s wife¡¯spany. They should be very familiar with each other. Lori¡¯s death must be hard for Mr. Calcraft. If only he had caught the perpetrator earlier, Lori might not have died. ¡°Did all three deaths take ce at the same time?¡± Nash asked in surprise. ¡°Yes¡­ all on the sixth day of September!¡± replied a young patrol officer nearby. ¡°When did she die, approximately?¡± Nash further inquired. ¡°Based on the initial assessment at the scene, the victim¡¯s time of death is estimated to be within six hours!¡± ¡°You guys start the investigation and inform me immediately if there¡¯s any update!¡± Leaving these words behind, Nash turned to leave. He could investigate it himself, as he could ask n to retrieve all surveince footage of Lori from the past two days. However, n had already paid back his favor to Nash. Asking for his help would mean owing him a favor. Unless it was an emergency, Nash preferred not to owe too many favors. After Nash left, Jupiter immediately gathered several veteran colleagues for a meeting. This time, he was determined to find the real culprit. Nash, dragging his tired body, walked toward the parking lot. He looked somewhat distracted. Recently, there had been too many things weighing on him, making it hard to breathe. ¡°Nash, what are you doing heading to the parking lot?¡± Angelica, who just got back from the Garden of Heavenly Delights, stepped out of a patrol car. This was the Inspection Office¡¯s special parking lot for patrol vehicles, and it was filled with patrol cars. Seeing Nash¡¯s tired appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but express her concern, ¡°You must be exhausted after saving those three girls. How about I drive you home to rest?¡± Nash came back to his senses and remembered that his Maserati had been towed to the insurance company. He nced at Angelica¡¯s patrol car and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to take up a public servant¡¯s time!¡± Angelica replied, ¡°I have a day off today, and I¡¯m just volunteering to work. My time is quite flexible!¡± Seeing Nash still hesitating, she took out her car keys. ¡°Don¡¯t wor I¡¯ll use my own car!¡± Nash followed Angelica to the second parking lot of the Inspectio Office. Her car was a brand-new light pink ord. Chapter 581 It looked like it had just been bought not long ago. Angelica opened the car door and politely said, ¡°Mr. Calcraft, after you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Nash smiled and got into the car. Angelica got into the driver¡¯s seat and instructed, ¡°Remember to fasten your seat belt.¡± Nash obediently did as told. Angelica drove the car out of the Inspection Office. Nash thought about the case regarding Luna and the three other girls that Angelica was in charge of. Curious to know about it, he asked, ¡± What did you find out at Garden of Heavenly Delights?¡± Awkwardness took over Angelica. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find anything. The owners and managers there all denied seeing those three girls. They also deleted the surveince footage. It¡¯s most absurd that we can¡¯t figure out when those three girls went to the Garden of Heavenly Delights!¡± Nash leaned back and closed his eyes to rest. Based on what Luna and the two other girls had revealed, they went to the Garden of Heavenly Delights because their families were being threatened. They were then vited by an old man at the Garden of Heavenly Delights. Luna escaped unharmed due to being on her period. The two individuals who were initially going to kill them mentioned a Mr. Duerson on the phone. This matter was definitely rted to Duncan. Duncan Duerson. Could the old man be the Mystique Loyalty Realm expert Duncan was keeping by his side? He did not look like someone so wicked, though. Just when Nash was puzzled over this matter, he received a call from Brian again. He prayed it would not be another request for help and answered the call. As soon as he did, Brian¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end. Grandmaster, my granddaughter has been kidnapped!¡± Nash sighed inwardly. ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°At around three in the morning, a group of people with masks broke into the clinic and took her away!¡± Brian was so distressed that he was almost in tears. His only precious granddaughter, what if something happened to her? Nash felt a headacheing on as he asked again, ¡°Have you offended anyone recently?¡± Brian replied mournfully, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, benevolent and generous. I only do good deeds. I don¡¯t have any enemies!¡± ¡°Is there anyone pursuing your granddaughter?¡± If someone powerful and influential had failed to pursue Mireille, they might have just resorted to extreme measures. Brian shook his head and replied, ¡°My granddaughter has been helping out at the clinic ever since she graduated and rarely interacts with people outside!¡± Right after he said this, a middle-aged woman who was arranging the nts in the clinic then spoke up, ¡°Mr. Tanner, someone confessed to your granddaughter yesterday. He said his name was Duncan, theContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. head of the Duerson family!¡± Brian was stunned. ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°Mireille rejected him and he left,¡± the middle-aged woman continued. Brian¡¯s expression darkened. The Duerson family was a first-ss family in Jonford, but when did Duncan be the head of the family? ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m hanging up now. It¡¯s probably their doing. I need to go and check it out!¡± Nash sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± His dreams of going home to sleep were shattered again. ¡°Officer White, please take me to the Duerson family¡¯s home!¡± ¡°Sure, here we go!¡± Angelica responded and then rerouted. 20 minutester, Angelica and Nash got out of the car and headed toward the Duerson family¡¯s mansion where the security guards outside stopped them from proceeding. Angelica took out her credentials, her expression cold. ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of the Inspection Office on an investigation. Do not interfere Chapter 582 The security guard smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Do you have a search warrant?¡± Angelica furrowed her eyebrows slightly and asked sternly, ¡°Are you trying to obstructw enforcement?¡± ¡°Oh no, not at all!¡± ¡°May kask, what kind of enforcement are you here for? Are you here to arrest or to detain someone? If you have a warrant for arrest or detention, I¡¯ll definitely let you in! If you don¡¯t have those, you need to present to us a search warrant. ¡°If you have neither, then you¡¯re trespassing on private property!¡± The security guard looked at Angelica yfully as he revealed his knowledge of legal matters. Unable to refute him, Angelica turned to Nash, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t help you either.¡± Nash just said to the security guard calmly, ¡°Tell Duncan Duerson that Nash Calcraft is here to visit.¡± The security guard nced at Nash and casually said, ¡°The boss isn¡¯t here.¡± The moment he said that, Nash¡¯s hand was already around his neck. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, notify Duncan that Nash is here to visit!¡± The security guard could not breathe as he grabbed Nash¡¯s powerful right hand with a flushed face. ¡°You¡¯ve quite the temper, Mr. Nash,¡± a sarcastic voice came from the estate. It was Duncan, and he was apanied by over 20 bodyguards as they walked over in formation. Beside him was also Boris. Angelica reached for her waist nervously, only to realize that she was on leave today and did not have her gun with her. Nash released his grip, and the security guard fell to the ground. Duncan looked down at the security guard and calmly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The security guard patted his chest to catch his breath, then stood up and said, ¡°They wanted to enter the estate, but I didn¡¯t let them in, so they started using force!¡± Duncan pped the security guard¡¯s face and scolded angrily, ¡°You useless thing. You don¡¯t even recognize Mr. Nash?¡± The security guard was bewildered. He felt wronged. He was just a security guard. How was he supposed to know who this man was? Also, did Duncan not tell him that no one was allowed in? Not even if it was God himself? ¡°Mr. Nash, forgive my guard¡¯s ignorance,¡± Duncan apologized to Nash yfully. Nash did not bother with the small talk and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mireille?¡± ¡°Mireille? Isn¡¯t she Old Tanner¡¯s granddaughter? Mr. Nash, you should look for her at the Tanners¡¯ ce. Whye to me?¡± Duncan was looking at Nash with surprise as if there really was no such person here. ¡°Mireille was taken awayst night. Were you behind it?¡± Nash coldly questioned. ¡°Mr. Nash, you ought to be careful with what you say.¡± Duncan¡¯s expression darkened and with an unsettling calm. He said, ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Duerson family. I¡¯m also the chairman of severalpanies. I¡¯m considered the youngest and most outstanding entrepreneur in Jonford. How could I possibly engage in illegal and disorderly activities?¡± Now, he had two powerful Mystique Loyalty Realm experts as his godfathers. He couldpletely ignore Nash. Anger surged in Nash¡¯s heart, but the pressure from Boris standing beside Duncan forced him to suppress his anger. After doing so, he politely asked, ¡°Would you allow me to search your abode?¡± Duncan replied indifferently, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± With that, he raised his hand slightly. The bodyguards behind him immediately cleared the way. Nash turned to Angelica and said, ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Angelica cautiously nced at the people from the Duerson family, whispering, ¡°I¡¯ll go in with you. With me around, they won¡¯t dare to harm you.¡± She believed the Duersons ¡®would hot dare provoke the Inspection Office so easily, let alone resort to violence-even if they had the audacity for it. ¡°No need. They wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you outside. I won¡¯t leave until youe out.¡± Angelica turned and walked toward her pink sedan, a worried expression on her pretty face. Large families like the Duersons had their own professional legal teams. A small inspector like herself could not contend with them unless she had some significant means. The Duerson family¡¯s estate was vast with approximately seven or eight vis in it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Duncan put his hands in his pockets, and he had a sly smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Nash, you¡¯d better search carefully!¡± Nash activated his Third Eye and focused on one of the vis. He was going to search from top to bottom, even the underground areas of these vis, and repeat it for all. When Nash activated his Third Eye, however, a golden light stabbed his eyes, causing them to ache. A suppression tool? Nash¡¯s expression changed slightly as he looked at the eight trigrams mirror above that vi. The surface of the mirror was blurred, and it was filled with an intense, malicious aura. This was no ritual tool; it was a warding object. Chapter 583 The forgery of warding objects was much moreplicated than ritual tools. In fact, whenparing warding objects and ritual tools of the same grade, warding objects were far stronger. Since his Third Eye was useless, he could only rely on his actual eyes. Nash walked straight toward that vi, which happened to be Duncan¡¯s residence. Duncan stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Nash, this is my godfather¡¯s residence. He has a bit of a temper, so it might be better if you don¡¯t go in there.¡± Nash nced at Boris and said, ¡°Your godfather doesn¡¯t seem to have any objections.¡± Duncan smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Nash, you misunderstood. I was referring to my other godfather!¡± He had another one? Nash¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and his eyelids were twitching. Did Duncan have another godfather who was also in the Mystique Loyalty Realm? His query was very quickly confirmed when the window on the second floor was pushed open and an old man in nightwear yawned as he looked down at Nash. ¡°Kid,e in if you dare. I¡¯ll kill you,¡± the man said yfully. Audible sound waves swept toward Nash. The imposing Mystique Loyalty Realm aura made it hard for Nash to breathe. Nash called out to the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron in his mind, and an immense pressure was immediately released. The sound waves dissipated just before reaching Nash, and the imposing Mystique Loyalty Realm aura from The Swordsman was washed awaypletely. Standing next to Nash, Duncan also felt the unbeatable pressure and could not help the tremble that shot through his legs. Boris reached a hand out and ced it on Duncan¡¯s shoulder. The pressure disappeared, and Duncan, relieved of the sensation, took a deep breath before retreating behind Boris. As Duncan stepped back, he stumbled over something. Turning his head to look, he discovered that all his elite bodyguards were lying on the ground. The Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron amplified Nash¡¯s spiritual power tenfold while The Swordsman used his own to resist Nash. As the two locked eyes, the vi¡¯s newly installed ss cracked shattered, the sound resonating. Nash was, after all, still only in the Profound Reality Realm. Spirit powers were something only those at the Mystique Loyalty Real could utilize. Even with the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron amplifying hi spiritual power, he could only barelypete evenly with the old man This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When Duncan noticed Nash¡¯s body trembling slightly, a hint of killing intent shed across his eyes. This was perhaps a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. ¡°Boris! Kill him!¡± Duncan yelled, voice deep. Boris shared the same thought. He had discussed with The Swordsmanst night about eliminating Nash as an attempt to clear the obstacles obstructing their godson¡¯s path. Today, Nash had once again disyed such incredible spiritual power, and it was only a matter of time that he might grow to even withstand them. Boris eyes narrowed, and a majestic wave of spiritual force swept toward Nash. This was his godson¡¯s home, and one would have to pay for damaging the house. With his and The Swordsman¡¯s strength, killing this kid with just their spiritual power should be more than enough. With that, two streams of spiritual power flowed from them one after the other. Nash split his own spiritual power into two, simultaneously resisting the waves of power from the two Mystique Loyalty Realm experts. The Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron spun wildly in Nash¡¯s sea of consciousness. The Swordsman and Boris had already begun to sweat profuse Their shock was beyond description at the realization that they not suppress Nash even with theirbined spiritual powers. He was too terrifying and must not be allowed to live! Suddenly, a faint voice echoed from all directions. ¡°Two old men bullying a young kid. Have you no shame?¡± Chapter 584 The voice was somewhat old but clean and clear. No one knew from which direction it came from. From N?velDrama.Org. Boris himself was shocked by it, and he distinctly felt a surge of spiritual power sweeping toward him from a distance. This spiritual power surged majestically. If he did not retract his own spiritual power in time, he would undoubtedly be seriously injured. Boris gritted his teeth and retracted his attack on Nash. He then turned around to face behind him. The air trembled, and he took a small step back, a solemn look crossing his face. Now that Boris had ceased his part in the joint attack, Nash effortlessly merged the two streams of spiritual power into one. The situation significantly eased for him Meanwhile, The Swordsman felt dizzy and disoriented under the suppression applied by Nash¡¯s spiritual power. Spiritual powers attacked the brain, and one that was powerful could destroy one¡¯s consciousness. The Swordsman knew that he was no match for Nash in terms of spiritual power. With a wave of his big hand, the Seven Killings de hanging on the wall automatically unsheathed and flew into his hand. The next moment, cold light shone as a de radiance shot toward Nash. The speed at which the de radiance traveled was so that it reached him almost instantly. Nash did not even have ¨¤ chance to react as the de radiance had already reached the top of his head. At this critical moment, however, a sword form struck the de radiance. The next moment, a sharp collision of des and swords resounded above Nash¡¯s head. The terrifying energy fluctuations were heart-pounding. The Swordsman sneered and leaped out of the window,nding on the ground with the Seven Killings de in his hand. He stared at the figure behind Nash intently. Nash slowly turned around, only to realize someone had appeared behind him at some point. This person had white hair, wore a white martial arts uniform, and also had a sword in hand. The Swordsman narrowed his eyes before eximing, ¡°The desman Divus!¡± desman Divus? Boris looked at the old man in front of him with surprise. He had heard the name Divus 80 years ago when he was just an ordinary person seeking apprenticeship. At that time, Divus was already a legendary figure in the martial world. Later, for unknown reasons, Divus disappeared without a trace, and the tales of desman Div ceased. Divus casually stroked his white beard and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expec someone to still recognize me.¡± The Swordsman narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯vee at just the right time. I was just thinking about experiencing your swordsmanship !¡± He called himself The Swordsman, while Divus was renowned as The desman. He wanted to see if his sword was more formidable than Divus¡¯ de. Divus smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re only at the intermediate stage of the Mystique Loyalty Realm while I¡¯m already at its peak. You think you have the strength to fight me?¡± ¡°Try and you¡¯ll find out!¡± The Swordsman snorted coldly before attacking Divus fiercely, hands curled tightly around his sword. He appeared in front of Divus in the blink of an eye as if he had just teleported. His true energy reverberated, and everyone around him was sent flying. He raised his de, attempting to strike Divus with the Seven Killings de. However, Divus casually blocked his attack with his scabbard. Divus formed a sword gesture with his left hand and gathered 18 sword forms behind him. He pointed the gesture forward, and the 18 sword forms attacked The Swordsman. Forced back by the sword forms, The Swordsman stabilized himself, swinging his sword up down and then left right. The two intersecting de radiance blocked the sword forms unexpectedly. The de radiance collided with the sword forms, and true ener exploded. The Swordsman was sent flying, his clothes torn in ma ces. The vi behind him also shattered under the violent power the true energy. Nash gasped, amazed by the technique. Chapter 585 The grandest battles he had witnessed were between Profound Reality Realm cultivators. While they could easily destroy buildings, they had not been able to shatter a vi into pieces. Divus remained calm andposed, his all-white martial arts attire still immacte. The Swordsman crawled out of the rubble, disheveled. He then firmly stood on the ground. ¡°Divus, do you dare battle me somewhere with no one around?¡± ¡°I dare not,¡± The desman replied with a faint smile. Nash looked at The Swordsman as if he were an idiot. The desman had not even drawn his weapon yet. He wondered where the man got the courage to challenge someone who had reached the peak of the Mystique Loyalty Realm. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re unexpectedly timid. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being ridiculed by others?¡± The Swordsman sneered. They were in such a crowded ce. Concerned about attracting the attention of the National Martial Bureau, he did not use his full strength just now. If he had used the Seven Killings de Technique, Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The desman might no longer be his match. Divus nced at The Swordsman indifferently and said, ¡°We¡¯re of different eras. If we fight, it would be the old bullying the young.¡± The Swordsman snorted. ¡°The strong are respected among martial artists. There¡¯s no distinction based on age.¡±. The title of The desman resounded like thunder in The Swordsman¡¯s ear. If he could engage in a battle with him, he would gain fame even if he were to lose. Moreover, he wanted to elevate himself through a confrontation with a formidable opponent. ¡°The Swordsman.¡± Boris went up to the Swordsman and said softly, ¡°The desman¡¯s strength is not to be underestimated. You should think twice before acting!¡± The brief exchange just now had revealed their rtive strengths clearly. The desmam had defeated The Swordsman without even drawing his sword. The Swordsman would certainly not be his match if he were to unsheath his weapon. Being at the peak of the Mystique Loyalty realm was no joke. The Swordsman red at The desman and said, ¡°In ten days, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at Whiter Peaks.¡± Nash heard Boris address The Swordsman and looked over. The Swordsman! He was the Swordsman! Number ten on the Dark Web¡¯s bounty list. His head promised a reward of ten billion. A sh of killing intent crossed Nash¡¯s eyes. He would definitely have to kill The Swordsman-not for the money, but for a personal promise. Divus sensed the faint killing intent emanating from Nash and nced at him casually. ¡°Kid; aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Nash looked at the copsed ruins using his Third Eye and noticed a luxurious underground chamber beneath the ruins equipped with aputer desk and a chair. There was a loose rope under the chair, indicating someone had been tied up earlier. However, there was no sign of Mireille. Had Duncan moved her to another location or had she managed to escape? Nash furrowed his brows in concern. The Swordsman also sensed the killing intent Nash directed at him and looked at him with a smile that seemed both amused and contemptuous. ¡°Kid, do you want to kill me?¡± Nash nodded firmly. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of wanting; it¡¯s a necessity.¡± Hearing this, The Swordsman burst intoughter as if he had just heard the most amusing joke in the world. Even Boris and Duncan could not help but join in. On the side, Divus looked at Nash with astonishment. A hint of disappointment appeared in his eyes. He initially thought Nash was someone who understood the situation and acted ordingly. It seemed now that he was just a reckless young man. How could a martial artist in the Profound Reality Realm even dare contemte killing an intermediate stage Mystique Loyalty Realm expert? If Nash were in the early stages of the same realm, there might be a slight possibility. While he might have the strength of someone at the peak of the Profound Reality Realm and was even half-step to approaching the Mystique Reality Realm, the gap between these two realms was still like heaven and earth. Duncan roared withughter. ¡°Mr. Nash, have you be so ustomed to swaggering around in Jonford, so you think you¡¯re invincible?¡± Nash retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can say whether I¡¯m invincible or not, but killing you will be a piece of cake.¡± Chapter 586 Duncan immediately restrained his smile at those words. He shifted closer to his godfather and sneered. ¡°If you have the guts, go ahead and try to kill me right now!¡± Given the circumstances, he saw no need to continue pretending With two powerful godfathers backing him, why bother acting so nice? Nash narrowed his eyes as he asked, ¡®I ask you again, where is Mireille?¡± He was not going to give up until he found her. Duncan sensed the killing intent from Nash and felt a bit nervous After all, Nash had left an indelible shadow in his heart. While Duncan had his godfathers¡¯ support, Nash had The desman backing him and hesitated at that. The desman seemed much stronger than The Swordsman. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re asking to die!¡± The Swordsman¡¯s figure blurred before appearing in front of Duncan. How could he allow his newly adopted godson to be bullied by an outsider? Boris also took a step forward then. In a one-on-one fight, neither he nor The Swordsman would be a match for The desman. However, if they teamed up, things might just work in their favor. Nash lifted his head to look at The Swordsman. ¡°I saw you at the Gardens of Heavenly Delightsst night. How shameless of you, an old man, to prey on young girls.¡± The Swordsman looked surprised. ¡°When did you go to Gardens of Heavenly Delights? I didn¡¯t see you. He had been at Gardens of Heavenly Delights since yesterday afternoon, and the three girls were only brought over in the evening. He left at 4:00 am after that, so how did this guy know? Duncan shook his head in resignation. Nash had intentionally set a trap, and The Swordsman had unwittingly exposed himself. Nash got. the answer he wanted, and a slight smirk yed on his lips. He then turned to Duncan and asked, ¡°Did you send someone to kill Kai?¡± Duncan had the tendency to tear off the mask but might not admit all his deeds now¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess?¡± Duncan sneered while looking back at Nash. This trick would not work on him. Kai was already dead, and Nash would never find out. Just then, Nash¡¯s phone rang, Seeing that it was Brian calling, he answered, ¡°Grandmaster, are you still at the Duersons¡¯ mansion? I¡¯ve already picked up Wendy!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Nash hung up the phone, turned back to Duncan, and smiled. ¡°If your want to keep something a secret, don¡¯t do it. The truth wille out sooner orter.¡± With that remark made, he turned to Divus and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He walked ahead without waiting for him to respond. This scene looked off to Boris and The Swordsman. It looked like Divus, who was The desman, was obedient to Nash? Boris sighed and said with some concern, ¡°It seems that this Nash person is indeed not easy to deal with.¡± Surprised, Duncan asked, ¡°Are you saying that the spiritual power fluctuations you sensed in Royal Bay that day came from The desman?¡± With his hands behind his back, Boris sighed slightly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s highly probable that it was him.¡± ¡°Boris, why do you think The desman refuses to fight me?¡± The Swordsman asked casually. Boris smiled and replied, ¡°He just disdains fighting with you.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Being someone at the peak of the Mystique Loyalty Realm squaring off someone at the intermediate stage of the same realm was like being an adult in their prime facing a teenager who has just learned to fight. Winning would not bring praise while losing invited ridicule. This was the kind of thankless task that no one wanted to undertake. The Swordsman leaned on the handle of his weapon and said with his gaze narrowed, ¡°I heard The desman¡¯s attempt to break through to the Profound Oriental Realm failed, causing him to be unable to achieve the unity of man and sword. ¡°If The desman can¡¯t achieve that, how can hepete with me?¡± There was joy in Boris¡¯ eyes. ¡°Is the information reliable?¡± If it was true, they would certainly be able to y The desman and Nash if he and The Swordsman were to work together. Chapter 587 ¡°I heard about this ten years ago.¡± The Swordsman¡¯s eyes narrowed.¡¯ I deliberately provoked him just now and he didn¡¯t dare fight me. I believe he hasn¡¯t fully recovered from his injuries!¡± Duncan gave The Swordsman a deep look. He thought The Swordsman had been brainless, but now it seemed otherwise. Why did he fall into Nash¡¯s trap, then? Perhaps he did not take Nash seriously, thinking even if Nash knew, he would not dare do anything to him. Then again, Nash did actually do nothing despite already knowing. Looking at the ruins before him, Duncan¡¯s expression turned dark. He walked forward and kicked a few of his subordinates awake. ¡°Be quick and get Mireille out of the basement!¡± Having overheard Nash¡¯s conversation with Brian just now, Boris calmly said, ¡°Mireille has already escaped.¡± Duncan was stunned. ¡°Escaped? She escaped?¡± How could she escape? The basement walls were made of reinforced concrete. How could a weak lady like Mireille escape? He suddenly thought of the venttion fan. It was the only venttion opening in the basement. Duncan pped his forehead. ¡°I was too hasty!¡± Outside the estate, Nash lowered his head and said, ¡°Thank you for helping me just now, Senior. Please forgive me if I offended you just now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Divus waved his hand with kind eyes. He then asked with a hint of curiosity, ¡°I can see that you¡¯ve not yet reached the Mystique Loyalty Realm, so why is it that you¡¯re able to use spiritual power? It¡¯s quite formidable too. ¡°It¡¯s unheard of for a martial artist at the Profound Reality Realm to face off two Mystique Loyalty Realm experts at the same time with such terrifying spiritual power.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I practice a unique cultivation method,¡± Nash replied, avoiding any mention of the Divine Farmer Cauldron. Even though The desman had helped him, the Divine Farmer¡¯s Cauldron was a divine artifac that no one would be able to resist. Seeing that Nash was evading his question, The desman did not press further and just smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again someday.¡± With that, he turned around and walked away into the distance. Nash watched The desman¡¯s receding figure, lost in thought. His master had mentioned him before. This man had the strength to ascend into the Profound Oriental Realm a hundred years ago. He even went to Tili Mountain to challenge his master in order to break through his own limitations. He still remembered how that the highest peak of Tili Mountain had been cut in half. At that time, the young Nash asked Johnathan, ¡± Master, how strong is The desman?¡± Jonathan just smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s currently number one in the way of the sword!¡± The fact that Johnathan, who was called Immortal of the Land, had given the man such a high evaluation showed how terrifying Divus¡¯ strength was. Nash was puzzled as to why The desman was in Jonford and why he was willing to get on the bad side of two Mystique Loyalty Realm experts to help himself. ¡°Nash!¡± Angelica walked over quickled. She had heard the vi copsing and was sure that Nash and the Duersons had started fighting. Looking at him, she asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nash shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Seeing that Nash was indeed unharmed, Angelica finally breath sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s go, take me to Royal Bay!¡± Nash opened the car door and sat in The corners of Angelica¡¯s mouth lifted as she quickly sat in the driver¡¯s seat to take Nash home. At the Tanner family¡¯s medical clinic, Mireille felt a sense of warmth course through her when she heard from her grandfather that Nash had gone to the Duerson family for her sake. ¡°The Duerson family is a first-ss family in Jonford. Nash is truly skilled and courageous!¡± ¡°Nash is my master¡¯s junior brother. Can you address him with more respect?¡± Brian said, somewhat annoyed. Chapter 588 ¡°He¡¯s about the same age as me. It¡¯s weird calling him grandmaster! He might think I¡¯m making him feel old by calling him that!¡± Mireille possessed a strong sense of self-esteem. Calling someone of the same age as her grandmaster did not sit right with her at all. Brian looked up at Mireille and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve taken a liking to him?¡± ¡°What nonsense! I¡¯ve only met him once. How could I possibly hay feelings for him? Besides, he already has a family, right?¡± Mireille red at her grandfather with irritation. She had already admitted once before that Nash¡¯s looks met her standards. Not only that, he also possessed incredible medical skills, was calm andposed in his actions, and had a straightforward personality. Such a man was undeniably attractive to her, but not to the extent of winning her heart. Moreover, Nash already had a wife, so having any such thoughts would be inappropriate. ¡°Aren¡¯t you even a bit interested in that boy from the Lowell family?¡± Brian asked again. Mireille was not young anymore and had reached the age for marriage. However, there seemed to be little hope for her with Nash. Larry¡¯s grandfather had been friends with him for many years. The Lowells wererge and prosperous in Jonford. If she married Larry, she would not have to worry for the remainder of her life. ¡°Larry is a good person, but he¡¯s arrogant like the typical rich kid. I don¡¯t really like that type of personality,¡± Mireille said as she picked up a broom and started cleaning. Larry and her had graduated from the same university. After graduation, he became an apprentice at the medical clinic through the rtionship between their grandfathers. Three months were enough to get to know a person. In any case, she had no romantic feelings for Larry. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t be bothered with you young people¡¯s affairs anymore!¡± Brian sighed. ¡°Once this busy period is done, go out and explore on your own. You¡¯ll surely meet a man you like!¡± Mireille suddenly remembered something and stood up straight. ¡°The Zell family sent an invitation a few days ago. Tomorrow is the birthday of the head of the Zell family, and they¡¯ve invited you to attend the banquet. I put the invitation in the drawer.¡± Brian opened the drawer, took a look at the invitation, and then smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me tomorrow? You might meet a bunch of handsome young men there!¡± Mireille shook her head and replied in an obedient and sensible manner, ¡°Dad hasn¡¯te back yet. You go to the birthday banquet tomorrow and I¡¯ll take care of the clinic.¡± Brian was pleased and asked again with a half-smile, ¡°The birthday banquet is tomorrow and Nash will definitely be there. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go?¡± Nash got back to Royal Bay just before lunch. Finn had already changed into a clean suit and looked even more spirited than he was before the poisoning. Hera looked at Nash in a daze. ¡°You, where¡¯s my car?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Nash smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s gone!¡± The car had been towed to the insurancepany, and it would probably take some time for it toe back. ¡°Seriously? How am I supposed to go to work now?¡± Heramented. Nash looked at Melody and said, ¡°Melody, after you¡¯re done eating, go buy the same model and bring it back!¡± Melody sipped her apple vinegar and sarcastically remarked, ¡°Am I your personal ATM? Do you have any idea how much you owe me?¡± Nash walked to the dining table, sat next to Hera, and chuckled. ¡± Talking about money hurts rtionships!¡± Melody¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Rtionships are built on a foundation of money. When my grandmother worked with the Youngs, she received a sry. It¡¯s bad enough that you don¡¯t pay me anything, but now you¡¯re even taking money from me!¡± Chapter 589 Nash grinned shamelessly. Then, he hugged Hera¡¯s waist and said, ¡°I still have a few Rejuvenation Pills. Once I sell them and make some money, I¡¯ll buy you a new car!¡± A glint appeared in Melody¡¯s eyes when she heard him say¡¯ Rejuvenation Pills¡¯. She looked at Hera sweetly and asked, ¡°What kind of car do you like, Hera? I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡± Rejuvenation Pills were not something that money could easily buy. Hera chuckled. ¡°I was just joking. I still have several cars in mypany!¡± Melody said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. A car isn¡¯t worth much. I can buy several cars with just a day¡¯s sry!¡± Finn leaned in, grinning. ¡°Hey richdy, get me one too?¡± ¡°Stay on the sidelines!¡± Melody raised her fist. ¡°The money we earned from the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb isn¡¯t enough for your extravagance. I heard from Ken that you even took his share!¡± ¡°I¡¯m holding it for Ken. I¡¯ll just give it to him when he asks for it. Doesn¡¯t that work?¡± Finn smiled and looked at Ken. Each of them had previously earned a billion from the King of Medicine¡¯s tomb, but Finn hadbined Ken¡¯s share with his own. and deposited it in the bank to earn interest. Sipping his chicken noodle soup, Ken replied in a deep voice, ¡°Finn can manage it. I don¡¯t need much money.¡± For him, wealth was an external matter. Nash had already invested three billion in his Unicorn Arm, and it was a debt that he would not be able to repay in his lifetime. From N?velDrama.Org. Finn beamed. ¡°How sensible of you, Ken. I knew I didn¡¯t misjudge you!¡± With two billion deposited in the bank, the annual interest they were to earn was substantial. He did not even need to ask Nash for his sry now. Hera leaned in toward Nash and whispered, ¡°Honestly, do you not have money on you?¡± Nash chuckled in the midst of enjoying his meal. ¡°Mr. Watson get a reward of two billion for curing Kai. I¡¯ll have money in a c of days!¡± Hera had initially intended to give Nash pocket money of 180,000. However, after Nash casually mentioned that he would be earning billions, she suddenly realized her limited perspective and swallowed back her words. Melody silently ate her meal, rolling her eyes internally. Ken¡¯s Unicorn Arm alone was worth three billion, not to mention the tens of billions spent on buying the Map of Splendid Mountains and Rivers earlier. The two billion from Walter would not even be enough to repay what she was owed! However, she could only keep these thoughts to herself. Making money for Nash was simple. He could simply sell a few pills and that would be enough. He only asked her for money because he considered her a confidant. ¡°Nash, when will Kai wake up?¡± Helena suddenly asked. Finn woke up within a few hours of taking the pill, and it had been four hours since Kai took the pill. Yet, there were still no signs of recovery. She could not help but feel worried. ¡°Three days tops,¡± Nash asserted confidently. ¡°Does it have to take that long?¡± Helena furrowed her brows. ¡°Helena, hasn¡¯t Kai¡¯s vital signs already stabilized? Don¡¯t worry too much!¡± Heraforted as she held Helena¡¯s hand. There was a hint of reproach in her tone. Nash had sacrificed sleep and food to treat Finn and Kai, yet she was questioning him now. ¡°Finn was just poisoned, while Kai¡¯s entire skeletal structure was shattered. Their injuries are different, and so are their treatment methods. It¡¯s natural that their recovery times will differ too.¡± Nash smiled slightly as he exined, understanding Helena¡¯s concerns. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just too worried about him,¡± Helena apologized awkwardly. ¡°You guys go ahead and eat. I¡¯m going to catch some sleep!¡± Just as Nash stood up to go upstairs for a nap, Hera¡¯s phone rang. Nash nced at the caller ID-HR manager, Riley Yard. He sighed inwardly and continued toward the second floor. Chapter 590 Hera was puzzled when she saw that the HR manager was calling her. Lori usually handled issues from the HR department. Why would Riley contact her when she was the CEO? Hera answered the phone with a cold tone. ¡°Supervisor Yard, is there something you need?¡± Riley stammered nervously, ¡°Ms. Lewis¡­ Ms. Lynch, she¡­ She¡­¡± Whether it was due to nervousness or another reason, Riley seemed to have a hard time articting her words ¡®properly. Brows furrowed, Hera asked, ¡°What happened to Ms. Lynch?¡± ¡°S-She¡¯s dead!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hera froze as if struck by lightning. Lori was dead? How¡­ How could this be? Justst night, she had sent pictures of herself being all affectionate. Today was not April Fools¡¯ Day, and it was not her birthday either. There was no reason for them to y a prank on her. Hera trembled, her lips quivering. She was unable to speak. Riley continued, ¡°The officers from the Inspection Office have arrived. Ms. Lewis, would you like to come and take a look?¡± Hera staggered, and Helena reacted quickly and rushed forward to support her by the arm. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯lle over right away¡­¡± Hera disconnected the call, looking lost and devastated. Then, with red eyes, she looked at Melody and asked, ¡°Melody, can you take me to thepany?¡± Eating with his head down, Finn seemed worried that Melody might also drag him along. Melody stood up and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You drive!¡± Finn wiped his mouth with a napkin. ¡°Ken, are you done eating?¡± Ken silently stood up. Realizing Ken did not have a driver¡¯s license, Finn said seriously, ¡°A man should know how to drive. I¡¯ll register you for a driving schoo some other day. Then, you can get your license.¡± ¡°Thank you, Finn.¡± Melody nced at Ken, saying, ¡°He just wants to find a chauffeur to rece him!¡± Like a wolf whose tail got stepped on, Finn grinned and said, ¡°Melody, you¡¯re trying to sow discord between me and Ken!¡± As he said this, Finn then noticed the tears streaming down Hera¡¯sface. He immediately closed his mouth and then looked at Melody, whispering, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Melody shrugged. ¡°How would I know?¡± Hera had taken the call privately and they did not dare eavesdrop. Melody tossed the car keys to Finn. A momentter, a white Maserati zoomed out of the vi like a shooting star. Suddenly, the sounds of urgent braking cut through the air. Finn stuck his head out of the window and shouted, ¡°Old man, are you blind?¡± Outside the car, a scruffy old man showed a regretful expression.¡± You made it in time. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve pocketed another 80 grand!¡± ¡°This ragged old guy looks like a professional scammer. Ken, go down and teach him a lesson!¡± Finn could not be bothered to maintain his politeness . If someone dared to scam him, then they had picked the wrong target! ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Take me to thepany quickly!¡± Hera said impatiently, voice choking. Finn red at the old man fiercely and spat. Then, he stepped on the gas and left. The scruffy old man just hunched over and walked toward the park. Inside the vi, Nash stood by the window, watching the scruffy old man. This guy was also at the Mystique Loyalty Realm. Why would hee to Royal Bay to scam people? After some thought, he could onlye up with one possibility. Fabian had arranged for someone from Universal Group to protect him. After freshening up, Nash leaned against the bedside and called Fabian. He needed to confirm the identity of the scruffy old man. After all, he was a Mystique Loyalty Realm expert. If he had any ill intentions, both Nash and his friends could be in danger. It was currently nighttime in Moliga. Fabian was staying at a seaside vi area that belonged to the Universal Group. There were a total of eight mansions here. Chapter 591 Each mansion was valued at approximately 300 million. Outside the mansions, personnel from three private militarypanies were stationed and armed with live ammunition. The vi area had elite bodyguards trained by Universal Group. Inside each mansion, there were also Profound Reality Realm experts from Universal Group. If someone wanted to hire assassins, they would have to simultaneously bribe their way through three layers of defense. Even if they managed to bribe the mercenaries and elite bodyguards that made up two of the outer layers, they could not bribe the martial artists from the Universal Foundation. This was because what theycked was not money but cultivation, resources. 20% of the Universal Foundation¡¯s funds was enough to satisfy the cultivation needs of these martial artists. From N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Fabian was carrying a small fox from the private pool back to the shore. Two maids brought towels and a hairdryer with them. While one of them was wiping the water droplets from the fox¡¯s body, the other adjusted the temperature of the hairdryer before carefully blow-drying its fur. The maids handled the fox with extraordinary care and more caution than when taking care of their own children. Fabian was lying on a chair while wrapped with a towel. Next to him, an alluring woman was pouring him wine. Suddenly, the phone that he had ced on the table beside him vibrated. Fabian turned to nce at it and saw that it was a call from Nash. He identally rejected the call while picking up the phone. He dialed back. Nash thought Fabian might still be busy with work, so he hung up the voice call. Just as he was about to lie down and rest, he saw Fabian calling back. It was a video call this time. Why was this guy making a video call? Somewhat surprised, Nash epted the video call. Both of them were shirtless as they looked at each other. ¡°Did you need something?¡± Fabian¡¯s tone was low and his expression grumpy. Feeling a little awkward, Nash replied, ¡°I just wanted to ask if you hired a Mystique Loyalty Realm expert to protect me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention it to you?¡± Fabian replied indifferently. Nash asked again, ¡°Is he dressed very shabbily, with a hunched back?¡± Fabian looked at Nash suspiciously. ¡°The name of the person I hired to protect you is Divus. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± Divus? Nash drew in a breath. It turned out that desman Divus was from Universal Group. ¡°Who¡¯s that shabby old man?¡± Fabian furrowed his brows and asked, Are you implying that there¡¯s another powerful martial artist around you?¡± Nash thought about it a little before replying, ¡°It¡¯s likely that he¡¯s also in the Mystique Loyalty Realm.¡± Fabian frowned. ¡°Is Divus with you?¡± ¡°We met today, but he didn¡¯t introduce himself to me. It looks like he intends to protect me from the shadows.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about safety with him around.¡± Fabian casually lifted his ss and took a sip. desman Divus was Universal Group¡¯s number one expert, and having him protect Nash reassured Fabian. ¡°How did you get to know The desman? For an expert like him, it can¡¯t just be about money, right? Does he have any connection w the Young family?¡± Nash asked immediately. Just as Fabian was about to answer, a woman in a swimsuit suddenly jumped out, asking, ¡°Hey, who are you talking to?¡± The beautiful woman leaned on the chair behind Fabian, her dark eyes looking at the phone. Nash quickly pulled the nket over himself. The woman was stunned. ¡°What are you-I¡­ Ah-I won¡¯t disturb you!¡± After saying that, she turned and left. Fabian¡¯s face turned dark.¡± Violet,e back here!¡± ¡°Silly brother, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Violet ran away with all her might while Fabian¡¯s face went as cold as ice. Nash chuckled. ¡°Your sister isn¡¯t going to spread any rumors, right?¡± Fabian pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°She started a gossip club at school. Almost all the rumors about mee from her!¡± Chapter 592 Nash pped his forehead. ¡°You¡¯d better keep an eye on your sister. I don¡¯t want to see rumors about me in the news tomorrow!¡± Two grown men, shirtless, on a video call. From the mouth of a woman who loved gossip, who knew how the information would be twisted? Fabian did not bother with Nash¡¯s previous question. He just ended the call before getting up to give chase to Violet. In Hera¡¯s office at Baroque Group, Jupiter and Angelica sat by the coffee table. The forensic examination results were in. Before her death, Lori had suffered assault from at least three individuals in session. She was not strangled. Instead, she underwent surgery without anesthesia and died from pain. Hera trembled as she held the photos of the harm that had been inflicted on Lori. She could imagine the ordeal she went through before her death. Melody held Hera andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. We should find the murderer and get justice for her.¡± Though she considered herself to be quite level-headed, at this moment, she felt the urge to tear the murderer into pieces. Finn¡¯s fist mmed fiercely into the wall, creating a spider web-like pattern of cracks. ¡°Such a despicable creature! They¡¯re even worse than animals. This kind of person deserves the death penalty!¡± he growled through gritted teeth. Angelica said, ¡°The perpetrator has alreadymitted three murders, so the death penalty is inevitable. Deliberate murder plus organ trafficking, the nature of their crimes is extremely heinous. They deserve no sympathy.¡± ¡°Have you identified the murderer?¡± Melody-asked. ¡°Surveince footage showed Lori driving to Pinemoon Lake at ten pmst night,¡± Jupiter replied as he presented stills from the surveince footage. ¡°Pinemoon Lake has yet to be opened, and its surveince cameras are not up yet. Lori¡¯s car never left Pinemoon Lake after entering it.¡± Melody looked at the pictures and asked, ¡°Why would Lori go alo a closed scenic area at ten pm?¡± Jupiter answered, ¡°She was probably invented by someone she knew. This is a case where the perpetrator might be someone the victim knew, which is why we came to Baroque to investigate and see if anyone went to thekest night.¡± ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Melody asked. Jupiter shook his head. ¡°Everyone who was close with Lori all have alibis, which proves that they weren¡¯t at the scene.¡± Angelica added, ¡°We may need to investigate Lori¡¯s rtives.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. The person who invited her is likely her boyfriend!¡± Hera spoke up, and her words surprised Jupiter and Angelica. ¡°We asked several colleagues who were close to Lori, and they all said she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend,¡± Angelica said carefully. Hera then shared her recent conversation with Lori, providing details about their discussion. ¡°I always thought that she shouldn¡¯t get back together with her ex. ¡°Someone who has had three girlfriends in three years can¡¯t be reliable, but she just wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡± Hera choked up again while she said all this. Jupiter¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, her boyfriend does seem highly suspicious.¡± Still, without concrete evidence, he could not draw final conclusions. Angelica turned to Jupiter and said, ¡°Lori¡¯s phone is missing. How do we contact her boyfriend?¡± Jupiter looked at Hera. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never met her boyfriend, and I don¡¯t have his contact information.¡± Jupiter sighed. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to match the three different DNA samples with the database.¡± Noon came, and they received the report of the DNA matching. The three DNA samples were from Horace Solo, Geordi Warren, and Sorn Hirst. The basic information of the three individuals had been sent to Jupiter¡¯s phone. ¡°Geordi Warren and Sorn Hirst are both around 40 years old and work asborers at Sanbio Freight Company, the one that belongs to Salvatore Smith. Horace Solo is 26 years old and owns a live- streaming tform. Considering Lori¡¯s age, he should be the boyfriend. ¡°Angelica, go to Sanbio Freight Company and bring in Geordi and Sorm. I¡¯ll lead a team and look for Horace.¡± After giving his orders, Jupiter stood up and headed out.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 593 Angelica quickly followed him, and away they went. Their steps were fast, so much so that they almost collided with Lauren and Harrison who had rushed over. ¡°Captain Holt, how¡¯s it going? Have you found the murderer?¡± Lauren asked, panting. ¡°We¡¯ve identified three suspects. We¡¯ll immediately apprehend them!¡± Jupiter replied. ¡°Good, you must punish the murderer severely!¡± Lauren said indignantly. Jupiter and Angelica left quickly. In the chairman¡¯s office of Outstanding Culture Broadcasting Company, a bespectacled and refined man was browsing through some adult content. The female lead was none other than Lori. The video had garnered over five million views, with 48,000 paying viewers. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Horace swiftly closed the website and cleared his browsing history. Putting on a despondent expression, he said, ¡°Come in.¡± Jupiter entered the room apanied by two undercover officers. After showing their credentials, Jupiter said, ¡°Horace Solo, you¡¯re suspected of murder. Pleasee with us!¡± Horace¡¯s expression went through drastic change. ¡°I-I think you¡¯ve made a mistake? I spend my entire days in the office. How could I kill someone?¡± ¡°Take him away!¡± Jupiter had long been ustomed to such things and would not so easily believe a suspect¡¯s words. Two inspectors stepped forward to handcuff Horace. One of them then took off their jacket to cover Horace¡¯s hands. Before there was concrete evidence proving Horace was the murderer, they would preserve the suspect¡¯s dignity. ¡°I didn¡¯tmit murder! On what basis are you arresting me? I have awyer; you can expect a lawsuit!¡± Horace roared hysterically, but his legs were already trembling so hard that he could not even walk properly. The two inspectors had to use some effort to carry him out. On Angelica¡¯s side, she had brought two inspectors with her to Sanbio Freight Company. After stating her purpose there, she requested Salvatore to take her to the suspects. Salvatore sat in his chair, legs crossed as heughed. ¡°Ms. White, are you mistaken? We¡¯re a group of honest freight workers. How could we do such a thing?¡± ¡°We already have enough evidence. I hope you¡¯ll cooperate with us.¡± Angelica snorted coldly.. Salvatore nonchntly replied, ¡°Geordi and Sorn are my sworn brothers. It¡¯d be undignified for me if you were to just take them away. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Salvatore, you¡¯d better not go out for wool just toe home shorn.¡± A young inspector beside Angelica red at Salvatore coldly and warned him. He was no longer able to keep quiet. The moment he said that, a group of muscr men in the office stood up, ring at the three of them with unfriendly expressions. ¡°What do you want?¡± Angelica shouted sternly. Each of these men had well-developed muscles, and if things turned physical, the three of them would not stand a chance. ¡®We wouldn¡¯t dare do anything, seeing how you¡¯re all inspectors. We just want you to leave!¡± Salvatore smirked coldly. Angelica clenched her fists and looked at the man, saying, ¡°Salvatore, need I remind you that Lori is an executive at Baroque.¡± Since she could not move him despite being an inspector, she could only bring Nash up. Salvatore burst intoughter. ¡°Her being an executive at Universal Group has nothing to do with me. She¡¯s already dead. You think I can bring her back to life?¡± Just as he said, however, hisughter ceased. Did she say Baroque? Was that not Nash¡¯s wife¡¯spany? Chapter 594 Salvatore stood up slowly from his chair and looked at the tall figure at the door. ¡°Go and bring Geordi and Sorn here.¡± The tall figure scratched his head and said with a simplistic smile,¡± Salvatore, they didn¡¯te to work today.¡± Salvatore grabbed thendline phone on the table and made a call. When the call connected, he smiled and asked, ¡°Hey you, is Geordi at home?¡± ¡°Salvator, isn¡¯t that guy at work?¡± The woman on the other end of the line sounded a bit annoyed. Salvatore chuckled. ¡°He might have gone for a stroll. I¡¯ll go look for him!¡± After hanging up the phone, he dialed Sorn¡¯s home number and found out that he was also not at home. Salvatore looked at Angelica and asked, ¡°Ms. White, this evidence you mentioned¡­¡± The people in the freightpany were all simple vigers from the mountains. Although theycked education, they knew that murder required the perpetrator to pay the price. Moreover, Salvatore had also often reminded them not to engage in illegal activities.. The industry that he had worked hard to legitimize was something he did not want to see destroyed. Geordi and Sorn came from the same vige as he did, and he knew them well. While he might believe someone else hadmitted murder, he could not bring himself to believe that Geordi and Sorn would dare to do such a thing. Angelica imed they had sufficient evidence. Salvatore wanted to know just how substantial this evidence was. ¡°We found the DNA of both individuals inside Lori during our examination. They vited her!¡± Angelica eximed, a chill in her tone. Salvatore sat back in his chair, dumbfounded. Angelica continued, ¡°Lori was first humiliated, and then she had her kidneys removed while she was still alive!¡± Salvatore mmed his hand on the desk. The ss on the desktop shattered with a loud crash, and ss shards pierced into his palm, causing profuse bleeding. ¡°If they really did it, I¡¯ll personally deliver them to the Inspection Office! ¡°Inform everyone to go out and find Geordi and Sorn. If you can¡¯t find them, don¡¯t bothering back!¡± Salvatore erupted in anger, and everyone in the office was on edge. Just then, Jupiter called Angelica to inquire about the situation on her side, so she briefed him about what had happened. ¡°Captain Holt, should I wait here, or should I go back to the Inspection Office?¡± Angelica asked. ¡°Come back first. We¡¯ve already brought Horace in.¡± ¡°Okay, got it!¡± Angelica hung up the phone and looked at Salvatore.¡± Remember what you just said. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the Inspection Office.¡± Although Salvatore was not some goodie-two-shoes, he did not dare to act recklessly considering Nash¡¯s reputation. He was, after all, the one who wiped out the Green Bamboo Association and the ck Tiger Hall. He did not want to see hispany head down the same path. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Inside the interrogation room of the Inspection Office, Horace shackled to the interrogation table while Angelica prepared a pa and pen for recording. ¡°Talk. Why did you kill Lori? Just for organ trafficking ?¡± Jupiter was sitting beside Angelica, holding a thermos cup. He did not expect Horace to confess immediately seeing how interrogations were always a prolonged battle. ¡°What? Lori¡­ Lori is dead?¡± Horace stared at Jupiter in disbelief, tears welling up in his eyes. Jupiter and Angelica were used to such performances and just watched Horace¡¯s act as it silently unfolded. Chapter 595 ¡°W-Who killed her? Have you found the murderer?¡± Horace roared as he clenched his fists, emotions spiking. Jupiter had not expected Horace to confess immediately. He took a sip of his tea and asked calmly, ¡°Where were youst night?¡± Face red with anger, Horace red at Jupiter and asked, ¡°Are you suspecting me of killing my girlfriend?¡± Jupiter mmed the table, his tone rising as he shouted, ¡°Answer my question!¡± Clearly frightened, Horace leaned back in his chair obediently and replied, ¡°I was at Starry Sky Bar with a clientst night!¡± ¡°Who was your client? Roughly what time were you there?¡± Horace looked up at Jupiter. ¡°I can¡¯t disclose anything about my client.¡± Jupiter sneered. ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to cooperate?¡± Having calmed himself by now, Horace merely replied, ¡°You can only detain me for 24 hours without evidence. By then, be prepared to receive a letter from mywyer.¡± At the man¡¯s denial, Angelica coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s because we have evidence that we arrested you. Your cooperation may lead to more lenient sentencing. If you resist, the severity might only increase. ¡°If you confess now and show remorse, you might even have a chance of suspending your death sentence.¡± At the mention of a suspended death sentence, Horace¡¯s pupils shrunk faintly. Jupiter caught this slight change in his expression. He took another sip of water from his thermos and followed up on what Angelica said, ¡°You know Geordi and Sorn, right?¡± Horace nodded and admitted, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re from the same vige.¡± ¡°Did you meet each other yesterday?¡± Jupiter continued and Horace shook his head at that. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t met for a long time.¡± Jupiter smiled. ¡°All of you share the same hometown and ended up here in Jonford. Yet, you¡¯ve not met up with them for a long time?¡± Jupiter did not trust a suspect¡¯s words, especially someone like Horace, who seemed to be putting on an act from the beginning. ¡°There¡¯s a lot going on in mypany. I don¡¯t have time to catch up with them,¡± Horace replied, his demeanor calming considerably. On the surface, he appeared unperturbed. Jupiter took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Check the surveince records at Starry Sky Barst night for Horace.¡± He then hung up the phone. In the monitoring room, Melody and the others were watching things unfold in the interrogation room via the surveince footage. Finn¡¯s brows were furrowed as he pondered, ¡°If Horace is indeed the elusive murderer who has slipped the police for three years, why would he suddenly leave such obvious evidence on Lori this time?¡± Melody crossed her arms and echoed his thoughts, ¡°And he¡¯s been in Jonford all this time.¡± Finn sighed. ¡°There¡¯s too many things that aren¡¯t adding up. I¡¯m not convinced that Horace is the murderer.¡± Hera wiped away her tears and choked out the words, ¡°All the evidence is there. If it¡¯s not him, then who could it be?¡± Finn smiled wryly. ¡°Evidence can be fabricated, you know. Let¡¯s not specte and let the professionals handle it.¡± Melody gave Finn a sidelong nce. Soon, Jupiter received the surveince footage from Starry Sky Bar on his phone. In the video, Horace was weing two men and two women at the entrance. They were all around 27 or 28 years old and dressed elegantly, exuding an air of affluence. The timestamp on the surveince footage was 8:00 pm. At 10:30 pm, Horace and the other four left the bar. Jupiter¡¯s previous assumption that Horace had been drinking with Geordi and Sorn at Starry Sky Bar before assaulting Lori waspletely overturned. He had not mentioned it earlier because there had been too many uncertainties in this case. In the other two cases, the victims had not been vited, and only their kidneys were removed. However, there was evidence of assault on Lori. A serial killer would not likely make such a basic mistake. ¡°Where did you go at 10.30 pmst night?¡± Jupiter continued to ask. ¡°I went home! After meeting the client, I just went home to sleep. I even called Lori, but her phone was switched off!¡± Chapter 596 Horace answered all the questions without hesitation. He lowered his head before saying in a choked voice, ¡°Lori and I have known each other for six years. We dated for a bit when we were in college, and we¡¯ve only just gotten back together¡­ I didn¡¯t expect something to happen to her so soon!¡± ¡°Where do you live?¡± Jupiter asked. ¡°Tranquility Apartments, Unit 1603!¡± Horace had a wooden expression on his face. He seemed to be trying his best to work with Jupiter. ¡°Would you mind if I took a look at your home? I¡¯ll apply for a warrant if you mind it!¡± Jupiter said politely. To be honest, he was going to search his home no matter what. It was just that he needed to apply for a warrant if the tenant did not consent to the search. ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate as best as I can. My wish is for the murderer to be identified as soon as possible too!¡± Horace replied, his head lowered. Jupiter, Angelica, and Horace went to Tranquility Apartments together. After pulling the surveince footage from the security cameras and studying it, they were able to determine Horace had spent the entire night in the building. He only left the building at eight o¡¯clock the next morning and drove to work. Additionally, there was nothing out of the ordinary at Horace¡¯s home. Jupiter¡¯s worst fear wasing true. All the evidence they had found on Lori¡¯s body was false. Someone else had murdered her. Countless social media influencers stood outside the social media managementpany Horace worked at and stopped Jupiter from returning to the Inspection Office. ¡°Everyone, look¡­ The inspection officers are making arrests without having any proof!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t officers supposed to serve the people? Are they allowed to act this way?¡± ¡°Why are they arresting the innocent instead of the guilty? Are they just trying to pin the me on a scapegoat because they can¡¯t find the culprit?¡± The influencers used their phones to capture videos and pictures. Their posts soon went viral on the inte. Even Henderson called Jupiter to ask him what was going on. ¡°Jupiter¡­ what¡¯s the meaning of all those videos on the inte?¡± ¡°The suspect runs a social media managementpany. His clients are targeting Angelica and me!¡± ¡°Do you have anything on him?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Release him if you don¡¯t have anything on him. You know what those influencers are like!¡± Henderson felt a headacheing on. He had been harassed on the inte enough times himself. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°No, I won¡¯t release him until I have concrete evidence proving his innocence!¡± Jupiter said stubbornly. ¡°Well, either you find that damn evidence soon or you release him. You¡¯ll regret your decisi¨®n if you don¡¯t do that!¡± Henderson hung up the phone after that. He was trying to tell Jupiter he would be targeted by users who believed online rumors. Since Henderson had mentored Jupiter, he knew just how stubborn he could be. He never released his suspects unless he was sure of their innocence. Despite all that, Henderson sent more men to Jupiter¡¯s way to help him get out of the situation. At Royal Bay, Nash woke up after sleeping for three hours. He stretchedzily, feelingpletely refreshed. He grabbed his phone from the bedside table and realized Hera had sent him dozens of messages. Sighing, Nash called Angelica to find out what was going on. Angelica spared no detail when updating Nash on how the case was progressing. ¡°That¡¯s all for now¡­ A fight has broken out! Hey, stop!¡± Angelica yelled as she hurried forth to break them apart. Nash stared at the screen dazedly. DNA evidence of three people, including that of Lori¡¯s boyfriend, had been found in her body. Yet, he had an alibi? Horace had been arrested, but the other two were nowhere to be found. If these three people were the scapegoats, where had the fluid found in Lori¡¯s bodye from? Nash could not make any sense of it. He decided he might as well drop by the Inspection Office! Nash headed downstairs after getting dressed. Helena was helping Maria clean the house. ¡°Please, Ms. Helena, allow me to do it¡­ You should sit back and rx!¡± Maria spoke nervously. She had worked at the Lewis household previously. Chapter 597 She would forever remember how difficult of a person Helena was to deal with. Helena had turned over a new leaf now. However, she could not get used to it. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Maria¡­ Please allow me to do a little something so I feel more at ease staying at my sister¡¯s ce and mooching off her!¡± Helena continued mopping the floor after saying that. She had not regained all her strength yet. Within minutes of working, she began sweating profusely, and her hands were trembling. Nash walked downstairs and said, ¡°You and Hera are cousins. Treat this ce as your home. You should rest up and focus on regaining your strength. Would you want Kai to have to take care of you when he regains consciousness?¡± Helena had indeed turned over a new leaf. That pleased Nash immensely. Mr. Lewis, who was watching them from the heavens, would probably be proud too. Maria took the mop from Helena and smiled as she said, ¡°Listen to Nash and go rest!¡± Helena pursed her lips together. ¡°Thank you for your kindness!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She lowered her head to Maria as she spoke. That frightened Maria so much that she did a little jump. ¡°My goodness, what are you doing? I¡¯m going to lose a couple years of my life!¡± Helena turned to Nash and lowered her head to him as well. Nash shook his head and chuckled at Helena¡¯s antics before he left for the Inspection Office. As his cab pulled up at the inspection office, he bumped into Jupiter and Angelica, who were bringing Horace back with them. Jupiter¡¯s face was bruised, while Angelica¡¯s hair was messy. Horace had an absent-minded smile on his face. The rest of the vehicles held over a dozen of Horace¡¯s employees. Angelica¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Nash. ¡°Nash, you¡¯re here too!¡± When Nash saw the scratches on Angelica¡¯s neck, he frowned and asked, ¡°Were you guys attacked?¡± Angelica said gleefully, ¡°Whoever dares provoke us will always end up being on the losing side. We managed to defend ourselves sessfully, and they¡¯ll have to be detained for a couple of days Nash reached out and plucked out an old toothpick from Angelic hair. Angelica¡¯s dimples appeared as she smiled. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Jupiter walked over with Horace. Horace had a gloomy expression on his face as he said, ¡°Chief Holt, you¡¯ve already checked the bar and my home. Are you still not going to release me?¡± Jupiter replied calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? It hasn¡¯t even been 24 hours!¡± Horace sneered. ¡°Fine, you¡¯ll be receiving a letter from mywyer, then!¡± He would kick up a big fuss and make sure everyone knew he had been arrested. These two had to pay. Horace was put in the holding cell. Jupiter summoned a meeting with everyone on the task force. Meanwhile, Nash found Hera and the others, who were in the rest area. When Hera saw Nash, she immediately jumped to her feet and hugged him as she sobbed, ¡°What are you doing? Did I wake you up?¡± She had not dared call Nash because she knew he was asleep. The past two days had been exhausting for him, and she did it in her to wake him up. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t wake me up. I was already awake!¡± Nash hugged Hera and spoke to herfortingly. He found Lori¡¯s death a pity as well. He was here at the Inspection Office so that he could find out who was responsible for her death. ¡°Stay here and get some rest. I¡¯ll go get myself updated on the evidence avable for this case!¡± Nash gave Hera a forehead kiss. Hera nodded as she wiped the tears from her eyes. Melody and Nash went into the room where Jupiter was hosting the meeting. Jupiter referred to Angelica¡¯s notes as he listed out everyone involved in the case on the whiteboard. ¡°Our victim, Lori Lynch, is Horace Solo¡¯s girlfriend! ¡°Suspects, Geordi Warren and Sorn Hirst, are Horace¡¯s childhood friends. Both men are married with children. ¡°We currently don¡¯t know where Geordi and Sorn are, but we need to find them as quickly as possible! Also, we need tob through the hospital¡¯s records on their recent sperm donors. ¡°Continuebing through the scene, and make sure no stone goes unturned. It¡¯d be best if we could find the murder weapon.¡± When Jupiter finished his announcements, he walked over to the table to grab his cup so he could get himself water from the cooler. A man in his 40s said, ¡°Horace is thepany¡¯s founder, and he¡¯s an extremely shrewd and cunning person. This case would be much easier if we manage to find Geordi and Sorn!¡± Another person turned to Angelica and asked coolly, ¡°Did you really think Salvatore Smith would send his men to the Inspection Office?¡± Chapter 598 Angelica retorted, ¡°What else? Where should I go find him when I can¡¯t even locate his wife?¡± The experienced inspection officer said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re young. Take a leaf out of Chief Holt¡¯s book. Trying to advance thedder too quickly will never benefit you!¡± He had been jealous of Angelica for a long time. She had no skills and had only be a team lead because she had connections to Nash. Now, she even dared to go against him, an officer with dozens of years of experience under his belt. If he did not reprimand her now, she would probably think she genuinely was his supervisor. Angelica scoffed when she heard that. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re still here despite all your years of experience. You¡¯re all talk and no action. You¡¯d probably get promoted if you actually put your ass to work!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The experienced inspection officer¡¯s face turned red as he listened to what Angelica had to say ¡°Can you guys shut it?¡± Jupiter rapped the table as he said solemnly, ¡°How many times have I told you guys to stop squabbling amongst yourselves? Is this what you spend all your time doing?¡± These experienced inspection officers were his long-time colleagues. Indeed, they had tendencies toze around. However, their long working rtionship made it difficult for him to berate them openly. Angelica had put into words what he had been thinking for a long time, and he was actually happy about that. Yet, she had also gone slightly overboard. After all, these officers had been working here for a long time, and Angelica had only just recently gotten promoted. He had to maintain a neutral stance for the sake of his colleagues¡¯ honor. Nash sat in a nearby chair and used aptop to watch the recording of Jupiter and Angelica interrogating Horace. Then, he looked up and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we release Horace since he has an alibi?¡± Everyone turned to look at him when they heard that. Jupiter said hesitantly, ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s easy to release someone, but not to arrest them. If he makes a run for it, we¡¯ll have a hard time trying to arrest him again when we find evidence against him!¡± Nash smiled. ¡°I said to release him, not to let him go on the run!¡± ¡°I know what you mean. You want to use him as bait for even bigger fish, but I don¡¯t think Horace is that easy to fool!¡± Jupiter could tell from the interrogation that Horace was not someone who could be underestimated. It was why he had refused to release him despite all the k he was receiving on the inte from his decision. ¡°Horace might not be fooled by our decision to release him, but the actual culprit behind Lori¡¯s murder might let their guard down!¡± After watching the recording of the interrogation and going through all the evidence the inspection officers had managed to find so far, Nash was able to confirm that although Horace was not the murderer, he definitely knew who it was. Horace was the mastermind behind what had happened to Lori. If that were the case, it showed just how daring Horace was. How did he have the guts to use his and his friends¡¯ DNA to contaminate the scene? Was he trying to help the murderer buy time? As Nashbed through these thoughts, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to start with finding Geordi and Sorn!¡± He got to his feet and walked away after saying that. The inspection officers in the room exchanged looks. Jupiter said, ¡°Let¡¯s release Horace. Hunt¡­ you and your men keep an eye on him!¡± Hunt was the middle-aged man who had been arguing with Angelica just now. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get to it immediately!¡± Nash arranged for Melody to escort Hera back to Royal Bay before he went to Salvatore¡¯s freight company. At that very moment, the doors were shut and padlocked. From N?velDrama.Org. Inside the dim warehouse, Salvatore was beating up two men. These two men were Geordi and Sorh. Salvatore was sweating profusely, and he panted as he asked, ¡°Are you still not going to tell me what happened?¡± Geordi said while panting, ¡°Salvatore, we¡­ we truly didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Blood oozed from the corners of his mouth as he spoke. Salvatore kicked him again before shouting, ¡°Still being stubborn? The inspection officers identified you through testing the fluids found in the victim¡¯s body!¡± Geordi lowered his head and remained silent. He had already exined everything he needed to. There was nothing he could do if Salvatore refused to believe him. Then, Sorn blurted, ¡°Salvatore, we¡­ we slept with streetwalkers once. Do you think they could have sold our DNA?¡± Chapter 599 A frosty expression appeared on Salvatore¡¯s face when he heard that, and he asked coolly, ¡°Your wife gives you 300 dors a month. How could you manage to afford to spend the night with a streetwalker ?¡± Sorn said quietly, ¡°A-An old friend treated me!¡± ¡°Old friend? Which one?¡± ¡°Horace. He even treated you to a meal once so you would send business his way when he¡¯d just established hispany!¡± ¡°Well then, go tell the inspection officers what you just told me. They won¡¯t do anything to you if you provide them with useful information!¡± Salvatore said as he took a cheap cigarette out from the pack in his pocket and lit it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the inspection office, Salvatore¡­ How am I supposed to show myself in front of my family if news that we slept with prostitutes makes its way back to our hometown?¡± Sorn asked with a look of despair on his face. ¡°That¡¯s right, Salvatore. Please help us and let us go into hiding for some time!¡± Geordi added on. Salvatore stared at the two men kneeling before him. He did not know what he should do. They would not lie to him. They had nothing to do with Lori¡¯s death. If he sent them to the inspection office, they would only be charged with prostitution-rted crimes. After giving it some thought, he said to one of the taller employees,¡± Bring me my bag!¡± The employee immediately went to the office to retrieve Salvatore¡¯s bag. When he entered the office, he saw a man sitting on Salvatore¡¯s chair. ¡°Who are you?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The man gave Nash a wary look. ¡°Nash!¡± Nash crossed one leg on top of the other as he swiveled around in the chair, his eyes never leaving the computer screen. He had to admit that Salvatore was smart when it came to supervising his employees. He could keep an eye on everyone in thepany without even leaving his office. That included the old warehouse. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are. Get out of Salvatore¡¯s chair this instant. Do you think that¡¯s a ce you can sit in as you please?¡± The employee berated him, a frosty expression on his face. Nash smiled as he picked up the phone and spoke into it. ¡°This is Nash Calcraft speaking. Salvatore, please bring Geordi and Sorn to your office!¡± Inside the old warehouse, Nash¡¯s voice rang out from the speaker attached to the surveince camera. Salvatore was so frightened he dropped his cigarette. ¡°S-Salvatore¡­ W-Why does Nash want to see us?¡± Geordi stammered. He had just visited the Long Lake Industrial Zone with Salvatore not too long ago. Memories of watching ck Tiger Hall get destroyed were still fresh in his mind. Nash¡¯s name was also known by everyone in the freightpany. Upon hearing that Nash wanted to see them, he was so frightened that he could not even string a proper sentence together. ¡°Why else? It¡¯s definitely because of Lori!¡± Salvatore scoffed before he turned and walked away while saying, ¡° Take them to the office!¡± The two could not even walk by themselves anymore. Several of Salvatore¡¯s men carted them to the office. After arriving at his office, Salvatore took in several deep breaths to calm himself down before he opened the door. Nash was sitting in his chair, and he had his foot on the tall guy¡¯s face. Salvatore gulped, ¡°M-Mr. Nash¡­¡± Nash took his foot away and smiled as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not here to cause trouble. I was just defending myself from this fellow here who was about to beat me up!¡± Salvatore smiled apologetically. ¡°He deserves it. I¡¯ll speak to himter!¡± Then, several buff men carted Geordi and Sorn into the room. The two copsed to the ground and looked up at Nash. When they saw the smile on Nash¡¯s face, an involuntary shudder ran down their backs. Nash said calmly, ¡°Who¡¯s the woman you slept with as a treat from Horace? Can you get in touch with her?¡± Chapter 600 ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have her number!¡± Geordi lowered his head, too afraid to meet Nash¡¯s gaze. Nash used the tip of his shining leather shoes to force Geordi to look up at him. ¡°Meet my eyes when you¡¯re talking to me. It¡¯s the least you could do to show me some respect!¡± He was speaking in a calm tone, but it was enough to send chills down one¡¯s back. Geordi felt like his head was about to explode. He knew without a doubt that he would lose his life if Nash moved his foot even the slightest bit. Salvatore¡¯s shirt had be soaked with sweat. All the buff men standing behind him were shaking as well. They could not understand why they felt so afraid when Nash was not even directing his anger toward them. It was not a feeling they had ever experienced, not even when they had to fight the ck Tiger Hall. Nash asked calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself. Can you get in touch with her?¡± The stench of urine wafted through the room. Geordi was so scared he had wet himself. His lips shuddered as he said, ¡°I¡­ All I know is where she¡¯s at¡­¡± Valell, get the words fucking out, then!¡± Salvatore/was so anxious he could not stop himseleff¨®roraucussing out loid. exeroidichurriedly said, ¡°She lives in Harmonious Districtparahdereraname Saisie Gin¡­¡± Svatoter? asked, ¡®Do you have an exact address?¡± eardlidiada disismayed look on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t have the exactct idreamsSoparandinmeter in Harmonious District back then!!¡± ears & forecegretidowed down his face as he spoke. e had nevereinginined he would end up nearly losing his life after hisis st time sleepingwwith a woman from the streets. ash: slowly put his softback down and leaned back into the chair. ell then, let¡¯s statarwittwiveren blorace extended the invitation to you ys! e wanted to know if Gecrotica rand Son were involved in the crime by Oxy. eordi took in several deep breaths before he began speakin Horace invited us to meet up the dayay before yesterday. He in ut for supper, and we said yes because we were hungry and khausted after a long day of works.. le treated us to barbeque and severatapcxpiates fofwhite wine he¡¯d een saving. After finishing our meal and drinkside took us to the red- ght district and told us he¡¯d pay for whatevevetuwe wanted to have!¡± ¡°We were initially against it, but the women there were all so gorgeous. And it had been over six months since we had any physical contact with a woman because we¡¯ve been so busy with work. ¡°Sorn and I decided we¡¯d allow ourselves a night of fun. After all, Horace was paying! ¡°Just as we were about to head inside, Horace got a phone call and told us he had a work emergency he needed to deal with. He gave us some money and told us to enjoy ourselves, but we lost interest because he was gone. Sorn and I decided to just go to bed instead!¡± ¡°Horace called us the next morning and asked us about our night. He felt like he had been a party pooper when I told him we went to bed after he took his leave. ¡°He wanted to make things up to us, and sent us a woman who looked so gorgeous she¡¯d have no problem iming she was a movie star our way. He told us he¡¯d already paid!¡± ¡°That night¡­ Yesterday, Sorn and I went to the address Horace had sent us to meet that woman¡­ She blindfolded us and took us to a ghetto. And then¡­ she gave us both blowjobs!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Geordi lowered his head when he finished speaking. Now, everyone at the freightpany knew what had happened. There was no doubt his wife would learn of this soon too. Nash gave Sorn a side nce. ¡°Anything you would like to add on?¡± Sorn had a fearful look in his eyes, and he hurriedly shook his head, ¡°N -No¡­ He¡¯s already gone into great detail!¡± Nash got to his feet and headed outside. Geordi and Sorn had been manipted. They had nothing to do with Lori¡¯s death. Now, he needed to locate Susie Gin. After Nash left the office, Salvatore and his subordinates heaved massive sighs of relief. ¡± Salvatore gazed at the two men and said with disappointment, Getting up to such shenanigans when you¡¯re married with children? I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to exin yourself when you go home for the holidays!¡±- Geordi stammered, ¡°S-S-Salvatore, do we still have to go to the Inspection Office?¡± Salvatore thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°Yes, of course. I promised Angelica I¡¯d bring you two to the Inspection Office. I can¡¯t go back on what I¡¯ve promised, can I?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Do I need to escort you there myself?¡± Geordi was about to retort, but Salvatore cut him off. Chapter 601 Sorn tugged on Geordi¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s already thiste. Are you still afraid of the ¡®tigress¡¯ back home?¡± Geordi took a deep breath, slowly stood up, and apanied Sorn to surrender themselves to the authorities. Nash hailed a taxi outside and rushed to Peaceful Residence. Right as the taxi started its engine, he received a call from Theo. ¡°Nash, someone recognizes those hieroglyphics. It¡¯s indeed the writing system invented by the Young family!¡± Theo said from the bathroom of his seaside vi. He was speaking with a hand over his mouth. It was as if even his own family could not be trusted. ¡°Is it someone from the Young family?¡± Nash felt a bit excited. ¡°It¡¯s the Young family¡¯s trusted follower, Marius Lothard. Those hieroglyphics were invented by his grandfather!¡± Theo eximed. ¡°What do those symbols say?¡± Nash quickly inquired. ¡°They seem to record a secret realm. He hasn¡¯tpletely deciphered them yet. He went back to his hometown to get his grandfather¡¯s notebook!¡± Theo exined with excitement. ¡°Protect him well. Don¡¯t let the Kleins find out!¡± Nash¡¯s tone was very serious. Marius was crucial to deciphering the Young family¡¯s hieroglyphics. Only he could understand the partial image. Nash continued a little uneasily, ¡°Or bring him to Jonford. I have people there who can protect him!¡± Theoughed rxedly. ¡°Nash, you don¡¯t need to worry. Mr. Lothard has been living abroad since childhood. He discovered the Young family¡¯s hieroglyphics through a professor at the National Ancient Script Research Center. ¡°He then contacted me, and I specially sent a ne to bring him back. It¡¯s impossible for them to recognize him, even the head of the Kleins.¡± Hearing this, Nash felt somewhat reassured. ¡°By the way, help me look into Outstanding Culture Broadcasting Company!¡± ¡°Outstanding Culture? They sound quite familiar! Wait a moment.¡± Theo took out another phone from his pocket, opened the chat group he was in with his ssmates, and quickly searched the chat records. He quickly came upon a file instation package named Outstanding Culture. He then clicked on it to initiate the download. It took ten seconds for the download toplete, which was then followed by the instation interface. The prompt on it indicated that he needed to install the program despite the risk. Theo followed the instructions and chose to ignore the risk. In no time, the app was downloaded. After clicking on the app, the loading page disyed a provocatively dressed adult film actress. Numerous adult films were visible. Theo initially intended to click on the video to check but found that it required registration and a VIP subscription. ¡°My initial judgment and meticulous analysis tell me that Outstanding Culture seems to be a gray industry that produces domestic adult films. Nash, are you nning to invest in them?¡± Theo teased with a smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t want your judgment or analysis. I want your confirmation,¡± Nash replied solemnly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll check right away!¡± Hearing the seriousness in Nash¡¯s tone, Theo did not dare y vague anymore and immediately ordered an investigation into Outstanding Culture. Five minutester, he sent detailed information about Outstanding This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Culture to Nash¡¯s phone. [Company name: Jonford Outstanding Culture Broadcasting Company [Legal representative: Warner Solo. [Registered capital: 3.5 million. [Main industries: Live game streaming, video editing, music creation.] Having just finished going through the information, Theo called again. ¡°Nash, a look into the legal representative of Outstanding Culture reveals that Warner has a twin brother named Horace. The two have no parents and have been relying on each other since they were kids.¡± Chapter 602 ¡°But all this is just surface information. Jonford Outstanding Culture is just a branch. Their main company is in Mandagor, focusing on producing some hardcore adult films¡­¡± ¡°So, you mean their videos will be circted online?¡± Nash asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Check if there¡¯s any video featuring Baroque¡¯s HR Manager, Lori Lynch, on their website,¡± Nash demanded with fists clenched. ¡°Okay.¡± Theo picked up another phone and carried out Nash¡¯s request. The head of the detective agency on the other end of Theo¡¯s line immediately had their team browse the website. After a thorough search, one detective¡¯s attention was drawn to a video titled ¡®Senior Executive of Drakonian Company Brutally Assaulted¡¯. The detective captured a screenshot of the woman¡¯s face and then scanned it using facial recognition software. In less than a minute, the woman¡¯s identity information popped up. ¡°Theo, we found her. She¡¯s confirmed to be named Lori Lynch from Jonford. We¡¯re not sure if she¡¯s the one you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Download it and send it to me!¡± ¡°Give me a moment.¡± A few minutester, Theo received the video from the detective agency. He first took a screenshot of the cover and sent it to Nash.¡± Nash, take a look and see if it¡¯s her!¡± The cover disyed a naked Lori and three burly men wearing headgear. Nash¡¯s heart trembled slightly. His voice was hoarse as he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s her¡­¡± He did not dare to click into the video to see what Lori had experienced. There was silence on Theo¡¯s end. The fact that Nash had asked him to investigate this woman meant that she was his friend. To involve Nash¡¯s friend in an adult film production and upload it to the inte was practically seeking death. ¡°Can you help me find the three people on the cover?¡± Nash asked as he leaned back in his seat, his words measured. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Theo smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s really hard. They¡¯re all wearing headgear, and their eyes have undergone special processing.¡± Cautiously, he asked, ¡°Who is she?¡± Nash sighed. ¡°Consider her a colleague.¡± Theo could sense Nash¡¯s anger and whispered, ¡°So, how do you to handle this? Do you want to bring down thepany or deal with the Solo brothers?¡± Nash replied calmly, ¡°Just help me gather the evidence. Thew will punish them.¡± The Inspection Office was already involved in this case, so the culprits should be handed over to them for processing. After ending the call with Theo, Nash dialed another number. This time, he reached out to Olivia to inquire about the ownership of Peaceful Residence. Upon learning that it belonged to the Watson family, he called Walter. Walter immediately contacted the person in charge of Peaceful Residence and arranged a special pass for him. 40 minutester, a taxi stopped outside the residence. Nash got out and headed straight to the security booth. A well-dressed young man emerged from the security booth. ¡°Are you Mr. Nash Calcraft?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who are you looking for, Mr. Calcraft?¡± ¡°Susie Gin.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Calcraft. Please wait a moment.¡± The well-dressed young man took out an iPad to check the information. After a moment, he said, ¡°Susie Gin lives in Bu Apartment 805. Let me take you there.¡± The well-dressed man escorted Nash to Susie¡¯s residence. Nash u his Third Eye to scan the area and saw a man and a woman embracing on the bed inside. The man in the suit pressed the doorbell. ¡°Who is it?¡± came a man¡¯szy voice from inside. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m from property management.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The tenant upstairs has a short circuit in their electrical circuit. The maintenance worker says it¡¯s an issue downstairs. Would it be alright for me toe in and take a look?¡± the man in a suit said very politely. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to keep knocking on the door,¡± the man in the suit said gently. ¡°How annoying!¡± The man clearly did not want to be disturbed. He was grumbling as he got up and walked to the door. He nced outside through the peephole. After confirming that it was the property manager, he opened the door. Chapter 603 The man in the suit entered the room with Nash following behind him. The man who opened the door immediately raised his hand, pressing it against Nash¡¯s chest as he askedzily, ¡°Who are you¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Nash grabbed his wrist and twisted it. The man¡¯s arm followed the direction of Nash¡¯s force, smoothly slipping out of his grip. ¡°You¡¯re a martial artist,¡± he muttered, eyes narrowed. Nash nced at the man in surprise. This guy who looked to be in histe 20s turned out to be a martial arts grandmaster. The man looked at the property manager and asked coldly, ¡°What are you here for?¡± The property manager exined, ¡°This gentleman is looking for Susie Gin.¡± The man turned his gaze back to Nash. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Susie?¡± Nash did not answer him but immediately entered the room. ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble¡­¡± The man mobilized his true energy and made a move to press Nash¡¯s shoulder. Nash released his true energy outward, and the man was instantly shaken as he went crashing into the wall. Cracks snaked outward from behind him. ¡°You¡¯re a great-grandmaster?¡± The man was horrified. This person was so young, yet he possessed the strength of a great- grandmaster.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Susie, who had been under the covers, was awakened by themotion. Seeing a stranger entering the room, she immediately clutched the nket tightly as she was not wearing anything at the moment. ¡°Susie Gin?¡± Nash dragged a chair over and sat downzily. ¡°Are you one of Horace¡¯s men?¡± Susie asked cautiously, her nervousness palpable. Could it be that Horace had sent someone to silence her? ¡°Were you present when Lori died?¡± Nash asked absentmindedly, leaning back in the chair. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question!¡± Susie retorted coldly. Nash smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured out the situation yet? Now, I¡¯m th one asking the questions!¡± ¡°You bastard, what do you want?¡± Susie¡¯s boyfriend took a step forward but did not dare to act. Nash nced at him casually. ¡°Mind your own business.¡± He was not here to cause trouble. He just wanted to quickly find out who was responsible for Lori¡¯s death. Geordi and Sorn were manipted. Horace might have also used Susie too. ¡°Please leave first. Let my girlfriend put on some clothes before youe in!¡± the man said coldly. His girlfriend was not wearing anything and yet two strangers had just barged into the room. What was up with this? However, he did not dare to confront Nash. Nash took a deep breath. ¡°My patience is limited!¡± Every moment wasted could give the real culprit more time to escape. Jupiter did not call him, so that meant Horace had not contacted the killer yet. Nash was racing against time and had to find the real culprit before Horace could contact them. ¡°Do you really think being a great-grandmaster makes me afraid of you? My uncle is a member of the National Martial Arts Bureau, and, he¡¯s currently in Jonford!¡± said the man as he red at Nash. Nash¡¯s expression took on a note of interest when he heard that. ¡± Who is it? Could it be Dn?¡± The man¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Do you¡­ Do you know my uncle?¡± Nash raised an eyebrow slightly. Had his blind guess hit the the head? When the man noted Nash¡¯sck of response, he arrogantly aske What? Are you scared?¡± Nash kicked the man, sending him flying from one end of the room to the other. The property manager gulped and stepped back. He finally understood why Mr. Watson had called him personally. The man rolled on the ground, a hand clutching his chest as he took out his phone with the other. ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re dead¡­¡± While the man¡¯s call was connecting, Nash said to him, ¡°Tell Dn directly that I¡¯m Nash Calcraft. If he wants to look for me, he cane to Royal Bay tonight.¡±. Chapter 604 Nash was not going to wait for Dn toe here. Instead, he gave the man he beat up his name and address. Realizing that Nash was not an easy person to deal with, Susie began to feel nervous. ¡°Who¡­ Who is this Lori you¡¯re talking about?¡± As Nash expected, Susie did not know Lori at all. He continued, ¡°You took something from two men yesterday. Who did you give those things to?¡± Susie was terrified, and her whole body was trembling. How did he know what she did yesterday? If her boyfriend found out, their rtionship would surely be over. Trembling, she asked, ¡°How do you know about this?¡± Seeing Susie¡¯s concerns, Nash turned to the man who had just ended the call with his uncle. ¡°Done with your call?¡± ¡°Y-Yes.¡± The man shivered in fear. His uncle had told him that this person was a partial Mystique Loyalty Realm expert and that he had suffered a loss at his hands before. A partial Mystique Loyalty Realm expert¡­ Even a hundred of him would not be enough to fight against Nash. ¡°Head on out first. I have some questions for your girlfriend,¡± Nash calmly directed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out right away!¡± The man quickly crawled out of the room, and the property manager sensibly closed the door. Susie clutched the bedding even tighter, afraid that Nash might have ulterior motives. ¡°Now can we talk?¡± Nash asked. Nash intentionally kept things vague just now, likely considering that the woman¡¯s boyfriend was present. ¡°Horace gave me 30,000 dors. He told me to take good care of Geordi and Sorn, and¡­ and to hand over their semen to another person!¡± ¡°To whom?¡± Nash hurriedly asked. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know his name!¡± Susie shrank her neck. ¡°Where did you pass it over? What are his physical characteristics?¡± Nash asked again. ¡°He wore a mask, so I couldn¡¯t see his face.¡± Susie shook her head. We went to Mythos Inte Cafe for the rendezvous.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Susie added nervously, ¡°Please¡­ Please don¡¯t tell my boyfriend about this!¡± Nash smiled faintly. ¡°You, an unfaithful woman, are worried about being discovered by your boyfriend?¡± He was implying that he intended to tell the man about this matter. ¡°No, I beg you!¡± Susie was frightened, almost crawling out from under the nket. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not impossible, but you have to provide me with some useful information,¡± Nash said with a half-smile. ¡°I noticed the man wore a peculiar cologne. I smelled this cologne on a photographer before, and that photographer was a high school ssmate of Horace¡¯s!¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been involved with quite a few men!¡± Nash eximed before asking again, ¡°Can you get in touch with that photographer?¡± ¡°He has a photography studio in the city center called Neon Photography Studio!¡± Susie revealed ¡°If you lie to me, the consequences will be yours to bear.¡± Nash spoke indifferently before leaving the room. After opening the door, Susie¡¯s boyfriend immediately peeked into the room. Reassured that his girlfriend was fine, he breathed a sigh of relief. Nash wasted no time in hailing a taxi outside the residential area before making his way toward the city center. At Outstanding Culture¡¯spany building, Horace was pacing anxiously in his office. He had his phone in his hand but hesitated make the call since the Inspection Office had the technology to monitor mobilemunications. Moreover, hispany¡¯swork had just been invaded this morning. It was clear that people from the Inspection Office were watching his every move. Geordi and Sorn should have been discovered by now, and with the Inspection Office pressuring them, they were likely to expose him and Susie. Next, the Inspection Office would find Susie and his high school ssmate, Rowan. He had to find a way to eliminate the evidence before the Inspection Office caught up to Rowan. The problem was how was he supposed tomunicate this information to the outside? ¡°How did I forget about this?!¡± Chapter 605 Horace¡¯s eyes lit up as he briskly walked toward the storage cab behind his office chair. He opened the cab and retrieved a satellite phone from the inside. This phone was equipped with particr hardware to prevent outside parties from tapping in. It could be used to make calls without needing a SIM card. He quickly dialed his younger brother, Warner¡¯s, number. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Warner, something has gone wrong on my end. Find a way to eliminate Rowan from Neon Photography Studio in the Jonford city center!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Warner agreed without hesitation. After hanging up the phone, Horace walked slowly to the window. He lifted a corner of the curtain and looked out onto the street below. A ck van was parked by the roadside. He was unaware that Hunt had seen everything through his binocrs inside the van. ¡­ Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Neon Photography Studio was located in the city center. A tall and handsome man was photographing a beautiful girl in a school uniform. ¡°Open your eyes a little wider and keep your expression more natural! ¡°Okay, don¡¯t move!¡± DSLR carnera in hand, Rowan leaned in slightly and pressed the shutter button. After the photoshoot was done, Rowan smiled and said, ¡°All set. That¡¯s a total of 225. You can just give me 200!¡± ¡°Thank you, Rowan. You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± The beautiful girl thanked him yfully, then took out her phone to scan the payment code. After exchanging a few polite words, Rowan saw the girl off. Only after she was some distance away did Rowan close the door, take out a card reader from the DSLR camera, and plug it into theputer. There were some revealing shots among the numerous photos he had just taken. Rowan erged the photos and then took a few pieces of tissue paper from the side! After about three minutes, Rowan shivered, his eyes half-shut as he leaned back in his chair. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Rowan switched theputer screen to the surveince feed. Outside the door stood a beautiful woman in a violet spaghetti-strap dress. She had waist-length glossy ck hair, an almond-shaped face, big eyes, long eyshes, and a smiling face. Her rosy and innocent cheeks even featured two charming dimples. Rowan could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. She was ten times, no, a hundred times more beautiful than those inte celebrities and news anchors who hade to him for photos before. The view beneath her deep neckline was tantalizingly elusive. The wicked me that had just subsided in Rowan instantly red up. ¡°Are you Rowan? I was rmended by a friend toe to you for a photoshoot!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was gentle and melodious. Rowan¡¯s heart trembled fiercely. In his six years of working in photography, he had encountered thousands of women, but he had never seen a woman with such extraordinary looks and otherworldly voice. ¡°Is Mr. Rowan not here?¡± The woman called out again, her soft voice sending shivers down Rowan¡¯s spine. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Rowanposed himself, quickly tidied up his desk, and then went to open the door. The door opened, and a hint of fragrance wafted in. Rowan smiled in a gentlemanly manner and asked, ¡°Who rmended you? If it¡¯s someone I know, I can give you a 20% discount!¡± Rowan would be willing to photograph this woman even if it free. The woman hugged her arms and asked, ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside. Cane in first?¡± ¡°Of course, of course. Come in quickly!¡± Rowan just thought it was a shame that he could not immediately embrace her and show her Chary some tender loving care. The woman followed Rowan into the photography studio. He then turned around and closed the door, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a bit cold today. I hope you don¡¯t mind me closing the door. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± The woman smiled sweetly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might be a bad person?¡± Chapter 606 Chapter 606 ¡°Really? Let me see just how bad you are, then!¡± Rowan¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smirk. He thought this beautiful woman was probably one of those homeless delinquents. She was amb walking right into his hands. It would be absurd of him not to take advantage. Turning around, Rowan then noticed the woman holding a gleaming dagger. ¡°Girls shouldn¡¯t y with knives¡­¡± Rowan grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist, which felt weak and tender. It was as if he were holding a wad of cotton. Suddenly, the woman¡¯s palm mmed into Rowan¡¯s chest. The thick true energy sent him rattling against the shutters. Then, the woman thrust the dagger in her hand toward Rowan¡¯s chest once more. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Just as the dagger was about to pierce Rowan¡¯s heart, arge hand stabbed through the shutters and grabbed the cold de directly. With an abrupt force, Nash yanked the woman out, leaving a person- shaped hole in the shutters. The woman twisted her wrist, and in a blink of an eye, she appeared behind Nash. The dagger in her hand was aimed swiftly at the back of Nash¡¯s heart. Nash¡¯s figure blurred. He disappeared from where he was initially standing. The woman¡¯s dagger pierced the air before she immediately turned, delivering a swift kick. Nash gripped the woman¡¯s ankle. With a slight smile, he nced along the edge of her skirt. Gritting her teeth, the woman tried to pull her foot back but found Nash¡¯s hand to be as unyielding as if it were made of steel. She could not break free even with the use of inner energy. ¡°Who are you?¡± the woman asked, expression cold. ¡°Who are you?¡± Nash countered. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± The woman snorted coldly and leaped up using the force of ¡®s hand. A dagger sprung from the shoe of her other foot and she stabbed it toward Nash¡¯s neck. Nash tilted his head slightly, and with his other hand, he caught other ankle. With both feet captured, the woman¡¯s body swung wildly in the air. Bastard, let me go!¡± Nash smiled faintly, slowly spreading his hands apart. Though the woman was wearing leggings, she could not stop Nash. from shamelessly looking under her skirt. A blush appeared on her. neck and face. She closed her eyes and screamed, ¡°Help! I¡¯m being assaulted!¡± However, there was no one on the street to pay attention to her cries. Regardless of how loud she was, no one responded. Inside the room, Rowan had already regained hisposure. With the situation reaching this point, Rowan already guessed that this woman was an assassin. Something must have gone wrong, driving Horace to send someone to silence him. Pale-faced, Rowan crawled and rolled as he ran into the distance. After letting go of the woman, Nash swiftly chased after him. When Rowan nced back as he was running and saw Nash pursuing him, his inner despair intensified. Horace had indeed regarded him highly enough to hire two assassins. Still feeling the impact of the blow from the woman, his breathing. came short. His chest was feeling tight. However, he dared not stop, fearing that he might be killed if he did. Reaching a corner, Rowan leaped over a wall and entered a residential area. Leaning against the wall, he panted heavily. ¡°Horace¡­ You¡¯re unkind, so don¡¯t me me for being unjust!¡± He was reaching for his phone to call the police when a graceful figure approached. It was the beautiful female assassin. Her lips. curved into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re quite the fast runner!¡± Rowan¡¯s face turned pale, and he shivered against the wall. ¡°How much did Horace pay you? I¡­ I can offer you double the money. Just please spare my life!¡± Over the years, he had earned quite a bit from photography, and her also had a share of Outstanding Culture¡¯s profits. He was willing to use all his savings just to preserve his life. The woman suddenly threw the dagger in her hand. Rowan tried to dodge, but he felt as if a force was binding him where he was, rendering his fingers motionless. The dagger came rushing toward him. In utter despair, Rowan closed his eyes. The wall copsed. The bricks missed Rowan and went rushing toward the woman. Only a great- grandmaster with precise control of inner energy could achieve such a feat. A hint of surprise shed across the woman¡¯s face. ¡°This man is already a great-grandmaster despite being in his 20s?¡± Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Nash flicked his fingers, deflecting the dagger. With a quick move, he grabbed Rowan¡¯s shoulder and disappeared from where they initially. were. The woman swiftly caught up as they emerged from the copsed wall. Just as she emerged from the broken wall, Nashunched a kick from where he was hiding behind the wall. The woman reacted promptly, extending her pristine arms to block Nash¡¯s attack. However, the force was overwhelming, and she was sent flying about ten meters away.¡± Despite being under 20, the young woman had the martial arts. prowess of a fifth-division great- grandmaster. This showcased her extraordinary talent in the realm of martial arts. Nash was about to leave, but the woman blocked his way. ¡°Damned guy, I advise you not to meddle in affairs unrted to you. The woman red at Nash. Her name was Natalia, and she was a recently initiated assassin. This was her first mission. How could she continue in the assassin world if she failed her first assignment? ¡°You can¡¯t kill him,¡± Nash said calmly. ¡°I might!¡± she retorted and approached Nash. Nash did not hold back and delivered a palm strike to her soft chest. Natalia¡¯s pupils contracted, and she hastily activated her inner energy. to defend herself. However, she was still shot back about ten meters. Drapking A crowd had gathered on the side of the road. ¡°Wow¡­ Is a movie being filmed?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not seeing any of those wire devices!¡± ¡°You know nothing! Martial artist superstars are hired for movies nowadays!¡± ¡°True, but these two seem unfamiliar. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know anything about that, but that youngdy is real The onlookers chatted among themselves. Natalianded on the ground some distance away. Her chest ached numbly. She wanted to rub it, but she dared not. Natalia gritted her teeth, ring angrily at Nash. She was a fifth-stage great-grandmaster with the lost Ghost Shadow Phantom Step art in her repertoire, yet she could not handle him at all. Just what kind of strength did this man possess? Seeing more and more people gathering around, Natalia guessed that Nash would not dare use too much inner energy. Under such circumstances, she surmised that she would be able to defeat him. without even using her inner energy. Thinking this, Natalia rushed toward him. She had toplete the first mission of her professional career. Nash¡¯s expression gradually darkened as he wondered why she would not just back down. With so many onlookers nearby, he could not use his full speed easily. Seeing the woman not using inner energy either, Nash¡¯s lips. curled into a smirk. Without it, she was no match for him. In terms of martial arts skills, she was even worse. Natalia approached Nash in three or four steps, unleashing a series of kicks. Nash used his fists to block Natalia¡¯s attacks. Her snow-white thighs dazzled him, almost blinding his eyes. Natalia¡¯s continuous kicks were unsessful, and afternding on the ground, she lunge Nash¡¯s throat with eagle ws. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Nash did not dodge her attack, letting Natalia grab him. A cold smile formed on Natalia¡¯s face. This man was way too confident. Did he truly believe that she would. show mercy just because he was handsome? Just as Natalia¡¯s hand was about five centimeters away from Nash¡¯s throat, she stopped. Nash¡¯s hand had already reached her fair and delicate neck. Natalia was about 1.65 meters tall and had arms much shorter than Nash¡¯s. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Natalia lifted her foot to kick Nash in the groin. Nash raised his foot slightly, pressing it against Natalia¡¯s knee. Smiling faintly, he said, ¡°Your use of the Ghost Shadow Phantom Step is quite good. But where did you learn Castration Kick?¡± Chapter 608 Chapter 608 ¡°You actually know the Ghost Shadow Phantom Step?¡± The Ghost Shadow Phantom Step was a wed and lost art in the realm of martial arts. Most people in the martial arts world had never seen it, and very few had even heard of it. Natalia was not usually able to find anyone to discuss it with. She certainly did not expect this darned man to know about it. Nash mercilessly pushed Natalia aside and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to chat with you right now.¡± He then went up to Rowan, who was standing beside a taxi. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go!¡± Natalia hurriedly caught up. ¡°Mister, please head to the Third Division of the Inspection Office!¡± Nash said as he pushed Rowan into the car before getting in himself. Natalia pounded the car window with her clenched fists. With a crash, the window shattered. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The taxi driver¡¯s expression was awful. Having witnessed the girl¡¯s formidable martial arts skills, he did not even dare reproach her about his broken window. Nash patted the ss shards off himself, frowned, and said, ¡°Are your done?¡± Natalia leaned over, stuck her head inside, and said to the driver, ¡± Open the front door!¡± Her deep V-neck was fully disyed before Nash as a soothing fragrance-a subtle mix of milk and shower gel-reached him. Nash suspected she bathed with milk. The taxi driver unlocked the door on the front passenger side, letting Natalia get in. Closing the door, she then said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The taxi driver trembled and asked, ¡°Are you¡­ Are you going to the Inspection Office too?¡± Natalia hesitated before turning to look at Nash. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re an inspector?¡± Going to the Inspection Office with him now as an assassin would be walking right into the trap. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re suspected of intentional homicide. Come with me to the Inspection Office for a visit,¡± Nash said sternly. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Natalia pushed open the car door, intending to get out. ¡°Come with me and I¡¯ll tell you about the drawbacks of the Ghost Shadow Phantom Step,¡± Nash added when he suddenly remembered that he had not rified who had arranged for her to kill Rowan. Natalia closed the car door she had just opened and nervously asked, ¡°You¡­ You won¡¯t arrest me and put me in jail, right?¡± ¡°As long as you answer my questions honestly, you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Nashi reassured her. The taxi driver started the vehicle and then whispered, ¡°The car window¡­ Who¡¯s going to pay for it?¡± Thepany would deduct his sry if none of them paid. ¡°Just drive. I¡¯llpensate you fully,¡± Nash responded casually. The taxi driver smiled with satisfaction. Half an hourter, the taxi came to a stop at the entrance of the Inspection Office. Nash paid the fare and got out of the car. Rowan and Natalia got out of the car as well, both looking anxious toward the Inspection Office. Nash looked at Rowan and said, ¡°You shot the video of Lori Lynch¡¯s murder, right?¡± Rowan lowered his head, not daring to speak. When the female assassin came looking for him, he already guessed that things had been exposed and that people from the Inspection Office would definitelye for him. Coming to the Inspection Office himself was a better option. At least he would not be silenced by Horace¡¯s people. After a moment of silence, Rowan gathered his courage and looked. up. ¡°Yes, I shot it!¡± Jupiter came out at that moment while apanied by seven or eight inspectors in uniforms. ¡°Mr. Calcraft.¡± Jupiter walked over and nced at Rowan. ¡°Who is he?¡± Angelica and the inspectors already had Rowan half-surrounded. I ask him much. You can ¡°He¡¯s involved in Lori Lynch¡¯s case, I didn interrogate him yourselves,¡± Nash answered. The moment he said that, an inspector took out handcuffs and shackled Rowan. ¡°Do you want toe with us?¡± Angelica asked softly as she threw a nce at the sexily-dressed Natalia through the corner of her eye. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 She looked like a good person, but her clothes were too revealing. She was clearly not a decent person! Natalia noticed Angelica¡¯s look of disdain and had to lower her head while avoiding eye contact. The uniform Angelica was wearing seemed quite oppressive. Nash did not respond to Angelica¡¯s question. Instead, he Rowan and asked, ¡°Do you know those three assants?¡± Rowan nodded. ¡°Yes, I know them. They¡¯re members of the Gree Bamboo Association. One of them is the grandson of the association¡¯s leader, Lindon Carter.¡± ¡°Lindon?¡± Jupiter stared at Rowan in disbelief. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Lindon sentenced to death?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. About three years ago, Lindon was involved in a drunk driving ident resulting in five deaths and one injury. After the Inspection Office took him away, more than 3,000 members of the Green Bamboo Association surrounded the building. The incident caused a nationwide sensation, drawing the attention o hundreds of millions of people. It was only when the general of the Eastern Territory intervened that the situation was suppressed. Lindon was subsequently sentenced to death. ¡°With the association¡¯s power, do you think it¡¯s difficult for Dominic to switch his grandson out?¡± Rowan¡¯s tone was mocking, and he was seemingly dissatisfied with all the inspectors. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a mole within the Inspection Office.¡± Jupiter smiled bitterly. He understood the predicament of hist colleagues in Sagen. The Green Bamboo Association was one of the top underground forces in the entirety of Drakonia, after all. The pressure faced by hist colleagues in Sagen could be described as having Mount Everest pressing down on them. Nash spoke up at this point, asking, ¡°Do you know of Lindon¡¯s whereabouts?¡± ¡°Can I get a reduced sentence ?¡± Rowan looked at Nash and Nash shrugged. ¡°You have to ask them about that.¡± He did not eve attend school, so his knowledge of thew was only superficial. Rowan had hit a blind spot in his knowledge. After some thought, Angelica said, ¡°Lindon is an extremely heinous criminal. If you can help us catch him, you¡¯ll be considered to have conducted a meritorious act and may receive a certain degree of reduction in your sentencing.¡± Rowan still hesitated. ¡°He¡¯s Dominic Carter¡¯s grandson. With the man¡¯s influence, things won¡¯t be easy for me even if I¡¯m thrown in prison.¡± The Green Bamboo Association had around 30,000 members nationwide and a branch in Jonford. Although the Jonford branch had been uprooted, there were undoubtedly members of the Green. Bamboo Association in prison. If Dominic managed to pass on some information to them, Rowan would have a tough time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I have a senior working at Jonford Prison. I¡¯ll talk to him and guarantee your safety from bullies,¡± Jupiter said confidently. Rowan was still hesitant. Angelica, growing somewhat impatient, added coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better confess quickly. If Lindon escapes, not only will you not get a reduced sentence, but your charges may even increase!¡± ¡°Purple Church!¡± Rowan eximed right away, his exp conflicted. If they wanted to silence him by killing him, might as well all die together. ¡°I also have all of Horace¡¯s and Warner¡¯s criminal records, i evidence of them smuggling and trafficking in human organs!¡± With things having reached this point, Rowan decided to confess everything he knew, hoping to secure the maximum possible sentence reduction. ¡°Chief Holt, you can interrogate him. Angelica, please take me to Purple Church!¡± ¡°Also, arrest Horace!¡± Nash nced at the time. It was already five in the evening. If everything went smoothly, they should be able to up Lori¡¯s case today. Rowan¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on Natalia. He had considered reporti her as an assassin who had almost killed him. However, when he sa the pitiful look in her eyes, he hesitated and ultimately followed Jupiter silently into the building. Angelica changed into a casual outfit she had stored in her pink ord and started the car. Nash and Natalia sat in the back, and Natalia kept silent the entire journey. Looking at Natalia through the rearview mirror, Angelica asked, ¡°Nash, who is this kid?¡± Chapter 610 Chapter 610 ¡°Madam Angelica, I¡¯m Natalia. I¡¯m 19 this year!¡± Upon hearing Angelica address her as a kid, Natalia responded with a peculiar tone. ¡°Madam?¡± Angelica¡¯s hands tightened on the steering wheel, nearly causing a collision with the car in front. She was only 24 years old, yet this woman called her Madam? In the end, Angelica just brushed it off. She did not know the y woman¡¯s rtionship with Nash. There was no need to lower her to her level. As an inspector, she needed to maintain a good ima Nash loungedfortably at the back and casually asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me who sent you to kill Rowan.¡± Angelica could not help but smile when she heard that. ¡°So, you¡¯re an assassin. Looks like I¡¯ll have to investigate you when I go back.¡± ¡°Tsk, you won¡¯t find anything, Madam Angelica. Don¡¯t waste your time! Natalia shot back while maintaining her calm. Her tone was even somewhat mocking. This was her first mission, and she had failed. What was there to investigate? ¡°At least the charge of attempted homicide might stick,¡± Angelica said as she looked at Natalia through the rearview mirror. The moment she said this, Natalia seemed a bit flustered. She bit her red lip, lowered her head, and pretended to sob. ¡°Miss Angelica, you don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯ve been an orphan since I was a young child. ¡°My grandfather struggled to raise me by collecting junk, and the money he earned only covered my high school education. Recently, my grandfather, he¡­¡± Natalia could not help but feel tears well up in her eyes at this point. When she heard this, Angelica¡¯s expression softened a lot. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not lying to me, right?¡± Despite thinking that Natalia was lying, her tearful appearance made it hard to believe Natalia was deceiving her. Natalia¡¯s eyes were red from crying, and she looked at Angelica pitifully, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I had to borrow money from my neighbors to arrange my grandfather¡¯s funeral. They even threatened to sell me off if I couldn¡¯t repay the debt. ¡°I was forced by my circumstances to take on the assassination gig. This is my first mission!¡± Angelica frowned. ¡°You learned martial arts?¡± It was hard for her to imagine how a seemingly weak young woman like Natalia would dare take on an assassination job unless she knew martial arts. Natalia nodded gently. ¡°I studied Flower Fist and Embroidered Legs. for two years.¡± Angelica sighed softly. ¡°Those are quite difficult,¡± she muttered before her expression turned serious. ¡°Regardless, no matter how difficult your circumstances were, you shouldn¡¯t engage in illegal activities!¡± Natalia nodded like a little chicken pecking for food. ¡°I understand, Miss Angelica. I promise to be a good girl from now on!¡± Sitting to the side, Nash was resting with closed eyes. One was lying through her teeth while the other was eating everything up. He had to admit that Natalia was a pretty skilled actress, though. She was able to cry on cue, a skillparable to top-tier actors. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Nash opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Was it Horace who sent you to kill Rowan or was it Warner?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Natalia honestly replied. ¡°I epted the job from the dark web. The reward for it was eight million!¡± Unfortunately, this man had snatched away her prize. ¡°Eight million! You must be crazy about money!¡± Angelica sneered So what if you earn eight million? You¡¯d have to carry the burden of taking a life. Eventually, you¡¯ll have to face thew as well!¡± Natalia shrugged off her words. ¡°It was a high-risk, high-reward situation. Do you know the Smiling Grim Reaper? He killed over a thousand people and is living quite well now.¡± The Smiling Grim Reaper was her idol. From the moment she aspired to be a top-tier assassin, she had decided to one day kill the Smiling Grim Reaper and be the number one assassin on the dark web. Nash crossed his arms, turned to his side awkwardly, and went ba pretending to be asleep. Chapter 611 Chapter 611 ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you sound like you¡¯re nning to follow the Smiling Grim Reaper¡¯s path?¡± Angelica asked, her sympathy for Natalia instantly shattering. ¡°To recognize mistakes and correct them is a great virtue; to be unteachable and repeat errors will only lead to a dead end.¡± Angelica¡¯s attempt to express sympathy was futile. Natalia just pursed her lips without responding. Seeing Natalia¡¯s indifference, Angelica looked up at Nash through the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Nash, did what I say make sense?¡± Nash cleared his throat. ¡°Sure. It made total sense!¡± Having been dragged into the conversation, he, of course, had to say Angelica¡¯s words made sense. He no longer intended to pursue the role of the Smiling Grim Reaper. The old him, the one who was carefree and unconcerned as long as he had enough to eat, was someone of the past. Now that he had his family and many friends, he had a lot more t consider. Revealing himself to be the Smiling Grim Reaper would only attract a host of enemies. Natalia smiled obediently. ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss Angelica. I¡¯ll be a good person from now on and stay away from those messy things!¡± Satisfied, Angelica nodded. They entered the highway, and after a two- hour drive, they finally arrived at Mount Warner. This area was a well- known scenic spot within Jonford, and Purple Church was situated in the scenic area. At this moment, it was already dark, but there were still many tourists at Mount Warner. Most of them came to enjoy thenterns that were. lit in the evening. Angelica bought three tickets, each costing 48 dors. As she bought three, she got a discount and only had to pay 120 dors. Upon entering the gates of Mount Warner, there was a wide, t road with lush trees on both sides adorned with colorfulnterns. Alongside the road were vast artificialkes with music fountains variousnterns in the water. In the middle of the road were stalls selling snacks and drinks. There were also performers showcasing magic tricks and troupes singing, dancing, and filming videos on the street. ¡°How beautiful!¡± Natalia¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the colorfulnterns. Angelica could not help but take out her phone and snap some pictures. She had forgotten how long it had been since shest went out for fun. However, today was not a day for leisure. After taking a few photol she put away her phone and said, ¡°Purple Church is still a long way ahead. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± ¡°But I want to eat cotton candy!¡± Natalia looked at a cotton candy- making machine with puppy eyes, saying pitifully, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen it on TV. Oh, if only someone is willing to treat me just once!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Angelica was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have any money at all?¡± Natalia opened her hands, saying, ¡°Do I look like someone who carries money around?¡± She only brought her dagger with her when she went out. Angelica took out a banknote from her bag and handed it over. ¡°Just hang out here. Nash and I will go find him.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Angelica!¡± Natalia epted the money shyly before making her way toward the cotton candy stall without looking back Angelica turned to Nash. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°You stay outside. I can handle this myself.¡± Nash looked at the map of the scenic area. Purple Church was deep inside the area, approximately three kilometers away. He could cover that distance in about ten minutes alone, but with Angelica, it would probably take 40 minutes. Angelica guessed what was on Nash¡¯s mind and smiled. ¡°Alright then! It¡¯ll give me a chance to explore the ce.¡± Chapter 612 Chapter 612 ¡°Nash, you-huh? Where¡¯d he go?¡± Angelica wanted to remind Nash to be careful, but when she turned around again, he had disappeared.¡± He¡¯s fast¡­¡± Angelica muttered before turning toward Natalia. Even though she was just standing there, Natalia had attracted the attention of many men. Under the neon lights, she was dressed in at violet camisole that showed off her snow-white shoulders. It formed an alluring image. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. A gentle breeze ruffled her clothes, and her jet-ck hair swayed with the wind. A sweet smile adorned her delicate and serene face. A group of single men gathered around. ¡°Mister, how much for the cotton candy?¡± one asked. ¡°Ten bucks!¡± The boss, a middle-aged man around 40, beamed when he saw that his stall was surrounded by over 20 tourists. He decided to give the pretty young woman cotton candy for free. ¡°I¡¯ll have one!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°I want ten!¡± ¡°Miss, can I get your contact information?¡± A soft, refined, and maic voice sounded behind Natalia. The gentle tone was very pleasant to the ears. Natalia slowly turned her head, and the smile on her face instantly froze. She saw a well-dressed chubby man smiling at her. ¡°Are you¡­ talking to me?¡± Natalia asked with a sweet voice, but one could hear embarrassment and politeness underlying it. ¡°Are there any other beauties here? the chubby man continued with his broadcaster-like voice. The corners of Natalia¡¯s lips tugged upward. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a crossdresser. Do I look like a girl to you?¡± Then, using a male voice. she added, ¡°I¡¯m actually a guy!¡± This was a skill she had recently learned, faking voices. ¡°Oh, is that so? I don¡¯t mind at all. If you¡¯re a guy, then we can be brothers!¡± The chubby man spoke in an extremely sweet, girlish voice. He was a talented streamer specializing in imitating various female voices. The people around them got goosebumps from listening to this strange conversation. Could they still trust online rtionships in the future? Natalia felt so awkward she was developing goosebumps. This chubby guy could tell she was using a fake voice. Did he not notice. that she did not want to talk to him? Just how shameless could -be? ¡°Miss Angelica¡­¡± Upon seeing Angelica amidst the crowd, Natalia immediately put on a pitiful expression and said, ¡°This chubby guy is harassing me¡­¡± Angelica had just arrived. She saw so many people, as well as the chubby guy, standing there in front of Natalia. At this moment, Natalia looked like a little girl who was being treated unfairly. A protective instinct surged within Angelica. ¡°I¡¯m from the Jonford Inspection Office. You lot dare harass my sister?¡± Purple Church was enormous. In the courtyard, there was a collection box with the word ¡®donation written prominently on it. Inside the main hall stood a five-meter-tall golden statue that exuded a magnificent aura. It was majestic and awe-inspiring. Just one nce invoked a sense of reverence. There were more than 20 priests on both sides reciting scriptures. Outside the church, tourists had their phones out to take photos and record videos. For them, the priests reciting scriptures were a rare sight. Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Several buildings past the back door of the main hall led to a resting area. At this moment, in the room where the bishop was located, more than 20 bodyguards d in ck were standing with their hands behind their backs. In front of them stood a white-haired old man with a dragon-headed cane in his hand. Beside the old man was a middle-aged person dressed in a suit, who happened to be the person in charge of the Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Mount Warner scenic area. The venerable bishop, in his 70s, was wearing a robe. He had a string. of prayer beads in his hand as he sat on a mahogany-made high- backed chair. ¡°Bishop, this is Mr. Dominic Carter, the chairman of the Green Bamboo Association. He hase to pick up Lindon,¡± said the person in charge respectfully. Mount Warner had be a scenic area all thanks to the bishop¡¯s efforts. Purple Church was now able to earn money from offerings well as make a substantial profit from ticket sales on the project. side. It was truly mutually beneficial cooperation. ¡°He caused trouble outside a few days ago. ording to the church¡¯s rules, he must be punished with 80 strokes before he can leave,¡± the bishop said slowly, his voice old and hoarse. A troubled expression crossed the person in charge¡¯s face. ¡°While rules may be rigid, people ought to be flexible. Lindon hails from a distinguished background. How can he endure such punishment?¡± Standing next to the bishop, a priest coldly spoke up, ¡°Rules are rules. ?re rules even rules if they can be changed arbitrarily?¡± This person was a martial priest of the church, possessing the power of the mid-level Profound Reality Realm. Mount Warner had been transformed into a tourist attraction, causing significant damage to the ecological environment. Moreover, the annual dividends were unevenly distributed, and the church was dissatisfied with this situation. Now, the person in charge hade to them for help, even asking the bishop to disregard the rules of the church. Such a request was a show of ack of respect for the church. ¡°Mortimer, I¡¯m talking to your bishop. Do you have the right to interrupt?¡± The person in charge of the scenic area¡¯s face was as dark as it was cold. Despite being an executive in the business world, he was willing to speak to the bishop with courtesy. However, Mortimer¡¯s impertinence. is beyond tolerance. Mortimer himself was a fiery person. When he noticed the increasingly unfriendly tone of the person in charge, his temper instantly red. ¡°Is my mouth not on my face? Why can¡¯t I speak?¡± ¡°Damned priest. Did I say you could talk, huh?¡± The person in charge rolled up his sleeves, looking like he was about to get physical. Mortimer sneered and took two steps forward. Dealing with ant ordinary person like him would be as easy as just lifting a finger. At this moment, Dominic tapped his dragon-headed cane on the ground and coldly said, ¡°Without rules, there is no order. The reason. why the Green Bamboo Association hase this far is because we adhere to the rules. Everything should be done ording to the bishop¡¯s will!¡± The aura of an underground tycoon was undeniably evident in Dominic. At the man¡¯s words, the person in charge of the scenic area respectfully replied, ¡°As expected of a great boss who knows that rules are meant to be adhered to!¡± Mortimer red at the person in charge of the scenic area disdainfully, finding his sycophantic behavior utterly shameless. Hist ingratiating behavior showed ack of decency. The bishop turned and said, ¡°Mortimer, go and bring Lindt over!¡± ¡°Yes, Bishop!¡± Mortimer bowed slightly before turning around and making his way toward the rear hall. A momentter, he emerged with a priest wearing a light yellow robe. This priest had no scars on his head and walked in a carefree manner. ¡°Grandpa, why are you sote? They didn¡¯t give me any food.st night and said they wanted to punish me!¡± Lindon went up to his grandfather¡¯s side, expressing his griev He had not been able to reach Horace or Warner the entire day alone the photographer, Rowan. Realizing that something was wrong, he called his grandfather, but he did not expect the bishop to go looking for him when he did. At a nce, the bishop could tell he had done something wrong and warned of the impending disasters due to his misdeeds. Having been hiding in Purple Church for almost three years, Lindon knew the bishop well. The bishop was well-versed in astronomy and geography, skilled in divination, and highly proficient in the art of fortune-telling. Hearing the bishop¡¯s words, Lindon panicked, prompting him to contact his grandfather to rescue him. Dominic pped Lindon across the face.¡±You useless thing, you¡¯re always causing trouble for me!¡± Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Lindon had called his grandfather, confessing tomitting a murder in Jonford. After he looked into Lori¡¯s identity, he found out that she was a high-ranking executive at Baroque Group, which happened to be thepany owned by Nash¡¯s wife. Nash was certain to get involved and investigate the matter thoroughly. Lindon was currently gathering skilled individuals to ena his revenge on Nash. If Nash hade to Sagen because of what Lindon did, it would undoubtedly make life difficult for him. Rubbing his reddened face, Lindon said, ¡°You don¡¯t give me money, so I had to earn it myself!¡± He killed Lori because not only could he sell the recorded video for money, but also because her organs were worth a considerable sum. ¡°I brought you to Purple Church to reform, not to live a life of luxury!¡± Dominic retorted furiously. His son and daughter-inw were killed by his enemies in th protect his remaining descendants, Dominic sent Lindon a education. However, Lindon still turned into a bad egg. He was arrogant person who engaged in illicit activities. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The people he had arranged to watch over Lindon had been too submissive. Upon returning to the country, Lindonmitted numerous crimes in just a short period. He even kidnapped the daughter of the chief of the Sagen Inspection Office, leading to the rupture of Dominic¡¯s hard-earned connections. The chief contacted the higher authorities in Jonford, which led to at special guidance team being sent to suppress the Green Bamboo Association. Dominic resisted them fiercely, driving away the guidance team. However, the general of the Eastern Territory was then dispatched. Under such a heavy suppression, Lindon ultimately ended up in prison. Subsequently, he was sentenced to death by Sagen¡¯s highest court. As he was Dominic¡¯s only grandson and sole bloodline left, Dominic could not bear to see their lineage cut off. He went to great lengths to find a scapegoat to exchange for Lindon¡¯s life. To ensure Lindon would not be tracked down, Dominic sent him to Purple Church, hoping that he would change in this pure environment. Unexpectedly, three yearster, Lindonmitted another capital crime. ¡°Bishop, please enforce Purple Church¡¯s rules!¡± Dominic cut straight to the point as he did not want to dy his trip here in Jonford. ¡°Skip the punishment. You can leave,¡± the bishop said. The bishop¡¯s attitude took a turn as the man slowly stood up, It¡¯s also my failure to watch over him properly. He has recently involved in bloodshed, and disaster will follow. You should be m cautious, Mr. Carter.¡± ¡°Thank you, Bishop,¡± Dominic said with a slight smile. He never believed in that nonsense regarding the disasters of bloodshed. He only believed in the saying that one¡¯s fate was in one¡¯s own hands. Lindon yawned and said, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go quickly. I feel terrible after being locked up the whole day.¡± He was craving a smoke. Dominic suppressed his anger and replied through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you when we get back!¡± There was no doubt that this troublemaker had indulged in smoking again. With that, Dominic left with Lindon. There were seven cht luxury cars parked outside the church. The bodyguards stan doors immediately opened them respectfully when theying out. Dominic got into a car, lit a cigar, and took a deep drag. He then exhaled the smoke, saying lightly, ¡°You can take action now!¡± Inside the church, the bishop led Mortimer to the main hall to carry out the chants. Mortimer was still confused by what happened and asked while they were on the way over, ¡°Bishop, why didn¡¯t you enforce the rules on Lindt? He hasmitted many crimes and has a deeply sinful nature. He should be properly disciplined!¡± The rules in the church had never changed. The bishop had always been decisive. Yet today, he let go of that deeply sinful evildoer so easily. ¡°Mr. Carter showed me kindness years ago. He sent Lindt here, hoping I could discipline him on his behalf. Unfortunately, Lindt is stubborn and deeply rooted in his ways. He hasn¡¯t changed at all in three years. It¡¯s ultimately my failing toward the man,¡± the bishop sighed softly. ¡°is Lindt really marked with the disaster of bloodshed?¡± Mortimer asked again before muttering his confusion, ¡°Just who did he offend?¡± In the midst of their conversation, the two reached the main hall. ¡°Greetings, Bishop!¡± A group of young priests greeted the bishop respectfully. ¡°Pray, carry on with the chants,¡± the bishop calmly instructed. Then, he sat cross-legged on the cushion in the front. Mortimer sat beside him as well as he recited scriptures. After a few minutes, the prayer beads in the bishop¡¯s hand suddenly broke. Mortimer opened his eyes, staring in shock at the entrance. Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Someone had appeared at the entrance. They were dressed in ck and were wearing a smiling mask. A chill permeated the entire hall. Sensing the coldness, the priests stopped their activities. ¡°Why stop? Continue chanting!¡± The bishop casually picked up another string of prayer beads. He had long foreseen a cmitying to Purple Church, caus Lindt. This was also why he spared him of his punishment. Mortimer was the only martial priest in the church and the guardian of Purple Church. He slowly stood up. He was thest line of defense. If even he could not withstand the threat, then the 30-plus priests would stand no chance of surviving. The other priests continued chanting anxiously. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mortimer asked, voice low. The masked person chuckled ominously. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± They then threw a blood-red dagger. Mortimer dodged the dagger, but the masked person was already in front of him. A fist struck Mortimer squarely in the chest. He flew backward, crashing into the statue with a muffled impact before falling in front of the bishop. The bishop remained unflinching as he continued to chant cryptic and iprehensible scriptures. Mortimer spat out a mouthful of blood before grabbing the bishop¡¯s hand. He struggled to speak but managed to say, ¡°Bishop, leave quickly¡­¡± The bishop smiled bitterly. Leave? Was that even possible? About five minutester, the masked person exited the church. Behind him, the church was already engulfed in fierce mes. Nash looked at the road signs, feeling a headache form. The mountainous terrain wasplex with several forks in the road. ahead. Some bastard had torn off the road signs. It seemed like he had taken the wrong path and had to turn back. Sighing, Nash turned around and vanished into the night. After three minutes, he returned to the main road and saw panicking tourists running out of the scenic area. Nash grabbed one of them and asked, ¡°Which direction is Purple Church?¡± ¡°We were heading to Purple Church, but something happened there,¡± the breathless man replied. Nash¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What happened?¡± The man pointed in a direction and said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s on fire¡­¡± Nash followed the man¡¯s finger and saw half of the sky dyed red. ¡°Sir, you¡¯d better not go. I heard there¡¯s a masked killer about,¡± the man turned back to him and continued. However, Nash had disappeared. The man looked around and shivered before scrambling his way out. Nash took advantage of the darkness and moved at the fastest speed he could manage along the road. Pedestrians on the road could not see Nash¡¯s figure clearly, only feeling a gust of wind passing by. Three minutester, Nash arrived outside Purple Church. He rushed in despite therge mes, using his true energy to iste them. There were more than 30 priests lying lifeless at the feet of the statue. One priest, who appeared slightly stronger than the rest, was lying in the arms of the statue. His eyes were wide open in death. The bishop sitting under the statue was on fire. His head was hung low as blood flowed continuously from his chest. A beam, apanied by tiles, fell down, engulfing the bishop. After confirming there were no survivors, Nash reluctantly left the church. About ten minutester, fire trucks and patrol cars arrived The person in charge of the scenic area, along with numerous staff, rushed to put out the fire. A middle-aged inspector approached him and asked, ¡°Did you report the incident?¡± Nash shook his head. ¡°No.¡± The inspector noticed Nash¡¯s calm demeanor and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not a tourist, are you?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 616 ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not!¡± Nash sank into deep thought as he gazed at the raging fire. Of all the times something could have happened to Purple Church, the incident urred now. It looked like Lindon had escaped. Lindon was an uneducated fop. Even if he had picked up some skills, he would not be particrly good at them. Most churches had priests trained for battle guarding them, so how did Lindon manage to kill over a dozen of them? ¡°Sir¡­ All the priests are dead!¡± A young inspector who had thrown a jacket over themselves ran out. There was a solemn expression on their face as they said, ¡°There were 36 people inside the church, and he killed them all!¡± The inspectors standing nearby drew in sharp intakes of breath after hearing that. ¡°Gosh¡­ That¡¯s more than 30 people!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something an ordinary person can pull off!¡± ¡°How could these priests have managed to offend anyone?¡± ¡°You never know¡­ I heard from my wife that Purple Church charges an exorbitant amount of money for their essential oils. It¡¯s possible they ended up crossing someone they shouldn¡¯t have because of these prices!¡± ¡°Why are you still talking? Go put the fire out!¡± a middle-aged inspector said coldly while ring at them. The young inspectors immediately fell silent and ran helter-skelter to help put the fire out. Though there were no survivors, they still had to do their best to preserve the scene. Nash took his phone out so that he could call Angelica. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The middle-aged inspector put a hand out to halt Nash. ¡°You seem very suspicious. Pleasee with me so we can take your statement!¡± ¡°No time for that!¡± Nash shoved the middle-aged inspector¡¯s arm aside and continued walking away. A cold look appeared in the middle-aged inspector¡¯s eyes as he pped a hand onto Nash¡¯s shoulder. A gust of true energy shoved him aside. An odd look appeared on the middle-aged inspector¡¯s face. Was he a martial artist? What did that matter? He still needed to be interrogated no matter if he was a martial artist or not. He tookrge strides toward Nash and said, ¡°¡°Either you tell me everything, or I¡¯ll get my contacts at the National Martial Bureau to track you down!¡± Nash was already on the phone with Angelica, and when he heard the cacophony on the other end of the line, he raised his voice. ¡°Did you see anyone who seemed suspicious just now?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Angelica was watching a performance put on by a rock band dressed in odd clothing with Natalia. The band¡¯s lead singer strummed his guitar as he sang, ¡°It doesn¡¯t shine in the east, but it shines in the west. I¡¯m sunburnt, and I¡¯m sad¡­¡± Many members of the audience sang along. It was way too noisy. Angelica had to walk away from the crowd and toward somewhere a little quieter before she asked once more, ¡°What did you say?¡± Nash repeated his question. ¡°Suspicious-looking person?¡± Angelica looked around her before saying sheepishly, ¡°It¡¯s packed here, so I¡­ I wasn¡¯t paying attention¡­¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Nash hung up the phone. She had gone there to join in on the fun, so it was no surprise she had not been paying attention. When the middle-aged inspector noticed Nash was done speaking on the phone, he asked, ¡°So, can you work with me now?¡± Given the number of priests who died at Purple Church today, t was no doubt the incident would make the headlines in Jonford tomorrow. He would not let any potential leads slip past him. Nash said tly, ¡°Ask away, but I don¡¯t have much time!¡± ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing here?¡± ¡°My name is Nash Calcraft, and I¡¯m here because I¡¯m looking for Lindon Carter!¡± ¡°Please do not make a fool of me. I don¡¯t have the time to listen to your nonsense!¡± An ugly look loomed over the middle-aged inspector¡¯s features.¡± Lindon Carter died from gunshot wounds three years ago!¡± Nash could not be bothered to continue exining himself and sprinted away into the darkness. ¡°Stop¡­¡± The middle-aged inspector immediately ran after him. However, after running for a short while, he realized he could not even catch a glimpse of Nash anymore. After putting some distance between them, Nash called Walter on the phone. He needed to pull the surveince footage of Purple Church and the surrounding areas. Conflict would probably arise if he went to speak to the relevant personnel in charge of security at these areas himself, hence he needed Walter¡¯s help in gaining ess. There was no one at the za near the entrance. Angelica and Natalia had also been asked to leave the premises. ¡°What the hell? I just bought these entrance tickets!¡± ¡°Exactly! Don¡¯t you guys only close at ten o¡¯clock?¡± Chapter 617 ¡°We want a refund!¡± The tourists began protesting. The personnel in charge announced loudly, ¡°There¡¯s been an emergency on the premises. Please keep a hold on your tickets from today and you¡¯ll be granted free ess in three days!¡± After being provided with a response that satisfied them, the tourists finally quieted down and left in groups of twos and threes. The person in charge mopped the sweat from their forehead. He felt unbelievably panicked. Who had killed the people at Purple Church? Dominic Carter? That seemed unlikely. After all, he was the one who had them kicked out in the first ce. Besides, Sir Carter was treated rtively well back then. He had no reason to kill everyone in Purple Church. While he was still puzzled over that, a ck-colored Volkswagen Phaeton pulled to a stop by the curb The doors opened, and a man dressed in a pink suit stepped out. A glint immediately appeared in Natalia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wow, that guy is good-looking!¡± ¡°Angelica, want to bet he¡¯s got a six-pack underneath those mboyant-looking clothes?¡± Angelica had no time for Natalia¡¯s shenanigans. Her thoughts were preupied. The fact that things had closed for the day without warning meant something was definitely wrong. Since Nash had called her just now, it was highly likely something had gone wrong at Purple Church. However, she had not seen anyone suspicious-looking just now because she had been busy having fun with Natalia. There was no doubt Nash would me her. The man in the pink suit strode toward them. He had a slender physique and seemed to be about six feet tall. Natalia¡¯s demeanor immediately changed to give off ¡®girl-next-door¡¯ vibes as she lowered her head shyly. She was confident in her looks and trusted her beauty alone was enough to attract the man¡¯s attention. The man stuffed his hands into his pockets and walked straight toward the person in charge. He asked in a cold voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me of something this major?¡± Natalia¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard his cold-sounding voice. Domineering men like him were exactly her type. The person in charge gulped nervously before saying, ¡°Mr. Norman¡­ things were so hectic that I¡­ I didn¡¯t have time to inform you!¡± The man in the suit pped the person in charge across the face. ¡°Would making a phone call take up a lot of your time?¡± ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t repeat my mistake!¡± The person in charge cradled his face in his hands, too scared to even drawrge breaths. Just then, Nash emerged from the entrance. The man used his deep-set eyes to stare at Nash as he asked, ¡°Are you Nash Calcraft?¡± Nash nodded. ¡°And you¡¯re Floret Norman?¡± ¡°What the fuck?¡± ¡°Floret Norman?¡± Natalia was stunned. Her image of him was immediately destroyed. That name did not suit his looks at all! Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s nickname for me!¡± An ugly look appeared on the man¡¯s face as he spoke. Walter immediately called his grandfather. His grandfather was getting on in age, and after being diagnosed with Alzheimer¡¯s disease, he only remembered his childhood nickname. Natalia heaved a sigh of relief. Thank goodness. The image she had constructed of him was not utterly destroyed jus yet. However, he would look even better if he were wearing a ck or white-colored suit. ¡°My name¡¯s Flo Norman!¡± The man introduced himself as he reached a hand out. Natalia was speechless. Fucking hell. That was not much better than being named Floret. ¡°Hello!¡± Nash also extended his hand out so that they could shake hands. Flo was about Nash¡¯s height, and he gazed straight into Nash¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Walter has already told me everything. I¡¯ll work with you in every way I can!¡± An odd look appeared on Nash¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Thank you¡­ but¡­ do you mind letting go?¡± Flo released his grasp and immediately grabbed the person in charge by the cor, dragging them over to stand before Nash before saying coolly, ¡°Tell Nash everything you know. Be prepared to lose your job if you tell even one lie!¡± Chapter 618 ¡°Mr. Norman¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± A dismayed look appeared on the man¡¯s face. He did not know what to do. After all, the person who hade to speak to him was than Dominic Carter, the most influential person in the natio underworld forces. Dominic Carter was the president of the Green Bamboo Associa Even if he fessed up. and told them it was Dominic, the Norman fam would not dare do anything either! Flo pped him across the face again as he said, ¡°You can go ahead and pack your things. Remember to collect the 60-million-dorpensation fee from my secretary!¡± He had invested in the development of this tourist attraction, and o of the uses in the contract had stated whoever breached the agreement would need to pay the other party 60 million dors in The Norman family was one of the most influential families amon Jonford¡¯s Second Tier Elite Families, and the family¡¯s fortune wasparable to what the Five Elite Families had. 60 million dors was nothing to Flo Norman. Natalia gazed at Flo. He suddenly seemed extremely attractive to her. He was overbearing and wild; brutal and high-strung. Besides, he was also rich and handsome. All this made him seem like a character straight from a book! ¡°Would you have had anything to do with the 30 lives lost at Pu Church today?¡± Nash¡¯s voice was cool as he turned to look at the person in charge. Once he said that¡­ Flo¡¯s eyes immediately widened. Angelica and Natalia were shocked. Given what Nash had just said, did that mean everyone in Purple Church was dead? ¡°Bullshit¡­¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He got pped across the face again. The person in charge put a hand against his cheek and red at Nash. ¡°How dare you p me?¡± Flo pping him was one matter. After all, he was the heir to the Norman family. However, who did this guy think he was? How dare he p him? While the person, in charge red at Nash¡­ Flo pped him again. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re trying to fight back?¡± After getting pped several more times, the person in charge began feeling dizzy. He felt defiant, but he did not dare voice out his displeasure. Sir Carter had be much less high-key after what had happened to the Green Bamboo Association a while ago. There was no certainty he would help out if he ever got bullied. ¡°It was Dominic Carter! Dominic went to Purple Church!¡± The person in charge massaged his cheeks as he spoke. Dominic Carter! Nash felt like he was struck by thunder when he heard that name. He was the president of the Green Bamboo Association. He was the most influential person in the nation¡¯s underworld forces. ¡°You know Dominic?¡± Nash asked as he knitted his eyebrows together. ¡°Yes. I spent some time in the Green Bamboo Association about seven years ago!¡± The person in charge looked up and into Nash¡¯s eyes, sounding somewhat proud of himself. He added, ¡°I¡¯m also on quite good terms with him!¡± Thatst bit was to prompt Nash to apologize. He and Dominic were on good terms. Things would be difficult for Nah if he did not apologize. However, Nash did not seem to understand what the person in charge was hinting at. Either that, or he could not care less because both Dominic and Carter were going to die anyway. He asked, ¡°Around what time did he leave? Did he say where he was headed?¡± When the person in charge heard the urgency in Nash¡¯s voice, he grinned and asked, ¡°Are you trying to butter up to Sir Dominic?¡± Nash pped him across the face as he said coldly, ¡°Answer my He had vented some of his frustrations into that p. The culprit had finally been identified after a day¡¯s hard work, and th had nearly managed to capture him. All of Nash¡¯s anger was bottled up within him, and this man had unwisely chosen to run his mouth. What was that if not causing trouble for himself? The person in charge was pped so vehemently that two of his teeth flew out from his mouth. Chapter 619 His right cheek swelled up, and a small section of it even began. bleeding. He cradled his cheek in his face as he stumbled backward, his features twisting themselves together into an ugly expression. He said, ¡°You bastard, you¡¯ve angered me. Just you wait¡­¡± When he finished his sentence, he turned and stalked off. He nned to take the 60 million dors and rejoin Sir Dominic¡¯s forces. Flo¡¯s cool eyes glinted as he took his phone out and contacted the finance department. ¡°The person in charge of the Mount Warner project will be contacting the legal department to request his ¡°No problem!¡± The person on the other end of the line answered cheerfully. Flo hung up the phone and waved at the security guard. The man wearing the security guard¡¯s uniform immediately hurried over and lowered his head to him respectfully. ¡°Mr. Noman¡­¡± ¡°I want the footage from all the security cameras!¡± ¡°Pleasee with me, Mr. Norman!¡± The security guard immediately turned and walked toward the guardhouse. merely nced at Nash before he walked awayaytivithethe security ird. sh followed Flo eagerly. He had to find out where Domominic was as n as possible. That way, he might be able to catch up witwithethem if reswas enough time. dat do you think of Flo, Angelica?¡± atia sped her hands behind her back and grin equestion. Na Hd WE the dhaynever believed in love at first sight before meeting ho er shesha could feel her heart racing as she gazed at Flo Norma alwasyas preocupied with thinking about Purple Church. the sheare arataliaalia¡¯s question, she jerked out of her reverie a le¡¯s justinelm¨¦h¡­¡± d, Natalia askesken HWhy do you say that?¡± a pursed her tipslipleven with domineering personalities like his ally quite chauvinisticsticalhaist not something i appreciate!¡± 1, she was an inspectector. d a strong characterstay raturaturedand would not be able to get well with someone who alschadhada domineering personality. fa ¡°N Chi , on the other hand, was a hepletessess romantic who easily fell ple like him. ¡°YC Sus This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think men like itdanhare just so manly?¡± anyany Angelica said tly, ¡°You can go ahead and woo him if you have feelings for him.¡± Natalia seemed to have something else she wanted to say. However, one of the Inspection Office¡¯s cars appeared. When the middle-aged inspection officer inside the car saw Nash in the guard house, a cold look appeared on his face. ¡°Stop the car¡­¡± The driver immediately stepped on the brakes. All the inspection officers inside the car got out of the car. Two of them even retrieved their guns. Nash was focused on watching the surveince footage and did not notice them forcing their way in. Flo stepped forth to stop them and asked tly, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Norman, this individual is suspected to be tied to the Purple Church massacre. We need to take him in for questioning!¡± The middle-aged inspection officer was the captain of the Area Inspection Brigade. Naturally, he had heard of the heir of the Norman family, who was well-known in the area. ¡°Nash is in the midst of investigating what happened in Purple Church. Did you say he¡¯s involved in this tragedy? ¡°You¡¯ll have to show your evidence for why you¡¯rebeling him as a suspect. How could you call him a suspect when you don¡¯t even have any evidence?¡± Flo furrowed his eyebrows together as he rebuked the officer coldly. A sheepish expression appeared on the middle-aged inspector¡¯s face. ¡°He was the only person present at the scene when we arrived, and he¡¯s also a martial artist!¡± Flo sneered, ¡°So, does that make everyone present at the scene a suspect?¡± The arrogant way Flo spoke caused an ugly look to slowly settle across the middle-aged inspector¡¯s face. ¡°Please don¡¯t engage in the obstruction of justice, Mr. Norman Should it be required, we¡¯ll take necessary action against you!¡± Though the Norman family was highly influential, he also had the Inspection Office¡¯s power to back him up. He had to do everything in his power to protect the Inspection Officer¡¯s honor. Flo stood at the doorway and sneered. ¡°Alright then. Please take the necessary action against me!¡± All the families in Jonford knew it would be a better idea to cross Satan than to cross Nash. Countless families wanted to strike a rapport with Nash. The Norman family was no exception. There just had never been the opportunity for them to do so. Flo had felt a wave of excitement rush over him earlier when his grandfather told him Walter had called and asked him to help Nash out. It was his chance to get closer to Nash. Hence, how could he sit back and watch when Nash was in trouble? Besides, why should he fear the Inspection Office when he was not at fault? The look on the middle-aged inspection officer¡¯s face slowly grew uglier. Flo was not even trying to show him any respect. If that were the case, he had to deal with him the same way he dealt with anyone who engaged in the obstruction of justice. Then, Angelica strode over. ¡°Chief Suthend¡­ Please calm down¡­¡± Chapter 620 Dane Suthend turned to Angelica and asked in astonishment, ¡° Angelica, what are you doing here?¡± Angelica was the chief of an Area Inspection Brigade, just like him. She was also the only inspection officer who had been made chief of an Area Inspection Brigade before turning even 25 years old. Hence, Angelica had formed a great impression on him. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°A murder just urred in Jonford. It was an extremely violent crime. Not only did the murderer upload a video of the victim getting abused on the dark web, but they also harvested the victim¡¯s kidneys so that they could sell them for profit. ¡°The clues we had gathered thus far told us the culprit was hiding in Purple Church, and Mr. Calcraft is working with me to catch the murderer!¡± Angelica gave him a summary of what was going on. Dane had a nickname-Mother Suthend. He was a man of integrity who always abided by thew. However, he was not a particrly easy man to get along with and often acted rashly. Several times, he stood up during meetings and objected to what Chief Zink proposed. Thus, Chief Zink was not very pleased with him. After hearing Angelica¡¯s exnation, Dane beckoned for his men to put their guns away as he asked tly, ¡°Is he a member of the Inspection Office?¡± Angelica shook her head. ¡°No!¡± Dane sneered. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the work of catching criminals be left to the inspection officers? Why is he butting in?¡± Angelica answered, ¡°He¡¯s sworn brothers with Philix Xing, the Northern Territory¡¯s general. Nash has also saved his life in the past!¡± Everything went quiet after she said that. The two inspection officers standing behind Dane gulped instinctively. Philix Xing. General of the Northern Territory. Hearing those phrases felt like being struck by lightning. Even Dane, who usually never bowed down to power, could not stop himself from drawing a sharp intake of breath. It had not even urred to him that Nash had such powerful individuals supporting him. Just then, Nash noticed a group of cars appearing in the footage. There were eight cars, and all their license tes had been cked out. They were driving down a road inside the tourist attraction that had restricted ess. ¡°Where does this road lead to?¡± Nash asked. ¡°It leads to Mount Royal, and you can cut through Mount Royal to exit onto Interstate 709!¡± The security guard was familiar with the roads here and answered Nash¡¯s question without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll contact the Traffic Inspection Department and have them keep an eye on Interstate 709!¡± Angelica immediately grabbed her phone to make the phone call. Nash shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely Dominic will take Interstate 709!¡± Dominic was not an idiot. The fact he had been president of the Green Bamboo Association for so long and could keep the Ten Juggernauts under his control was enough to indicate he was much more cunning than he let on. There was no doubt Dominic¡¯s men were behind the Purple Church massacre. Mount Warner was a tourist attraction equipped with countless security cameras, which would allow them to piece together their journey. If they traveled down the interstate, they could be easily located by checking the highway¡¯s surveince system. Hence, Nash had a hunch Dominic would not be taking the interstate. However, that might not be the case either. Given how cunning Dominic was, it was highly likely he would do exactly what they were expecting him not to do. Perhaps he would get Lindon to hide in Mount Royal while he traveled down the interstate with his men? Maybe he would take Lindon with him and have the eight cars exit onto the interstate at different times and head to different destinations? Nash¡¯s head began aching. It was probably going to be impossible to capture Lindon. Unless a massive number of inspection officers were summoned to search the entirety of Mount Royal. Some of them also needed to be tasked with following those eight cars. Such a massive operation could not be aplished in such a short amount of time. ¡°Dane, there was a camera embedded in one of the statues. Why don¡¯t you look at the footage and see if it¡¯s useful?¡± A sooty-faced firefighter stood outside the guardhouse and handed over a pocket-sized security camera Delighted, Dane hurriedly took the camera and asked, ¡°Did you find it in the statue in the main hall?¡± ¡°Yes, but we aren¡¯t sure if the footage on it can be used or not. The fire¡¯s been put out. We¡¯re leaving the rest up to you!¡± He got into the firetruck and left after saying that. Dane turned to one of his team members and asked, ¡°Did you bring aptop?¡± They shook their heads as they answered, ¡°Thepany-issuedptop that we usually keep in the car has been sent for repairs!¡± Dane handed the camera to the security guard. ¡°Please help me extract the surveince footage stored in this camera!¡± Chapter 621 The priests had all met their deaths in the main hall, and the camera was embedded within a statue in that very main hall. It was certain that the camera must have captured everything that happened. Nash sounded confused as he gazed at the camera and asked, ¡°The priests treat those statues with such care. Would they really have allowed cameras to be installed on them?¡± Flo guessed, ¡°The head priest probably put it there to keep an eye on the less experienced ones!¡± The security guard had removed the SD card from the camera, and they popped it into a reader before connecting it to theputer. When they opened the file, there was tons of surveince footage dating back to as far as six months ago. The camera was installed six months ago. The guard clicked on the file that contained footage recorded from today. Then, they skipped ahead to the footage captured around seven. o¡¯clock and began fast-forwarding it. At around nine o¡¯clock, a person wearing ck-colored clothing and a ck-colored mask appeared. ¡°The Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± The Smiling Grim Reaper was one of her idols. He had heavily influenced her desire to be an assassin. The video continued ying. The Smiling Grim Reaper murdered everyone in the blink of an eye. Before leaving, he toppled over the candles ced before the statues. ¡°The Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± Dane narrowed his eyes. ¡°What massive grudge does he have against Purple Church, to the point where he could do something so cruel?¡± Angelica stood rooted to the spot, dumbfounded. The Smiling Grim Reaper! She gazed at Nash, seemingly hoping to get an answer from his eyes. Nash smiled a slight smile as he asked, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s the Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± Angelica knew that his alter ego was the Smiling Grim Reaper. He could not believe she was suspecting him. Angelica pursed her lips and did not say anything. She was, indeed, suspecting Nash. After all, he had single-handedly caused the deaths of over a thousand members of the Green Bamboo Association at Imperial Summer Manor. It was not unlikely for him to fly into a rage and massacre everyone in Purple Church when they refused to give up the whereabouts of Lindon Carter. After all, he was the Smiling Grim Reaper! Nash sighed inwardly when he saw the look on Angelica¡¯s face. Whatever. Those who chose to believe in him would always believe in him. As for those who did not, well, there was no point in exining himself. Dane frowned, ¡°The Smiling Grim Reaper is not someone we¡¯re equipped to deal with. We should contact the National Martial Bureau and Special Security!¡± After over a dozen years on the job, he had, naturally, heard of the Smiling Grim Reaper. He was the highest-ranking assassin on the Killer Leaderboard, and countries had failed to capture him despite mobilizing their best talents. When Angelica heard Dane mention that, she immediately said, ¡°I think we should conduct a more thorough investigation. It¡¯ll be better to inform the higher-ups after gaining a more thorough This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. understanding of what¡¯s going on!¡± Nash might get into massive trouble if the National Martial Bureau and Special Security got involved. ¡°Investigate? How are we going to investigate this? Are we supposed to find out where the Smiling Grim Reaper is? What are we supposed to do with that information even if we manage to find that out?¡± Dane spoke mockingly. Then, he gazed at Angelica and asked, ¡°Are you also a fan of the Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± The data showed that many women who knew how the dark web worked had fallen for the Smiling Grim Reaper. He could not wrap his head around why they would have feelings for a murderous fiend. Angelica did not want to pay Dane any attention and instead turned to Nash. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Chief Zink to send some men over to search the mountains. We must arrest Lindon Carter by tonight!¡± Chapter 622 If they managed to capture Lindon, they could interrogate him and find out who the person impersonating the Smiling Grim Reaper was. Nash nodded. ¡°If Chief Zink agrees to mobilize so many inspection officers, we¡¯ll be able to arrest him tonight!¡± Angelica took her phone out and began making calls. Dane shook his head ruefully. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to spend the entire night working!¡± When he finished his sentence, one of the inspection officers standing beside him asked, ¡°Chief Suthend, did Chief White¡­ mention Lindon¡¯s name?¡± Dane snapped out of his reverie when he heard that. He turned to look at Angelica in shock. However, she was already on the phone with Chief Zink. ¡°Search Mount Royal? Angelica, are you insane? Do you know howrge that mountain is?¡± Henderson raised his voice. ¡°It¡¯s what Nash wants!¡± Angelica had guessed that Henderson would not agree to what she suggested. Hence, she brought Nash into the conversation. Henderson immediately switched tones and said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s after hours now. It¡¯ll take me another two hours to summon everyone back to work and head over to Mount Royal¡­ Two hours would be more than enough for him to vanish, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Angelica said hesitantly, ¡°Well¡­ should we just let the murderer run free? Lindon is the murderer!¡± ¡°Lindon Carter?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he die from gunshot wounds three years ago?¡± Henderson was shocked to his very core. Angelica added, ¡°He¡¯s not dead¡­¡± Henderson drew in a deep breath before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get in touch with someone from the Jonford government and set things straight. Something about this is fishy. ¡°I saw the bullet travel through Lindon¡¯s brain with my very eyes all those years ago, and the medical examiner who pronounced him dead was a friend of mine who didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary!¡± He hung up the phone after saying that. Angelica felt all her hope vanish. It would be toote by the time Chief Zink finished making all his phone calls. Nash heaved a rueful sigh. Just then, Nash¡¯s phone began vibrating in his pocket. When he took it out, he realized it was Hera calling him. However, Melody¡¯s voice rang out when he answered the phone. ¡°Nash, Hera has been taken away! ¡°They had two warriors in the Profound Reality Realm among them¡­ Finn, Ken, and I did our best, but we couldn¡¯t defeat them!¡± Melody¡¯s voice sounded both frantic and slightly weak. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you know who they are?¡± Nash asked while frowning. ¡°No, and they requested that you go to Tranquil Retreat!¡± Melody Ladded worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they might be working for the Klein family!¡± Nash hung up the phone and turned to Flo, ¡°Please take me to Tranquil Retreat!¡± Flo did not say anything in reply. He merely turned and began walking to where his car was parked. Nash hurried after him. The fact that Hera had been taken away now could only mean two things. The first was that Dominic had hired someone to do it. The second was that the Klein family had obtained some information. Nash had a feeling it was more likely to be the first possibility. Tranquil Retreat was a guesthouse in the heart of the city. Flo sped toward the building. The entire journey was supposed to take over an hour, but he managed to shorten it to slightly over ten minutes. The car pulled to a stop in front of Tranquil Retreat. Flo asked quietly, ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± ¡°No thanks!¡± Nash answered without much thought before striding to the entrance. The cold look in Flo¡¯s eyes slowly softened as he watched Nash walk away. When he could no longer see Nash, he averted his gaze and began making phone calls. ¡°Gather all your men and rent several helicopters that can circle Mount Royal!¡± Nash walked over to the reception desk in Tranquil Retreat. Before he even said anything, the receptionist smiled and asked, ¡°Are you Mr. Nash Calcraft?¡± Nash nodded. ¡°Yes, I am¡­¡± The receptionist ced a keycard between them. ¡°They¡¯re waiting for you in Room 506!¡± Nash grabbed the keycard and headed toward the elevators. Chapter 623 He took the elevator to the fifth floor. After locating the room, he swiped the keycard and opened the door. It was arge-sized suite. There were two men having tea in the room. One had a kind smile on his face, while the other looked like someone owed him several million dors. Several middle-aged men wearing ck leather jackets stood behind them. Hera was sitting with these two elderly men, a nervous expression on her face. She looked up the minute she heard the door open, and an expression that was equal parts surprised and worried appeared on her face. That was because she saw Nash walking in. ¡°Nash¡­¡± ¡°Sit down!¡± one of the elders said coolly. An invisible force pushed Hera back down onto her seat. Nash swept a quick nce across the room. Five Profound Reality Realm martial artists. Two Mystique Loyalty Realm martial artists. The two men seated and having tea were the ones who had achieved the Mystique Loyalty Realm. In fact, one had even achieved the peak Mystique Loyalty Realm. After gathering himself, he walked over calmly and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Have some tea!¡± The elderly man who did not show any emotion on his face mmed a hand on the table where the teacups were. A teacup spun in the air as it flew toward Nash. Thick gusts of true energy formed ripples in the air. Nash used his true energy to catch the teacup. Cracks formed on the tiles beneath him as he did so. Nash walked over with the cup in his hands. All the middle-aged men stepped forth to stop him. ¡°Nash is a guest. You may step aside!¡± The kind-looking man stroked his mustache as he spoke. Everyone stepped aside. Nash strode forth and took the fourth seat at the table. The kind-looking man smiled and said, ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Bobby Olsen, Third Elder of the National Security Bureau. This here is¡­¡± ¡°Samson Sanchez. I¡¯m Fifth Elder!¡± The surly-looking man cut in before he finished speaking. Bobby chuckled and said, ¡°My colleague is not very good with words¡­ Please don¡¯t take it personally, Nash!¡± Hera moved her chair closer to Nash. She only felt safe when she was close to Nash. Nash held Hera¡¯s hand, which was cool to the touch. He gazed at Bobby evenly as he asked, ¡°Are you here on Dn Murphy¡¯s orders?¡± He had not expected Hera to be taken by men from the National Security Bureau. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. They should havee to him if they wanted to speak to him. Why were they using a woman to threaten him? heard that the Smiling Grim Reaper killed over 30 people in Purple Church. How would you exin that, Nash?¡± Bobby picked up a teacup and blew on it to cool it. Nash felt a chill wash over him. Then, heughed as he said, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated Dominic He had not expected Dominic to have ties even within the National Security Bureau. Less than two hours had passed since what had just urred at Purple Church. Yet, members of the National Security Bureau in Capiton had already made their way to Jonford. Had Dominic summoned them here to cause him trouble? ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Calcraft?¡± Bobby asked, his knitting themselves together. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡± Nash asked as he took a sip of tea. ¡°Are you insinuating we¡¯re connected to Dominic Carter?¡± A shocked look appeared on Bobby¡¯s face. Nash sneered, ¡°How else would you have learned of what happened at Purple Church?¡± Bobby narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting that you did it?¡± The table suddenly shook, and cracks appeared on it. That happened because of the aura emanating from Samson. It was directed at Nash and Hera. All the experts¡¯ gazes immediatelynded on the couple. Things suddenly felt much more serious. Hera felt like she was struggling to breathe. Nash said slowly, ¡°If Dominic asked you to kill me, you should attack now!¡± Chapter 624 ¡°Preposterous child! You deserve to be arrested!¡± Samson sneered. Three martial artists who had achieved the Profound Reality Realm immediately began walking toward Nash. Hera began shaking from fright. She still did not understand what was going on. Moreover, she could not understand how Nash had managed to cross the National Security Bureau. One of the three martial artists asked, ¡°Are youing with us, or do you need us to make you?¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you on the condition that you let my wife go!¡± Nash answered tly. With Hera there, he had no way of fighting back. Besides, both men had achieved mid-Mystique Loyalty Realm. Even if he attacked, he would be on the losing side. ¡°Woman, you should leave! We¡¯ll let him go once we¡¯ve concluded our investigation!¡± Bobby waved a hand, and the Profound Reality Realm experts backed down. Tears appeared in Hera¡¯s eyes and flowed down her cheeks as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave¡­ I want to stay!¡± She did not know what was going on, but she could tell Nash was in danger. It was even possible they might kill him. Nash smiled slightly. ¡°Go and tell the others not to worry. I¡¯ll be alright!¡± If the National Security Bureau had managed to find out he was the Smiling Grim Reaper, they would also know he and Francis had the same mentor. He was not that easy of a force to be reckoned with. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No¡­ I want to be with you, even if that means dying!¡± Hera trembled as she held onto Nash. Nash patted her on the back before saying gently, ¡°Silly goose, you¡¯re overthinking things. They wouldn¡¯t dare kill me. You should go!¡± ¡°Preposterous!¡± Samson huffed coolly once more. What did he mean when Nash said they would not dare kill him? The National Security Bureau had special clearance to act first and thinkter. So what if he and Francis Dunn had the same mentor? Did he really think Francis would be able to protect him? After beingforted by Nash, Hera finally got to her feet and walked out of the room. She turned to look at Nash multiple times as she did so. The smile had also vanished from Bobby¡¯s face because of how brazenly Nash was acting. However, things would look much different once the truth was revealed. He merely said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Nash left Tranquil Retreat while surrounded by a group of men. When they arrived at the parking lot, Bobby said calmly, ¡°The ce we¡¯re headed to is rather unique, so we¡¯ll have to put a seal on your powers!¡± Nash nodded. Bobby tapped several spots on Nash¡¯s body, and bouts of true energy traveled through his system to seal off his sources of true energy. Now, Nash was like a goat ready to be ughtered. He had always been the one calling the shots on the lives of others. However, today, his fate was in the hands of someone else. Nash got into the National Security Bureau¡¯s vehicle after a hood and handcuffs were fitted onto him. Four cars slowly drove away from Tranquil Retreat. On the roof of the building, two figures watched as the cars drove off. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do anything?¡± ¡°The National Security Bureau isn¡¯t a force to be reckoned with. We should let your boss do the honors!¡± An hourter, Nash was sent to a cell in a secret base. The ce was heavily guarded by nearly 2,000 soldiers. ¡°Grandpa Bobby! Grandpa Samson!¡± A woman dressed in camo smiled as she walked toward them. ¡°Peggy¡­ Put him in Cell 1!¡± Bobby pointed at Nash, who was being escorted over by two men. ¡°Cell 1?¡± Peggy Solomon gave the man who had a ck-colored hood on his head a shocked look. ¡°Yes. There¡¯s some business we need to take care of. We¡¯ll be back tomorrow!¡± Bobby nodded and then got back into the car so that he could leave. Peggy grabbed Nash by the arm and began leading him toward the cells. Chapter 625 Nash¡¯s powers were sealed. He could not even use his spiritual power or Third Eye. Bobby¡¯s seal could be broken. However, it would take some time. Nash began using the trace amounts of true energy he had concealed to start breaking through the seal. He did not like the feeling of having someone else call the shots in his life, and he had to break the seal as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would not even have the opportunity to use the Divine Cauldron to help him fight against the National Security Bureau if they wanted to kill him. Inside the dingy underground area, Nash was shoved into Cell 1. The prisoners in the cells nking it got to their feet and walked to the doors of their cells. ¡°Cell 1?¡± ¡°Who is this person?¡± ¡°Either way, he¡¯s not someone we can afford to mess with!¡± ¡°You should focus on trying to get out of this ce. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to mess with anyone when you¡¯re locked up in here?¡± The prison soon fell silent. Peggy confiscated Nash¡¯s belongings before pulling the hood off his head. It was then that Nash realized this cell was beautifully decorated. It even had a double bed fitted with a Simmons mattress. The cell was also equipped with a fridge, television, and various kitchenware. Rather than calling it a cell, it would be more fitting to call it a hotel room. After unfastening his handcuffs, Peggy walked over to stand in front of Nash. It was then that she realized how young he was and that he was also rather good-looking. ¡°There¡¯s a phone on the wall. We¡¯ll satisfy whatever requests you make, as long as you don¡¯t go too overboard with them!¡± ¡°What is this ce?¡± Nash asked. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that!¡± Peggy answered coolly before walking out of the room and closing the heavy door made from titanium behind her. She returned to her office. There, she powered on herptop. After staring at the surveince footage on the screen for some time, she chose to watch Cell 1¡¯s surveince footage. Her screen was immediately filled with footage from that room.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Peggy tapped her fingers against her pale chin as she mumbled, ¡° Who on earth is he? Why is he getting such special treatment?¡± The doorbell rang. Peggy looked up as she said, ¡°Come in!¡± A middle-aged man who was also dressed in camo entered the room. ¡°Squad Leader, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I heard someone¡¯s staying in Cell 1. Is that true?¡± The middle-aged man strode toward theptop and stared at Cell 1¡¯s tenant. His eyes narrowed as he said, ¡°Why does he look so familiar?¡± Peggy chuckled. ¡°Given the fact that he seems familiar to you, could he be the family member of some general?¡± The middle-aged man thought about it for a long time but could not arrive at a conclusion. ¡°That might be it. Either way, don¡¯t spend all your time in the office. There¡¯s a special training happening tonight. You should begin preparing for it!¡± He left the office after saying that. Nash did ap of the room. All four walls had been constructed using titanium, and escaping from this ce would be difficult. He should focus on breaking the seal Bobby had put on him. Nash took a bottle of beer from the fridge and grabbed an apple from the fruit tter before walking toward the double bed fitted with a Simmons mattress.. After replenishing his energy, he focused his efforts on breaking the sea!. To ensure nothing seemed too out of the ordinary, he flicked through a magazine as he did so. Bobby¡¯s true energy had taken the form of eight vital needles that had lodged themselves in his energy center. If Nash wanted to break the seal, he would have to first destroy these eight vital needles. However, Bobby had achieved the Mystique Loyalty Realm, which meant the intensity of his true energy was much greater than his own. Meanwhile, the trace amounts of true energy he had managed to retain had to be divided into countless portions to attack each vital needle. Nash transported his true energy to his right palm, which he gently ced on his stomach. The true energy in his palm fissured into countless links. A small portion took the form of a vital needle that traveled toward one of Bobby¡¯s vital needles and attacked it. His vital needle, about as thick as a strand of hair, mmed against Bobby¡¯s vital needle, which was as thick as a toothpick. The effect was simr to throwing a pebble into the sea-nothing happened. That did not discourage Nash, though. He continued using however much true energy he had left to continue attacking the vital needle. me strategy was to y the Song and my aacking one of the The surge in pain count attacking the what newde candy and was a torturous prously and his body shook son Began sweating gether the tuted She was fabbergasted wh His strategy was to y the long game and keep attacking one of the vita! needles until it broke. Then, he could take the true energy that leaked from it to continue attacking the other vital needles. The true energy in Nash¡¯s palm continued attacking the vital needle incessantly, and it was a torturous process. He soon began sweating profusely, and his body shook uncontrobly. After Peggy summoned all the soldiers in her squad to gather together, she turned herptop on again to see what the prisoner in Cell 1 was up to. She was bbergasted when she saw what was going on in that cell. Chapter 626 What was he doing? From the surveince footage, she saw Nash holding an adult magazine with one hand while his other hand was moving under his nket. Peggy mmed herptop shut as disgust appeared in her eyes. He looked decent, but it turned out that he was actually so perverted! Did he not know that there were cameras in the cells? ¡°Peggy, the training is about to start.¡± A beautiful woman with pigtails and in camouge clothing walked in. When she saw Peggy¡¯s red face, a profound smile appeared on her face. ¡°Peggy, are you looking at adult websites? You have to invite me next time! You have to share the good stuff with your friends.¡± Peggy red at her. ¡°No way. Go to the assembly.¡± In the Northern Territory, Philix had almost recovered after about a month of recovery. The big eyes on his square face were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. He was wearing martial attire as he sat upright and still on the main seat in the meeting room. In the meantime, the five gold stars on both of his shoulders shone brightly under the light. He did not say anything, but the majestic aura emanating from his body silenced the senior officers present, including the people who were generals and above. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to rescue Nash!¡± ¡°Is the National Martial Bureau crazy? How dare they arrest just about anyone?¡± ¡°I heard those martial artists are tough. Why don¡¯t I send people tougher than them¡­¡± The officers were talking all at once. They knew Philix had a son out there, and he was the one who cured Philix. Now that his son was arrested, these bad-tempered officers were having none of it. ¡°Everyone, shut up!¡± Ster, who was next to Philix, boomed sternly. Ster was a colonel, so his words held some weight. The crowd shut their mouths immediately. Then, Ster grinned. ¡°My people are on their way.¡± How would he allow these people to get a step ahead in saving Philix¡¯s son? ¡°Damn! How shameless!¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to get all the credit again.¡± The senior officers started to argue noisily again. Philix turned to look at Ster. ¡°How many people did you send?¡± Ster thought for a while and said, ¡°Not many. Just two trump cards.¡± Philix nodded. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± There were 16 trump cards in the Northern Territory, and each consisted of 8,800 people. 20,000 armed forces in Jonford would surely give the National Martial Bureau a headache. Philix would not allow anyone to bully his son! ¡°Philix, will this expose your rtionship with Nash?¡± A slightly older officer with three stars asked in a deep voice. ¡°Rtionship? ¡°Nash is Philix¡¯s savior, so is it strange to save his savior?¡± Ster asked indifferently. Philix looked at the snow mountain outside the tent. He seemed to have a lot on his mind. The Great Elder of the Heavenly Doors was the one who told them news about Nash. At the same time, he also told Philix about Nash¡¯s many secrets. Perhaps he would have to ce the hope of the Youngs on his son. It was midnight. The secret base of the National Martial Bureau was still brightly lit. The soldiers who had participated in the special training were finally free, and they dragged their tired bodies toward the living area. Peggy was a prison guard, so when she had nothing to do, she would stay in her office to watch the inmates. After a few hours of training, she went back to her office, exhausted.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She took a can of beverage from her fridge and plopped down on the soft sofafortably. She then turned on herptop to watch the inmates from the surveince cameras. When she finally got to Cell 1, she hit herptop. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It froze.¡± Peggy frowned. It had been three hours, but the man in the footage was still doing the same thing. Suddenly, the man groaned and shuddered. Peggy mmed herptop shut again. She murmured in disbelief, ¡°D-Did hest that long?¡± Inside the cell, Nash grabbed a few tissues from the nightstand and spat out the vital energy and blood from his throat. Chapter 627 He had removed three out of eight vital needles. Now, he could use these three loopholes to mobilize more of his true energy. If he wanted topletely break the seal, he would have to wait until the next morning. Nash was exhausted right now, so he nned to have some supper. Therefore, he grabbed the phone on the wall and pressed a button. The redndline in the office rang. Thisndline was exclusively connected to Cell 1. Peggy picked up the phone and heard Nash¡¯s weak voice. ¡°Get me something to eat.¡± ¡°A-Are you okay?¡± Peggy was a little concerned about his body. It had been three hours. Even cows could not handle that. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Nash hung up after he said that. Then, he staggered to sit on the sofa. He could still taste blood in his throat. He cleared his throat and spat the bloody phlegm into the bin. 20 minutester, Peggy headed to Cell 1 with a bowl of pasta and some roasted meat. The other inmates were green with envy. At that moment, their buns were not as tempting anymore. Shortly after, Peggy entered Cell 1. Immediately, she saw the man lying on the sofa. His face was pale, and he looked dispirited. Furthermore, his forehead was drenched with sweat. Nash grabbed the pasta and started wolfing it down. Right after that, he grabbed a drumstick and started eating it. Peggy stole a nce at the bin next to her. Gosh, he was bleeding! How did his girlfriend handle him? No, if he had a girlfriend, he would still be able to restrain himself in prison, right? ¡°How did you get here?¡± Peggy asked carefully.. Nash slurped up thest of the pasta and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? I was brought here by your Grandpa Bobby.¡± ¡°I meant, what did you do?¡± Peggy exined. ¡°Gosh, your Grandpa Bobby is the National Martial Bureau¡¯s Third Elder. He can arrest me even if I didn¡¯t do anything, no?¡± Nash asked sarcastically. ¡°Grandpa Bobby only arrests felons who kill without batting an eyelid. So if he arrested you, it means you must¡¯ve killed someone.¡± Of course, Peggy could hear the dissatisfaction and sarcasm in Nash¡¯s voice. However, she was already used to it. Everyone who Grandpa Bobby arrested was very stubborn at first, but after a while, they would be more obedient. After Nash finished the pasta and meat, he regained his energy. He decided to break Bobby¡¯s seal tonight. Once Peggy cleared the tes and cutleries, she reminded him, ¡± There are cameras in the cell.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Nash was stunned after he said that. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Did she find out that he was trying to break the seal? ¡°You¡­ You should restrain yourself.¡± Peggy left after she red at him. Nash was confused. What did she mean? Was that a code? Nash could not figure out what Peggy was trying to say even after a very long time. Whatever. He decided to continue breaking the seal. Nash took off his coat and got into his bed in his shirt. Even though he had the nket, he still felt insecure, so he turned his back toward the door. After Peggy brought everything to the cafeteria, she went back to her dorm. At Royal Bay, Hera was staring into space on the sofa. Melody, Finn, and Ken were pale. They had all gotten hurt in the process of protecting Hera. ¡°Hera, you should rest. Nash will be fine,¡± Melodyforted her. Finn and her were martial artists, so they would be fine not sleeping for a few days. Hera was an ordinary person. If she did not sleep for one night, she might not be able to make up for the damage her body suffered. ¡°I want to wait for him toe back.¡± Hera shook her head and murmured dazedly. Chapter 628 Finn ced his hand under his chin and said with a frown, ¡°This is not as simple as we think. Of all the times the people from the National Martial Bureau could take action, they chose to do it when Mr. Nash was taking action against Lindon.¡± Melody¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°Do you think Dominic has spies in the National Martial Bureau?¡± Finn inhaled sharply. ¡°Third Elder and Fifth Elder are very suspicious.¡± Ken sat on the sofa and tapped his fingertips against the sofa. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s think about how we should save Mr. Nash.¡± Hera lifted her head to look at Melody and Finn. She sobbed slightly as she said, ¡°Nash told you to not worry. He said he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Melody held Hera sadly when she saw the tears in her eyes. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t need to worry too. Go upstairs and rest. We¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Hera whimpered, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡± Nash was in danger, so how could she sleep? Melody suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call. Theo?¡± Hera shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have his number.¡± Yet, right after she said that, she remembered she had Olivia¡¯s number. She immediately called Olivia. ¡°Hello, Hera?¡± Olivia yawned. ¡°Olivia, something happened to Nash.¡± ¡°What?¡± Olivia bolted upright from her bed. Then, she switched on the night light and asked, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡± Nash could be regarded as an invincible figure in Jonford, so who could have done this? ¡°I-It¡¯s the National Martial Bureau,¡± Hera sobbed. ¡°The National Martial Bureau¡­ ¡°Did they find out who Nash is?¡± Olivia was wide awake now, and she asked seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask Theo. His grandpa might know someone in the bureau.¡± After the call, Olivia instantly called Theo. At this moment, Theo was ying chess with his grandfather in the living room. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Theo was dozing off, and he yawned. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s the middle of the night. How are you still awake?¡± Mr. Skye looked absent-minded. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I yed chess. Now that I finally have the chance, you should y a few more rounds with me.¡± Theo tilted his head to look at the old man and asked curiously,¡± Grandpa, are you hiding something from me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± The two looked into each other¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Theo¡¯s phone vibrated against the table. It was from Olivia, so Theo quickly answered it. The moment the call connected, Olivia shrieked, ¡°Honey, Nash got arrested by the National Martial Bureau!¡± She sounded extremely worried. Theo stood up from the sofa and said seriously, ¡°When did this happen?¡± Olivia continued, ¡°Just now, around midnight.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Theo hung up and questioned his grandfather with cold eyes. ¡°Do you know about this?¡± No wonder his grandfather insisted on ying chess with him sote at night. He was worried that Theo would react impulsively if he found out. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t get involved.¡± Mr. Skye sighed in worry. ¡°Nash is our savior, but we¡¯re just gonna stand idly by when he¡¯s in trouble?¡± Theo asked coldly. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re still young. It¡¯s not as simple as you think, so we¡¯ll act within ourpetence.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care howplicated this is. I have to get Nash out of there!¡± Theo was determined when he turned to walk out. ¡°Sherman!¡± Lucas called out. Then, a figure appeared from the second floor and stood in front of Theo almost in the blink of an eye. Chapter 629 Lucas got up and walked to Theo. ¡°Do you know who¡¯s behind the National Martial Bureau?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Who are they to arrest Nash? ¡°The Green Bamboo Association has been established for decades, and they¡¯re above thew in Sagen. Do you think the bureau did anything when they were dominating the market?¡± Theo was fuming, and he raised his voice as he spoke. Lucas sighed. ¡°The bureau has the warden of the Eastern and Southern Territory behind them. Even the Kleins won¡¯t dare to offend the bureau, let alone us. You should think about this.¡± After he said that, Lucas went upstairs. Theo looked at Sherman and asked, ¡°Are you going to stop me?¡± Sherman shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m going to save him with you.¡± Theo let out a sigh of relief on the inside. ¡°Tell ck King to dispatch all detectives to find Nash!¡± That night, Capiton and Jonford were in chaos. A seven-story building built in the wilderness had heavy troops guarding a radius of 100 meters of its Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. vicinity. This was the headquarters of the National Martial Bureau. A Jeep drove unimpeded to the outside of the building¡¯s courtyard wall. A man in a suit and sunsses got out of the car before jumping onto the seventh floor. After that, he grabbed a window with both. hands and got in. This was the meeting room of the National Martial Bureau. At this time, more than 20 people were sitting around an oval conference table. ¡°Neen, can you please use the entrance next time?¡± An old man with white hair red at him. Every time there was a meeting, he would climb in through the window. He was not worried that he would be thrown out by the bureau head. ¡°I was worried you¡¯d wait too long.¡± As he said that, the man peered at the long-haired young man on the main seat who was resting his eyes! ¡°Did you find anything?¡± The same old man asked. Neen nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re going to Jonford to save Nash.¡± The old man chuckled bitterly. ¡°I knew Philix would do something.¡± ¡°What¡¯s their rtionship?¡± The long-haired young man opened his eyes. A red light shed past his eyes. His voice sounded gentle and reserved. ¡°Nash is the savior of Philix, the warden of the Northern Territory. At the same time, they¡¯re sworn brothers,¡± Neen removed his sunsses and answered respectfully. The long-haired young man nodded and closed his eyes again. Neen looked at the old man who lectured him just now. ¡°Great Elder, from what I know, the Smiling Grim Reaper only kills diabolical people. So, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the one behind what happened in Purple Church.¡± After he said that, a fat man sitting opposite him mocked, ¡°Neen, are you scared of Philix?¡± Neen rolled his eyes at the fat man. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± The Great Elder stroked his goatee and said, ¡°Bobby and his men are investigating this. If it¡¯s really not Nash, they¡¯ll let him go.¡± Neen murmured, ¡°I think something¡¯s up with Third Elder.¡± Once he said that, everyone shifted their attention to him. There were 20 elders in the National Martial Bureau, and Neen was the second tost, so how dare he suspect Third Elder? The fat man was thest elder, so he leaned against his chairzily and looked at Neen with a half smile. He felt that he was going to rece Neen soon. The Great Elder asked, ¡°What else did you find?¡± Neen looked around and shook his head. ¡°N-Nothing. I just said that Third Elder is right.¡± He was at the peak of the Profound Reality Realm, so he was considered a top master outside. However, within the National Martial Bureau, he was the second tost. Among the rest, every one of the elders could do anything to him except for that damn fatso. If something was up with Third Elder, the people who were siding with him would surely cause trouble to Neen. The long-haired young man stood up from his chair and said calmly, Meeting adjourned. We¡¯ll just let Third Elder take care of his own mess.¡± Chapter 630 After saying that, the long-haired young man slowly vanished. ¡°Neen, I admire you so much. How dare you suspect Third Elder?¡± A long-haired woman in her 30s smiled flirtatiously.. ¡°We can talk about that in private.¡± The fat man said lewdly, ¡°Thirteen, why don¡¯t I talk to you about that? We can talk in bed.¡± The woman was ranked 13. Among the 20 elders in the National Martial Bureau, only the top ten were over 50 years old. The ones ranked below her were all younger than 30 years old, so they had to respect her. Thirteen peered at the fat man and said, ¡°You¡¯re too fat. I¡¯ll consider it when you finally have abs.¡± All of the elders left the meeting room one after another. However, Neen went to the window and jumped down. He jumped out of the headquarters, got into his Jeep, and went home. The Gordons in Capiton were rankedst in the Ten Families. However, no one would dare to offend them. On the contrary, others would express goodwill and try to make friends with them. footage in Jonford. ¡°Any updates?¡± ¡°After the car from the National Martial Bureau left Royal Bay, they encrypted all of the nearby surveince cameras. They used the Aegis system of the nationalwork department, so it¡¯ll be tough to crack. ¡°Damn it!¡± Theo mmed his fist down on the desk, his face terrifyingly dark. In Mount Royal, Jonford, more than a dozen helicopters were circling the sky. There were about 30 drones equipped with thermal imaging cameras conducting a nket search of the entire mountain forest. Jupiter and more than 40 people were on standby in a forest in Mount Royal along with Dane¡¯s 60 people. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. With the help of arge number of helicopters and drones brought in by the Normans, their work became much easier. At this moment, Jupiter and Dane were talking about Lindon¡¯s case in a huge tent. After learning that Lindon went to Purple Church, Dane suddenly realized something. ¡°So, does this mean Dominic spent a lot of money to hire the Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± Jupiter said with a dark face, ¡°He¡¯s not the Smiling Grim Reaper!¡± Dane was puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Can you and Angelica confirm that he¡¯s not the Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± Chapter 631 Natalia was feeling bored as she sat at the side. She looked away from Flo, who was standing in front of the tent door. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s like you know the Smiling Grim Reaper!¡± Jupiter said solemnly, ¡°The real Smiling Grim Reaper won¡¯t kill innocent people. The priests in Purple Church live in seclusion, so why would the Smiling Grim Reaper kill them?¡± Natalia smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. The Smiling Grim Reaper is a killer, so he¡¯ll kill for money.¡± ¡°Chief Holt¡­¡± At this moment, Angelica walked into the tent hurriedly. Jupiter turned to look at her, but Angelica did not say anything. Jupiter understood and walked to her before whispering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nash was arrested by the National Martial Bureau!¡± ¡°The National Martial Bureau?¡± Jupiter was shocked. ¡°Why did they arrest him?¡± Angelica frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of what happened in Purple Church!¡± She still did not understand. The incident in Purple Church had just happened, and Dane had not reported this to the bureau. How did they find out what happened so quickly and arrest Nash? ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡± J¨²piter frowned. ¡°Where did you get the news? When did they take Nash away?¡± He had the same question as Angelica. Was there something fishy going on behind the National Martial Bureau? Angelica lowered her voice and continued, ¡°I wanted to contact Nash, but I couldn¡¯t. So, I called Hera. Judging from the timeline, the bureau must¡¯ve already taken action when we got to Mount Warner. They arrested Hera with the intention of using her to threaten Nash to give in!¡± ¡°That rat!¡± Jupiter cursed, attracting Dane¡¯s and Flo¡¯s attention. He suppressed the anger in his heart and said righteously, ¡°That rat, Horace, should be executed!¡± It would be better if fewer people knew that Nash was the Smiling Grim Reaper. When he brought up Horace¡¯s name, Natalia walked over and asked, ¡± Has he been arrested?¡± Jupiter nodded. ¡°Rowan has reported everything that should be reported. The others had been controlled by Horace and Warner. Now that they have all the evidence, they¡¯ll be punished byw.¡± Natalia looked panicked when she heard that Rowan had reported everything. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jupiter noticed how nervous Natalia was and asked with narrowed eyes, ¡°You seem to be scared of something.¡± Natalia lifted her head subconsciously to look into Jupiter¡¯s eyes. Immediately, she felt as if he had seen through her. She shook and hid behind Angelica. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Jupiter did not have time to tease the young woman. Chapter 632 He felt annoyed right now. How would they fight Dominic if they lost Nash? If the people from the bureau had brought Nash away, it was clear that Dominic had nted his spies among them. Dominic was much more powerful than him. Natalia walked outside the tent. Then, she turned to look at Flo¡¯s icy face and asked while blinking her big eyes, ¡°Flo, can I have your contact number?¡± Flo looked at Natalia from the corner of his eyes, and disgust shed across his eyes. ¡°Do I know you?¡± Immediately after, he walked into the tent. Shortly after, he walked to the area responsible for receiving the images returned by the thermal imager. Natalia was confused. This was the first time she started to doubt her looks. Was Flo blind? How could he say no when a beautiful and intelligent young woman asked him for his contact number? ¡°Angelica, didn¡¯t you have a friend who¡¯s the deputy of the Inspection Department?¡± Jupiter asked Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. suddenly. ¡°Yeah!¡± Angelica¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you asking me to go ask her about Nash?¡± Jupiter nodded. ¡°Our ranks are too low, so we still can¡¯t interfere with the bureau. Meanwhile, the deputy has more connections, so she can definitely help Nash.¡± Angelica smiled and instantly called Felicity. ¡°Mr. Norman, we found something!¡± A technician sitting at the desk eximed. Then, Flo immediately looked at theputer. The thermal imaging camera showed a figure running away in a panic at Mount Royal. Jupiter and Dane also came to theputer. The two of them stared at the figure on theputer. Dane immediately took out the walkie-talkie and ordered, ¡°Everyone, gather up!¡± Seeing that Jupiter was unmoved, Dane said in annoyance, ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna do anything?¡± Jupiter said, ¡°We can only confirm that there¡¯s someone on Mount Royal now, but we aren¡¯t sure whether it¡¯s Lindon. Dominic is very cunning. What if his n is to lure us away?¡± The moment he said this, Jupiter¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from the Traffic Inspection Department. ¡°Holt, eight unlicensed cars were seen on the Green River Expressway. They¡¯re simr to the ones Angelica described before!¡± ¡°Stop them. They should have firearms in their cars, so you should bring more people!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter how many people we bring. Once there¡¯s a gunfight, we¡¯ll all die in vain. You should bring your people over there. I can only report the location to you!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Jupiter hung up the phone and then ordered his people to go to Green River Expressway. About three hourster, ¡®the inspector on Mount Royal called. The suspectmitted suicide by jumping off a cliff. It was already six o¡¯clock in the morning. Someone from Green River Expressway called. Chapter 633 All eight vehicles were rigged with explosives, and they perished together with more than 20 inspection vehicles. After obtaining this news, Jupiter¡¯s and Dane¡¯s hearts tightened. After a busy night of work, not only was there no trace of the Carters, but many of their colleagues were also injured. When Henderson learned the news at seven o¡¯clock, he was furious and immediately held an emergency meeting to severely criticize Jupiter and Dane. He suspended them from their posts. The entire operation was canceled, and Governor Townsend reported the matter to Capiton. The Capiton Inspection Headquarters attached great importance and immediately set up a special team to start an investigation in Jonford. Back in Royal Bay Vi, Hera did not sleep for the entire night. She had dark circles under her eyes. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Olivia, Sydney, and Queenie were all here. Now, they were sitting on the sofa and not saying a word. After Jupiter was relieved of his duties, his hair turned white overnight. ¡°Oli, any news from Mr. Skye?¡± Hera asked softly. Not even Theo could find out where they brought Nash. It would be even more impossible for them. Olivia shook her head. ¡°No, but we can be sure that the bureau has a subsection in Jonford. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take action against Nash so quickly. Theo is already on the way here. I think he¡¯ll be here in another half an hour.¡± ¡°Are you looking down on how fast I can be?¡± Suddenly, Theo walked in with Sherman. ¡°Mr. Skye¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Skye¡­¡± Queenie and Sydney stood up to greet him. Finn and Ken did not know Theo, but judging from Queenie¡¯s and Sydney¡¯s attitudes, they figured he must be someone important. When Theo looked over, they nodded at him. Once Theo turned his gaze to Hera, Hera quickly stood up. ¡°Mr. Skye¡­¡± Theo forced a smile when he saw Hera¡¯s dark circles. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so courteous with me. Go have some rest. We¡¯ll figure out a way to help Nash.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Hera forced a smile. ¡°The general of the Northern Territory has dispatched two trump cards, so they¡¯ll definitely save Nash.¡± Theo had found out about the Northern Territory¡¯s movements, so to ease everyone¡¯s worries, he decided to tell them this news. However, they did not look d. Right now, it was not about whether they could save Nash but whether they could find him. No matter how powerful the trump cards were, it would be useless if they could not find Nash. ¡°I know a friend who can crack the global inte, so he must be able to find Nash.¡± Theo remembered n, the top hacker he met abroad. Nash was the one who introduced them, so if n agreed, he should be able to break the Aegis system from the National Network Department. As for the subsection of the National Martial Bureau, the soldiers started another day of special training. They went through everything from target practice to martial arts. The National Martial Bureau not only had martial artists but also arge number of outstanding warriors. Some of these people were retired soldiers from the frontier fortress, while some of them were martial arts geniuses from all over the country. At the same time, there were also elites selected from various inspection offices. Inside the office of the prison, Peggy was washing up when she heard the phone ringing outside. She spat out the water she was gargling in her mouth and came to the office to answer the white phone ¡°Peggy, this is Bobby. We need to handle some things today, so we can¡¯t go over. Please treat the prisoner in Cell 1 well and don¡¯t let him go hungry or thirsty!¡± Bobby said earnestly. Peggy heard the fear in Bobby¡¯s tone and asked nervously, ¡°Grandpa Bobby¡­ who is he?¡± Chapter 634 ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions. Just do as I say.¡± ¡°Well, alright.¡± ¡°Also, watch him closely. It¡¯ll be serious if he gets hurt in the slightest.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Peggy had never seen Grandpa Bobby so serious before. The more serious he was, the more nervous she was. The status of the guy in Cell 1 was even more terrifying than she imagined. After Bobby hung up, Peggy fell into a deep thought in frontptop. What kind of person could scare Grandpa Bobby so much? Back then, the squad leader guessed he was the descendant of a sergeant. A A sergeant was a two-star general, a major had three stars, and a cocolonel had four. A general was a warden, and they would be called a five-starmander-in-chief. AsAs the elder of the National Martial Bureau, Grandpa Bobby¡¯s position wawas like a three-star high- ranking military officer. th that guy was a descendant of someone with only two stars, Grandpa Bebby would not be so scared of him. Suddenly, Peggy was shocked. ¡°Is he a descendant of a certain colonel?¡± In Drakonia, there were only 16 colonels in the North, South, East, and West Territories. Each of them couldmand an army of about 200,000. A four-star colonel¡¯s power was only second to a warden¡¯s, and they were also the next candidate for warden. If the person in Cell 1 was really the descendant of a colonel, then the bureau would be in big trouble.. Peggy took a deep breath and turned on herptop to look at the surveince footage of Cell 1. The man was shaking in his nket. Peggy¡¯s eyes were wide once again. At this moment, the woman in pigtails from yesterday walked in. Peggy immediately turned off theptop and snapped, ¡°Why do you never knock?¡± The woman giggled. ¡°We¡¯re so close. I don¡¯t think I have to.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After she said that, she added profoundly, ¡°Unless you¡¯re worried I¡¯ll discover something.¡± She then walked up to Peggy, took her hand away, and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Let me see if there are any new shows released recently!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t!¡± Peggy pressed on herptop. However, the woman with pigtails was a martial artist and easily subdued her. She sat on Peggy¡¯sp, turned on theptop, and looked at the surveince footage. When she saw what was shown, Pigtails eximed, ¡°Gosh, w-what¡¯s he doing?¡± Peggy said helplessly, ¡°What else can he do? It¡¯s exactly what you think he¡¯s doing!¡± The woman with pigtails turned to stare at Peggy and asked, ¡°Why there tissues with blood on the floor?¡± ¡°He started ever since he got locked up. I think he never stopped the entire night. Of course, there¡¯ll be blood.¡± Peggy frowned worriedly. Pigtails said in surprise, ¡°You seem to be worried about him.¡± As she said that, she grinned and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go help him?¡± Peggy pushed her away and scolded her, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m just worried that something will happen to him. Just now, Grandpa Bobby called me and asked me to watch him closely. If something happens to him, the bureau will be in serious trouble.¡± After hearing what Peggy said, Pigtails widened her eyes and said, ¡°D- Do you think he¡¯s trying to kill himself?¡± Peggy rolled her eyes at Pigtails. ¡°How is he trying to kill himself?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll die after he runs out of sperm!¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s possible.¡± Peggy¡¯s face fell as she rushed to Cell 1 with Pigtails behind her. She must stop this suicidal man. Inside Cell 1, Nash finally destroyed thest vital needle. He had to admit that the true energy seal from a practitioner in the Mystique Loyalty Realm was very powerful. If it were someone else, they might not be able to break Bobby¡¯s seal even if they were in the mid- Mystique Loyalty Realm Nash released some of his energy, and a rejuvenation pill wrapped in true energy emerged from the gastric acid in his stomach. After he dismissed his true energy, the pill turned into a surge of warmth that flowed throughout his body. Nash let out a content sigh. He felt as if he was submerged in a hot spring. Chapter 635 Peggy and Pigtails happened to see this scene when they were walking to the door. The two of them started to have some wild thoughts. After Peggy entered the password and performed facial recognition, the titanium alloy door slowly opened. Then, the two walked into the cell one after the other. Peggy asked bluntly, ¡°Why do you want to kill yourself?¡± ¡°Kill myself?¡± Nash nced at the tissues on the ground and made an excuse, Well¡­ I had an itch in my throat, so I coughed up some blood!¡± ¡®Cough? Why didn¡¯t I see you cough, then?¡¯ Peggy thought to herself. She knew the man was just looking for an excuse to feel less embarrassed. At the same time, she was also too embarrassed to expose him. She pursed her red lips and said softly, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry about your own safety. The National Martial Bureau won¡¯t do anything to you until your charges are confirmed. During this period, we¡¯ll also feed you with delicious food and drinks!¡± Nash sat up. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about my safety. Are you overthinking this?¡± ¡°In that case, do you miss women?¡± Pigtails asked. Nash was slightly startled. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Pigtails smiled sweetly. ¡°Stop pretending. We saw it on the surveince camera!¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°But to be honest, you¡¯re pretty awesome. You haven¡¯t stopped since yesterday. Your girlfriend must be very happy, right?¡± Only then did Nash realize that they seemed to have misunderstood. His face turned red as he said awkwardly, ¡°You must have misunderstood me. I¡¯m just feeling unwell!¡± Of course, he could not tell them he was breaking the seal, so he to find an excuse. Pigtails showed an intriguing smile. ¡°¡®We understand.¡± Nash did not want to exin too much and asked, ¡°When does Bobby n to interrogate me?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Where was he? What did the National Martial Bureau want? He knew nothing. One night had passed, and he had no idea what was going on outside. As for Lindon¡­ Perhaps it would be tough for Jupiter to catch him. Even he was plotted against by Dominic. If Jupiter and the others continued to take action against Dominic, they would suffer a big loss. ¡°Grandpa Bobby won¡¯t be here today because he has something to take care of,¡± Peggy responded. Nash sighed. ¡°In that case, can I make a call outside?¡± Pigtails could not contain herughter. ¡°Dude, this is the secret base of the National Martial Bureau. It¡¯s practically isted from the outside world. You can¡¯t make any wired calls.¡± Feeling troubled, Nash said, ¡°Then please fix the TV. I want to watch TV!¡± ¡°Is the TV broken?¡± Peggy took out the remote control and turned on the TV. The Shawshank Redemption came on. Peggy quickly switched the channel and said, ¡°It¡¯s working.¡± She turned around and asked, ¡°By the way, are you hungry? I¡¯ll go to the cafeteria to get¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Peggy was stunned. She looked at Pigtails next to her and asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± Pigtails turned to look at the bed, but there was no sign of Nash. ¡°Toilet?¡± Pigtails strode to the toilet to check. It was empty. ¡°Oh no, he ran away!¡± Pigtails eximed. Peggy¡¯s pupils shrank, and she immediately turned around to run to her office. There was a red button next to the office door, and she quickly pressed it. In an instant, sirens sounded throughout the base. Chapter 636 Soldiers armed with live ammunition immediately aimed at the prison door. Armored vehicles and tanks also arrived. There were electromaic towers in eight directions of the base, and high voltage maic energy shed from the top of the towers. At this moment, all kinds of infrared rays were aimed at the base gate. As soon as Nash walked out of the door, he leaped 50 meters into the air like a rocket. Eight electromaic towers shot lines of maic energy toward Nash, and the infrared weapons criss-crossed. Nash saw a fly in the air turn into smoke after it was hit by the maic energy. At this moment, he activated his spiritual power to its extreme to avoid attacks. The true energy in his body was forming a protective shield, but it could not withstand the infrared radiation. Immediately, his shoulder was pierced by the infrared rays. Then, another maic energy hit his chest. Nash ducked sideways, and his left shoulder was pierced by theser. Gosh! This was outrageous! Were the country¡¯s technological weapons already so terrifying? Nashnded on the ground and raised his hands in surrender. Dozens of soldiers gathered around Nash with their guns and pointed their dark muzzles at him. ¡°Do you really think you cane and leave whenever you want?¡± A middle-aged man wearing a camouge uniform came out. He was the person in charge of the base, Frank Gomez. He used to be a three-star major of the Eastern Territory. He joined the battlefield at 18 and retired at 27. Then, he was discovered by the National Martial Bureau, and it only took them 15 years to train him into a Profound Reality Realm master. After channeling some of his energy, Nash¡¯s shoulders stopped bleeding. He smiled lightly and said, ¡°I just want to test the security measures in your prison!¡± Several gun-wielding soldiers burst intoughter. This was the first time they had seen someone describe a prison break in such a fresh and refined way. Frank sneered, ¡°So? What do you think?¡± Nash grinned. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good!¡± He had to admit that the country¡¯s science and technology had developed to an astonishing level. Laser weapons had been around for a long time. However, Nash only saw the conceptual design drawings of this new type of maic energy tower in the Moliga Empire, which was way ahead of Drakonia in technology. Someone in the mid- orte Mystique Loyalty Realm might be able to resist this. Anyone below Mystique Loyalty Realm would die the moment they touch¨¦d it. ¡°You¡¯re not bad for being able to hold on for five seconds.¡± Frank felt some admiration for this young man who looked half his age. This guy¡¯s strength was at least in the peak of the Profound Reality Realm. He had a behemoth like the National Martial Bureau providing countless training resources. Yet, he had to train non-stop day and night to barely enter the Profound Reality Realm in about 15 years. ¡°You speak too highly of me. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to my cell.¡± Nash walked back leisurely with his hands behind his back. ¡°Which cell did youe out of?¡± ¡°Cell 1,¡± Nash answered truthfully. Cell 1! Frank frowned and asked the soldier beside him, ¡°When was he sent here and who sent him here?¡± ¡°Mr. Olsen sent him herest night. ¡°Go back to your training!!! Frank frowned as he looked at Nashis back. People who were put in Cell 1 had special identities. Who was this guy? Nash returned to the prison door when he saw Peggy and Pigtailsing after him. Seeing that Nash¡¯s shoulder was injured, Peggy asked coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you amazing? Why didn¡¯t you run away?¡± She had been guarding the prison for so many years, and no one had ever escaped from her sight. Yet, this guy almost escaped right under her nose. If he were to run away, she would not be able to show her face. around here anymore. Nash smiled lightly and said, ¡°Even prisoners need fresh air, right? I just went out to get some fresh air!¡± Pigtails rolled her eyes at Nash. ¡°You can tell us next time if you need fresh air. They¡¯ll think that you¡¯re trying to escape if you leave without saying a word. Fortunately, you¡¯re capable. Otherwise, you¡¯d be a corpse now!¡± Nash walked between the two of them with his hands behind his back. He felt extremely depressed. He could not leave even after he regained his strength.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If that were the case, what was the use of his cultivation? As Nash walked down the long corridor, the prisoners in the rooms on both sides began to jeer. Chapter 637 ¡°Gosh, isn¡¯t that the kid who tried to escape?¡± ¡°Haha! He underestimates this ce too much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not his fault that he doesn¡¯t know. But does he think this is a farmer¡¯s market?¡± ¡°Shut up. At the end of the day, he came back alive. The ones who tried to escapest time got turned into dust.¡± A man with a scar on his face scoffed. After he said that, everyone shut their mouths. That was right! This kid was staying in Cell 1, so who were they to make fun of him? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Nash was about to go back to his cell, a hoarse voice from a dark room on his right called out, ¡°Nash?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Nash stopped and turned his head. In the dark, an old man with long hair walked over with heavy cuffs on his hands and legs. Immediately, Nash could sense a strong smell of blood. He was not wrong. This sense woulde from people with a murderous temperament, and only high-level martial artists could feel it. The old man walked to the bars of the window that was about the size of a basketball and looked at Nash in envy. ¡°Jasper ¡®the Wolf¡¯ Powell?¡± Nash¡¯s pupils contracted. The old man parted the hair on his face and showed Nash his face that was covered in scars. Grinning, he said, ¡°It¡¯s me. Why are you here?¡± Nash shrugged. ¡°I did too many bad things.¡± The old man was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t you only kill bad guys? And most of them are not from the country, so they have no reason to arrest you, no?¡± Jasper was the number one killer seven years ago. He was bloodthirsty, and his KDA was over four digits. In short, h was an out-and-out devil. Nash¡¯s first mission was with him. At that time, Nash was only 16 or 17 years old. Seven years had passed, but Jasper could still recognize him. After that, Jasper went missing. Nash thought he died during a mission, but who knew, he was just locked up. Nash looked at the te of the cell, which said Cell 2. ¡°Yeah, yeah, there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Nash turned to head back to his cell after saying that. Jasper pressed his face on the window and asked, ¡°Can I talk to you about something.¡± Nash stopped and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want a bowl of hot soup,¡± Jasper sobbed. Nash was touched. Jasper, who used to be the most powerful killer in the world, could not even have a bowl of hot soup. If Nash was not Francis¡¯ disciple or if he was not the savior of the warden in the Northern Territory, he might have ended up like Jasper. At the end of the day, he was still too weak. If he was as powerful as his master, no ce in the world could hold him. ¡°I can ask for you.¡± Nash walked back to Cell 1. About ten minutester, Peggy brought a hearty breakfast into Cell 1. Nash was sitting on the sofa watching TV. It was broadcasting the ident on the Green River Expressway. The reporter took the microphone and said, ¡°After three hours of rescue, the survivors have all been sent to the hospital. It¡¯s said that several luxury cars containing explosives caused the ident, and the specific situation remains to be known!¡± The screen cut back to the Jonford News broadcast room. ¡°Alright, thank you, Flora. ¡°This ident is very serious. The Capiton Inspection Headquarters has formed a special team to look into this. We believe they¡¯ll give us a satisfactory answer and also bring thew-breakers to justice.¡± ¡°You¡¯re hurt and you¡¯re still watching the news?¡± Peggy ced the breakfast on the coffee table and was about to get the first aid kit from the infirmary. Grandpa Bobby told her that Nash was not allowed to be injured in the slightest. If he saw this, he would definitely fly into a fit of rage. ¡°Um¡­ can you give the person in Cell 2 a bowl of hot soup?¡± Nash asked. ¡°You have to promise me you won¡¯t escape again.¡± ¡°You think so highly of me.¡± Nash grabbed a bun and took a big bite. He had already suffered such a huge loss this time. How could he dare to do it again? Peggy smiled and left the cell. She did not even close the door behind her. As Nash watched the news, his eyebrows slowly furrowed. Indeed, something had happened to Jupiter and the gang. That old man, Dominic, was too sinister! Chapter 638 After Nash¡¯s breakfast, Peggy came back with the first aid kit. As she looked at Nash¡¯s bloody shirt, she asked softly, ¡°We have a doctor here. I think I should let him take a look at you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll be fine after some medicine. Nash removed his coat, and his white shirt had already been stained with blood. The shoulder of his shirt had marks that showed he had been burned by theser. ¡°I¡¯ll wash your shirt for you, then.¡± ¡°Alright. Thanks!¡± Nash removed his bloody shirt and ced it on the armrest. At this moment, Pigtails walked in and saw Nash¡¯s perfect body. eyes turned a little fanatic as she said, ¡°You have a pretty hot bo Peggy red at her. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a ghost, sneaking over lik that?¡± ¡°Gosh, did I interrupt something? I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Pigtails said, obviously implying something. After saying that, she turned to leave. ¡°Come back!¡± Peggy stopped Pigtails. ¡°Hehe, I knew you¡¯d share.¡± Pigtails giggled as she turned back. ¡°Take this to be washed.¡± Peggy handed Pigtails the shirt. ¡°The washing machine is broken, so you have to hand wash it.¡± Pigtails was stunned. ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve never washed a man¡¯s clothes for him before.¡± This was the first time she washed a man¡¯s clothes, and he was an inmate in prison! ¡°There¡¯s a first for everything.¡± Peggy grinned as she pushed Pigtails out of the cell. At this moment, the TV continued to y the live news. The anchor and the witnesses at the scene were talking. ¡°Due to the breakdown of the Jonford surveincework, we¡¯re unable to retrieve the on-site surveince records. So, we can only deduce what happened by interviewing the witnesses. Now, we¡¯ll in contact with a citizen called Mr. Bill.¡± After the phone rang twice, a resounding and rough male voice ca from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Hello, are you Mr. Bill?¡± ¡°Huh? That¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Hello, we¡¯re the current affairs observation studio of Jonford TV. You were there when the Green River Expressway ident happened, and you witnessed the entire process, right?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, I was there!¡± ¡°Can you tell us what happened?¡± the anchor asked in a gentle voice. ¡°Of course! I was returning to Jonford from Sagen around 6:30. At that time, many patrol cars were blocking the intersection, and two roads of the Green River Expressways were blocked. ¡°When I was about to get out of the car to ask what was going on, I saw seven or eight luxury cars worth millions rushing toward the checkpoint! ¡°Those luxury cars were all loaded withrge amounts of explosives, and those patrol cars were blown to pieces. I was a hundred meters away from the scene, but it managed to shatter the windshield of my car! ¡°It took three hours to put out the fire alone. You can imagine how tragic it was at the scene.¡± Bill described what happened at the scene with lingering fear. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Combined with the footage of the ident in the lower left corner of the screen, the people watching could imagine the tragic scene when the ident urred. ¡°That¡¯s all I know.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Bill. Thank you for that. I hope everything goes well for you.¡± After the anchor hung up, the time was up. After she concluded the broadcast, it was time for a Nash averted his gaze, and a cold light shed across his eyes. The power of eight cars filled with explosives was unimaginable. Jupiter and the others dispatched more than 20 patrol cars. There were at least 40 to 50 people patrolling the area, so there might only be very few people who survived. Peggy noticed Nash¡¯s expression and asked curiously, ¡°Do you know anyone who works in the Inspection Office?¡± Nash raised his eyes and looked at Peggy. ¡°Do you believe me if I tell you this is all because of me?¡± Dominic¡¯s power was too huge, and Nash should not let the Inspection Office get involved. Solving it by himself would be the best way. Now that the Inspection Office had suffered heavy losses, they would surely not let this go. Chapter 639 It had even rmed Capiton. If Dominic¡¯s power had really prated the National Martial Bureau, Nash was afraid that more people would die next. He must find a way to contact the outside world. However, if he wanted to contact the outside world, he would need the help of the woman in front of him. He decided to tell Peggy something. Peggy looked into Nash¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°Did you want to say something?¡± Nash said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, so sit down and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± After Peggy hesitated for a moment, she sat on the sofa oppo Nash. Nash started with Lori¡¯s case. He spoke for more than ten minutes. When Nash¡¯s mouth was dry, he grabbed the beer on the coffee table, took two sips, and asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡± Peggy nodded and said, ¡°I understand. You¡¯re saying you want to contact people from outside.¡± Nash nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, I must prevent the situation from developing further!¡± ¡°I almost believed you!¡± Peggy grinned. If Nash had not lied to her earlier, she would have believed it. Now, she would not believe anything he said. The corner of Nash¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Do you think I need to lie to you?¡± He had wasted his breath telling her so much and yet she did not believe him. Peggy stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to contact the outside world. You can wait until Grandpa Bobbyes back tomorrow!¡± After that, she left. At this time, aedy variety show was ying on the TV. Nash irritably grabbed the remote control and changed the Static appeared on the TV. It seemed as if it was really broken. Nash changed a few more channels. They were all just static as well. This TV was the only thing for him to know what was going on in th outside world. Was God seriously doing this to him? When he was about to grab the phone to call Peggy, a handsome foreigner appeared on the TV. ¡°Hello, Mr. Grim Reaper.¡± Nash shuddered upon hearing his voice. When he turned around, he saw n grinning at him. This TV was a 45-inch smart TV with a camera installed and a video call function. However, Nash would need to log in with an independent ount to use the function. Nash¡¯s mobile phone was confiscated, so he could not register an ount. That was why he could not use this smart TV to contact the outside world. He did not expect that n would be able to find him. There were cameras in the cell, so Nash did not dare to be t obvious. Hey close to the TV and did sit-ups on the floor. ¡°Mr. Grim Reaper, there¡¯s no need to pretend. I¡¯ve tampered wit the cameras in your room!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Nash stood up from the floor and sat on the end of the bed. He asked, ¡°How did you know that something had happened to me?¡± n smiled and said, ¡°Someone offered me one billion to find you Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Nash thought for a moment and knew it was Theo. Among the people around him, only Theo knew n. ¡°Can you contact the outside world for me?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Chapter 640 Inside the living room of Royal Bay, Finn was sitting cross-legged on the sofa as he stared nkly at the ceiling. Ken was filing his nails with sandpaper. Meanwhile, Melody was leaning against the sofa and staring into space. Hera had her shoulder on Melody¡¯s shoulder. Theo was pacing back and forth with his hands in his pockets. On the other hand, Sherman was standing still at one side with his arms crossed. Right at that moment, Lauren and Harrison walked in from outside. When they saw so many people in the living room, they were shocked. Then, when they spotted Theo, they both shuddered. ¡°M-Mr. Skye¡­¡± Harrison thought he was seeing things, so he rubbed his eyes. Theo Skye from Capiton was in their daughter¡¯s living room! Theo chuckled and walked over. ¡°Hello, Mr. Harrison!¡± Then, he shook Harrison¡¯s hand. Harrison was astonished, and his hands were shaking from excitement. ¡°Mr. Skye, you¡¯re here for Nash, right?¡± Harrison knew his daughter was not important enough to make Theo appear here. He knew only Nash could make someone like Theoe to the house. ¡°Hera, where¡¯s Nashy? C-Call him toe back right away!¡± Harrison was starting to stammer. He could only look at Theo from afar during Mr. Lee¡¯s birthday party. Now that Theo was here, he was naturally excited. Theo could tell from Harrison¡¯s words that he did not know what had happened to Nash. Hera must have kept it a secret so that they would not worry. Hence, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nash is busy, and I¡¯m just here for a while.¡± Harrison grabbed Theo¡¯s arm. ¡°Please sit!¡± Lauren noticed how exhausted Hera looked. She sat down next to Hera with a frown. She whispered, ¡°Did something happen to Nash?¡± ¡°No, who told you that?¡± Hera showed an unnatural smile on her face. Lauren was just guessing just now, but after seeing the smile on Hera¡¯s face, she was sure that something must have happened to Nash. Hera just did not want her and Harrison to worry. She grabbed Hera¡¯s hand and asked softly, ¡°Tell me, what happened to Nash?¡± Pouting, Hera started crying in her mother¡¯s arms. Harrison was chatting with Theo opposite them. When he noticed what was going on, he asked curiously, ¡°Hera, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hera knew she could not hide the news from them anymore, so she came clean. Finally, Harrison knew why Theo came all the way from Capiton to Jonford. He was here to save Nash. At this moment, Sydney and Queenie walked in with a dark look on their faces. They had just called their connections to help look for Nash. However, when those people heard that it was rted to the National Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Martial Bureau, they all hung up. Even their grandfathers could not do anything. ¡°The National Martial Bureau? Nash offended the bureau?¡± Harrison was lost. His voice was also shaking as if there was something in his throat. The National Martial Bureau was a super-state-level institution in Drakonia. Moreover, it was said that it was founded by the state capital. Offending the National Martial Bureau was like seeking death. At this moment, Hera¡¯s phone lit up. The photo of a shirtless Nash appeared on the screen. ¡°N-Nash¡± Hera murmured and immediately grabbed her phone to ask, ¡°Nash, where are you?¡± Immediately, Melody appeared behind the sofa Hera was sitting on. Jupiter also jolted awake from his sleep and fell to the ground. Chapter 641 The others also got up to surround Hera, their eyes glued to the phone in her hand. When Nash saw the lively scene on the phone, he felt his heart warming. That was his home. The warmth in his heart was the feeling of home. ¡°Hello!¡± Nash waved and greeted them casually. Seeing that Nash was still alive and in a pretty nice environment, everyone let out sighs of relief. ¡°What¡¯s up with your shoulder? Did they torture you?¡± Hera¡¯s eyes were red as she asked with a sob. ¡°I was just careless. Don¡¯t you see the gigantic room I¡¯m staying in?¡± Nash then turned his body to show them the Simmons mattress he slept on. However, they were not fools. All of them knew how powerful Nash was. No one believed him when he said he got injured because he was careless. Theo asked softly, ¡°Hera, let me talk to him.¡± Hera looked at Nash reluctantly and handed the phone to Theo. The reason Nash could contact them was that Theo hired a top hacker with a lot of money. The only person who could help Nash now was Theo. ¡°Nash, the Northern Territory has arranged for people to go save you. Now, we only need to know where you are,¡± Theo said after he got the phone. ¡°I have no idea. My cultivation was sealed, and I was blindfolded. ¡°n, can you find out where I am?¡± Nash looked at the small screen in the corner of the TV. n¡¯s face was shown there. He was eating some instant noodles. After slurping some of his noodles, he pushed his bowl to one side and then clicked on his keyboard quickly. ¡°Thiswork node changes more than 3,500 IPs every second, so it¡¯ll be a bit challenging. Please give me a few minutes!¡± While n was finding out the IP address, Theo asked, ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Nash shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re very nice to me. They¡¯re just restricting my freedom.¡± Theo said with a gloomy face, ¡°I¡¯ll definitelyin about these bastards to the state capital!¡¯ Nash¡¯s expression changed, and he said seriously, ¡°You¡¯d better calm down. The National Martial Bureau is not an entity you can mess with.¡± The National Martial Bureau was founded by the state capital. It would be like going to someone¡¯s home toin about their children. Would that not be in vain? The National Martial Bureau could bring down Theo¡¯s family easily with its power. ¡°Neenth Elder of the National Martial Bureau is the eldest son of the Gordons in Capiton. I¡¯ve terminated all cooperation between my family and them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so impulsive!¡± Nash was in between tears andughter. The favor owed to him by the Skye family had long been repaid, but Theo still ignored the interests of the family to help him. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you¡¯re okay. The people from the North Territory should arrive by tonight!¡± Theo¡¯s tense mood finally rxed a little. Nash asked, ¡°Are Jupiter and Angelica there?¡± Jupiter was still sitting on the sofa opposite and yawning. The opposite side was full of people with terrifying identities, so did not dare to go over with them. VWhen he heard Nash calling his name, he quickly stood up and walked over. ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here¡­¡± Melody and Ken consciously gave up their positions. ¡°I heard about the Green River Expressway incident. The Capiton Inspection Headquarters established a special team to investigate the case, right?¡± ¡°Um, yes!¡± ¡°I suggest that they only issue a wanted order for Lindon. Don¡¯t go to Sagen to find Dominic,¡± Nash ordered with great solemnity. Jupiter nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll convey this to them.¡± Nash continued to warn, ¡°You can ask them to cooperate with Sagen¡¯s Felicity to collect all of Dominic¡¯s criminal records over the past few decades. If you can, find out where Dominic is staying. We¡¯ll take action against him after Ie out.¡± The corner of Theo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°How can you ask me to stop when you¡¯re still thinking about taking Dominic down while Jupiter burst intoughter. ¡°I was suspended from my pos leave of absence.¡± Nash had already guessed it. He stared at Jupiter with his de and said, ¡°But they didn¡¯t restrict your freedom, right?¡± Chapter 642 ¡°I know what to do.¡± Jupiter felt awkward. More than 40 of his colleagues died on the Green River Expressway. He wanted to avenge them, but his opponent was a behemoth like. Dominic. Even Mr. Calcraft was defeated by him, let alone a chief inspector like him. If Dominic could infiltrate the bureau, he could infiltrate the Inspection Office. At least, he had sensed something fishy on Henderson¡¯s side. ¡°Um¡­ What¡¯s her name?¡± Nash frowned. Everyone was holding their breaths in case they interrupted his train of thought. ¡°Oh, right, Sydney, your grandfather¡¯s birthday is today, right?¡± ¡°How could you forget my name? I was looking everywhere for people who could help you!¡± Sydney gritted her teeth. She wanted badly to kill Nash at this moment. Nash chuckled. ¡°I have too much on my mind, so that¡¯s why I forgot. Please be more understanding of me.¡± Sydney sniffled and said, ¡°Alright, I can forgive you for now.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re not attending his party anyway, so why do you ask?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t attend it, but my wife can!¡± Nash looked at Hera on the screen and said, ¡°Hera, you should attend Mr. Zell¡¯s party with Mom and Dad.¡± Even through the screen, Nash could tell how haggard Hera was. She would stare into space from time to time. It seemed that she had not slept for the entire night. She was very weak to begin with, and this time, she had stayed up all night. How could he allow this? Nash said sternly, ¡°Go back to the bedroom and take a napter. When you wake up, you¡¯ll attend Mr. Zell¡¯s party, got it?¡± Hera nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± She rxed a lot after she found out that Nash was fine. ¡°I found it! Your node is in Mount Tame! Damn¡­ the Aegis system!¡± After n said that, the screen cut to ck. At the same time, Peggy¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Who is it?¡± She heard Bobby¡¯s voice on the phone. ¡°Peggy, go take a look in Cell 1. Someone from the Aegis system called and said a hacker has hacked into ourwork.¡± ¡°No way! We¡¯re using the Aegis system, and you¡¯re saying someone is capable of hacking it?¡± Peggy turned to look at the surveince footage before continuing,¡± I¡¯ve been watching him here in my office. Everything looks fine.¡± In the footage, Nash was sitting on the sofa the entire time. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Bobby sighed in relief ¡°Grandpa Bobby, did you find out what he did? Also, who is he?¡± Peggy could not contain the curiosity in her heart. They never once interrogated him after they handed him to her. At the same time, she could not even find out who he was. Did they know how much pressure she was facing? ¡°Stop asking. It¡¯ll be detrimental to you if you ask questions.¡± Bobby¡¯s tone was cold, and he hung up immediately after he said that. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Peggy pouted andined while staring at the phone, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll ask my grandpa!¡± As she said that, she called her grandfather from thendline. ¡°Gosh, my precious granddaughter is finally calling me!¡± The Great Elder of the National Martial Bureau, Otis Solomon, said while pretending to be surprised. ¡°I was worried that I¡¯d disturb you,¡± Peggy stuck out her tongue and answered cheekily. ¡°Haha, my darling is so sensible.¡± Otis sounded like he was mocking her. Then, he asked, ¡°Tell me, why are you calling me? Did someone bully you?¡± Chapter 643 ¡°Who¡¯d dare to bully me when you¡¯re supporting me?¡± After Peggy ttered him, she got down to business and said, ¡°I want to ask you something. Do you know that Grandpa Bobby captured someone and sent him here?¡± ¡°I do! He¡¯s the Smiling Grim Reaper!¡± ¡°H-He¡¯s the Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± Peggy was stunned. The Smiling Grim Reaper! She heard of this name before she graduated from college. Her ssmates either admired or feared him. Moreover, her grandfather would asionally mention this name when he was at home. Every time he mentioned this name, he would always sigh. That led to Peggy secretly investigating the Smiling Grim Reaper. Maybe others could not find anything about him, but she was the granddaughter of the Great Elder of the National Martial Bureau. She either had ssmates from the police academy or a second- generation official in her circle. Eventually, she found out about the Smiling Grim Reaper. He was the world¡¯s number one killer, and he was also from Drakonia. Yet, she never expected that the rumored Smiling Grim Reaper was actually a young man in his 20s. ¡°But¡­ But I heard that the Smiling Grim Reaper only takes missions from abroad and kills extremely vicious people!¡± Peggy was perplexed. Why would Grandpa Bobby arrest such a heroic figure who helped the people eradicate harm? ¡°We can¡¯t control him when he¡¯s abroad, but since this is within Drakonia, we can¡¯t tolerate his wanton behavior! ¡°Yesterday we received a report that the Smiling Grim Reaper massacred 36 priests in a church!¡± After Otis revealed the reason for arresting Nash, Peggy was silent and did not speak. Although she did not have much contact with the Smiling Grim Reaper, her instinct told her that the man in Cell 1 would never do such a sinful thing. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Peggy hesitated to speak. ¡°You¡¯re wondering if we caught the wrong person.¡± Otis guessed what Peggy wanted to ask. ¡°Yeah.¡± Peggy nodded. There was silence on the other end of the phone. About ten secondster, Otis said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the results of the investigation. I can¡¯t give you an answer right now.¡± Peggy asked again, ¡°Does he have other identities? If he¡¯s just the Smiling Grim Reaper, he¡¯s not qualified to stay in Cell 1, right?¡± Jasper, the number one killer before the Smiling Grim Reaper, was only imprisoned in Cell 2. He had to wear hand and foot cuffs at all times. He lived a miserable life of only eating in buns. Just a bowl of hot soup was enough to make him burst into tears. If Nash was just a killer, he should be imprisoned in Cell 3. Inside the Great Elder¡¯s office in the National Martial Bureau Headquarters, Otis was sitting in front of his desk. One of his hands. was holding the phone while the other tapped his desk softly. ¡°Grandpa?¡± He heard Peggy¡¯s voice on the phone. Otis came back to his senses and said in a deep voice, ¡°He¡¯s the savior of Warden Philix from the Northern Territory. The two are e sworn brothers.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Peggy understood. ¡°Alright, I have to go now. Let¡¯s chat next time.¡± Otis hung up the phone. Then, there was a knock outside. Otis said tly, ¡°Come in.¡± Chase came in after pushing the door open. He put his hands. together and greeted him, ¡°Great Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Elder¡­¡± Otis saw the unpleasant look on Chase¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did someone bully you?¡± Chase sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the Skye family. Theo came to mest night to find out more about Nash. I didn¡¯t tell him, and he cut off the cooperation between our families.¡± He only got into the National Martial Bureau because he was valued by the Great Elder. Now that his family was in trouble, he could only go vent to the Great Elder and ask him for help. ¡°Who¡¯d dare to bully me when you¡¯re supporting me?¡± After Peggy ttered him, she got down to business and said, ¡°I want to ask you something. Do you know that Grandpa Bobby captured someone and sent him here?¡± ¡°I do! He¡¯s the Smiling Grim Reaper!¡± ¡°H-He¡¯s the Smiling Grim Reaper?¡± Peggy was stunned. The Smiling Grim Reaper! She heard of this name before she graduated from college. Her ssmates either admired or feared him. Moreover, her grandfather would asionally mention this name when he was at home. Every time he mentioned this name, he would always sigh. That led to Peggy secretly investigating the Smiling Grim Reaper. Maybe others could not find anything about him, but she was the granddaughter of the Great Elder of the National Martial Bureau. She either had ssmates from the police academy or a second- generation official in her circle. Eventually, she found out about the Smiling Grim Reaper. He was the world¡¯s number one killer, and he was also from Drakonia. Yet, she never expected that the rumored Smiling Grim Reaper was actually a young man in his 20s. ¡°But¡­ But I heard that the Smiling Grim Reaper only takes missions from abroad and kills extremely vicious people!¡± Peggy was perplexed. Why would Grandpa Bobby arrest such a heroic figure who helped the people eradicate harm? ¡°We can¡¯t control him when he¡¯s abroad, but since this is within Drakonia, we can¡¯t tolerate his wanton behavior! ¡°Yesterday we received a report that the Smiling Grim Reaper massacred 36 priests in a church!¡± After Otis revealed the reason for arresting Nash, Peggy was silent and did not speak. Although she did not have much contact with the Smiling Grim Reaper, her instinct told her that the man in Cell 1 would never do such a sinful thing. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Peggy hesitated to speak. ¡°You¡¯re wondering if we caught the wrong person.¡± Otis guessed what Peggy wanted to ask. ¡°Yeah.¡± Peggy nodded. There was silence on the other end of the phone. About ten secondster, Otis said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the results of the investigation. I can¡¯t give you an answer right now.¡± Peggy asked again, ¡°Does he have other identities? If he¡¯s just the Smiling Grim Reaper, he¡¯s not qualified to stay in Cell 1, right?¡± Jasper, the number one killer before the Smiling Grim Reaper, was only imprisoned in Cell 2. He had to wear hand and foot cuffs at all times. He lived a miserable life of only eating in buns. Just a bowl of hot soup was enough to make him burst into tears. If Nash was just a killer, he should be imprisoned in Cell 3. Inside the Great Elder¡¯s office in the National Martial Bureau Headquarters, Otis was sitting in front of his desk. One of his hands. was holding the phone while the other tapped his desk softly. ¡°Grandpa?¡± He heard Peggy¡¯s voice on the phone. Otis came back to his senses and said in a deep voice, ¡°He¡¯s the savior of Warden Philix from the Northern Territory. The two are e sworn brothers.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Peggy understood. ¡°Alright, I have to go now. Let¡¯s chat next time.¡± Otis hung up the phone. Then, there was a knock outside. Otis said tly, ¡°Come in.¡± Chase came in after pushing the door open. He put his hands. together and greeted him, ¡°Great Elder¡­¡± Otis saw the unpleasant look on Chase¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did someone bully you?¡± Chase sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the Skye family. Theo came to mest night to find out more about Nash. I didn¡¯t tell him, and he cut off the cooperation between our families.¡± He only got into the National Martial Bureau because he was valued by the Great Elder. Now that his family was in trouble, he could only go vent to the Great Elder and ask him for help. Chapter 644 ¡°How ridiculous!¡± Otis mmed his hand down on the desk, startling Chase. However, Chase was d. It seemed that the Great Elder had decided to help him in this matter. ¡°I¡¯ll call Ol¡¯ Skye and handle this for you.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Thanks, Great Elder!¡± Chase thanked emotionally. Then, Otis grabbed the documents next to him to read through them. When he noticed that Chase was still there, he asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Chase looked hesitant. Otis said, ¡°Close the door.¡± Once Chase heard that, he turned to close the door. Otis took his thermos to get some water from the water cooler. ¡°Just- spit it out. You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡± Chase said, ¡°It¡¯s still about Nash¡­¡± He had tossed and turned the entire night. After careful consideration, he decided to talk to the Great Elder about this. After Otis took his water, he blew on it a few times before taking a careful sip. As he walked back to the desk, he asked, ¡°Are you still doubting Third Elder?¡± Chase nodded. ¡°ording to the surveince footage outside Mount Warner, Nash entered the Mount Warner scenic area at about 7:20st night. There¡¯s a distance of 3,000 meters from the outside of the scenic area to Purple Church. ¡°Even if he¡¯s a master at the peak of the Profound Reality Realm, it¡¯ll take him at least three to five minutes. Moreover, throughout his journey, Nash got lost and was dyed for about ten minutes¡­ ¡°Nash arrived at Purple Church around 7:35 pm, and Third Elder received the call at 7:36 pm. After that, Hera was taken away by Third Elder and the others at 7:38 pm!¡± Having said this, Chase stared at the Great Elder with his d and continued, ¡°It can be seen that Third Elder had made prep in advance to take Hera away.¡± Otis leaned on the chair. He frowned and wondered aloud, ¡°Bob family is not short of money, so why would he help Dominic?¡± Chase smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s probably because Dominic has some leverage against him!¡± This was the reason he summed up after thinking about it all nigh Otis lowered his eyes slightly. ¡°You should go back first. Don¡¯t mak this matter public!¡± Chase was slightly startled. ¡°Great Elder, aren¡¯t you going to remove the rat in the National Martial Bureau?¡± The status of the Grand Elder in the National Martial Bureau was second only to the head of the bureau. The head was in seclusion all year round and rarely cared about the affairs of the bureau. Coincidentally, he came out of seclusion yesterday, and that was why he participated in the meeting. The Great Elder would make the final decision on all matters of the National Martial Bureau. However, if Third Elder was colluding with Dominic, the Great Elder should bring him to justice. Otis smiled and said, ¡°Chase, you¡¯re still too young. Things in the National Martial Bureau are not as simple as you think, nor is the organization as harmonious as it appears on the surface.¡± He stood up and walked to the window with his hands behin back. After that, he opened the curtains and looked at the magnificent Drakonia in the distance. It was where the capit country was located. ¡°Please give me a clearer exnation!¡± Chase did not understand what the Great Elder meant. ¡°The National Martial Bureau is directly under the jurisdiction of Drakonia. So, if such a problem urs internally, it¡¯d be a p in t face of the head of state! ¡°Secondly, do you know the surname of the head?¡± Otis asked, turning to stare at Chase. Chase shook his head. Otis smiled and turned back to look at Drakonia before murmuring,¡± It¡¯s Olsen.¡± In the afternoon, Nash took a shower and walked out in a white bathrobe. His food was already on the table. Meanwhile, Peggy stood at one side like a waitress at a restaurant. After Nash yawned, he sat on the chair and started to eat. Suddenly, he felt that prison life was much better than his normal life. He had never had a break after he came down the mountain. Now, he could finally have a proper break. ¡°Have you eaten? Do you want to eat with me?¡± Nash asked ¡°I-I don¡¯t think this is appropriate.¡± Chapter 645 Peggy spoke tactfully. ¡°Alright then.¡± Nash continued to eat his food. Peggy was waiting for Nash to change his mind, but who knew that was what she got. ¡°Are you like this to your girlfriend too?¡± Peggy sat down and asked. Nash ate his food and said incoherently, ¡°Of course not! But you¡¯re not my girlfriend.¡± Peggy continued asking, ¡°Are you the one behind what happened in¡¯ Purple Church?¡± Nash lifted his head to look at Peggy and said with a grin, ¡°What do you think?¡± After he said that, he grabbed his food to walk out. ¡°Go and open up Cell 2 for me. I want to have a few drinks with an old friend of mine.¡± ¡°Are you ordering me?¡± Peggy was a little mad. She was the prison guard, and he was the prisoner. Why was he ordering her? ¡°Do you want me to escape again?¡± Nash stopped when he was at the door. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡± Peggy huffed and walked over. At this moment, Nash was leaning against the doorzily. Since she locked him up, of course, he had to cause some trouble for her. Peggy suppressed the anger in her heart and opened the door to Cell Nash was holding the food, so he could not turn on the lights. Therefore, Peggy turned them on for him. When Jasper saw the chicken and potatoes in Nash¡¯s hand, he immediately started drooling. The tomato soup from yesterday had touched him a lot, and Nash wasing into his cell with meat. Jasper wiped away his tears. ¡°Do you have alcohol?¡± Nash asked. ¡°No.¡± Peggy shook her head. Did he think he was at home? If he was not the savior of the warden of the Northern Territory, she would have cursed him to hell. gettivo bottles. only want 1982 Chateau Lafite. I don¡¯t drinkink ler bands NaAfter Nash ced the food on the small stainless steebel of abbedgrabbed two stools and pushed one to Jasper.or he.¡± ckledhuckled. 2u Lafite? Lafite? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. even had it beforet before. buughing? Imino? jonimot joking,¡± Nash said seriously. owed her eyes ar eyes alongDon¡¯t go overboard.¡± Th ar ne that as long as it¡¯s not ide not too much, you¡¯d try your best I¡¯m already kind enough euphasto ask you to warm my sh said nonchntly ntly. ted to tear Nash into pieces, bitssen she could only swallow After a mornent of silence,ssleacaiche/said, ¡°We don¡¯t have au Lafite, but the squad leader has depk a bottle of white wine.¡± red an impatient expression re¡±Fine, thainwilthat will do for now.¡± est heaved. a deep breath, she stormed out of the cell to get the wet the wine. leader was on leave today, and coincidentallydeheamphe came e the wine that he left with Peggy. When he saw Peggy Peggy ver, he teased her, ¡°Did that kid bully you?¡±ly you?¡± Peggy was even more furious when she saw her squad leader¡¯s look of schadenfreude. The squad leader swallowed and coughed. ¡°Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m here for my wine. I¡¯m going to drink with Frankter.¡± Chapter 646 ¡°You might be disappointed.¡± Peggy winked craftily. Frank and the squad leader both loved to drink. Discipline was strict in the base, and it was clearly stated that drinking could only be done during their off days. It just so happened that it was Frank and the squad leader¡¯s off day today. She wanted to know what Frank¡¯s and the squad leader¡¯s expressions would look like when they found out that their wine was gone. The squad leader was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, Peggy. I¡¯ve already made an appointment. with Frank, and he¡¯ll cook today. If I don¡¯t bring the wine over, he¡¯ll definitely give me trouble.¡± Peggy said, ¡°Then go and talk to the guy in Cell 1. He wants to drink. now and asked me to find him some 1982 Chateau Lafite.¡± The squad leader¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Does he think the cell is a hotel?¡± Peggy walked to the locker in the office and took out a bottle of white. wine. The squad leader quickly blocked her. ¡°Peggy, you can¡¯t do this. This is thest bottle! ¡°If there were two bottles left, I could let that kid have one. But if your let him drink this, what will Frank and I drink? ¡°Frank and I have been looking forward to our off day because of this!¡± The squad leader almost cried as he spoke. Peggy could not bear it. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go out and buy a bottle of 1982 Chateau Lafite?¡± ¡°If I could go out, I wouldn¡¯t be here fighting for this bottle of wine!¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do. Grandpa Bobby said we have to entertain the guy in Cell 1.¡± Peggy was about to walk out with the wine. Then, the squad leader stretched out his hand to stop Peggy and said with a serious face, ¡°Peggy, I order you to return the wine to me now!¡±, As soon as he finished speaking, azy voice came from behind him. ¡°I only asked you for a bottle of wine. Why are you so stingy?¡± It was Nash. They almost finished the food and yet the wine was not there yet He got impatient, so he came over to take a look. Then, he saw someone blocking Peggy. The squad leader turned around and red at Nash. After that, he said with a sullen face, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re just asking for my wine? You¡¯re asking for my life!¡± Nash frowned and asked, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Peggy nodded. Nash nced at the squad leader who hated and feared him at the same time. Then, he said calmly, ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s share this bottle. Each of us will take half!¡± The National Martial Bureau was, after all, a special agency of Drakonia. Therefore, although Nash was imprisoned here, he would not harbor. ill will toward everyone here. Peggy turned to look at the squad leader. ¡°Fine!¡± The squad leader agreed without thinking. Elder Olsen specifically requested them to take good care of the guy in Cell 1. If he insisted on taking this bottle of wine and this matter was mentioned to Elder Olsen, he might not be able to take even at sniff of the wine. Peggy divided the wine into two portions.. Soon after, Nash took his share and returned to Cell 2. At the same. time, he also asked Peggy to prepare more hot food. It was four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Hera woke up at Royal Bay Vi and got dressed before going. downstairs Harrison and his wife were also dressed to the nines. Both husband and wife had a faint smile on their faces. Since taking Nash in as his son-inw, they attended Mr. Lee¡¯s birthday party, and now, Mr. Zell¡¯s birthday party. Before this, their family was not qualified to step into the Zell family¡¯s door. That was the case even when Harrison¡¯s father was still alive. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Skye, are you going with us?¡± Harrison asked with a smile. There should be many famous people celebrating Grant¡¯s birthday. How proud would he be if he could bring Mr. Theo Skye to the birthday party? Lauren nudged Harrison with her elbow and said in an unhappy tone,¡± Mr. Skye is busy, so how could he have time to attend the birthday party?¡± Theo came to help Nash. He had arranged for his men to go to Mount Tame to find the secret base, but there was no news yet. Chapter 647 How would Theo have the time to go to a party with the couple? Harrison chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I was just asking.¡± Theo put on his custom-made limited edition Rolex Oyster Perpetual Submariner and said with a grin, ¡°I won¡¯t book a hotel. I¡¯ll go to the Zells¡¯ party.¡± Harrison was very excited when Theo agreed to go to the party. Theo then said, ¡°However, you should go first. I have to go to the Lees. ce for a bit.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll see youter.¡± Harrison became incoherent from excitement. After Hera went downstairs, she said to Theo, ¡°Mr. Skye, please. update me if there¡¯s any news.¡± Theo smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be the first one I notify.¡± Hera then looked at Melody. ¡°Mel, are youing too?¡± Melody was putting on her lipstick. ¡°Of course, I have to¡­¡± She wanted to say that she had to protect Hera, but in the end, she did not say it out loud. She had watched those people take Hera away with her own eyes. yesterday. If she was slightly stronger, Hera would not have been taken away and Nash would not be in danger right now. Hera noticed that Melody was still ming herself for what happened, so she went and held Melody¡¯s hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself, Mel. Those people were too strong. Even Nash couldn¡¯t defeat them, so it¡¯s normal that you couldn¡¯t too.¡± Melody nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Over in Duerson Mansion, Boris came downstairs in a white suit. The Swordsman had a mink coat on, and there was a golden chain. weighing half a kilogram around his neck. This was the outfit he saw on TV. The more he looked at it, the more. he liked it. ¡°Hey, Swordsman, I think you shouldn¡¯t be too shy.¡± Boris was in between tears andughter. ¡°Am I too shy?¡± The Swordsman looked at Duncan in astonishment. ¡°No, no! As long as you like it.¡± Of course, Duncan would not rain on his godfather¡¯s parade. As long as his godfather liked it, he could wear whatever he wanted. Boris did not know how to feel, so he said, ¡°It¡¯ste, so let¡¯s go.¡± After a while, three Rolls-Royces drove toward the Zells¡¯ ce. The Swordsmanmented as he sat in the top-notch luxury car, ¡°I never thought that I¡¯d have the pleasure of sitting in a Rolls-Royce in my lifetime.¡± He heard that Rolls-Royces were the most luxurious car in the world, and they were a status symbol for the rich. ¡°I wanted to start a business and get rich when I was young. Then, I¡¯d go out with bodyguards, go to nightclubs, and have drivers for my luxury cars just like those billionaires on TV.. ¡°However, I realized that dreams were just dreams. No matter how hard I tried, it always seemed wrong.¡± The Swordsman was recalling and telling everyone his past. In the end, he talked about his love life. ¡°I fell in love with a woman. Back when I went to be an apprentice to learn a skill, she said she¡¯d wait for me toe back. ¡°After I graduated, I immediately went to look for her, but she had married another man. ¡°Right, that man is the birthday boy, Grant Zell!¡± The Swordsman showed a mocking grin. He was not going to the Zells¡¯ residence to eat and drink today. Instead, he was going there to stir trouble. Boris asked, ¡°How long did you learn for?¡± ¡°40 years,¡± The Swordsman said. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s no surprise. Life is short, and 40 years is a long time. No one will wait for you for that long.¡± Suddenly, Boris regretted asking Duncan to bring The Swordsman to the Zells¡¯ residence. The people from the bureau were still around. If the Swordsman started any trouble, he would surely attract the attention of the people of the bureau. ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault, so I let her live for another 25 years.¡± The Swordsman grinned. ¡°Did you kill her?¡± The corner of Boris¡¯ mouth twitched. He killed Grant¡¯s wife, and now, he was going to his birthday party. It was destined that the party would fall into utter chaos. Chapter 648 Zell Vi was very lively. Grant rarely hosted birthday parties, and his 70th birthday was an exception. He did not invite a lot of people, but the people he invited were all people who couldmand respect. Even Jade received an invitation. At the entrance, a ck car slowly came to a stop. After the driver got out of the car, he quickly went to open the door. Immediately after, the Zells went over. Jade held a delicate box as he got out of the car. When he saw the Zells, he grinned. ¡°Mr. Zell, I¡¯m not He was wearing all gray like a farmer. ¡°No, not at all. It¡¯s still early!¡± Grant shook Jade¡¯s hand, feeling overwhelmed by favor. ¡°This is something I prepared for you. I hope you like it.¡± Jade looked guilty. ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m delighted that you can attend my party. How can I ept this gift?¡± Grant rejected. ¡°Haha, Mr. Zell, you¡¯re the birthday boy, so it¡¯s normal for me to give you a gift. You must ept it.¡± Jadeughed. ¡°Well¡­¡± Grant looked embarrassed. ¡°Gosh, just ept it, Grandpa! Mr. Governor is so busy, yet he prepared something for you right after work. If you don¡¯t ept you¡¯ll be letting him down.¡± Sydney interrupted with a grin. Jade was not an ordinary person, and Grant was just rejecting his gift as a courtesy. If Sydney interrupted at this moment, it would ease the awkwardness between both sides. ¡°I can¡¯t reject your great kindness, so I guess I¡¯ll humbly ept this.¡± Grant epted Jade¡¯s gift. Then, he looked at Sydney and said, ¡°Sydney, go outside and wait for the Lewises.¡± The Lewises were Hera and her family. He should wee them himself because of Nash¡¯s influence on Jonford. However, something happened to Nash, so he could not attend his party. Yet, Sydney came back and told Grant that Nash asked Hera and her family toe. The Lewises were just a third-rated family, so asking Sydney to wee them was enough respect for them. Sydney whispered in Grant¡¯s ear, ¡°Grandpa, Mr. Skype mighte with them.¡± She forgot to tell Grant that Theo was with the Lewises. Grant was slightly startled. ¡°Mr. Skye? Which Mr. Skye?¡± There were no Skyes in Capiton. ¡°Olivia¡¯s man! Theo Skye!¡± ¡°Theo Skye?¡± Grant¡¯s pupils contracted. Then, he looked at his son. ¡°Fred, go wait for them with Sydney. I have to bring Mr. Governor inside.¡± When talking about business value alone, Theo was 10,000 times more powerful than the governor. However, he should ept whatever help he could get. His business was in Jonford, and he needed Jade to help him in the future. Therefore, he had to show that Jade was more important than Theo in his heart. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright,¡± Fred answered excitedly. Grant was in a good mood. He grabbed Jade¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mr. Governor, after you.¡± Jade replied, ¡°You can just call me by name in private, Mr. Zell. We sound like strangers if you keep calling me Mr. Governor.¡± The two walked side-by-side into the vi whileughing. About five minutester, an Audi and a BMW arrived outside. It was Harrison¡¯s and Lauren¡¯s cars. Soon after, Hera and her family walked over. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Sydney went over happily. Fred did not see Theo, so he quickly stopped smiling. ¡°Hera!¡± Sydney gave Hera a hug passionately. Chapter 649 ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Skye? Svaney yake when she did not see Th ¡°He has to go to the Lees ce a bit. He¡¯ll be here soon, replied with a smile. Svaney nodded and then aremed Laureren and Harrison, ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Lewis. The ova nodded with a arin. Svaney then grabbed Hera¡¯s arm hamil take you inside.¡± here was Nash¡¯s weakness, so she had to maintatain a good rtionship with her. would de best if they could be best friends with c could tell This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ca di der er everything. a nestated. ¡°Skadi will be here soon. I want to wait fofonder. Why vevo and wee the other quests?¡± dney by touch ty recponded, ¡°it¡¯s fine. I can wait with you. Pred odio tocked at her parents. ¡°Mom, Dad, you should domin daid-tocited $100 VVw went to wait for Sicadi with me?¡± juter ragion. We choit go in test. We don¡¯t have anymon pres with you youodsusters ter that, the two w wannion is to the doo the door Frected at it nodded at them of Lauren and Harrison nodded back. Once the two walked into the vi, Harrisonined sof bad Nash isn¡¯t here, or else Grant would be the one we Lauren frowned. ¡°There are a lot of powerful people here too. Do yo think he has a lot of free time?¡± Harrison chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Right after Harrison and Lauren walked into the vi, a convoy of luxury cars stopped by the road outside. There were three Rolls-Royces. Only the elite families could afford Rolls-Royces in Jonford. At the same time, the family with the most Rolls-Royces was not the Watsons or the Lees but the Duersons. The Duersons must be the ones in the three Rolls-Royces. Sydney frowned slightly. ¡°I asked Grandpa not to invite the Duersons, but he still did. I get so annoyed looking at Duncan. He¡¯s such a sanctimonious hypocrite.¡± Even though she was saying that, she still smiled and weed Duncan after he got out of the car. Duncan walked over with The Swordsman and Boris He was wearing a full white swallow tailed coat and a pair of sses. When he smiled, he looked gentle and refined ¡°Mr. Duerson Sydney smiled and weed him. Duncan then peered at Fred, who was standing at the door. He smiled and said, ¡°I guess Mr. Zell is pretty busy today.¡± He was indirectly referring to the fact that Grant was not the one. weing him. Without the Lanes, Jonford only had four elite families. Now that he was the head of the Duersons, he had the same status as Grant. was Since Grant not weing him, it would mean that Grant was disrespecting him. Sydney said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Governor just got here, and Grandpa brought him in. Why don¡¯t you wait here? Grandpa wille out to wee you after he finishes settling down Mr. Governor.¡± She deliberately told Duncan that Grant was entertaining the governor. Even if he was the head of the Duersons, he was still nothingpared to the governor. If he wanted her grandfather to wee him, he should wait out here. As for when Grant would be done, she had no idea. When Duncan was about to say something, he spotted two people from the driveway. It was Brian and Mireille. Duncan smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re hrious, Ms. Zell.¡± After that, he brought The Swordsman and Boris into the vi. The entire time, The Swordsman¡¯s eyes were on Sydney.. This was the granddaughter of his first love! She looked so pretty. At that moment, he had an evil thought in his heart. Sydney did not know The Swordsman. When she saw this old man in a mink coat and a huge gold chain, she only thought he was a distant rtive of the Duersons. After Duncan and his people entered the vi, Sydney quickly went to wee Brian. Chapter 650 Then, it was Zakariah and Skadi from the Jonford Martial Arts Association. After Sydney and her father exchanged pleasantries with the guests, they brought them inside the vi. At about six o¡¯clock, Zell Vi was already crowded. The party would be held on the rooftop, and all four tables were filled. Grant even changed into a colorful suit to give a speech with his children. On Duncan¡¯s table, The Swordsman was fiddling with his cutlery in boredom. His fingers were nimble, and the fork kept moving around between his fingers. After he saw how flushed with sess Grant was, he stopped fiddling with the fork and snapped it in half. The snap attracted Melody¡¯s attention. She turned to look at The Swordsman, and a bad feeling arose in her chest. When Melody looked at The Swordsman, The Swordsman also peered at her. This woman was gorgeous, but she was a little older. He still much preferred petite and adorable younger women. ¡°Godfather, the governor is here, so please don¡¯t be impulsive,¡± Duncan warned after he saw the snapped fork in the Swordsman hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a brainless and boorish man. Since I¡¯m your godfather, I¡¯ll definitely consider your feelings,¡± The Swordsman said with a grin. A smile appeared on Boris¡¯ face. He was worried about this just now. It seemed that The Swordsman liked this godson a lot. Otherwise, it would be very tough to restrain him. At that moment, Grant had finished his speech. He lifted his ss and said, ¡°I won¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time anymore./ So, I propose a toast to you all.¡± Everyone stood up with the sses as a show of respect for Grant. However, The Swordsman remained in his seat. Seeing this, Boris kicked his leg and slowly got up. Coincidentally, Grant saw all of this. Grant shuddered, and his ss fell onto the ground, smashing into pieces. Everyone was curious. Jade looked at Brian next to him, feeling deeply worried. ¡°Mr. Tanner, is Mr. Zell sick?¡± Brian shook his head. ¡°His face was flushed, and he sounded resonant in his speech. He¡¯s very healthy.¡± Now, Jade was even more concerned. How could he not hold a ss properly if he was healthy? At Hera¡¯s table, Theo¡¯s bodyguard, Sherman, whispered in his ear. Immediately, Theo¡¯s hand that was holding his ss shook. After that, he lifted his head to look at The Swordsman. Sherman told him that the person was in the Mystique Loyalty Realm, and the other old man was also in the Mystique Loyalty Realm. His family did not have someone in the Mystique Loyalty Realm, but there were two of them in the Duerson family. Who were they? ¡°My grandpa hurt his wrist a few days ago, so please don¡¯t worry.¡± Sydney poured another ss for Grant and smoothed things over. She then quickly walked to Grant and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandpa?¡± Grant took the ss with shaky hands and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He rposed himself and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll drink first as a sign of respect to you all.¡± Once he said that, he downed the contents of his ss absent- mindedly. The strong alcohol sessfully suppressed the fear in his heart. Jade said in concern, ¡°You should take care of your health, Mr. Zell Since Dr. Tanner is here, you should let him take a look at youter. Brian smiled and nodded. After they drank, they started eating. Meanwhile, Grant sat down absent-mindedly. It was as if he did not hear the people who were toasting him. He was very worried. Why was The Swordsman with the Duersons? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There were so many reputable people here. If The Swordsman. suddenly decided to stir trouble, not only would he be embarrassed, but everyone¡¯s safety would be